《Meet My Brothers》


 Chapter 1

    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re one month pregnant. Everything looks fine.¡±


    Mia Bowen held the results of her pregnancy test as she returned to her marital home, feeling like she


    was dreaming. Was she actually pregnant?


    She mustered the courage to text her husband, Timothy Barrett. ¡°Will you being home for dinner


    tonight?¡±


    It felt like forever as she waited for a reply. He¡¯d never liked it when people disturbed him at work, and


    she was worried that her message would go unanswered as it had in the past.


    In the next second, her phone lit up. Timothy replied curtly, ¡°Yeah. I have something to tell you.¡±


    After getting an answer, Mia hurried to get the groceries for that night¡¯s dinner. She put the results of


    the pregnancy test on the table, then flipped it over, feeling that she was being too obvious.


    In the evening, a ck limousine drove into the courtyard. Timothy got out with his suit jacket casually


    flung over one arm. He had a tall figure and striking features.


    ¡°Timothy, you¡¯re back.¡± Mia jogged over to him, reaching out to take his suit jacket. But Timothy handed


    her some papers instead. A trace of surprise shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Take a look at this. You can bring up any requests you might have,¡± he said.


    Mia looked down at the papers. The first page had the words ¡°divorce agreement¡± written on it. The


    bright whiteness of the paper seemed to stab her eyes.


    Timothy tugged his tie loose, traces of fatigue showing on his face. He looked down at Mia, taking in


    the baby fat around her face. She looked like a minor.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He didn¡¯t have any feelings for her. He¡¯d only married her because his grandmother liked her. Her


    presence had also improved his grandmother¡¯s health, so this marriage was mutually beneficial.


    If not for the ident a month back, he wouldn¡¯t even have noticed that they¡¯d been married for three


    years.


    Keeping this fa?ade up would only be a waste of Mia¡¯s time and youth. It was better for them to


    separate.


    Mia gently ced a hand over her belly and asked shakily, ¡°If¡ªand this is only hypothetical¡ªI were to


    tell you that I¡¯m pregnant, would you still go ahead with the divorce?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s gazended on her belly. He frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to take the morning-after pill after that


    time?¡±


    What happened a month ago was an ident¡ªthe one and only ident that had happened over the


    three years of their marriage.


    Mia acted like her hand had been burned. She quickly moved it away, but Timothy grabbed her by the


    wrist with aplicated gaze. ¡°Are you really pregnant?¡±


    Mia¡¯s breathing hitched. ¡°I asked you a question. If I were pregnant, would you want to keep the baby?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Timothy sighed. There was no point in having a baby when its parents were caught in a loveless


    marriage. It was what had happened with his parents.


    Mia¡¯s heart seemed to empty out as he let go of her.


    She watched as he walked away. Then, she tilted her head back to force the tears back. Timothy¡¯s


    words where like knives that stabbed her right in the chest.


    Mia looked at the food she¡¯d put her heart into making. They had gone cold. She poured them into the


    trash, feeling a bit nauseous from the greasiness.


    She rubbed her belly. There was a tiny life growing in there. She swallowed her bitterness as she


    thought, ¡°Your daddy may not want you, but I¡¯ll definitely protect you with all I¡¯ve got.¡±


    She¡¯d grown up as an orphan. Her adoptive parents had kicked her aside after giving birth to a pair of


    twins, banishing her to her adoptive aunt¡¯s house. Fortunately, her aunt, Patricia Bowen, treated her


    well.


    It was Mia¡¯s biggest wish to have a family of her own. She knew Timothy didn¡¯t love her, but she¡¯d still


    tried her best to be a good wife to him. Now, reality had proven to her that it was impossible for one to


    make a rock melt.


    Still, now that she was pregnant, she wouldn¡¯t be alone anymore, even after the divorce.


    Mia didn¡¯t bother reading the divorce agreement. She just signed on thest page.


    That night, she slept in the master bedroom as usual while Timothy slept in the study. Everything was


    the same as before¡ªthey¡¯d been married for three years but had also slept separately for those three


    years.


    ¡­


    The following morning, Mia received a call from her mother-inw, Sharon Hopkins. Sharon sounded


    imperious as she said, ¡°Mia, have the maids tidy up one of the guest bedrooms on the second floor.


    ¡°A guest will be staying over for a few days. Remember to wee her and treat her nicely.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t even have time to ask who it was when Sharon had already hung up.


    She smiled faintly, already used to how disdainful Sharon was of her. It was as if saying another word


    to her would bring shame to the Barrett family.


    When Mia came downstairs, Timothy had left for work.


    In the afternoon, a young woman dressed from head to toe in branded clothing walked into the living


    room. A trace of surprise shed in Mia¡¯s eyes. Was this the guest Sharon had mentioned? A beautiful


    young woman?

 Chapter 2

    A hint of mockery shed in Mia¡¯s eyes. In the past, she would¡¯ve felt terrible. But now that she and


    Timothy were divorced, it didn¡¯t matter how many women were to stay in the vi. It had nothing to do


    with her.


    Mia stepped forward. ¡°Hi¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, the beautiful woman ignored her and walked around the living room. Then, she


    said to the butler, Kaleb Gould, ¡°Those curtains are hideous, and so is the couch. Remember to also


    change the beds in the bedrooms to the brand I like.¡±


    Mia watched as this ¡°guest¡± criticized every corner of her marital home. She said bluntly, ¡°Who are


    you? We¡¯re not doing any renovations here.¡±


    ¡°Allow me to introduce myself¡ªI¡¯m Maya Lane, and I¡¯m the futuredy of this household. Naturally, that


    means I call the shots when ites to this vi¡¯s furnishings.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Maya Lane?¡±


    A trace of bitterness crept into Mia¡¯s heart. It was no wonder Timothy had suddenly brought up the


    divorce. Maya was back.


    Since his first love was back, Mia, the cheap substitute, had to go.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯ve heard of me. Hurry up and sign those divorce papers, then. You¡¯ve held onto this


    position for the past three years; it¡¯s time for you to return it to its rightful owner,¡± Maya said.


    Mia said calmly, ¡°You make it sound like you really love Timothy. If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you marry


    him three years ago when he was in aa from the ident?¡±


    Back then, Timothy had gotten into a terrible ident. His grandmother, Laura Graham, wanted to get


    him a wife so he could leave some offspring behind, but the socialites that usually crowded around him


    wanted nothing to do with him.


    At the time, Mia had been Laura¡¯s carer, and Laura treated her incredibly well. She¡¯d even lent Mia


    money to repay her debts. Mia couldn¡¯t bear to see Laura devastated by her grandson¡¯s death, so she


    agreed to marry Timothy.


    Everyone had thought Timothy wouldn¡¯t make it through, herself included. She thought the marriage


    was only for show. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, Timothy had suddenly regained consciousness!


    Since then, her position in the Barrett family had be too awkward for words. After all, everyone


    would only make fun of the Barrett family, the richest family in Bern City, because of its scion marrying


    a regr carer.


    That was why her identity had been kept a secret for the past three years.


    Maya stiffened. ¡°That¡¯s because my brothers refused to let me marry Tim and even locked me up at


    home. I lost my chance to marry him because of that, and you swooped in.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you¡ªI¡¯m the heiress to the Lane family from Nord City, and my brothers are all super


    powerful. It¡¯d do you good to worry about your family if you ever wanted to go against me!¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I won¡¯t let you off the hook if you darey a hand on my family.¡±


    ¡°Sign the agreement if you don¡¯t want anything to happen to them, then.¡± Maya nced at the divorce


    agreement on the coffee table, feeling smug. She¡¯d waited for this day for three years.


    Mia said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already signed it.¡±


    ¡°At least you¡¯re not aplete idiot.¡± Maya pulled a check out of her bag. ¡°This is a million dors. Take


    it as a little gift from me.¡±


    A trace of mockery shed in Mia¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t ept the check.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think it¡¯s too little. This would be ten years¡¯ worth of your pay as a carer. Take the


    money and stay away from our lives. Tim and I are a perfect match for each other, unlike you.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a country bumpkin. You and us rich people are from different worlds.¡±


    Maya¡¯s words stabbed Mia. She staggered to the master bedroom in a daze. Even if Maya hadn¡¯t


    dropped by today, she would¡¯ve left anyway.


    Since she and Timothy were now divorced, there was no point in her staying here.


    As Mia packed, she realized how few belongings she had. They weren¡¯t even enough to fill one


    suitcase. The past three years seemed like a dream to her.


    She looked at the pregnancy test on the bedside table and told herself it was time to put an end to


    things.


    At this moment, Maya strode into the master bedroom like she owned it. She was still holding the


    divorce agreement. ¡°Are you done packing?¡±


    She nced around, spotting the piece of paper on the bedside table. She seemed to catch the words


    ¡°children¡¯s and women¡¯s hospital¡± on it. A trace of confusion shed in her eyes.


    Mia quickly grabbed the pregnancy test and crumpled it into a ball. Maya asked in surprise, ¡°Wait, are


    you pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 3

    Mia clenched her fist around the pregnancy test. ¡°If I really were pregnant, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to


    the divorce.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s right. After all, a gold digger like you wouldn¡¯t let any opportunity to rise the ranks with


    a pregnancy slip. Still, even if you were pregnant, Tim wouldn¡¯t allow you to keep the baby. You¡¯re a


    peasant who doesn¡¯t deserve to give the Barrett family an heir, anyway,¡± said Maya.


    Mia turned to head into the walk-in closet, but Maya followed her. ¡°Hold on. Show me that paper you


    took from the bedside table.¡±


    After some thought, Maya felt she couldn¡¯t rest easy until she knew what the paper said. What if Mia


    really were pregnant? She had to get rid of the baby.


    Mia held the pregnancy test tighter. ¡°This is my private business.¡±


    ¡°Humph! Private business? I bet you¡¯re just trying to steal something expensive. Hand it over!¡± Maya


    stepped forward to pry Mia¡¯s fist open, even raising a hand to hit her.


    Mia instinctively threw Maya over her shoulder. Thetternded on her back and wailed, ¡°My leg


    hurts!¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you doing, Mia?¡±


    At this moment, Timothy¡¯s cold voice rang out. Mia turned to see him walk into the room, and her heart


    jolted. She mumbled, ¡°Timothy, it¡¯s not like what you think ¡­¡±


    The only response she received was him walking past her to sweep Maya into his arms. He happened


    to see the divorce agreement with Mia¡¯s name signed on thest page.


    Timothy stared at it for a while longer. Had Mia signed the papers so quickly?


    ¡°Tim?¡±


    Timothy returned to his senses and asked Maya lowly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°My hand hurts, Tim. Is it broken? Can I continue ying the piano in the future?¡± Maya wept.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Timothy ced her on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re fine. I¡¯ll have a doctor check on you.¡±


    Then, he turned to look at Mia. ¡°Apologize to Maya.¡±


    Maya was the heiress to the Lane family and had three older brothers who absolutely doted on her. If


    the Lane family were to find out about Miaying a hand on her, they wouldn¡¯t let Mia off the hook.


    Mia¡¯s heart ached at how Timothy said Maya¡¯s name. Their names were so simr, but Timothy had


    never pronounced hers correctly.


    Even during the one night they¡¯d slept together, he¡¯d called Maya¡¯s name. She thought he¡¯d been


    calling her like how he usually mispronounced it, but she now realized he¡¯d just been calling Maya¡¯s


    name. She¡¯d thought too highly of herself.


    From beginning to end, she was nothing but Maya¡¯s substitute.


    The ache in Mia¡¯s heart intensified until she grew numb. She said hoarsely, ¡°Apologize?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one whoid a hand on her first; even a child would know what to do in this situation.


    Besides, do you know how important a pianist¡¯s hands are?¡± Timothy snarled.


    Mia felt like she should¡¯ve expected this. Even a strand of hair on Maya¡¯s head was more important


    than her. On the other hand, she was worth less than a de of grass by the roadside.


    She¡¯d suffered in silence for three years, and she didn¡¯t want to take it anymore.


    Mia said stubbornly, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you believe me, but she¡¯s the one who made the first move!¡±


    Kaleb, who stood at the master bedroom¡¯s doorway, chimed in, ¡°Mr. Barrett, I saw everything happen.


    Mrs. Barrett¡¯s the one who pushed Ms. Lane.¡±


    Timothy frowned and growled, ¡°Apologize!¡±


    ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    A trace of surprise shed in Timothy¡¯s eyes. When had Mia, who had always been obedient and


    amodating, been so sharp-tongued?


    He pursed his lips. ¡°You¡¯ve got a tough streak, huh? Think about your uncle who¡¯s still lying in a bed in


    the hospital¡¯s private ward!¡±


    Mia¡¯s uncle, James Stone, had gotten into a fight and had tried to escape when the police wanted to


    arrest him. Unfortunately, he¡¯d ended up getting into an ident in the process of escaping. He was


    stitose in the hospital.


    This was enough. Hadn¡¯t she learned her lesson yet?


    Mia held back her tears, finding it hard to believe that Timothy had used James to threaten her. She


    looked at Maya, whoy on her bed, looking like she belonged there. The wedding picture that hung


    above the bed seemed to mock Mia¡¯s existence.


    Mia finally gave in to the harsh reality. She said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Maya was secretly delighted but didn¡¯t let it show. She pretended to be magnanimous, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll


    forgive you for Tim¡¯s sake.¡±


    Mia straightened up and looked at Timothy. ¡°Can I go now?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to spend another second there. She bent down to pick the divorce agreement up and


    handed it to him. This time, her attitude was as firm as possible.


    Timothy looked at the divorce agreement and subconsciously frowned. He hadn¡¯t expected Mia to sign


    the papers without a fuss this time. Whenever he¡¯d tried to do this in the past, she would have Laura


    help her.


    He¡¯d already thought of the ways he could persuade Laura to see sense, but it seemed he wouldn¡¯t


    need to do anything.


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help feeling ufortable. He looked at Mia¡¯s suitcase. Was she leaving already?


    He looked at her. ¡°Have you already found a ce to stay?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mia answered reflexively. She looked at him in surprise. Was he concerned about her?


    Timothy quickly averted his gaze. ¡°Go downstairs to get some ice for Maya¡¯s foot. She sprained it


    because of you, so you can¡¯t leave without doing anything.¡±


    Ha, so this was still about Maya. For a split second, Mia had thought Timothy was worried about her. It


    seemed their three-year marriage was nothingpared to his first love.


    Mia left the bedroom, walking stiffly. Her husband¡¯s mistress had barged into their marital home and


    taken control of what was supposed to be their bed. Yet she still had to bring said mistress ice for her


    foot.


    Mia thought self-deprecatingly, ¡°Could you be any cheaper, Mia Bowen?¡±


    As she walked down the stairs, she identally missed a step. She instinctively grabbed the nt


    closest to her, but it fell over and rolled down the stairs.


    At this critical moment, someone grabbed her.


    Mia turned to stare at Timothy. He¡¯d saved her!


    He pulled her to him forcefully, making her head smack against his chest. Her cheek was pressed to


    his chest; she could hear his beating heart.


    Panicked, Mia wanted to back away to put some distance between them. Instead of that, Timothy lifted


    her into his arms and carried her down the stairs. Her face was still pressed to his chest, and she was


    enveloped by his scent.


    Her face was burning when he set her on her feet. They¡¯d been married for three years but had never


    had any physical contact aside from the ident a month ago.


    Timothy said coldly, ¡°Keep your eyes open when you¡¯re walking. You don¡¯t wanna fall on your head and


    end up like an idiot, do you?¡±


    Mia pursed her lips as she gradually calmed down. She looked at the vase which had shattered on the


    floor, leaving the soil scattered. ¡°I¡¯ll go clean that up.¡±


    ¡°Have the maids do it. Don¡¯t you have anything better to do?¡± Timothy frowned. He hadn¡¯t hired a


    house full of maids for nothing.


    Only then did Mia remember why she¡¯de downstairs in the first ce. She had to get ice for


    Maya¡¯s foot.


    A hint of self-deprecation shed in her eyes. She raised her head a little to see some soil smeared on


    Timothy¡¯s shirt. It had probably gotten on him when he¡¯d saved her from falling earlier.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He was a clean freak. There was no way he could stand something like this.


    Mia wanted to tell him about it, but he¡¯d already turned to head back upstairs. It looked like he was


    heading to the master bedroom.


    Was he that worried about Maya? He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to clean up the soil on his shirt.


    Mia let out a ragged breath and headed upstairs with the ice. When she entered the master bedroom,


    she saw that Timothy wasn¡¯t around. Where had he gone?


    Maya leaned against the bedframe and smirked at her. ¡°You can put the ice down and go¡ªunless you


    want to stay here to serve me. Or could it be that you want to see me and Tim being lovey-dovey? It


    has been three years since west saw each other, after all.¡±


    Maya¡¯s words were pointed; her underlying meaning was clear.


    Only then did Mia hear the sound of running water in the bathroom. Timothy was showering in there!


    The blood drained from her face. She and Timothy had just signed the divorce papers, yet Timothy was


    already raring to fuck his first love!

 Chapter 5

    Mia¡¯s stomach roiled at the thought of what would happen on that bed in a while. Still, she controlled


    herself and turned to head into the walk-in closet to pack her things. It didn¡¯t take long to put everything


    into her suitcase.


    ¡°Kaleb, that suitcase seems to be branded. Get her a recyble bag for her to put her stuff,¡± Maya


    said.


    Soon, Kaleb brought over a dirty recyble bag. He flung it at Mia¡¯s feet and said, ¡°Use this.¡±


    Mia bent down to open up her suitcase. Behind her, Maya said, ¡°Remember to check her thingster.


    We don¡¯t want her to take anything that doesn¡¯t belong to her.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At her words, Mia recalled what Timothy had said about getting rid of the baby. He was only in the


    bathroom; if he were to find out about the pregnancy test, there was no way she could keep the baby.


    Kaleb and Maya were standing guard outside the walk-in closet. Mia looked at the pregnancy test that


    she¡¯d buried with her stuff, then came to a decision.


    She turned around and secretly ripped the pregnancy test to shreds, stuffing them into her mouth and


    swallowing them. As she stared at Timothy¡¯s clothes in the closet, her heart slowly died.


    From today onward, her child would have nothing to do with the Barrett family. Mia turned to leave the


    closet with her recyble bag. ¡°Do you want to check this?¡±


    Maya covered her mouth, looking disgusted. ¡°God, get out of here before checking those things. That


    bag stinks!¡±


    Once Timothy was out of the shower, she wouldn¡¯t be able to drive Mia away. She couldn¡¯t allow Mia to


    linger.


    Kaleb stepped forward to shove Mia. ¡°Are you deaf? Get out of here!¡±


    Mia walked out of the vi alone. It was a short distance, but it felt like it took her a century to get there.


    Kaleb snatched the recyble bag from her and poured its contents out on the ground as if wanting to


    search for something. It was too bad Mia had already swallowed the pregnancy test.


    Mia crouched on the ground, wanting to pick her things up.


    At that moment, her phone rang. When she answered it and heard Patricia¡¯s voice, the tears started


    rolling down her face.


    She¡¯d made it through being humiliated by Maya and misunderstood by Timothy without shedding a


    tear, but she could no longer hold herself back upon hearing Patricia¡¯s voice. She was choked up as


    she said, ¡°Aunt Patricia.¡±


    ¡°Mia, why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting a divorce, Aunt Patricia. I¡¯m losing my family again.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you silly thing. Whoever said anything about you not having a family? That¡¯s what I¡¯m calling you


    about¡ªyour family tracked me down. You have three older brothers who are from the Lane family in


    Nord City.


    ¡°You also have three older male cousins, which means you have six older men to watch over you.


    They¡¯re here for you, and they¡¯re your family,¡± Patricia said.


    Mia faltered. ¡°My family?¡±


    She¡¯d long since known she was an orphan, but she¡¯d never thought about searching for her biological


    family. Since her parents hadn¡¯t wanted her, she didn¡¯t need to seek them out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mia, and hurry home. We don¡¯t need those rich people! Or maybe I can have your brother¡ª¡±


    Before Mia could say anything, the line cut off because her phone had run out of battery.


    Her heart was in a mess, though. Had her family really found her?


    ¡°What are you up to now, Mia?¡±


    At this moment, Timothy stepped out of the vi in a loose bathrobe. He¡¯d been kind enough to let her


    stay for a few more days so she could process everything. Yet she¡¯d already packed her things to leave


    while he¡¯d been in the shower.

 Chapter 6

    Timothy saw the things that were strewn over the ground. They were all regr clothing. Mia hadn¡¯t


    taken a single branded item with her.


    Hadn¡¯t she married him because she wanted those things? He couldn¡¯t believe she hadn¡¯t taken any of


    it.


    Timothy¡¯s gazended on the dirty recyble bag, and he frowned. ¡°Are you ying hard to get again?


    Whose pity are you trying to win again? It¡¯s not like Grandma¡¯s here!¡±


    He hadn¡¯t let her down in any way throughout their three-year marriage, aside from not having feelings


    for her. He¡¯d never been stingy with her.


    Even with the divorce, he was going topensate her a huge sum. It was more than enough for her


    to live afortable life.


    Did she really want to leave, or was she just putting on an act?


    Mia held her phone tightly, still processing the news of her family having found her. In the past, she¡¯d


    dreamed of her family finding her one day so she wouldn¡¯t be alone anymore.


    She was distracted by these thoughts, but in Timothy¡¯s eyes, this was a silent admission.


    Maya pretended to limp as she approached them. ¡°Tim, she packed her things to leave but went to the


    kitchen to get that dirty recyble bag to put her stuff in. She refused to listen to me no matter what I


    said.¡±


    Kaleb chimed in, ¡°I wanted to tell Mrs. Barrett not to use that bag, sir, but she refused to listen. She


    even threw the clothes all over the ground.


    ¡°Honestly, she has a branded suitcase, yet she¡¯s using that recyble bag to garner pity. If people were


    to hear about this, they¡¯d think the Barrett family was mistreating her.¡±


    A poignant silence filled the air. Mia stood there motionlessly as she listened to Maya and Kaleb frame


    her. She fixed her gaze on Timothy, wanting to know what he would say.


    He gave her a sharp look and asked coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±


    It was as she¡¯d expected. A trace of mockery shed in her eyes. ¡°They¡¯ve already said everything


    there is to say. I¡¯ve got nothing.¡±


    Timothy wouldn¡¯t believe her regardless of what she said, anyway. There was no point in wasting her


    breath.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you learned to be content with what you¡¯ve got, Mia? What else do you want?¡± In Timothy¡¯s


    eyes, Mia was nothing but a woman who¡¯d married him for his money.


    Mia gave up. She said bluntly, ¡°All I want is to be a trophy wife that spends all your money. Look at


    those other trophy wives¡ªthey either go shopping or have high tea and spa days.


    ¡°After marrying you, the kitchen is where I¡¯ve spent most of my time, and the furthest I¡¯ve gone is the


    market. I¡¯ve spent three years as your wife, yet getting kicked to the curb is all I¡¯ve gotten. You¡¯ve


    wasted three years of my life!


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve signed the divorce papers, I don¡¯t wanna be your ve anymore. What¡¯s so wrong about


    that?¡±


    Mia felt like a weight had been lifted off her chest now that she¡¯d vented her frustrations in one go. As


    expected, life was much better when one chose to be rude.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Timothy asked.


    There was a trace of confusion in his eyes. He¡¯d given her a credit card that was specifically meant to


    pay for their household costs, and she had a million dors as her monthly allowance.


    Every season, he would also have Kaleb bring Mia thetest clothing items from all the biggest fashion


    brands. He¡¯d even paid for her uncle¡¯s hospital bills.


    Now that they were divorced, he¡¯dpensated her a huge sum, which was enough for her to live out


    the rest of her life without having to worry about money.


    Timothy felt like he didn¡¯t owe her anything. But why did she still think it wasn¡¯t enough?


    ¡°Nope. I have plenty more to say.¡±


    ¡°Go on, then!¡±


    ¡°I can, but you¡¯ll need to pay me.¡±


    Timothy pursed his lips. ¡°Are you that much of a gold digger, Mia? Being too greedy isn¡¯t gonna get you


    anywhere.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    It seemed that everything boiled down to her thinking she¡¯d gotten the short end of the stick and hadn¡¯t


    beenpensated enough.


    Timothy was rather disappointed as he met Mia¡¯s stubborn gaze. Her eyes were clear and bright. He


    honestly couldn¡¯t understand why such a greedy, materialistic liar had such clear eyes!

 Chapter 7

    Timothy had never thought about marrying Mia. But since he¡¯d already had, he could¡¯ve put her


    upbringing and poor background behind him as long as she knew her ce. He had more than enough


    money to support her, anyway.


    Yet she¡¯d caused trouble time and time again. Now, she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to put up an act


    anymore. She¡¯d revealed her true colors!


    Timothy should¡¯ve felt like a weight had been lifted from his shoulders, but when he saw the divorce


    agreement that she¡¯d signed, he couldn¡¯t help feeling powerless.


    There was deep sorrow hidden in Mia¡¯s eyes. She pretended she didn¡¯t care because she didn¡¯t want


    Timothy to trample on her dignity even as she was leaving.


    When Maya saw that things were getting out of hand, she quickly said, ¡°Mia, were you so quick to sign


    the divorce agreement because you already found someone new?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression turned cold. He watched Mia like a hawk, his gaze appraising.


    Mia took in the mistrust on his face and said, ¡°Yeah, of course. As long as my new man is good


    enough, why would I be hung up on an ex?¡±


    Anger filled Timothy¡¯s gaze. ¡°Have you been cheating on me while taking my money?¡±


    Mia nced at the clothes strewn on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll return those to you, then.¡±


    She¡¯d only taken the few pieces that didn¡¯t stand out so much. She hadn¡¯t even touched the branded


    bags and essories.


    Timothy didn¡¯t even spare them a nce. His gaze was fixed on her as he said, ¡°I also bought those


    clothes that you¡¯re currently wearing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll return them to you, too.¡±


    Timothy stared at her with a cold gaze. Meanwhile, Maya¡¯s eyes lit up. She sneakily took out her


    phone, wanting to record such an exciting scene.


    Mia stood there and decided to risk everything. She slowly undid the buttons on her shirt, revealing her


    delicate corbones. Her cleavage was also vaguely in view.


    Timothy¡¯s pupils constricted. He hadn¡¯t expected her to really try to take her shirt off.


    His expression was steely as he snarled, ¡°That¡¯s enough! You¡¯re the most shameless woman I¡¯ve ever


    met, Mia Bowen. Get the fuck out of here. I don¡¯t want to see you ever again!¡±


    With that, he turned and stormed back into the vi. Even from behind, he was as icy as always.


    Mia stopped. A trace of mockery shed in her eyes. Hadn¡¯t he been the one to tell her to strip?


    Her palms were mmy with sweat. She¡¯d really been ready to risk everything.


    Maya lowered her phone, feeling rather disappointed. Then, she said haughtily, ¡°You might be cheap


    enough to strip, but think about whether there are any rich men who are willing to watch. Otherwise,


    you¡¯d be stripping for nothing.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for having such a shitty upbringing. Just live out the rest of your life as a regr


    peasant, and stop dreaming about rising through the ranks by marrying upward.¡±


    Mia clutched the recyble bag and sniffled. Sometimes, she genuinely envied people who¡¯d been


    born into good families.


    Whenever she was bullied, she would imagine her family descending from the heavens and getting


    revenge for her.


    But she knew things like that only existed in TV shows. Even if her family had found her now, there was


    no way something like that could happen.


    At this moment, they heard a buzzing sound as a helicopternded on the grass not too far from them.


    Several tall, burly bodyguards got out and marched toward Mia, looking menacing.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When Timothy heard the noise from inside the vi, he stood at the door to see what was happening.


    He watched as the bodyguards stood before Mia.


    They said respectfully, ¡°Ms. Bowen, we¡¯re here to pick you up!¡±

 Chapter 8

    The bodyguards were there to pick Mia up?


    She looked at the helicopter and thought about how Patricia had told her that her family had sought


    Patricia


    out.


    Had these bodyguards really been sent by her family?


    Mia pinched her face, feeling like she was dreaming. There couldn¡¯t really be a helicopter here to take


    her


    home.


    She¡¯d been dreaming for the past 20 years. Was it reallying true now?


    Maya looked at Mia mockingly. ¡°You¡¯re a great actress, Mia. Where did you find these extras? They do


    a pretty good job. Look, once a peasant, always a peasant. No matter how hard you try to conceal it,


    you can¡¯t hide how poor you really are.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you even rented a helicopter for this! I bet this is your first time getting into one, you


    country bumpkin!¡±


    Before Mia could say anything, the bodyguard standing beside her gave Maya a hard p. The force of


    it made her lose her bnce and fall to the ground.


    Maya shrieked, ¡°How dare you instruct this guy to p me! Do you know who I am? Do you know who


    my brothers are? I¡¯m gonna have you and your family¡¯s lives for this!¡±


    Mia smiled at how crazed Maya looked. ¡°Well, my brother¡¯s Voldemort.¡±


    She turned and headed toward the helicopter. Behind her, Timothy growled, ¡°Stop right there, Mia!¡±


    She faltered, then continued toward the helicopter without looking back.


    As Timothy watched her get further away, he sped up to run after her. But Maya clung to him, saying


    pitifully,¡± Look at her, Tim! She even dared to have her man p me!¡±


    Timothy didn¡¯t spare her a nce. His gaze was frosty andplicated as he watched Mia¡¯get into the


    helicopter. She¡¯d actually left!


    ¡°Tim, she must¡¯ve already found someone new. Why else would she have this rich guy send a


    helicopter to pick her up right after she signed the divorce papers?¡± Maya said.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Timothy narrowed his eyes. He thought Mia was only putting up a strong front to make him


    mad. He hadn¡¯t expected her to really find someone new.


    He immediately called his assistant. ¡°Mia Bowen¡¯s been taken away by a helicopter. Find out where


    she¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°Do you care about her so much, Tim? She¡¯s betrayed you and left with another man,¡± Maya said.


    Timothy frowned. ¡°Shut up. I just want to exin this to Grandma. Mia¡¯s life and death means nothing


    to me.¡±


    Maya gnashed her teeth angrily but didn¡¯t dare say anything else. She¡¯d almost forgotten how much


    Laura adored Mia.


    From the helicopter, Mia admired the city¡¯s night scenery. Her lips curved upward in a small smile. She


    was finally free.


    Half an hourter, theynded at a seven-star hotel.


    Mia got out of the helicopter to see two rows of dark-suited bodyguards standing on either side of her.


    They


    said in unison, ¡°Wee home, Ms. Mia!¡±


    This startled Mia. Wasn¡¯t this a little too much?


    She saw two people standing at the end of the two rows. One was Patricia, and the other was a


    handsome,


    serious-looking man in a dark suit.


    Was that her brother? Hadn¡¯t Patricia mentioned she had three brothers and three cousins?


    ¡°Oh, Mia, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Patricia hurried forward to hug her. ¡°I bet you¡¯ve been through a lot with


    your husband¡¯s family. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re getting a divorce now, especially since your family has


    found you. We


    can start over.¡±


    Mia nodded, her eyes turning red. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, let me introduce you. This is your oldest brother, Dominic Lane.¡±


    Mia looked at the handsome man who approached her. He looked like an elite-the frostiness and


    arrogance in his being were exactly like Timothy¡¯s. There was something about him that made him


    seem naturally daunting.


    Dominic took in Mia¡¯s petite frame. She was much too skinny, and she didn¡¯t look like she was in the


    best of health. His heart twisted painfully; he was at a loss for words despite his usual eloquence.


    Mia waited for a while, then said awkwardly, ¡°Um, hi. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Dominic felt even worse when he heard how distant she sounded. Was she ming him?


    He usually dominated the business world. But at this moment, he asked tentatively, ¡°Is there anything


    you wish for right now?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Mia looked confused. ¡°Anything I wish for?¡±


    ¡°Or is there anything you want to do?¡± (1)


    Mia lowered her eyes. ¡°I want to go home.¡±


    Dominic slowly clenched his fist. Home? She probably meant her home in this city.


    If not for him losing her all those years ago, she wouldn¡¯t have led such a tough life.

 Chapter 9

    At this moment. Patricia tugged at Mia. ¡°We¡¯re in no rush to do that. The rest of your brothers and


    cousins are on their way here, so you can head home after you¡¯ve met them. Home is where your


    family is, right?¡±


    Dominic gave Patricia a grateful look. If not for her love and care for Mia, Mia¡¯s life would¡¯ve been even


    tougher. He said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ve already booked us rooms here. Let¡¯s have dinner at the restaurant.¡±


    Mia walked together with Patricia as Dominic led the way. She noticed he wasn¡¯t much of a talker and


    seemed rather unapproachable. Still, he seemed to be quite rich!


    They headed downstairs from the hotel¡¯s rooftop. The ce wasvishly decorated; Mia had never


    been somewhere like this before.


    Dominic¡¯s heart twisted painfully at the thought of the old, rundown apartment Mia was going to return


    to.


    She looked at him. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s just something in my eye. Mia, do you want to move somewhere else?¡± Dominic had


    prepared several homes. He had to pick the grandest vi possible for Mia!


    She shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m happy with my old home. That¡¯s where I grew up; no vi can


    compare to it. I wouldn¡¯t swap it for the world.¡±


    Dominic swallowed the words that were about to roll off his tongue. It made sense, really. He was the


    one who¡¯d lost Mia all those years ago, and he hadn¡¯t fulfilled even a single one of his duties as her


    older brother.


    This was why she wasn¡¯t interested in staying in the vis he had.


    He said gently, ¡°Alright, then. We¡¯ll go with whatever you want.¡±


    If Mia could stay there, so could he. He decided to stand by her no matter what.


    Maybe he could buy the whole building, then evacuate the other units so they could have some maids


    stay


    with them. That way, they could serve Mia at any time.


    It sounded like a perfect n.


    As they arrived at the lobby, Dominic nced at his phone. ¡°Mia, I¡¯m getting a call from my wife. You


    guys can


    head over to the restaurant and take your seats.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He walked to one side and answered the call. A woman¡¯s bright and jovial voice rang out on the other


    end of


    the line. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve brought a stack of deeds, some pearls that I¡¯ve treasured over the years, limited-


    edition


    bags, and your brothers¡¯ favorite cars. We can see what your sister likes.¡±


    Dominic sighed. ¡°I think we¡¯ll have to set those aside for now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Mia¡¯s not as easily coaxed as I thought. Or at least, she can¡¯t be persuaded with money!¡±


    ¡°I told you so, Dominic Lane. I told you to wait for me, but you insisted on heading over earlier to pick


    her up. Do you think that mouth of yours is capable of spouting nice things? You guys have lost Mia for


    so many


    ??


    ¡°She must be resentful of you, and you aren¡¯t the best at exining things. Your presence there doesn¡¯t


    do anything!¡±


    Dominic rubbed his forehead. ¡°What should I do now?¡±


    He¡¯d just been too anxious. It just so happened that he¡¯d been in the city for a business trip, so he¡¯d


    hurried over as quickly as possible.


    ¡°What else can you do? You¡¯ve already ruined things. It looks like a pitiful act is the only thing that can


    save you now.¡±


    ¡°What pitiful act?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Think about it yourself. Whatever it is, don¡¯t let Mia know that while she¡¯s been suffering,


    you and your brothers have been enjoying life.¡±


    On the other hand, Mia and Patricia headed to the restaurant.


    Patricia felt awkward. She said lowly, ¡°Your brother seems to be really rich. I guess that means you


    won¡¯t have to suffer anymore.¡±


    ¡°Things aren¡¯t so straightforward with people from rich families, Aunt Patricia. I don¡¯t even know why I


    was abandoned. I might just be getting out of the frying pan and into the fire,¡± Mia said.


    ¡°Hush, don¡¯t say that! A fortune teller once said you¡¯d live a wonderful life.¡±


    Mia linked arms with Patricia. ¡°Since he sent the helicopter to pick me up, I¡¯m guessing that means he


    knows about me and Timothy.¡±


    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t. I told him you were working part-time at the vi. I knew you didn¡¯t want to publicize


    your


    rtionship with Timothy, so I didn¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Mia sighed in relief. That was good.


    Suddenly, her adoptive parents, Mary Lancaster and Bob Bowen, burst out of nowhere and started


    yelling at her. ¡°You¡¯re a heartless ingrate, Mia Bowen! €1


    ¡°You used to be an unwanted orphan; we were kind enough to take you into our home. But now, you¡¯ve


    found


    your rich family, and you want to rid yourself of us. We¡¯re your saviors, you know!¡±

 Chapter 10

    The smile on Mia¡¯s face faded at the sight of Bob and Mary. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you guys have the nerve to


    say you¡¯re my saviors. When I almost starved to death in your home, Aunt Patricia was the one who


    gave me a bite to eat. Ultimately, you even forced her to raise me.¡±


    Patricia was surprised. ¡°How did you guys find this ce? I didn¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±


    Mary put her hands on her hips. ¡°How can you say that, Patricia? We¡¯re Mia¡¯s adoptive parents, but


    you¡¯re trying to take the credit. Dream on if you think you¡¯re getting away with that!¡±


    Bob spat on the floor. ¡°Exactly. Where is her family? They must be rich since they can afford to stay in


    such an expensive hotel. We have to make thempensate us.¡±


    They hadn¡¯t expected a child they¡¯d picked up randomly toe from such a wealthy family. They¡¯d


    struck the jackpot!


    Mia shielded Patricia behind her as she looked at Bob and Mary coldly. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who can


    dream on. I won¡¯t give you a dime. Uncle James got into a fight because of you guys and ended up in


    that ident.


    ¡°If not for you guys refusing to pay your debts and dying the treatment time, Uncle James wouldn¡¯t


    beatose in the hospital.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes were red when Mia finished her sentence. If not for the circumstances, Mia wouldn¡¯t


    have agreed to marry Timothy, who was on the brink of death, to pay James¡¯ hospital bill.


    Bob felt a little diffident, but Mary remained stubborn. She wanted to get physical with Mia. ¡°This is


    mutiny. you bitch. I have to teach you a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Who daresy a hand on my sister?¡± A sharp voice rang out.


    Dominic strode over while exuding a terrifying air. A group of bodyguards followed him.


    Bob and Mary were frightened by this. Mary shrunk back, saying, ¡°I¡¯m teaching my daughter a lesson.


    What does that have to do with you?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s expression was frosty. ¡°She¡¯s my sister. When has she ever been your daughter?¡±


    Bob¡¯s eyes lit up with greed, and he rubbed his hands together. ¡°So, you¡¯re Mia¡¯s family? It wasn¡¯t easy


    for us


    to raise her, so you should bepensating us for that, right? If not for us, she would¡¯ve starved to


    death ages ago.¡±


    ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    ¡°Not too much, really. A million dors!¡±


    Mary gave him a look and immediately said, ¡°Five million dors.¡±


    Dominic clucked his tongue. ¡°Only five million dors? She¡¯s worth at least 100 million dors!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Who were they trying to insult by demanding five million dors? This was his sister they were talking


    about!


    He¡¯d spent several hundred million searching for Mia over the years. As long as he could find her, he


    wouldn¡¯t mind spending his entire fortune.


    Bob and Mary were stunned by Dominic¡¯s words. This was 100 million dors they were talking about.


    They wouldn¡¯t even be able to finish spending that sum in this lifetime!


    Mia sneered. ¡°You guys have got nerve, going so far as to dream about getting 100 million dors. I¡¯d


    rather


    donate that money to charity than give it to you.¡±


    Patricia cried, ¡°Back then, you guys locked her in the cer and refused to give her food. She was


    almost dead when I saw her! How dare you shamelessly ask for money, and 100 million dors!¡±


    Mia held her back. ¡°Aunt Patricia, don¡¯t get mad at them. Just ignore them.¡±


    Bob was so angry and humiliated that he raised a hand at them. ¡°You¡¯re a shitty little ingrate, Mia! How


    dare you forget about all we¡¯ve done for you?¡±


    Dominic sent him flying with a kick. His expression was as frosty as could be. ¡°The money is only


    gonna go to


    the person who raised my sister. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t expected Mia¡¯s adoptive parents to be such trash.


    Mia was frightened to see Bob sprawled on the ground, unmoving. Dominic had sent him flying with a


    single


    kick. He seemed to be a bit fiercer than she¡¯d thought.


    Dominic turned to her and said gently, ¡°You and Aunt Patricia should head to the restaurant. I¡¯ll deal


    with this.¡±.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Trust me on this. You were alone in the past, but you have me now. Be good, okay?¡±


    Mia¡¯sshes fluttered. She felt a little moved. Was this what it was like to have her family protect her?

 Chapter 11

    This time, Mia didn¡¯t say anything. She led Patricia away.


    Dominic watched them leave, and then he turned back to face Bob and Mary. His expression


    immediately


    went from gentle to frosty. It¡¯d been years since he¡¯d personally dealt with these things, but he couldn¡¯t


    sit this


    one out.


    How dared Bob and Mary abuse Mia! They had death wishes!,


    The bodyguards circled them, stopping the onlookers from seeing what was happening.


    Dominic looked at Bob and Mary with contempt, a hint of murderous intent evident in his eyes. ¡°You


    threw her


    in the cer and starved her?¡±


    ¡°T-That was because we didn¡¯t have enough room at home. The cer was actually very warm.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! We were living poorly at the time. We didn¡¯t even have enough food to put on the table!¡±


    Dominic didn¡¯t buy their excuses. He didn¡¯t bat an eye as he made his move.


    Soon, Bob and Mary couldn¡¯t even say a word. They¡¯d lost a few teeth, and their faces were covered in


    blood.


    They were now filled with regret. Dominic looked too menacing to be a regr Richie Rich. He was


    more like a


    member of the mafia!


    Dominic flexed his wrists, saying icily, ¡°Take them away. I don¡¯t want Mia to see them.¡±


    What if the sight of their bloodied faces were to scare his gentle, timid sister? How would he, as her


    older


    brother, keep up his kind, righteous, and nice image?


    He turned to walk to the restaurant. When he saw Mia, his expression became gentle again. ¡°You can


    order anything you want.¡±


    Mia nced in the direction of the lobby. Mary and Bob were long gone. She asked in surprise, ¡°Where


    are


    they?¡±


    ¡°I had a nice chat with them and managed to talk some sense into them. I¡¯m guessing they left because


    they felt ashamed,¡± Dominic answered.


    A trace of confusion flickered past Mia¡¯s eyes. Were Mary and Bob that easy to convince?


    Dominic grabbed a napkin to sneakily wipe a trace of blood on his fingers away. ¡°If theye and


    bother you


    again, you can call me.¡±


    Mia had warmed up to Dominic a little bit now. She skimmed through the menu. After seeing that none


    of the food was cheap, she asked, ¡°Are you rich?¡±


    Dominic was caught off guard by this. His mind raced as he thought about what his wife had told him


    earlier. He had to put on a pitiful act.


    And so, he said decisively, ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say something about giving Bob and Mary 100 million dors earlier?¡±


    ¡°I was just pulling their leg.¡±


    ¡°This is an expensive hotel, though. And the food in this restaurant isn¡¯t cheap,¡± Mia said.


    ¡°I used to work here, so I can get the employee price. It¡¯s not too expensive, really.¡±


    Patricia chimed in, ¡°But what about the helicopter and these bodyguards?¡±


    ¡°I rented the helicopter and hired these men,¡± Dominic answered.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He took out a stack of cash and handed it to the bodyguard closest to him. ¡°Take this. It¡¯s your pay for


    today.¡±


    The bodyguard was dumbfounded. Was he supposed to take the money or not?


    Dominic gave him a look. ¡°Go ahead and take it. I think it¡¯s fine.¡±


    The bodyguard quickly epted the money and hurried away.


    Mia blinked. ¡°So all of that was just to scare them off?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah. After all, this is our first meeting. I had to seem impressive,¡± Dominic said.


    When he saw how Mia had warmed up to him, he felt he¡¯d made the right decision in concealing his


    wealth. From today onward, he would be poor. (1)


    Patricia asked, ¡°So what do you do?¡±


    Dominic fell silent for a while. He couldn¡¯t tell Mia he was a real estate mogul, but lying to Mia wouldn¡¯t


    be good as well. He said vaguely, ¡°Mypany sells real estate.¡±


    Indeed, hispany sold real estate. He¡¯d merely left out the part about thepany being his.


    The realization dawned on Mary. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re a real estate agent. Honestly, it doesn¡¯t matter what


    your job


    1. is. We¡¯re all regr people, anyway.


    ¡°Mia¡¯s not the type to suck up to the wealthy and look down on the poor. All you have to do is treat her


    well. You didn¡¯t need to go to such lengths to put up such an act. It¡¯s such a waste of money, after all.¡±


    Mia nodded. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t care about those things.¡±


    Rich families had many skeletons in the closet. She was actually not used to how things were like with


    these families.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t do anything like that anymore,¡± Dominic said.


    ¡°What do my other brothers and cousins do?¡± Mia asked.

 Chapter 12

    ¡°Your second older brother, Nathan Lane, is a great programmer. He¡¯s led hispany to win many


    awards and helped build many important firewalls,¡± Dominic said.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Your third older brother, Connor Lane, is a volunteer for a Red Cross Society abroad. He focuses on


    saving injured animals and helping people to understand the lives of these animals.


    ¡°Your oldest cousin, ude Lane, is a piano teacher, while your second older cousin, Jason Lane,


    works at aw firm. Last but not least, your third older cousin, Liam Lane, is currently an extra at a film


    set.¡±


    Dominic felt he¡¯d done a pretty good job at exining things. He hadn¡¯t lied to Mia at all.


    Nathan was an infamous hacker, so he was good at programming, right?


    Connor was a renowned surgeon-rather than saving people, he preferred saving animals.


    ude was a famous pianist-when he wasn¡¯t busy with concerts, he would conduct piano lessons at


    an


    academy.


    Jason was a well-knownwyer-he did indeed work at aw firm. It was just that thew firm belonged


    to


    him.


    And Liam was an award-winning actor-he¡¯d started his career as an extra before eventually winning


    awards.


    Mia nodded. Dominic was a real estate agent, Nathan was a geek, and Connor was a vet. ude was


    a piano teacher, Jason was awyer, and Liam was an extra.


    It seemed that fantasies were just that-fantasies and dreams.


    Still, she was surprised to suddenly have so many brothers and cousins. They all had different jobs,


    too.


    Patricia seemed a little disappointed that Mia¡¯s family wasn¡¯t wealthy. ¡°We should head back after this


    meal, then. This hotel has to be expensive. Mia, it can¡¯t have been easy for Dominic to earn a living as


    a real estate


    agent.¡±


    She supposed it didn¡¯t matter whether they were rich. All was fine as long as they treated Mia well,


    ¡°No, no, money isn¡¯t an issue. Uh, I mean, I¡¯ve earned quite a lot as a real estate agent,¡± Dominic


    hurriedly said.


    Mia knew Dominic was trying to be sincere. She held Patricia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Real estate agents do


    earn quite a lot. Since the rooms have already been reserved, we should just enjoy ourselves here for


    one night.¡±


    Only then did Patricia reluctantly agree.


    Dominic secretly sighed in relief. His wife always had the best ideas!


    After dinner, they headed upstairs to the presidential suite. Mia had nned on chatting with Patricia


    for a while longer, but she fell asleep shortly after getting into bed. She had a good night¡¯s rest and


    didn¡¯t wake up


    until the next morning.


    She was awoken by her rm.


    In the past, Mia would get up at 7:00 am daily to prepare breakfast for Timothy, and she¡¯d done it for


    three years without fail.


    She turned the rm off. From today onward, she didn¡¯t want to try to win Timothy¡¯s heart anymore.


    After a short while, her phone rang. She checked it to see a name that she would never forget-Timothy.


    Throughout their three-year marriage, he¡¯d never called her once. If this were in the past, she¡¯d be


    ted. But now, she no longer wanted to answer his call.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the phone to fall silent, but Mia couldn¡¯t go back to sleep anymore. This was her


    first


    time rejecting Timothy, and she felt ratherplicated about it.


    Soon, she received another call from one of the maids. This time, she answered it. ¡°Hello? What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett, where is Mr. Barrett¡¯s favorite blue tie?¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t want to answer, but she couldn¡¯t stand the thought of the maid being scolded. So, she said,


    ¡°It¡¯s at the leftmost side of the second drawer.¡±


    In the next second, Timothy¡¯s icy voice rang out on the other end of the line. ¡°You¡¯d bettere back to


    dig that tie out for me, Mia. I don¡¯t like having other women step into my bedroom!¡±


    Mia sneered at how indifferent and demanding he sounded. ¡°We¡¯re getting a divorce, Mr. Barrett. You


    can have Maya find it for you!¡±

 Chapter 13

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who usually handles these things. How is Maya supposed to find it?¡±


    Mia snorted. He simply cared too much about Maya, his first love, to let her wait on someone else. Was


    that


    why he wanted her to head back there and wait on the two of them?


    She wasn¡¯t interested in going back there and seeing Maya on her bed!


    ¡°If you can¡¯t find it, then wear something else!¡± Mia retorted before hanging up.


    Her heart was beating quicker than usual. She never thought she would one day be cutting off


    Timothy¡¯s call.


    Doing it felt pretty good.


    ¡­


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Once the call had ended, the maid asked Timothy hesitantly, ¡°Would you like a different tie, Mr.


    Barrett?¡±


    Timothy went over to the walk-in closet. True enough, he found it in the second drawer, even though he


    had


    searched through it earlier. It was quite a mystery to him!


    Last night, Timothy¡¯s men had tailed the helicopter for a while before losing them. Timothy didn¡¯t know


    where


    Mia had been taken to.


    It felt like he was losing control, and that feeling annoyed him.


    Once Timothy got dressed, he went to the dining room. He was greeted by a table full of fancy


    breakfast spread. After taking a bite, he frowned and lowered his cutlery. ¡°This tastes bad!¡±


    Nervous, the butler, Kaleb, exined, ¡°Before leaving, Ms. Lane specifically said to prepare this spread


    for you,


    Mr. Barrett. She said these were some of your favorites.¡±


    Kaleb did have some doubts about Maya¡¯s ims. After all, Timothy had been eating Mia¡¯s cooking for


    thest three years, and she tended to make simple local food for breakfast.


    Also, Kaleb assumed Maya would be moving into the house and bing the future Mrs. Barrett, but


    Timothy had someone take her homest night.


    Timothy tossed his cutlery aside. ¡°I don¡¯t like this food.¡±


    He nced at the empty seat beside him. In the past, he was annoyed by the sight of Mia, but now, he


    couldn¡¯t get used to theck of her presence.


    What on earth was wrong with him?


    Mia rubbed her rumbling stomach. She had just freshened up after getting out of bed. When she


    realized Patricia was still asleep, she crept out of the suite.


    Dominic was sleeping in the room next door, and Mia didn¡¯t know if he had woken up. She figured he


    was still


    She found a diner nearby. Feeling pretty good, she took a photo and shared it on Twitter. She also


    added a caption. ¡°It¡¯s a new day. I¡¯m going to keep walking forward without turning back!¡±


    Soon, Laura liked Mia¡¯s post and called her. ¡°Mia, are you free toe over for dinner tonight? It¡¯s


    been so


    long since Ist saw you.¡±


    Mia recalled the divorce. Sooner orter, she would¡¯ve to inform Laura about it, so she replied, ¡°Okay,¡±


    After finishing breakfast, Mia went back to the hotel with the takeout she bought.


    Just then, a young man walked out of the elevator and spotted Mia. He took a photo of her from behind


    and


    sent it off to Timothy at once. ¡°Mr. Barrett, did you and your wife spend the night at the hotel?¡±


    At the moment, Timothy was on the way to work. Due to his empty stomach, he was in a bad mood.


    Checking his phone, he saw the message and photo he had received. To his shock, he found that Mia


    was staying at a hotel.


    Was it indeed her new boyfriend who picked her up yesterday? Did he take her straight to a hotel?


    Did this mean that Mia had already been seeing another man before the start of the divorce


    proceedings?


    Timothy¡¯s expression soured. He couldn¡¯t bear to think that Mia had sex with another manst night.


    For some reason, that thought made him seethe with rage.


    Something made him check Mia¡¯s Twitter. He spotted the tweet she sent out a few minutes ago. ¡°It¡¯s a


    new day. I¡¯m going to keep walking forward without turning back!¡±


    Timothy sneered. Mia had indeed gotten herself a new man!


    He looked at his assistant, Heath Lange, and said, ¡°Cut off payments to the hospital.¡±


    Startled, Heath asked, ¡°Mr. Barrett, are you cutting off payments for Mrs. Barrett¡¯s uncle¡¯s medical bills


    to force


    her toe back?¡±


    2

 Chapter 14

    Timothy¡¯s expression was a little stiff as he shot back, ¡°You talk too much as an assistant.¡±


    Heath kept quiet, but he was still puzzled.


    He recalled the divorce agreement Timothy had asked him to prepare. It clearly stated that Timothy


    would continue to handle James¡¯ medical bills.


    Why had Timothy suddenly changed his mind?


    Men were hard to understand.


    ¡°Just do as I say,¡± Timothy ordered icily.


    He thought he must have been too kind toward Mia all along. That was why she had the audacity to


    cheat on him!


    Mia, who had just returned to the hotel, sneezed. She wondered if someone had been cursing her out.


    When she went back to the room with breakfast in hand, she found that Dominic was there as well. The


    table was alsoden with an exquisite breakfast spread with all kinds of food imaginable.


    Mia nced between the simple breakfast she had bought and the feast on the table.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, she said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I went out and had my breakfast. I bought


    some for you guys as well since the food in this hotel is quite expensive.¡±


    ¡°This is aplimentary breakfast. I know someone in the hotel.¡±


    Dominic came up with an excuse as an exnation. He¡¯d been so focused on ordering breakfast that


    he forgot about the identity he¡¯d assumed in front of her and nearly exposed himself.


    Mia didn¡¯t get suspicious. After setting down the bagels she bought, she left to tell Patricia breakfast


    was ready.


    Dominic took the bagels and secretly snapped a photo of them. Then, he sent it to the family group


    chat named ¡°One Big Happy Family¡±. ¡°Mia bought breakfast for me. What a great day it is.¡±


    Nathan: You¡¯re shameless. How can you get Mia to spend money on you?


    Connor: I agree. You¡¯re so shameless¡­ Unless Mia buys me breakfast, too.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Dominic¡¯s wife, Eva Delgado, also sent a message. ¡°There¡¯s still an hour before our flightnds. Your


    three younger cousins are also on the same flight. Don¡¯t let them snatch Mia away.¡±


    After thinking about it, Dominic shared his thoughts with the others in the group chat. He didn¡¯t want his


    younger brothers to let the cat out of the bag either. ude, Jason, and Liam had to be informed as


    well.


    When Mia had gone missing, ude, Jason, and Liam started distancing themselves from Dominic,


    Nathan,


    1/2:


    Now that they had found Mia again, Dominic hoped that the six male cousins could mend their


    rtionship


    with each other.


    Soon, Mia led Patricia over to the table.


    When Patricia saw the food, her heart ached at the thought of how much money had been spent.


    Mia quickly exined, ¡°The food was free. With how expensive the rates are at this hotel, it¡¯s only


    reasonable


    that they give a ton ofplimentary food.¡±


    Patricia didn¡¯t doubt Mia¡¯s exnation.


    Just then, Dominic¡¯s phone rang. The name on the screen was Maya.


    Dominic felt a little guilty as he quickly rejected the call.


    After losing Mia back then, they spent years searching for her. The final clue had led them to an


    orphanage, but all they found was a young girl the same age as Mia.


    The other children who had been kidnapped had all been imed by their families. Mia was the only


    one


    whose whereabouts were unknown, and there was one other young girl who hadn¡¯t been taken home


    yet.


    For the sake of appeasing their grandmother, who was a little mentally unstable, they had to take the


    young


    girl back to the Lane family. She became their younger sister¡¯s recement so that her presence would


    comfort their aging grandmother.


    Due to that, their rtionship with ude, Jason, and Liam grew distant.


    Now that Mia, his biological younger sister, had been found, Dominic felt awkward. He dared not tell


    Maya as


    he feared she would get mad at him for this. She was already not that close to him, to begin with!


    Still, Dominic¡¯s phone kept ringing, and Mia eyed him curiously. ¡°Your phone keeps ringing.¡±


    ¡°Someone probably got the wrong number.¡±


    Dominic was very tempted to throw his phone away. What was the point of keeping it?


    ¡°But the person keeps calling.¡± Miamented doubtfully. ¡°It must be for something urgent:¡±


    Since Dominic couldn¡¯t avoid the situation any longer, he walked out to the balcony with his phone.


    Once he was sure Mia wouldn¡¯t overhear the conversation, he answered the call and asked stiffly.


    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Dominic, I heard that you came to Bern City on business! Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Maya eximed


    excitedly.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. I have something to attend to,¡± Dominic replied vaguely.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, Dominic, can you help me with something? I have a friend whose grandma is in


    poor health. She needs to get surgery, and Connor¡¯s the only one who has a 100% sess rate with


    this surgery, but he keeps refusing to do it.¡±

 Chapter 15

    Dominic¡¯s expression tumed cold. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Timothy Barrett¡¯s grandma, aren¡¯t you? He¡¯s


    already married, so why are you stilltching onto him?¡±


    ¡°Tim¡¯s getting a divorce, Dominic. He never liked that woman anyway. I¡¯m sure that after three years,


    Tim has figured out who¡¯s right for him.¡±


    Maya added anxiously, ¡°Dominic, the surgery¡¯s a piece of cake for Connor! Help me talk him into it,


    please? He listens to you.¡±


    She could use the surgery as her bargaining chip to marry Timothy!


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it,¡± Dominic replied before ending the call.


    Even though Maya was adopted, Dominic didn¡¯t want her to marry Timothy, a cold-blooded and


    heartless man


    who had been married once before.


    Dominic checked the One Big Happy Family group chat. It was a newly formed one. For the time being,


    the


    family didn¡¯t want to let Maya know they had found their biological younger sister.


    At the very least, they were going to wait until they had won Mia over.


    Dominic went back into the living room of the hotel suite. ¡°Everyone will be arriving by this evening,


    Mia. Let¡¯s


    have dinner together.¡±


    ¡°This evening?¡±


    Remembering that she had promised to eat dinner with Laura, Mia said hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯ve already made


    ns


    with a friend.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. That¡¯s not a problem. We¡¯re in no rush. After all, so many years have passed. We don¡¯t


    mind


    waiting a little longer.¡±


    Seeing how careful Dominic tried to be with her, Mia pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯lle back earlier


    tonight.¡±


    Dominic stroked Mia¡¯s hair while asking, ¡°You¡¯re going out to have dinner with a friend, yeah? Do you


    have enough money?¡±


    Mia stiffened. She was unused to such physical intimacy. Her tone was a little stiff as she replied, ¡°I


    have


    enough.¡±


    She went back to the bedroom to get changed. Patricia followed her and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re going over


    to the


    Barretts¡¯, right?¡±


    ¡°You figured it out, Aunt Patricia? Grandma Laura has always been kind to me. Either way, I should


    head over


    there to exin things to her.¡±


    ¡°Mia, I didn¡¯t tell your brother about your marriage and divorce, but I¡¯m worried about you going to the


    Barretts¡¯,


    ¡°Patricia said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep my rtionship with Timothy a secret. I¡¯m afraid that Dominic would get riled up and look for


    Patricia didn¡¯t continue with that subject. Still, her eyes reddened as she dered, ¡°You don¡¯t need to


    suffer such grievances anymore. We¡¯re not interested in those wealthy families.¡±


    Mia nodded. After changing her clothes, she looked in the mirror and stroked her belly.


    She would start a new life with her baby.


    When Mia headed out, Dominic followed her down to the lobby. ¡°Where are you going, Mia? I¡¯ll give


    you a ride.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Mia declined. ¡°I¡¯ll take a bus.¡±


    How could Dominic let his younger sister take public transport? He even prepared a fleet of luxury cars


    for her!


    Even so, he had to hold himself back. After all, he was only a real estate agent right now.


    Thankfully, Dominic spotted a cab. He quickly gged it down and paid the driver in advance before


    saying to Mia, ¡°Take a cab. The bus would be too packed. I can afford this much, you know.¡± (1


    Dominic couldn¡¯t bear to let Mia crowd together with the rest of themuters on other modes of


    public transport. Mia had spent years away from the family, and he wanted nothing more than to make


    it up to Mia.


    Mia could not talk Dominic out of it, so in the end, she got into the cab and waved to Dominic.


    She had a small smile on her face. It felt pretty good to have finally found her family.


    Mia took the cab to the Barrett residence. As she stared at the familiar house, she was conflicted over


    how she was going to inform Laura about the divorce.


    Taking a deep breath, she walked into the residence.


    A young woman came over from the garden. ¡°You actually came over in a cab this time, Mia. What


    happened to taking a bus?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Have you finally given up on pretending to be a frugal and virtuous wife? Have you started using the


    Barrett family¡¯s money to fund your luxurious lifestyle?¡±

 Chapter 16

    The young woman was Shelly Barrett, Timothy¡¯s cousin.


    Mia simply ignored Shelly¡¯s sarcastic remarks. Throughout the years, Shelly viewed Mia in contempt.


    Herments would always suggest that Mia was only willing to marry a half-dead Timothy for money.


    In the past, Mia kept putting up with Shelly¡¯s ridicule. But now that she had signed the divorce papers,


    she no longer needed to do so.


    Shelly strutted haughtily over to Mia and snapped, ¡°Why are you just standing there? Hurry over to the


    kitchen and start cooking. Remember to make my favorite seafood stew.¡±


    Mia withdrew her gaze and replied, ¡°Grandma Laura invited me over to have dinner. She didn¡¯t ask me


    toe here as a maid to cook for other people.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Mia? You¡¯ve got the nerve, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re even refusing to cook! I¡¯m


    going to tell Aunt Sharon about this!¡±


    Mia ignored Shelly and walked into the house. When she entered the living room, she saw two people


    sitting on the couch.


    One was her ex-mother-inw, Sharon, while the other was her ex-husband¡¯s first love, Maya.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see Maya at dinner today.


    Shelly rushed into the living room. She purposely bumped into Mia before reporting loudly, ¡°Aunt


    Sharon, I told Mia to head to the kitchen and cook for us, but she refused! She even said that Grandma


    invited her over as a


    guest and not as a maid!¡±


    As soon as Shelly finished speaking, Sharon¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Mia, as my daughter-inw,


    how can


    you refuse to cook for the family? What¡¯s the point of keeping you around then?


    ¡°What can you do apart from spending the family¡¯s money? You should be honored that we let you


    cook for us.¡±


    ¡°Do calm down, Mrs. Barrett. Don¡¯t let this affect your health,¡± Maya said with a smile.


    ¡°The more I look at her, Maya, the more annoyed I get,¡± Sharon huffed. ¡°Even though you two have


    simr


    names, she¡¯s just some poor woman. How can shepare to a young heiress like you? Youe


    from such


    a good family, and you even studied abroad.


    ¡°You¡¯re a beautiful and capable young woman. In my eyes, you¡¯re the most perfect daughter-inw a


    person


    could have.¡±


    Maya¡¯s eyes shed with smugness as she replied, ¡°She¡¯s an orphan, Mrs. Barrett. I can understand


    her


    circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Hah! What¡¯s there to understand? As an orphan, she should know her ce. She shouldn¡¯t have


    dreamt of


    soaring up the ranks of society.¡± Sharon scoffed.


    ¡°My son is such a fine young man. He¡¯s bound to aplish a great deal more in the future. How can


    he be


    ¡°They¡¯re not from the same ss. I never agreed to their marriage, you know? But his grandmother


    insisted


    upon it.¡±


    Mia took it all in. She had heard the same speech numerous times over thest three years.


    However, she was no longer an orphan. She had six brothers who were all aplished in their


    various fields.


    She raised her eyes and remarked, ¡°Oh. Based on what you just said, are you implying that Timothy


    needs to rely on his wife¡¯s and family connections to make something of himself?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this about him needing to rely on his wife? My son has always been talented, even at a young


    age. Why would he possibly rely on a woman?¡± Sharon snapped.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that what you just said?¡± Mia reminded her. ¡°You said he should¡¯ve married someone from the


    same


    ss as him so that he can aplish a great deal more in the future.¡±


    Sharon was so furious that she couldn¡¯t even speak. When did Mia be so sharp-tongued?


    Mia nced at the maid who was standing nearby. ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma?¡±


    The maid finally snapped out of her daze and replied respectfully, ¡°Mrs. Barrett Senior is taking a nap in


    her


    room. I think she hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±


    Mia frowned. ¡°Has Grandma not been feeling welltely?¡±


    She was a little concerned about Laura¡¯s health.


    Shelly purposely chimed in, ¡°Mia, look at what Maya brought with her. Not only did she bring a lot of


    expensive


    supplements and health products, but she even brought a bracelet. They¡¯re all very valuable, you know.


    ¡°Meanwhile, look at you. You came empty-handed. You don¡¯t even know how to behave like a proper


    guest.


    Don¡¯t you know any etiquette?¡±


    Maya nced at the expensive gifts on the table and intentionally said, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Shelly. These


    are all just ordinary gifts.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re ordinary to wealthy people like us, Maya, but someone in our midst doesn¡¯t have any money.


    She would never be able to earn enough money to afford these things, so that¡¯s why she did everything


    she could


    to marry into the family,¡± Shelly stated.


    Sharon scoffed. She wholeheartedly agreed with Shelly. Due to her daughter-inw¡¯s low social status,


    she had been the brunt of the other wealthy women¡¯s jokes for years now.


    Yet, Timothy never did anything about it. It took him three years before he decided to file for a divorce.


    Mia chuckled. Her gaze was mocking as she retorted, ¡°Do you think Grandma has never seen these


    things before? She never cared about superficial things and isn¡¯t materialistic.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Then, she looked at the maid and said, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare one of Grandma¡¯s favorite soups for her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Mrs. Barrett Senior hasn¡¯t had much of an appetitetely, but she enjoys your


    cooking very


    much.¡±


    Mia went to the kitchen. She didn¡¯t want to entertain the three women in the living room anymore.


    Out of everyone in the Barrett family, Laura was the only one who was nice to her, so she didn¡¯t want to


    start a major conflict with anyone. It¡¯d only put Laura in a difficult position.


    Mia stayed in the kitchen alone to prepare a healthy soup for Laura.


    She was still pondering how she was going to tell Laura about the divorce.

 Chapter 17

    Momentster, Maya entered the kitchen. She walked up to Mia and said, ¡°Mia, do you think making


    some soup for Mrs. Barrett Senior is enough for you to convince her to stand up for you?


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you in on something. I¡¯ve hired a renowned and highly acimed cardiovascr surgeon to


    perform surgery for Mrs. Barrett Senior. As long as the surgery seeds, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t object to


    Tim and me getting married.¡±


    Even though Dominic and Connor hadn¡¯t agreed to Maya¡¯s request, she was sure she could convince


    Connor


    to operate on Laura.


    She believed that once she saved that old hag¡¯s life, thetter would¡¯ve no reason to stop her from


    marrying Timothy anymore.


    Mia knew that Laura had been living with a heart condition for some time now, but they had failed to


    find a suitable person to perform the surgery.


    Well, Mia figured things were better this way. At the very least, Laura could regain her health.


    Mia stood up from the stool and said, ¡°Allow me to offer my congrattions in advance. I hope you two


    will have a big family with lots of kids, even if they all end up being half-siblings. Now, please get out of


    my way.¡±


    Maya¡¯s eyes darkened. How dare Mia talk back to her?


    Maya reached out to shove the pot off the stove, and it began tipping over in Mia¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    A man rushed into the kitchen. Mia turned around and saw Timothy, but he ran over to Maya to protect


    her.


    At the very next second, the boiling soup sttered all over Mia¡¯s hand, but she didn¡¯t feel the pain


    coming


    from it-it couldn¡¯tpete with the pain in her heart.


    Mia quickly used cold water to soothe her skin. While doing so, Maya¡¯s coquettish voice rang in her


    ears. ¡°Tim, my hand got scalded. It hurts so much. But please don¡¯t me Mia. I don¡¯t think she did it


    on purpose.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mia¡¯s eyes shed mockingly. She didn¡¯t even bother turning around to defend


    herself.


    At the very next second, Timothy yanked her on the arm. ¡°Mia! I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a-¡±


    Timothy caught sight of Mia¡¯s hand. It was red and blistered.


    Pursing his lips, he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    Mia looked up at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect what from me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Mia! I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a vicious woman! How dare you hurt Ms. Lane on purpose?¡±


    Sharon hurried into the kitchen. When she saw Maya clutching her wrist, she didn¡¯t even bother to ask


    what happened before she raised her hand to p Mia.


    Mia¡¯s gaze turned scornful. Just as she was about to dodge the p, a pair of hands shielded her.


    She stared at Timothy in shock. His arms had kept Sharon away from her. She never thought he would


    help


    her.


    Mia wasn¡¯t alone in that. No one else expected it, either.


    Sharon was a little annoyed. ¡°Tim, don¡¯t stop me from teaching her a lesson!¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression was a little chilly. ¡°The pot fell by ident.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it was an ident?¡± Sharon clearly didn¡¯t believe that.


    Meanwhile, Maya clenched her jaw. Why did Timothy actually believe it was an ident?


    Still, she quickly said pitifully, ¡°It was really just an ident, Mrs. Barrette. Mia didn¡¯t push the pot off


    the stove on purpose. After all, she got injured, too.¡±


    However, Mia calmly stated, ¡°No. It wasn¡¯t an ident. Maya had shoved the pot off the stove. She did


    it on purpose!¡±


    All at once, sparks seemed to fly in the kitchen.


    Mia raised her head high and met Timothy¡¯s gaze in defiance. She had signed the divorce papers


    anyway, so why did she have to bother putting up with such things?


    She wasn¡¯t a pushover!


    Timothy¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed as he looked at Maya and said, ¡°What on earth happened?¡±


    Panicked, Maya defended herself, ¡°I really didn¡¯t push the pot off, Tim.¡±


    Mia pointed at the security camera in the kitchen. ¡°Just check the footage. Everyone will know what


    happened


    then.


    ¡°ording to thew, assault is punishable with up to three years of jail time. The wound on my hand


    is severe enough to require medical attention. I deserve the right to press charges.¡±


    Maya gasped. Flustered, she nced at the security camera. She didn¡¯t expect there to be one in the


    kitchen.


    She was done for.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check the security footage,¡± Timothy agreed with an icy expression.


    Maya hastily said to Sharon, ¡°It was really just an ident, Mrs. Barrett. I just wanted to help serve the


    soup, but I was so clumsy that I ended up knocking the pot over.


    ¡°Ms. Bowen and I both got injured because of me. I really didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I believe you, Ms. Lane. After all, you¡¯re a young woman from a wealthy family. When have


    you ever had to do these kinds of chores?¡± Sharon said.


    ¡°Plus, who knows if Mia¡¯s just pretending to be hurt just so she could frame you? I¡¯ll get the family


    doctor to


    check on your injury right away. It wouldn¡¯t do for a young heiress like you to get a scar.¡±


    Maya exhaled in relief. Just as she was about to leave the kitchen, she looked at Timothy and called


    out, ¡°Tim.


    Timothy noticed Mia¡¯s injured hand. His gaze darkened as he said, ¡°Go to the living room, everyone.


    Tell the


    family doctor toe over at once.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Tim,¡± Sharon piped up. ¡°Get the family doctor toe over at once to take a look at Ms.


    Lane¡¯s


    hand. That¡¯s the most important thing right now.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes shed with mockery. Her hand was stinging with pain, but indeed, to Timothy, nothing


    mattered


    more than Maya.


    After following them into the living room, she looked at Timothy and said, ¡°Remember to check the


    security footage to clear my name.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t going to drop this matter so easily.

 Chapter 18

    Soon, Ivan Levin, the Barretts¡¯ family doctor, rushed over.


    Timothy looked at the blisters on the back of Mia¡¯s hand. His gaze darkened as he barked at Mia, ¡°Why


    are you just standing there? Sit down!¡±


    Mia moved toward the couch, but Sharon shoved her aside. ¡°Stop getting in the way. Quick, Dr. Levin.


    Take a look at Maya¡¯s hand. We wouldn¡¯t want her wound to leave a scar.¡±


    Sitting on the couch, Maya nced smugly at Mia.


    Mia stood rooted in her spot. It was as if she didn¡¯t care at all. Timothy took a quick look at her but


    didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ivan set down his medical bag and started to inspect Maya¡¯s wrist. All he found was a bit of redness.


    There wasn¡¯t even a cut on her skin.


    With aplicated look on his face, Ivan said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to check on her.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that? What if her injury worsens because it didn¡¯t get treated on time? Are you sure


    you can take responsibility for that kind of mistake?¡± Sharon reprimanded.


    Ivan adjusted his sses before replying, ¡°Her skin would heal in just half an hour. Ms. Mia is the one


    who needs immediate medical attention. If her injury is left unchecked, it¡¯ll leave a scar.¡±


    In an instant, the living room fell silent.


    Maya was dissatisfied, but she said reluctantly, ¡°Let the doctor check on her first, Mrs. Barrett. It¡¯s fine.


    I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re not in a hurry?¡± Sharon eximed. ¡°She¡¯s just a poor orphan. How can she


    compare to you?


    ¡°So what if she gets a scar? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s dying. It¡¯s different for you. If you get a scar, your brothers


    will think we abused you.¡±


    Maya smiled and assured Sharon, ¡°I won¡¯t tell my brothers, Mrs. Barrett.¡±


    Sharon immediately exhaled in relief. Then, she red at Mia. ¡°You heard that? Ms. Lane is kind


    enough not to hold this against you. Hurry up and thank her!¡±


    Mia coolly retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t push her. On the contrary, she¡¯s the one who injured me on purpose! She¡¯s


    the one who should be apologizing!¡± 1


    ¡°How dare you try to twist things around, Mia? Who else could¡¯ve done it if not you?¡± Sharon


    screeched.


    ¡°A woman with a background like you would be jealous of Ms. Lane because shees from a


    wealthy family. It makes perfect sense for you to try and hurt her on purpose.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen such tricks many times before. I demand that you apologize to Ms. Lane right this instant!¡±


    Upon hearing Sharon¡¯s mocking remarks, Timothy frowned. ¡°Mom, I told you the pot must¡¯ve fallen by


    ident. We haven¡¯t even seen the security footage yet.¡±


    Why had he never realized just how badly his mother treated Mia?


    *Tim, you¡¯re already getting a divorce, so why are you helping this woman? Plus, we¡¯re having a family


    dinner today. Why did you let here over? She¡¯s just going to ruin our appetites.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s getting a divorce?¡± Laura¡¯s voice rang out.


    The elevator doors were open, and Laura came into the living room in a wheelchair. She looked around


    the room before continuing. ¡°Speak. Who¡¯s getting a divorce?¡±


    Timothy quickly replied, ¡°No one, Grandma. You misheard what we said.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I guess my hearing isn¡¯t too good anymore due to my old age. Mia,e here. Let me take


    a look


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    at you. Why have you lost weight?¡± Laura asked.


    Mia walked over to Laura and took thetter¡¯s hand. ¡°I haven¡¯t lost any weight, Grandma. In fact, I¡¯ve


    put on some weight..


    ¡°Nonsense. I may be losing my hearing, but my eyes are as sharp as ever. If Timothy treats you badly,


    you must tell me, okay? I¡¯ll stand up for you,¡± Laura stated.


    Then, she grabbed Mia¡¯s hand and asked in concern, ¡°What happened to your hand? Oh, my


    goodness! Let the doctor take a look at it right away! I¡¯m sure it must be very painful for you.¡±


    Mia¡¯s heart twinged with a bittersweet feeling. Honestly, Laura was truly nice toward her. Apart from


    Patricia,


    Laura was the one who treated her the best. She felt truly grateful for Laura¡¯s kindness.

 Chapter 19

    Mia sat on the couch. Ivan bandaged her hand before instructing. ¡°For the next few days, avoid letting


    your wounde into contact with water. You need to let the wound heal first.¡±


    ¡°Mia, tell me how you got injured,¡± Laura said.


    Mia nced at Maya. Thetter¡¯s eyes shifted evasively.


    Sharon immediately cried out, ¡°What do you mean by that, Mia? An ident? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re


    trying to frame Maya. She was just kind enough to try and help you. She got injured, too.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Laura snapped loudly. ¡°Who allowed you to speak?¡±


    Sharon mmed up at once, though her expression was unpleasant. Laura, her mother-inw, had


    always


    disliked her. Instead, Laura favored Mia, a woman from a poor background.


    In the end, Mia calmly answered, ¡°It was just an ident, Grandma. I got distracted while I was making


    some


    soup.¡±


    Her exnation made Timothy¡¯s eyes grow thoughtful. Why wasn¡¯t Mia making a fuss when Laura was


    here to


    stand up for her?


    ¡°Oh, you silly goose. We¡¯ve plenty of people who can cook for us. I told you not to cook anymore, but


    you


    refused to listen to me,¡± Laura chided.


    Mia lowered her eyes. She didn¡¯t try to speak further on the subject. Even though she knew Laura had


    her


    back, she suddenly decided not to let Laura worry about this matter.


    Just then, Maya approached Laura and said, ¡°How have you been feelingtely, Mrs. Barrett Senior? I


    brought


    a lot of health supplements for you. They¡¯re good for your body.¡±


    Mia stood in silence beside Laura.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you not toe over anymore, Ms. Lane?¡± Laura asked in a polite but distant tone.


    ¡°We¡¯re having a family dinner tonight, so I won¡¯t keep you for dinner.¡±


    Maya could barely keep her expression neutral. She was the daughter of the Lane family. When had


    she ever


    faced such disrespect?


    The old hag was being too rude!


    For a brief moment, Maya¡¯s gaze was stormy, but she kept her smile going. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll drop by to


    visit


    you some other time, Mrs. Barrett Senior.


    ¡°Once my brother Connor frees up his schedule, he cane over to perform your surgery. You¡¯ll be


    able to make a full recovery. Tim won¡¯t have to worry about you anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling just fine,¡± Laura scoffed icily. ¡°I don¡¯t need any surgery. Let¡¯s go, Mia. It¡¯s time for dinner.¡±.


    Mia was a little anxious. She knew Laura didn¡¯t want to push her into a difficult position. But how could


    she bear to let Laura turn down the chance of a full recovery just for her sake?


    ¡°Grandma, I left my phone in the kitchen. I¡¯ll go and look for it.¡±


    Mia wanted to find a ce to calm down and sort through her thoughts.


    Soon after entering the kitchen, Mia heard Maya¡¯s voice ringing out behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really


    snuck in here to get the security footage.¡±


    Maya hade over, and Shelly was standing beside her.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. I just deleted all of the old footage and turned off the security camera in here,¡± Shelly


    gloated.¡±


    No one can prove what happened just now.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mia remarked.


    Her expression was different, but her gaze was cold. ¡°That makes things a lot easier then.¡±


    Maya lifted her chin haughtily and said, ¡°Now that the footage is gone, there¡¯s no proof. Who¡¯s going to


    believe your ims?¡±


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no evidence, and the security cameras are turned off, that¡¯s precisely why things are a


    lot easier


    for me,¡± Mia said.`


    She picked up a nearby spat and whacked both Shelly and Maya with it.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The two young women couldn¡¯t avoid her. All they could do was shriek their heads off. Soon, they were


    in tears.


    Mia stood in the doorway to stop the women from escaping as she taught them a lesson.


    Once she was done, she fixed her hair and adjusted her clothes before saying, ¡°Since there¡¯s no


    security


    camera in here, no one will believe what you say.¡±

 Chapter 20

    Maya and Shelly were in simr states of disarray. Their hair and clothes were a mess, and there were


    marks


    left behind by the spat Mia had used.


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett will stand up for me!¡± Maya shrieked.


    ¡°But you¡¯re in the Barrett residence right now, and Grandma Laura is the one who has the final say. Do


    you think she¡¯ll believe you guys or me?


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you two. Don¡¯t try to mess with me, or you won¡¯t be getting off so easily next time,¡± Mia


    growled.


    Shelly gulped with a look of despair. She knew Mia was right. Laura would definitely believe Mia, that


    bitch!


    After saying her piece, Mia walked out of the kitchen.


    Maya and Shelly crumpled to the floor. They were forced to suffer such treatment without being able to


    get


    even.


    Gritting her teeth, Maya fumed, ¡°I won¡¯t be forgetting this! Just you wait!¡±


    All this while, Timothy had been standing in a corner outside the kitchen. He had witnessed everything.


    Cocking an eyebrow, Timothy stared after Mia¡¯s retreating figure. He didn¡¯t expect her toe out


    victorious


    despite being outnumbered and injured.


    His assistant asked, ¡°Mr. Barrett, what just happened proves that Ms. Lane did indeed frame Ms. Mia.


    Should


    we help? What if Ms. Lane tries to get revenge?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. As long as Maya has a functioning brain, she won¡¯t dare to pursue this matter,¡± Timothy


    said


    before leaving.


    When Mia returned to the living room, she acted like nothing happened.


    The women went into the dining room and took their seats, but Timothy wasn¡¯t with them.


    Laura turned to the side and said to one of the Barretts¡¯ household staff, ¡°Martha, get that brat in here.


    It¡¯s time for dinner. Why isn¡¯t he here in the dining room? Where has he gone off to?¡±


    Mia served Laura a bowl of soup. ¡°Have some soup, Grandma. It¡¯s such a shame that I spilled the soup


    I was


    making for you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t care whether or not Timothy came to dinner. In fact, she figured he was busy consoling that


    pretentious bitch Maya.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is your hand. What if it leaves a scar?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Laura¡¯s concern made Mia feel a bit guilty. She set down her cutlery and said, ¡°Grandma, I want to talk


    to you about something.¡±


    Laura looked up and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the surgery.¡± Timothy said as he came into the dining room.


    He pulled out the chair beside Mia and sat down. His arm bumped against her shoulder.


    When Mia heard the word ¡°surgery¡±, she looked at Timothy. He had an unreadable expression.


    Did he cut her off on purpose?


    Laura scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine. I don¡¯t need any surgery. I know better than anyone what Maya is


    after. Tell her to stop dreaming.¡±


    While speaking, Laura specifically gave Sharon a warning look.


    With furrowed brows, Timothy said, ¡°Those are two separate matters. Don¡¯t mix them together.¡±


    ¡°To me, they¡¯re one and the same.¡±


    Just then, Sharon piped up, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because someone talked you into this. Why are you


    refusing to get the surgery done? We¡¯re talking about the top cardiovascr surgeon here. When it


    comes to surgeries, he


    has a 100% sess rate.


    ¡°He¡¯s Ms. Lane¡¯s brother, and if not for her, we wouldn¡¯t even be able to hire him.¡±


    Mia looked down at her te. She lost all her appetite.


    She never thought Laura would turn down the surgery for her sake. What had she ever done to


    deserve such a


    sacrifice?


    s, she had failed Laura. She had already signed the divorce agreement.

 Chapter 21

    Timothy interrupted Sharon by saying, ¡°Let¡¯s just enjoy our dinner.¡±


    Laura looked at Mia with a kind smile and said, ¡°I had them prepare your favorite soup-m chowder.


    Timothy, fill your wife¡¯s bowl for her.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyelids twitched. She wanted to reach out for thedle herself, but Timothy beat her to it. He took


    her bowl and filled it for her.


    As she stared at the creamy soup, she suddenly lost her appetite.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sharon scoffed. ¡°My son personally served you that bowl of m chowder. Are


    you turning your nose up at it?¡±


    Laura gazed at Mia in concern. ¡°Do you not like it, Mia?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, Grandma. I quite like the soup.¡±


    As Mia picked up a spoonful of soup, she felt a pair of eyes on her. When she smelled the soup, she


    instinctively frowned.


    She forced herself to take a mouthful but couldn¡¯t bear to swallow the second mouthful.


    A few secondster, Mia set down her spoon and heaved like she was about to vomit.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was strange. Mia had always liked m chowder, so why was it making her nauseous today?


    ¡°Mia, could it be that you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Laura eximed in joy.


    In an instant, two pairs of disbelieving eyes fell on Mia.


    Mia widened her eyes in shock. She was a little panicked. How did Laura figure it out?


    The sudden lurch in emotions made her feel even more nauseated. She ran to the bathroom and


    vomited the m chowder she had eaten.


    She felt as if she had emptied out all the gastric acid in her stomach as well. The feeling was rather


    unbearable.


    When Mia raised her hand to get some tissue, someone passed it to her. She quickly wiped her mouth.


    ¡°Thank


    After turning around and spotting Timothy, she faltered and didn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    She averted her gaze and said, ¡°I think I must¡¯ve gotten a cold. I¡¯ve been very stressedtely.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s deep voice rang out above her. ¡°Since you have a cold, let Dr. Levin take a look at you.¡±


    Mia¡¯s heart rate sped up. She hastily said, ¡°It¡¯s just a minor cold. I don¡¯t need to see a doctor. I¡¯ll be fine


    in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Timothy stepped forward and kept Mia caged in front of the sink. She couldn¡¯t back away from him.


    Mia looked at the blue striped tie he was wearing. He had decided to go with it after all.


    ¡°Look at me. Mia.¡±


    Mia slowly raised her head, but Timothy got impatient and grabbed her by the chin forcefully.


    With a scrutinizing gaze in his dark eyes, he asked, ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Mia¡¯s breath caught in her throat. ¡°What are you trying to ask me, Mr. Barrett?¡±


    Mr. Barrett?


    In the past, she always called him Timothy in that timid and careful tone of hers. Now that she had a


    new


    boyfriend, she had be a lot bolder.


    Timothy leaned in with a furious gaze. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m asking about?¡±


    Mia slowly balled her fists and tried her best topose herself. She replied, ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant. If you


    don¡¯t


    believe me-¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I believe you?¡±


    Startled, Mia looked up into Timothy¡¯s cryptic gaze. She was a little confused by what he just said.


    When had he ever had so much trust in her?


    Timothy continued sarcastically, ¡°You were even getting it on with a man in a hotelst night. If you


    were really pregnant, how can the baby survive your night of passion?¡±


    All the color drained out of Mia¡¯s face. For a brief second, she had mistakenly thought that Timothy


    trusted


    her. It turned out she simply overestimated his regard for her.


    She lowered her gaze to hide her disappointment.


    Timothy¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°Answer me. Are you keeping quiet because you feel guilty? Who were


    you


    withst night?¡±


    Mia exhaled ever so slightly. As long as he didn¡¯t suspect she was pregnant, she didn¡¯t care what he


    thought. She responded calmly, ¡°We¡¯re getting a divorce now, so I don¡¯t think I need to tell you who I


    spend my time


    with.¡±


    Timothy tugged on his tie in frustration. ¡°Mia, which of the things you say are true? Which ones are


    lies?


    Back then, you imed you married me because you liked me. What¡¯s this now? Have your feelings


    changed


    so quickly?¡±

 Chapter 22

    ¡°I did say I liked you, Mr. Barrett, but I didn¡¯t say forever.¡±


    ¡°Mia Bowen! Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Clutching Mia by the chin, Timothy continued to stare deep into her eyes. He had suddenly realized just


    how little he understood her.


    All this time, she remained by his side and took care of all his daily needs. It was as if she could


    instantly pick up on his thoughts or feelings and do what was necessary to cater to him.


    Her gaze had been simple enough to read as well. She looked at him with love and adoration.


    Yet, all of a sudden, that gaze had disappeared.


    Timothy felt extremely displeased. The thought of her treating another man the way she used to treat


    him made him want to punch someone. He really wanted to find the man she was with at the hotel and


    beat him up!


    Mia didn¡¯t back down or retreat from Timothy. They were so close that their noses were nearly


    touching.


    Even their breaths mingled in the air between them. The atmosphere became a little strange.


    ¡°Hey! What are you two doing in there? Mia¡¯s pregnant, you brat. Behave yourself. Don¡¯t get handsy


    with her.¡±


    Laura had been waiting for them. They were taking too long, so she couldn¡¯t resisting over to


    check up on them, only to find them kissing in front of the sink.


    Mia blushed at Laura¡¯s remarks.


    Timothy shifted to the side to look at Laura. ¡°She¡¯s not pregnant, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°How would you know, you brat?¡±


    ¡°She just had her period.¡±


    Taken aback, Mia eyed Timothy. Did he remember her period cycle?


    She was indeed supposed to get her period a few days ago, but it had been dyed this time.


    That was why she felt like something was off and went to the hospital for a checkup. True enough, she


    was pregnant, though she was still in the first trimester.


    Laura was somewhat disappointed. ¡°She¡¯s not pregnant?¡±


    Sharon, who was standing beside Laura, scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s been three years since you two got married, and


    she¡¯s still not pregnant. For all we know, there¡¯s probably something wrong.¡±


    Laura nodded. ¡°You have a point.¡±


    Sharon immediately jumped on the opportunity. ¡°You agree with me, right, Mom? In my opinion, a full


    body checkup at the hospital is a must. Maybe it¡¯s some kind of infertility.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She figured that if Mia did indeed have some kind of health issue, Timothy should divorce her as soon


    as


    possible.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Go to the hospital and get a checkup tomorrow, brat. See if there¡¯s something wrong with


    your body. Why isn¡¯t Mia pregnant yet, even though you¡¯ve been married for three years? Are you sure


    you¡¯re doing your job as a man?¡± Laura questioned, to everyone¡¯s shock.


    Mia was staring wide-eyed at Laura. She didn¡¯t know how to react.


    On the other hand, Sharon¡¯s expression instantly soured. ¡°Mom, how can you say that about your own


    grandson? He¡¯s perfectly healthy. We fed him well all these years. He¡¯s healthier than any other man!


    How could he have any issues?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s lips twitched as he said exasperatedly, ¡°Stop talking, Mom!¡±


    This was only making him even more embarrassed.


    Sharon refused to give up. ¡°Tell us, Mia. Who¡¯s the reason why you haven¡¯t gotten pregnant in three


    years? Is Tim performing as a man or not?¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t expect Sharon to make her talk on this touchy subject. How was she supposed to answer


    those


    questions?


    She couldn¡¯t possibly tell them that she and Timothy had been sleeping in separate bedrooms all the


    years,


    could she?


    Timothy never tried to have any kind of physical intimacy with her, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to


    initiate such things either. So, despite being married for three years, they never engaged in physical


    activities that


    were expected of a married couple.


    The only exception was that incident a month ago. Timothy had been drunk at the time, and he had


    made the


    first move.


    They did it in total darkness. Mia had been an anxious and inexperienced participant. It was her first


    time, and she didn¡¯t get to see anything.


    How was she supposed to determine whether his performance could be considered good enough?


    +

 Chapter 23

    ¡°Mia, why aren¡¯t you answering the question? Say something.¡±


    Mia cast an awkward nce at Timothy before muttering, ¡°W-What am I supposed to say? You should


    ask Timothy about it.¡±


    Why were they making things difficult for her?


    Save for that one time, Timothy never slept with her, so how was she supposed to get pregnant?


    Timothy cleared his throat before responding. ¡°Why¡¯re you asking about such things, Mom? We¡¯ve


    been using contraception. That¡¯s why she hasn¡¯t gotten pregnant. I don¡¯t n on having any kids yet.¡±


    When Mia heard hisst sentence, she looked down at her abdomen. It seemed like she truly needed


    to protect this baby of hers.


    Laura chimed in anxiously, ¡°You¡¯re already 30 years old. Why don¡¯t you want to have kids yet? I¡¯m


    afraid I¡¯m going to die before I get to see you be a father.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, as long as you agree to get the surgery, you¡¯ll definitely live enough to see that happening,¡±


    Timothy said.


    ¡°Hah! Don¡¯t even try to use that on me. You want me to agree to the surgery? Sure. I will when Mia¡¯s


    pregnant. Otherwise, I won¡¯t even consider it.¡±


    Once Laura finished speaking, she turned around and left.


    While following her out, Martha quietly assured, ¡°Ms. Mia and Mr. Barrett have a good rtionship. I¡¯m


    sure it¡¯s only a matter of time before they have a child.¡±


    Once Laura left, Sharon side-eyed Mia. ¡°It¡¯s good that she isn¡¯t pregnant. Once Ms. Lane marries into


    the family, she¡¯ll give birth to your children, Timothy.


    ¡°After all, she¡¯s the daughter of the Lane family. Someone with an elite background like hers wouldn¡¯t


    want to be a stepmother.¡±


    Sharon walked away after saying her piece.


    Mia¡¯s eyes shed with mockery. Well, only someone of Maya¡¯s social standing was worthy of giving


    birth to the Lane family¡¯s future heir. Amoner like her was unqualified to do so.


    She looked at Timothy, who was standing before her. ¡°I never knew you were capable of lying, Mr.


    Barrett. When have you ever used contraception?¡±


    Timothy was briefly startled, but he soon smirked and asked, ¡°Can I take that as a hint from you?¡±


    What hint?


    Mia didn¡¯t expect the stoic and serious Timothy to make such a sleazyment.


    She swiftly shifted her gaze. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t read too much into things, Mr. Barrett.¡±


    Mia wanted to leave, but Timothy stood in her path, Peering down at her, he asked, ¡°Where are you


    going?


    ¡°Home.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Home? Or do you mean the hotel?¡±


    Mia scoffed on the inside. Was the bastard mocking her?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She took a deep breath and looked at him with an insincere smile, ¡°Why are you asking so many


    questions, Mr. Barrett? Are you jealous? I suggest you take your mother¡¯s advice and get a medical


    checkup tomoTION?


    ¡°Why do I need one?¡±


    ¡°Why do you need to ask why? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re unaware whether or not I¡¯m the reason why we don¡¯t


    have a child. I think you need to see a doctor,¡± Mia remarked,


    Timothy¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°You know full well whether or not I¡¯m perfectly healthy. Didn¡¯t you


    experience it tha night?¡±


    Mia stiffened, but she stood her ground and replied, ¡°I did, so that¡¯s why I suggest you head to the


    hospital for a checkup. After all what I experienced was pretty forgettable.¡±


    ¡­


    As soon as she finished speaking, she walked out of the bathroom, but she noticed that Timothy¡¯s


    expression had turned a little unpleasant.


    No man would feel good about being insulted in that regard.


    On the other hand, Mia was feeling great. She realized how easy it was to relish in someone else¡¯s


    suffering.


    However, she had only taken a few steps when someone hauled her up and threw her over the


    shoulder. Her world turned upside down.


    Flustered, Mia grabbed Timothy¡¯s arm. ¡°Put me down, Timothy.¡±


    ¡°You need to take responsibility for your words, Mia. You know that, right?¡±


    Timothy felt a ball of mes burning in his chest. Mia kept pushing all of his buttons!


    Last night, she slept with another man at the hotel, and just now, she mocked him for having issues


    with his manhood. She was getting too bold.


    During that incident a month ago, Timothy had too much to drink.


    It had also been his first time, so hecked experience, but that didn¡¯t mean he had any problems


    performing in that aspect!


    Was he supposed to tolerate such an insinuation?


    Worried about the baby, Mia tried to get away from Timothy, but he tapped her thighs and said, ¡°Stop


    moving.¡±

 Chapter 24

    Mia had never been treated this way before. She was furious and mortified.


    Once Timothy had unceremoniously brought her into the bedroom, he tossed her roughly onto the bed.


    Gritting her teeth, Mia snarled, ¡°Timothy, you bastard! What are you trying to do?¡±


    Timothy propped himself up on the bed and looked down at her. ¡°What do you think? I¡¯ll let you see


    whether you¡¯d find the experience forgettable.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I refuse.¡±


    ¡°Now you refuse? You were having so much fun riling me up just now!¡±


    Timothy threw his tie aside and untucked his shirt. His gaze darkened as he said, ¡°Go on. Tell me what


    kind of position you¡¯d like to try this time.¡±


    Mia felt like she had been insulted!


    What had gotten into Timothy?


    With an icy expression, she retorted, ¡°Why are you acting like a raging jerk just because you¡¯re


    embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°See? You¡¯re furious. You can¡¯t even take a joke!¡±


    Timothy was speechless.


    He gripped Mia¡¯s chin and said, ¡°Mia, you seem to have changed into an entirely different person. All


    this while, it must¡¯ve been so hard for you to keep up the pretense of being a gentle and well-mannered


    young woman, huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but since I was getting paid to do a job, I needed to put on a good show,¡± Mia shot back.


    Timothy felt like his heart had been pricked. Clenching his jaw, he asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you keeping the


    act then?


    ¡°Have you ever seen someone who bothers to entertain their ex-boss once they¡¯ve left their job?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the nerve, Mia.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment. I¡¯m aware of that,¡± Mia retorted.


    ¡°When given an inch, you sure know how to take a mile. Tell me. How much money do you want to


    continue with the job?¡± Timothy sneered.


    Mia felt a sting in her eyes. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you can sleep with that man at the hotel, how is it any different from sleeping with me? I¡¯ll pay


    you more than him. You¡¯ll be making a killing!¡±


    Mia scoffed to herself. Did Timothy actually think she was selling herself?


    Her gaze filled with disappointment. ¡°Timothy, even if you give me a mountain of gold, I refuse to sleep


    with


    you.¡±


    She wanted to shove Timothy away, but he grabbed her wrists. ¡°It¡¯s all just for money. How is it any


    different?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you suck at it,¡± Mia fired back.


    Seething with rage, Timothy blurted out. ¡°It¡¯s normal for a guy to underperform when it¡¯s only his first


    time!¡±


    All at once, the bedroom fell silent.


    Mia blinked. Did she mishear him?


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    His first time?


    Had it been Timothy¡¯s first time?


    Did that mean he had been a virgin all along?


    Mia never thought she would ever find out such a huge secret. It was something she couldn¡¯t have


    come up


    with, not even in her wildest imagination!


    Timothy¡¯s eyes flickered awkwardly. He quickly got off the bed and stood aside to adjust his clothes.


    Once his


    shirt was all buttoned up again, he was back to his stern and serious self.


    Mia sat up and cleared her throat stiffly. She didn¡¯t know what to say to ease the awkwardness.


    In the past three years, she came to understand Timothy¡¯s lifestyle habits very well.


    He was a clean freak with apulsive streak.


    Timothy had a routine. He woke up at the same time every morning. After going on a half-hour run, he


    would shower and have breakfast before heading into the office. In the evening, he woulde home


    from work,


    have dinner, and carry on working in his study before sleeping at 11:00 pm sharp.


    He maintained this schedule to the letter.


    All of the fixtures and decor in the rooms had to be to his strict preferences. They couldn¡¯t be moved


    around at random. Everything had to be symmetrical. If not, he would feel ufortable.


    Timothy lived like a monk-it was a rigidly organized and rather dull life.


    Once upon a time, Mia was attracted by his extraordinary amount of self-control. He was a handsome


    man


    who lived a disciplined life.


    Simrly, she spent three years living like a nun.


    After marrying into the Barrett family, instead of experiencing married life, she experienced a life of


    celibacy


    instead.


    Yet, there were plenty of women who threw themselves at the feet of wealthy scions. Mia never thought


    Timothy kept himself away from women entirely-so much so that he had been a virgin!

 Chapter 25

    Mia thought that if she ever told anyone else about it, she would probably get snuffed out!


    Timothy pursed his lips and scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. I was just pretending for Grandma¡¯s


    sake, I¡¯m not interested in you.¡±


    Mia stood up. ¡°That means I can leave now, right?¡±


    ¡°Hold it. What if Grandma finds out you leave alone in the middle of the night? How am I supposed to


    exin things to her?¡±


    Mia thought about Laura¡¯s chilly hands. Hesitating, she asked, ¡°When is Grandma going to get


    surgery?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her? She refuses to get one.¡±


    Frowning, Timothy added, ¡°Before she agrees to get the surgery, don¡¯t tell her about our divorce.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mia agreed without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to get Grandma to agree to the surgery.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression improved. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Mia took out her phone and sent Patricia a text. ¡°Aunt Patricia, I won¡¯t being back tonight. Help me


    inform Dominic.¡±


    She had promised to head back tonight, but there was no way she could leave now.


    Laura¡¯s health had deteriorated. Mia couldn¡¯t let Laura worry about other things before she got the


    surgery.


    After all, she had put up with everything for three years, so what was the harm in waiting for a few more


    days?


    Once Mia finished texting, she looked around for a couch but couldn¡¯t find one. There was only one bed


    in the


    room.


    She walked into the closet. ¡°I remember seeing some extra bedding in here. I¡¯ll sleep on the floor. It¡¯s


    summer anyway.¡±


    s, when Mia opened the drawers, she didn¡¯t find any bedding.


    It didn¡¯t make sense to her. She knew there used to be extra sets in here.


    Timothy¡¯s voice rang out behind her. ¡°Grandma arranged everything on purpose.¡±


    The situation dawned on Mia as well. She realized that Laura genuinely wanted her to have a baby.


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t tell Laura about the divorce yet.


    Feeling a little awkward, Mia looked at the only set of bedding that was covering the only bed in the


    room. She felt conflicted. ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just sleep like that. Don¡¯t worry. If I wanted to do anything to you, I wouldn¡¯t have waited this long


    to do it.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes shed mockingly. He was right, of course.


    Shey down on one side of the bed, but there was no nket. It would be a little cold with the air-


    conditioning on.


    Timothy passed the nket to Mia and said, ¡°Take it. I¡¯m not cold.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t try to be courteous with him. She was pregnant, so she couldn¡¯t afford to get a cold.


    As Timothyy on the other side of the bed, he found himself unable to fall asleep.


    He looked at the woman whoy with her back toward him. His gaze was a littleplicated. He


    couldn¡¯t


    describe what he felt.


    After a while, Timothy closed his eyes. Soon, he felt something warm snuggling against him and


    nuzzling against his chest.


    Timothy looked at the woman who had rolled into his arms on her own ord. Now that she was no


    longer


    making biting remarks, she looked a lot more docile.


    He preferred this side of her.


    The next day, Mia woke up alone in bed.


    She checked the time and figured Timothy waspleting his morning exercise routine. Having lived


    with him for three years, she knew his schedule like the back of her hand.


    Mia didn¡¯t feel the urge to go back to sleep. In fact, she felt a little hungry, so she went downstairs to


    make herself some lemonade and prepare a snack.


    When she was done, she saw Timothying out of the home gym. He instinctively walked toward


    her.


    When Timothy saw the lemonade and a familiar-looking pastry on the kitchen counter, his expression


    softened a little. He assumed that Mia had simply been putting on an act and going against him thest


    two days just to get his attention.


    Well, she was now obediently preparing a snack for him like she always did.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    As he approached Mia with an aloof expression, she picked up the te as well as the ss of


    lemonade and


    walked off.


    She didn¡¯t even look at him or leave anything for him.


    Timothy stood in front of the kitchen counter. Staring at the empty ss before him, he poured himself


    some


    warm water. When he looked down and saw the pieces of lemon on the counter, the water in his mouth


    suddenly tasted terrible.


    In the past, Mia would prepare lemonade and some energy-boosting snacks for him after his exercise.


    When Timothy looked to the side, he saw her munching on something while sitting on the couch. His


    gaze


    grew ratherplicated.


    Mia felt his eyes on her, but she forced herself to stay calm and not back down.


    Soon, Laura woke up.


    Mia ate breakfast with Laura. Her appetite had gotten a lot better, and she ate far more than she


    usually did,

 Chapter 26

    Timothy noticed that Mia ended up eating four pancakes, two slices of toast, and a bowl of cereal.


    Did she always have such a hearty appetite?


    Once breakfast was over, Laura abruptly held out an invitation. ¡°Mia, I got you a spot as a contestant in


    thispetition.¡±


    Mia looked at the invitation. It was for the Fleur International Design Competition.


    Startled, she asked Laura, ¡°When did you do this, Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Well, you sent me some interior design sketches a while back, and I just so happened to hear about


    thispetition, so I got you a spot,¡± Laura exined. ¡°Give it a try. Mia. I think you¡¯ll do a great job.¡±


    Mia stared at the invitation with a look of mncholy. She considered joining thispetition years


    ago, but after marrying into the Barrett family, she devoted all of her time and attention to Timothy. In


    doing so, she neglected all of her past interests.


    Shelly strutted into the dining room and said casually, ¡°Mia, that¡¯s no ordinarypetition. Considering


    how unskilled you are, you shouldn¡¯t bother joining.


    ¡°You¡¯ll just be embarrassing yourself. Don¡¯t humiliate the entire Barrett family along with you.¡±


    Laura immediately snapped, ¡°Shelly, you didn¡¯t even graduate from college, so keep quiet!¡±


    Ashamed that her own failures had been exposed, Shelly ran off in anger.


    She recalled that the Lanes were the ones who organized thepetition, so she quickly called Maya.


    ¡°Maya, are you in charge of the Fleur International Design Competition?¡± Shelly asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m in charge of a few things in thepetition. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Maya, Grandma got Mia a spot in thepetition,¡± Shelly informed. ¡°She¡¯s so biased. You need to try


    and find a way to stop Mia from joining thepetition.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Maya¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°That¡¯s easy. Tomorrow¡¯s the final day to register for the


    competition. I¡¯ll tell them to end registrations a day early.¡±


    Shelly instantly smirked smugly. ¡°That¡¯d be great. I¡¯ll head over there tomorrow to enjoy the show in


    person. What¡¯ll it be like to see the excited Mia being disappointed once she finds out the registration is


    over? It¡¯s going to be so much fun!¡±


    Maya was smiling tauntingly as well.


    ¡°Go ahead. Remember to give me a y-by-y afterward,¡± Maya said before ending the call.


    How could a woman like Mia, who came from a poor background, be worthy ofpeting against her


    for Timothy?


    After saying goodbye to Laura, Mia left the Barrett residence with the invitation in hand.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She heard Timothy¡¯s footstepsing from behind. It was followed by his voice as he asked in a


    surprised


    tone. ¡°You know how to do interior designing?¡±


    This exined why Laura had approached him in secret a few days ago. She had asked him to get a


    spot in thepetition for her, and heplied without giving it much thought.


    He didn¡¯t expect it to be for Mia,


    Mia lowered her eyes and said nothing. Timothy barely knew anything about her, so she wasn¡¯t


    surprised that he was unaware of her interest in interior design.


    ¡°Cat got your tongue, Mia?¡±


    Mia tucked her hair behind her ear and answered, ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°Bingo! I¡¯m not interested in telling you anything.¡± Mia retorted before getting into a cab and leaving.


    Timothy was left standing alone. He tugged at his tie as heined over Mia¡¯s audacity for the


    umpteenth time.


    Heath got out of the car. ¡°If we don¡¯t leave now, you might bete for work, Mr. Barrett.¡±


    Timothy stared in the direction where the cab had left. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s been provoking me on


    purposetely just to get my attention?¡±


    After a pause, Heath responded hesitantly, ¡°I think-¡±


    ¡°You think so, too, right? Well, same here,¡± Timothy stated.


    He climbed into the car. It seemed like he had been wasting too much of his attention on Mia. It was


    unusual of him.


    Heath¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. He didn¡¯t think Mia was putting on an act to get Timothy¡¯s


    attention at all.


    Sitting in the front passenger seat, Heath said, ¡°Sir, if we stop paying for Mrs. Barrett¡¯s uncle¡¯s medical


    bills, his life might be in danger. Are you sure you want to halt the payment?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Did I ask you to actually stop paying? Did you leave your brain at home or


    something?¡±


    He merely wanted to teach Mia a lesson.


    Heath was speechless. Well, Timothy was the boss, so his word was thew.


    Mia was still in the cab when she got a phone call from the hospital.


    Nervous, she answered the call, ¡°Hello? Did my uncle¡¯s condition worsen?¡±


    The voice on the other end of the line said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s been days since you¡¯ve made payment


    for the medical bills. Pleasee over to settle the payment for the uing month.¡±


    The payment for the medical bills had been cut off?

 Chapter 27

    Mia rushed to the hospital and took out her three years¡¯ worth of savings to pay for the hospital bills.


    It was a private hospital, but even though it was expensive, it provided the best care for James, giving


    him a higher chance of recovery.


    That being said, the medical fees were 100,000 dors a month!


    Mia massaged her forehead. She had forgotten that the Barretts had been paying for James¡¯ medical


    expenses. Now that they were getting a divorce, Timothy no longer had any reason to continue footing


    the bill.


    She took out thepetition invitation. If she won first ce, she would be getting a million in prize


    money.


    Then, she sent a message to her friend, Gina Palmer. ¡°Gigi, you mentioned the Fleur International


    Design Competition¡¯s setup a while back. Can you send me a copy of the information? I n on taking


    part this year.¡±


    Gina¡¯s reply came soon after. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re finally making aeback, huh? If you join the


    competition, I¡¯m sure you¡¯lle out on top. Everyone idolized the alternate identity you were using


    back then.¡±


    Mia rubbed her fingers against the invitation she was holding.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    It was time for her to start a new life.


    When Mia went back, she found a group of people with Dominic. There was a woman and five other


    handsome young men. Were they her brothers and cousins?


    Dominic spoke up, ¡°Mia, allow me to introduce them to you. This is Eva, my wife and your sister-inw.


    These two are Nathan and Connor, your older brothers. The other three are your older cousins.¡±


    Mia had mixed emotions. She simply nodded lightly in response as she didn¡¯t know what to say to


    them. For some reason, she felt awkward around them.


    Just then, Patricia said, ¡°Mia, the hospital called me just now. They said we need to make payment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already paid the hospital bills, Aunt Patricia. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Mia assured.


    Nathan chimed in, ¡°How much more do you need for the hospital bills, Mia? We can help.


    Mia found six pairs of eyes on her. They were all filled with some kind of longing.


    The six men were desperately hoping that Mia would ask them for money.


    They had more than enough to spare!


    Mia shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I have enough money for now.¡±


    She figured it wasn¡¯t easy for them to make a living, so she didn¡¯t want to burden them.


    As long as she joined thepetition, she would be able to get a source of ie.


    s, Mia¡¯s six brothers and cousins had been ready to brandish the debit cards in their pockets, but to


    their dismay, she had rejected their offer.


    They couldn¡¯t even spend money on her! How useless of them!


    Liam hastily broke the silence. ¡°You¡¯re incredible, Mia. If you need money, make sure you tell us, okay?


    You¡¯re not alone anymore. You have a family now. You have us.¡±


    Mia nodded. ¡°I got it.¡±


    It was precisely because she now had a family that she felt the need to work hard and earn a living.


    As Mia looked at her brothers and cousins, she finally voiced the question that had been brewing inside


    her mind, ¡°Why did the family abandon me back then? Was it because I¡¯m female?¡±


    In an instant, all was silent.


    Dominic lifted his head and cupped his face. After a while, he said hoarsely, ¡°Mia, you¡¯re the only


    daughter in


    the family. Every single one of us loved you and cherished you. We didn¡¯t abandon you!¡±


    Mia froze a little. ¡°How did I end up an orphan then?¡±


    Atst, she was asking the burning question.


    It was something she wanted to know from the start, but the negative thoughts that gnawed at her heart


    held


    her back. She assumed her biological family was rich, so she didn¡¯t want to ask that question. She was


    afraid she would hear a disappointing answer.


    However, she now knew that the family wasn¡¯t a wealthy one, and all six of her brothers and cousins


    had been


    treating her very well, so she decided to ask the question after all.


    Dominic couldn¡¯t take his hands off his face. His eyes were a little reddened. In the end, he said, ¡°You


    exin, Jason.¡±


    Jason was awyer. He would certainly be able to give a clear exnation that would dispel any


    chances of Mia misunderstanding them.


    After adjusting his sses, Mia¡¯s cousin, Jason, exined, ¡°Back then, your parents both got into a car


    ident and passed away. Their business rivals had plotted against the family¡¯spany, so the


    family went bankrupt and fell into a huge debt.


    ¡°Without someone to lead the family, we all became poor. You were very young then, and the nanny


    was very careless with you. She identally lost you. We¡¯ve spent thest two decades or so looking


    for you.¡±

 Chapter 28

    After hearing everything, the sore spot in Mia¡¯s heart slowly began to heal. Her family hadn¡¯t


    abandoned her on


    purpose.


    Dominic finally managed to pull himself together, though his eyes were still red. ¡°Mia, it¡¯s all my fault. I


    didn¡¯t do a proper background check to ensure that the nanny was a good one. I¡¯m the reason why you


    were separated from the family for so many years.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes reddened as well, and Patricia was sobbing harder than her. ¡°Mia, atst, you¡¯ve found your


    family. This is wonderful.¡±


    Though Mia hadn¡¯t been on the verge of tears, Patricia¡¯s crying made her burst into tears as well.


    The six men nodded to themselves. The first step of the n was a sess.


    They needed to slowly heal Mia¡¯s heart and undo the hurt she felt.


    Dominic secretly sent his assistant a message to settle the hospital bills on Mia¡¯s behalf.


    The next morning, Mia was once again woken up by a phone call.


    Still half-asleep, she answered the call, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Mia, where¡¯s my watch? Where did you put it?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s curt voice dispelled all of Mia¡¯s drowsiness.


    She sat up in bed and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t ask me.¡± (


    Once she finished speaking, she ended the call.


    Maya had moved in with Timothy, right? Why was he not asking Maya to help him look for his watch


    instead?


    Mia figured that bastard Timothy was doing it on purpose.


    Meanwhile, Timothy pursed his lips. He couldn¡¯t believe that Mia had hung up on him!


    He picked up the watch nearby and marched out of the house. He was so furious that he didn¡¯t even


    stick around for breakfast.


    When Timothy got into the car, he immediately asked Heath, ¡°Did the hospital call her?¡±


    ¡°They did,¡± Heath replied.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Since Mia knew that the payments for James¡¯ medical fees had been halted, what gave her the


    audacity to be rude to him?


    Whatever money she had wouldn¡¯t be enough to cover the hospital bills.


    Timothy had specifically called Mia today to give her a chance to give in to him first, but on the contrary,


    she had the nerve to drop his call!


    Heath spoke up hesitantly, ¡°I had someone look into the situation. Her uncle¡¯s medical fees have been


    paid off.


    ¡°Hah,¡± Timothy scoffed. ¡°She can probably only afford a month¡¯s payment.¡±


    ¡°No, the medical fees have been paid off for the next ten years.¡± Heath rified.


    Ten years?


    Timothy tugged on his necktie. ¡°Where did she get that kind of money?¡±


    Heath reported, ¡°ording to the records, she only made payment for one month. It was someone else


    who came alongter to pay for the next ten years. But the person used an anonymous ount, so we


    couldn¡¯t find out who it was.¡±


    Timothy lowered the car window. The morning breeze came in.


    With knitted brows, he asked Heath, ¡°Who do you think did it?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the man who took her away in a helicopter the other day?¡± Heath suggested tentatively.


    Timothy¡¯s expression darkened. He had underestimated Mia. Now that she couldn¡¯t get anything from


    him, she immediately threw herself into another man¡¯s arms.


    After thinking for a while, Timothy instructed Heath, ¡°Gather all the information you can find on the


    Fleur International Design Competition.¡±


    After being rudely woken up by the call this morning, Mia couldn¡¯t fall back asleep.


    When she came out of the room, she saw a handsome man sitting on the couch-it was her cousin,


    Liam,


    She remarked, ¡°Liam, you look like that movie star, Linden Lane.¡±


    Liam cleared his throat and said, ¡°A lot of people say that. Well, I do work as his stand-in.¡±


    He stood up and hastily changed the subject. ¡°Mia, I bought you breakfast. I don¡¯t have anything to do


    today, so I can go out with you. If you need to get anything, just let me know.¡±


    From today onward, he was going to follow Mia everywhere! After all, he was the one with the most


    time on his hands-and the most bored, too!


    To him, shooting a film was nowhere near as interesting as spending time with Mia.


    Mia showed him thepetition invitation she was holding. ¡°Liam, I need to head to this ce to


    register for apetition.¡±


    Though Laura had helped her get a spot as a contestant, she needed to be there in person to officially


    register


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ???


    Liam nced at the invitation. It looked familiar to him. Was it not thepetition that Dominic¡¯s


    company organized once every three years?


    As Dominic was a real estate mogul, hispany would organize interior designpetitions. The


    winning designs would be used for their residential properties.


    Liam was surprised to find that Mia was also joining thepetition!

 Chapter 29

    Liam sensed how good of an opportunity this was for the family.


    He cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Mia, do you like interior designing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mia replied. ¡°That was my major at college. At the time, I really wanted a home of my


    own. Plus, it¡¯s a well-paid career, so that¡¯s why I chose it back then.¡±


    After hearing that Mia made her choice partly because of money, Liam felt an ache in his heart. ¡°From


    now on,


    you have us. You don¡¯t need to worry about money.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t rely on you guys forever. I got used to being independent a long time ago,¡± Mia said.


    She didn¡¯t dwell on Liam¡¯s words. The two of them were currently in a car headed for thepetition


    venue.


    Liam calmly took out his phone and gave a report in the group chat. ¡°I¡¯ve got news. Dominic, Mia wants


    to join the Fleur International Design Competition yourpany¡¯s organizing.¡±


    Dominic shot back a reply. ¡°Ask Mia if she likes being the winner.¡±


    He was being serious.


    Liam was speechless.


    Dominic swiftly got someone to make all the necessary arrangements for thepetition.


    Just then, Eva piped up, ¡°Honey, today¡¯s thest day to register for thepetition, right? When I


    asked the person in charge of thepetition, he said the registration was closed a day early.


    ¡°If that¡¯s true, Mia will be disappointed if she¡¯s going to register for thepetition today.¡±


    Dominic frowned. ¡°Who told them to change the registration period at thest minute?¡±


    ¡°I heard it was Maya who told them to move it up a day. It seems strange to me,¡± Evamented.


    Dominic immediately called his assistant. ¡°Get the ones handling thepetition to extend the


    registration period until today. From now on, no one is allowed to change the schedule without my


    permission!¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter if the registration period had ended a day early. Even if it had passed weeks ago, he


    was still going to reopen for registrations.


    He would make sure Mia got to register for thepetition!


    Meanwhile, Mia and Liam had taken a cab to thepetition venue.


    When Mia entered the ce, she saw quite a lot of posters around. After seeing one of the ones


    stered outside, she said, ¡°Liam, in the past, it was my dream to work for Vista Properties.¡±


    Vista Properties?


    That was Dominic¡¯spany. However, Liam didn¡¯t think there was any fun in being the president of a


    He calmly suggested, ¡°Mia, It¡¯s so boring to work for a property developer. Why don¡¯t you join the


    entertainment industry? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be a top celebrity.¡±


    Liam wanted to convince Mia to join him in the entertainment Industry.


    Also, he knew he couldn¡¯t tell Dominic about her dream for fear he would talk her into working at the


    company.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not. I don¡¯t think the entertainment industry suits me.¡± Mia said.


    When Mia walked to the front desk to hand over the necessary documents, Shelly came over. ¡°I can¡¯t


    believe you dared toe here, Mia.¡±


    Mia was calm as she retorted, ¡°Even you dared toe here, so why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Shut up, you ugly woman with a bunch of botched stic surgery procedures,¡± Liam


    snapped.


    Shelly was then furious. ¡°Who are you calling an ugly woman? What botched stic surgery


    procedures?¡±


    ¡°Well, if the shoe fits ¡­..¡¯


    Liam¡¯s face was hidden behind a mask and a hat, but his tongue was as sharp as ever. Anyone who


    had the


    gall to insult Mia was going to pay for it!


    Shelly scoffed, ¡°I suppose you haven¡¯t found out yet, Mia. Well, thepetition ended the registration


    period a


    day early. The cutoff date for handing in your registration information was yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday? That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s clearly stated that today¡¯s thest day.¡±


    Mia had gone through the registration information. She was sure that the deadline was today.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go ahead and try to register.¡±


    Shelly looked like she was in for a good show. She had spoken to Maya about thispetition


    yesterday.


    Since Maya¡¯s older brother owned thepany that organized thepetition, it was a piece of cake


    for Maya, his younger sister, to get the organizingmittee to do as she instructed.


    Therefore, Shelly came over specifically to watch as Mia became theughingstock.


    Mia wouldn¡¯t get the chance to join thepetition!


    Meanwhile, Mia handed her registration form and other documents to the employee at the front desk.


    The employee checked the information before asking, ¡°Are you Mia Bowen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±


    Mia was a little nervous.


    The employee stood up and passed her documents back to her. ¡°I¡¯ve checked the information.


    Everything¡¯s in order. Please hand in your design on time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Mia replied.


    Mia had assumed that Shelly had been right. She didn¡¯t expect the registration process to go so


    smoothly!


    Shelly was in utter disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The registration period ended yesterday. Why did you


    ept her registration?¡±


    Maya had told Shelly that she had already spoken to the head of the organizingmittee.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The employee calmly replied, ¡°I apologize, but we didn¡¯t receive any instructions to end the registration


    period a day early. Ms. Bowen here has fulfilled the requirements, so she can register for the


    competition.¡±


    Shelly stomped her foot in anger. The employees were all useless! Why did they fail toplete such a


    simple


    task?

 Chapter 30

    As Mia put away her documents, she tutted and remarked, ¡°Shelly, how is there no limit to your


    stupidity? Haven¡¯t you learned your lesson from thest time?


    ¡°Did youe here so that I can give you a sound beating again? This exins thements people


    make behind your back. I get it now.¡±


    Shelly stomped her feet in rage. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, Mia!¡±


    Liam red menacingly at Shelly as he growled, ¡°Go on. Let¡¯s see if you dare. Do it, and I¡¯ll see if I can


    give your stic surgeon another chance to give you a new nose.¡±


    Terrified, Shelly shielded her nose and shut her mouth.


    Mia said to Liam, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Aunt Patricia told me not to spend time with fools.¡±


    Smoke wasing out of Shelly¡¯s ears. She secretly took a photo of Mia and Liam from behind before


    calling Maya. ¡°Maya, didn¡¯t you tell the head of the organizingmittee to close registrations a day


    early to stop Mia from joining?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Maya replied. ¡°I spoke to the head of themittee. The registration period should¡¯ve


    closed


    yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Well, I came over today just so I couldugh at Mia, but guess what I saw?¡± Shelly huffed. ¡°The


    registration period didn¡¯t end yesterday. Today¡¯s thest day, and because of that, that bitch Mia got to


    ridicule me! I was


    so humiliated!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Maya frowned. How could this be? She had already given her instructions to the person in charge.


    ¡°Maya, you should check to see what went wrong. Get the guy to reject Mia¡¯s application and ban her


    from joining thepetition. I must get even with her!¡± Shelly insisted.


    After ending the call, Maya called the head of the organizingmittee and asked sternly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell


    you to close the registrations for thepetition yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I was going to do as you instructed, Ms. Lane, but Mr. Lane specifically said we¡¯re not allowed to close


    the


    registrations a day early.


    ¡°We¡¯re to follow the deadline that had been set in advance. We had no choice but toply with the


    order,¡± the person exined.


    After hearing that, Maya ended the call and threw the document she was holding onto the floor.


    She cursed to herself. Everything had been going so smoothly. Why did something happen at thest


    minute to ruin her n?


    All she could do was seethe in rage at how lucky Mia was.


    Maya knew that Dominic didn¡¯t like other people messing around at work, so she dared not do anything


    too


    She had no choice but to swallow her anger and ept this oue. She called Shelly and exined


    the


    situation.


    Shelly was furious. ¡°Well, it¡¯s whatever. After all, Mia barely knows anything about interior design


    anyway. Even if she manages to register for thepetition, she won¡¯t make it past the first round!¡±


    Maya agreed with Shelly, Plus, she would keep a close eye on the first round and make sure Mia had


    no chance to stand out from other contestants.


    She wanted Mia to spend the rest of her life in poverty!


    ¡°Maya, I¡¯ve got something to tell you. A man apanied Mia to the venue just now. It seemed like


    they were pretty close. Maybe he¡¯s Mia¡¯s new boyfriend,¡± Shelly spected.


    Maya¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What did he look like?¡±


    ¡°I took a photo of them from behind. The man was wearing a mask and a hat. He was being so


    secretive-just like a celebrity in disguise-but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because he¡¯s not fit to be seen in public. Do


    you want to take a


    look at the photo?¡±


    ¡°No need, but make sure you don¡¯t let Timothy see this photo. Otherwise, he¡¯ll definitely misunderstand


    Mia,¡± Maya said meaningfully before ending the call.


    She figured the foolish Shelly would¡¯ve gotten the hint.


    True enough, Shelly was pondering Maya¡¯s words. If Timothy found out about the photo, he would be


    infuriated!


    That would mean hell for Mia, right?


    Shelly¡¯s eyes shed viciously. She immediately sent the photo to Timothy. ¡°Timothy, Mia came to


    register for thepetition today, and I saw her being very intimate with a man! I doubt they¡¯re just


    ordinary friends!¡±


    Once that was done, Shelly scoffed. She was sure Mia was done for now.


    Timothy had been busy with work when he received the message from Shelly. When he saw the photo,


    his eyes darkened.


    After staring at it for quite some time, he couldn¡¯t figure out who the man was.


    He sent the photo to Heath before setting his phone down and saying, ¡°Find out who that man is.¡±


    Heath nced at the photo. ¡°Mr. Barrett, it¡¯s not going to be easy to identify him with just a photo of him


    from behind.¡±


    ¡°Just check the security footage. Must I teach you these things?¡± Timothy snapped.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He took another look at the photo. Mia was smiling as she looked at the man beside her.


    The smile on her face made Timothy feel quite annoyed.

 Chapter 31

    Mia returned home after registering for thepetition. She started drafting her design.


    That night, her brothers, cousins, and Eva came by for dinner. They talked about her


    participating in the Fleur International Design Competition.


    Dominic¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Do you


    like winning first ce, Mia?¡±


    Mia was taken aback by this question. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone would dislike that.¡±


    But who could be sure when it came topetitions? She could only try her best.


    Eva stomped on Dominic¡¯s foot. Then, she said, ¡°Your brother just means that you¡¯ll


    definitely win first ce since you¡¯re so good at this.¡¯


    Dominic nodded vigorously. He had to ensure Mia won first ce. Even if there


    weren¡¯t a first ce to win, he¡¯d create one for her!


    What did principles matter when this had to do with his sister?


    Mia didn¡¯t think of this. She returned to her room to ve away at her designs. She


    could finally participate in thispetition again after a number of


    years.


    decided to get married if not for James suddenly


    Three years ago, she wouldn¡¯t hav


    needing a huge sum of money to stay alive.


    This time, Mia wanted a fresh start. It was for herself and also for her unborn child.


    A weekter, Mia was notified that she¡¯d made it into the Fleur International Design Competition finals.


    Gina immediately texted her when she heard. ¡°I told you you could do it!


    Congrattions on getting through to the finals, Mia! Your luck¡¯s finally turning


    around! I just knew dumping that piece of shit would bring you good luck!¡±


    Mia replied, ¡°I do have to admit that I¡¯ve been having better lucktely.¡±


    Soon, Mia saw the story Gina posted on her Instagram. ¡°Extra, extra! Our amazing


    Zoe has just made her officialeback. She¡¯s gotten into the final round of the


    Fleur International Design Competition. She¡¯ll have another victory under her belt


    soon!¡±


    Mia took a deep breath. She hoped she would win first ce; she needed the prize


    money, after all.


    Eva soon received word on this. She said to Dominic, ¡°Honey, that Zoe is


    participating in thepetition, too. I¡¯m worried that the odds are stacked against


    Mia.¡±


    Dominic didn¡¯t think this


    s was too big a deal. ¡°We¡¯ll have two first¨Cce winners,


    then.¡±


    Whatever it was, Mia had to win first ce!


    Meanwhile, Heath knocked on Timothy¡¯s door at Barrett Group¡¯s headquarters. ¡°Mr. Barrett, the list of


    finali


    for the Fleur International Design Competition is out.¡±


    Timothy looked up and pretended to look nonchnt as he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s on it?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I heard that Zoe, that popr designer who disappeared three years ago, is also


    participating.¡±


    Timothy rapped his knuckles on the desk. ¡°Have someone ask her whether she¡¯s


    willing to work here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll get on it right away.


    ¡°Hold it.¡± Timothy frowned. ¡°Hand me the list of finalists.¡±


    Heath handed it to them and asked tentatively, ¡°Did you want to know whether Mrs.


    Barrett got in, sir?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about that. I just wanted to see whether anyone on this list has


    potential.¡±


    Timothy skimmed the list. Sure enough, Mia¡¯s name was on it. A trace of surprise shed in his eyes.


    He hadn¡¯t expected her to actually get through.


    She¡¯d been timid and lowly for three years. Now, she seemed like a wholly different


    person.


    Heath said with a straight face, ¡°Mrs. Barrett¡¯s design seems to be pretty unique.


    Should we try to get her to join us, too?¡±


    Timothy gave him an icy look. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to do anything extra, did I?¡±


    His gaze darkened as he looked down at the list again. ¡°Tell the panel of judges that I


    want to be on the panel for the finals.¡±


    Heath was lost for words. Would this be considered something ¡°extra¡°?


    He forged on ahead. ¡°Sir, do you remember the person at the registration that you wanted me to


    investigate? They had a hat and mask on, so I couldn¡¯t find out who it


    was.¡®


    Timothy crumpled the list when he heard that. His brows furrowed with irritation.

 Chapter 32

    Why was the investigation inconclusive again?


    Mia rxed a little after finding out she¡¯d made it to the finals. Then, she threw


    herself into preparing her designs for the final round. This time, she had to win first


    ce.


    When she was almost done, she received a call from the hospital. ¡°Am I speaking to


    Ms. Mia Bowen? It¡¯s time for you toe to the hospital for a prenatal checkup.¡±


    hadn¡¯t even to


    Mia ced a hand on her belly. She¡¯d almost forgotten that she was pregnant. She


    Patricia about this¨Cshe knew Patricia wouldn¡¯t agree to her


    keeping the baby. She decided to go for the prenatal checkup alone.


    When Mia stepped out of her room, she saw Liam standing on the balcony. He was


    on the phone with someone. He hurriedly hung up when he saw her. ¡°Where are you


    going, Mia? I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Do you have something to attend to on set, Liam?¡±


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s nothing important. One of the shows I was in is gonna start promoting


    soon, so they want me to make an appearance. I¡¯m just a side character, so it doesn¡¯t


    matter whether I¡¯m present. It¡¯s just that the main actor can¡¯t make it, so they need


    me to go in his stead.¡±


    Mia thought about it, then said, ¡°I¡¯m meeting a friend, so you should go do your


    thing. I¡¯m an adult; I don¡¯t need you guys to watch over me all the time.¡±


    Over the past few days, her brothers and cousins had taken turns apanying her at home while


    she ved away at her designs. While it moved her, she hadn¡¯t forgotten that they were from Nord City.


    Their lives and work were based there, so she¡¯d told them to return. Now, Liam was the only one left


    with her.


    He caressed her on the head. ¡°I¡¯ll be at Centura Mall for the event, then. Call me if


    anythinges up.¡±


    Liam would love nothing more than to spend time with Mia, but he was also worried


    she¡¯d get sick of him. Eva had told them they couldn¡¯t be overenthusiastic; it would


    make them seem fake.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Okay. Bye, Liam.¡±


    After bidding Liam farewell, Mia took a cab to the hospital. During the prenatal


    checkup, the doctor smiled and said, ¡°Everything looks fine. The baby¡¯s doing very


    well. Remember to take your folic acid and vitamins.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, doc.¡±


    Mia exited the room with her folic acid. She held a piece of paper¨Cit was a


    pregnancy report, and it represented her baby.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Mia?¡±


    Mia looked up to see a well¨Cdressed middle¨Caged woman standing before her. It was


    Sharon.


    Mia¡¯s heart leaped to her throat when she saw Sharon. She quickly lowered her


    hand to hide the pregnancy report. She hadn¡¯t expected to run into Sharon here.


    After all, rich women like her generally went to private hospitals.


    She should¡¯ve checked her horoscope before leaving the house today.


    Sharon strode over to her, looking appraising. ¡°What are you doing here, Mia? And at


    the gynecology department too. Are you pregnant?¡±


    ¡°No, my period¡¯s just out of whack. I came to see a doctor to regte it.¡±


    There was no way Mia would let Sharon know she was pregnant. Otherwise, she


    wouldn¡¯t ever be able to leave Timothy.


    Besides, Timothy wouldn¡¯t want the baby, and Sharon only wanted Maya as her daughter¨Cinw. Mia¡¯s


    baby was destined to be an unwanted child¨Cthat was why she would do anything to protect it.


    She gulped before starting to spout nonsense. ¡°Anyway, your son can¡¯t get anyone pregnant. What


    would be the use of me seeing any doctor? Why else do you think I


    haven¡¯t had a child despite being us being married for three years?


    ¡°I was willing to help him cover up the truth in the past, but I don¡¯t need to continue


    doing that now that we¡¯re getting divorced. Timothy can¡¯t even get it up!¡±


    ¡°Ha! Do you think I¡¯d believe you? You¡¯re obviously lying. Show me what you¡¯re


    holding!¡±


    Mia looked calm on the outside, but her heart was practically jumping out of her


    chest. She couldn¡¯t let Sharon see the pregnancy report!

 Chapter 33

    Ultimately, Mia held out the pregnancy report to Sharon. ¡°Go ahead and read it if you want. This is a


    report for myself. It has nothing to do with Timothy.¡±


    Her heart was almost jumping out of her chest.


    Sharon eyed her for a while before scoffing. ¡°C¡¯mon, be frank with me. I bet you¡¯re here to get treated


    for infertility. How dare you use my son of being the one with the problem if you¡¯re here for that? I


    couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at your report. Why would I need to?¡±


    Mia rxed a little. It looked like Sharon didn¡¯t suspect her of anything. She put up a calm front and


    said, ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°Hold it. Do you have a guilty conscience because I caught you out? Honestly, you don¡¯t even need to


    treat your infertility. Once Timothy and Maya get married, they¡¯ll definitely have children of their own.


    Don¡¯t even dream of using a child to tie Timothy to you.¡±


    Mia¡¯s gaze was mocking. ¡°The thought hadn¡¯t even urred to me. I wouldn¡¯t stoop


    that low.¡±


    She put a hand on her belly. After all, she¡¯d always intended to leave the Barrett family with her baby.


    Sharon¡¯s tone was condescending as she said, ¡°I hope so. After all, Mayaes from the Lane family


    and grew up in an affluent environment. She¡¯s beautiful, rich, and ssy. Only someone like her is


    worthy of being with Timothy.


    ¡°Only her child would be worthy of being the Barrett family¡¯s heir. Women who lived in squalor shouldn¡¯t


    even dream about using their child to climb the socialdder.¡±


    With that, Sharon turned and flounced away in her heels.


    Mia¡¯s grip tightened around her pregnancy report as bitterness washed over her. Her regr upbringing


    was one of the main reasons Sharon had never liked her. Sharon didn¡¯t think she was worthy of being


    Timothy¡¯s wife.


    But she had never thought about the Barrett family¡¯s money when marrying Timothy.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Mia watched Sharon leave, then looked down at her belly. ¡°Don¡¯t take those words to heart, sweetie. I


    don¡¯t think like that, and I don¡¯t agree with her. You¡¯ll have six uncles when you¡¯re born; they¡¯ll love you


    to bits and protect you at all costs.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t alone anymore.


    On her way home, she transferred the folic acid pills to the bottle with the vitamins. That way, no one


    would realize what she was taking.


    When Mia returned to her room to get some rest that night, she received a WhatsApp message from


    Gina. ¡°Do you remember the Instagram story I posted the other day? A prestigiouspany just


    contacted me-they want to hire you, and they¡¯re willing to pay. Are you interested?¡± (1)


    ¡°Whichpany is it?¡± Mia asked. She had to admit she was tempted. She needed


    the money.


    ¡°Barrett Group. You know how they normally open up mass recruitment for students in the second half


    of the year? Many students have sent in their applications. Barrett Group pays well and has lots of


    benefits, but they¡¯re also strict.


    ¡°Everyone wants to go there. Things are different for you, though. They¡¯re the ones who want you to


    join them.¡±


    Barrett Group? That was Timothy¡¯spany. This made Mia hesitate. ¡°I¡¯ll think


    about it.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Timothy. Besides, she would soon be returning to college to


    continue her education. Getting a job would only dy that. She wanted to get her degree more than


    anything.


    Mia never would¡¯ve expected that Timothy would one day offer her an olive branch. In the past, he


    wouldn¡¯t even have spared her a nce. It truly was ludicrous for a woman to give up her career for a


    man.


    After Mia submitted her designs for the final round of thepetition, she started waiting for the results


    to be announced. But there was no news even when it was


    time for the winner to be announced.


    She was confused. ¡°Has something gone wrong this year? I don¡¯t remember the announcement being


    dyed in the past.¡±


    Liam immediately sent a message to One Big Happy Family. ¡°Dominic, why aren¡¯t thepetition¡¯s


    results out yet?¡±


    Dominic sounded like he was sulking. ¡°I wanted to throw a grand award ceremony for Mia and take the


    opportunity to announce who she was, but Eva disagreed. She¡¯s already scolded me for ten minutes.¡±


    Eva said, ¡°The award ceremony is fine, but you can¡¯t announce Mia¡¯s identity. She looks casual and


    breezy but is actually very sensitive. We have to keep a lid on things now that she¡¯s epted us.¡±


    +

 Chapter 34

    Liam said seriously, ¡°I agree. There won¡¯t be any pressure on Mia if she doesn¡¯t know


    anything about our actual identities.¡±


    Ultimately, Dominic gave in. Shortly after, Mia found that thepetition¡¯s results


    had been announced on the official website. There was no mention of the cing,


    though.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Mia received an invitation from the organizers to attend the awards ceremony next


    week. She sent a screenshot of the announcement on the website to Gina. ¡°I made it


    through, but there aren¡¯t any rankings.¡±


    Gina replied excitedly, ¡°You have to be in the first ce! It¡¯s weird that they¡¯ve


    suddenly changed the rules this year, though.¡±


    Mia found it weird as well. But it didn¡¯t really matter. Thispetition was only


    held once every three years, and many designers couldn¡¯t wait to win an award from


    1. it. After all, all the big names in the industry recognized thispetition. It was a


    hefty aplishment to ce in such apetition.


    ¡°Mia, the people from Barrett Group have contacted me again to ask whether you got


    through. This time, they¡¯ve offered even better conditions than before to get you to


    join them. I think it¡¯s an opportunity that¡¯s hard toe by, Mia. Are you still


    thinking about it?¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯te clean to Gina. Though Gina knew she¡¯d been married, she had no


    idea it was to Timothy. After some thought, Mia replied, ¡°I want to go back to college


    andplete my education, so I don¡¯t intend to get a proper job for now. It might


    dy my studies; I want that degree.¡±


    Gina said, ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll support you no matter what you decide to do.¡±


    Mia took a photo of the invitation to the awards ceremony and shared it on her


    Instagram with a caption that read, ¡°Three years upon three years. This time, I won¡¯t


    give up halfway.¡±


    Timothy also soon received news that the list of finalists had been announced. He


    saw Mia¡¯s name among the finalists and was surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected her to


    get this far in thepetition.


    Timothy pulled out his phone to see a notification that Mia had a new post on her


    Instagram. For an inexplicable reason, he clicked on it to see what she¡¯d posted.


    Then, he narrowed his eyes. Three years upon three years?


    Mia had married him three years ago, which was when the Fleur International


    Design Competition hadst been held. He could guess why she¡¯d given up on the


    irritated.


    At this moment, Heath entered the office. ¡°Mr. Barrett, Zoe made it into the finals but


    refused our olive branch.¡±


    Timothy frowned. ¡°Is someonepeting against us for her?¡±


    ¡°I would think so, but we¡¯re definitely offering the best conditions. No one should be


    able to say no to that. I¡¯m guessing someone¡¯s going for the personal approach. After


    all, no one knows why exactly she disappeared three years ago.¡±


    ¡°Disappeared three years ago?¡± Timothy nced at Mia¡¯s Instagram post. Could it


    really be that coincidental?


    The following day, Dominic and Eya arrived with plenty of gifts for Mia.


    Eva said, ¡°Mia, these are some of Nord City¡¯s local specialties. Congrattions on


    getting into the finals!¡±


    Dominic said cautiously, ¡°You mentioned something about three years upon three


    years in your Instagram post, Mia. Did you participate in thispetition three


    years ago?¡±


    Mia nodded, ¡°Yeah, but there were too many things going on at home at the time. I didn¡¯t have time to


    prepare any designs for the finals, so I had to drop out halfway.¡±


    Dominic didn¡¯t expect to have been so close to Mia three years ago. It was too bad he


    hadn¡¯t managed to track her down back then.


    Patricia wiped her tears. ¡°It¡¯s all our fault for troubling Mia. If not for what happened to us three years


    ago, she wouldn¡¯t have-¡± 1


    Mia cut her off. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s expression shifted as he watched them. ¡°What happened three years ago?¡±

 Chapter 35

    ¡°Three years ago, Uncle James got into an ident and needed a huge sum for his


    treatment. I quit thepetition to work as a carer at a wealthy family.¡± Mia didn¡¯t


    want to tell Dominic that she¡¯d married Timothy.


    Liam said, ¡°The awards ceremony is next week, right? Let¡¯s go get you something to


    wear for it, Mia.¡±


    When it came to walking the red carpet and attending events, no one had more


    experience than him.


    Mia nodded.


    Dominic sighed to himself. The Lane family organized the Fleur International Design Competition, so


    he couldn¡¯t show himself for the time being. He didn¡¯t want


    to expose his identity and have Mia detest him. He had no choice but to allow Liam


    to go with Mia.


    However, Dominic and Liam had some work to attend to the following day. Mia


    could only have Eva apany her to the mall.


    When they arrived at the mall, Mia looked around and saw that the products offered were extremely


    expensive. She tugged on Eva¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°The brands at this


    mall are all priced exorbitantly. Let¡¯s go to another one.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mia. I have a friend working here; I can have her pick out a discounted evening


    gown for you. Look, this is your first time attending an awards ceremony. You have to look good for it!¡±


    Mia still wanted to leave, but Eva dragged her inside and made a beeline to a Chanel


    store.


    Shelly had just finished her beauty treatment when she saw Mia entering the mall. She followed Mia


    into the mall with a branded bag dangling from her arm.


    Then, she said arrogantly, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here, Mia. The clothes here cost several thousand


    dors, you know. With your family background, do you really think you can afford anything here?¡±


    Eva said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just an evening gown. Why wouldn¡¯t we be able to afford it?¡±


    She thought nothing of the money she¡¯d be spending today. In Nord City, she¡¯d


    never even had to look at the price tag when shopping. She¡¯d just buy whatever she


    wanted.


    Before bringing Mia here, Eva had already spoken to the salespeople in the Chanel


    store. Where had Shelly suddenly popped up from? She was so rude-mocking Mia


    for not being able to afford an evening gown.


    Eva knew what Dominic, Liam, and their brothers were like. If not for the fact that


    they wanted to keep a low profile in front of Mia, they probably would¡¯ve reserved


    the whole mall.


    Shelly doubled over withughter. ¡°You¡¯ve gotta be kidding me. This isn¡¯t some


    farmer¡¯s market that you country hicks go to where things cost less than a hundred


    dors, you know.


    ¡°This high-ss mall was specially built with the wealthy in mind. Peasants like you


    don¡¯t even deserve toe here-it¡¯s not like you can afford any of the things here.¡±


    Mia shot to her feet. ¡°You¡¯d better watch your mouth, Shelly.¡±


    Shelly could say whatever she wanted about her, but Mia wouldn¡¯t allow her to say


    anything about Eva.


    Upon hearing Shelly¡¯s name, Eva knew who it was. She just knew every member of


    the Barrett family was as despicable as thest!


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    At this moment, a salesperson came over with a few evening gowns. ¡°Ladies, I¡¯ve


    picked out a few suitable evening gowns.¡±


    Shelly nced at the gowns, then said disdainfully, ¡°Why are you buying evening


    gowns, Mia? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re attending the awards ceremony next week.¡±


    Mia looked calm. ¡°Yes, I am. Do you have something to say about it?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re not aware of this, but people who don¡¯t get through to the final round


    don¡¯t get to attend the ceremony. Oh, but that doesn¡¯t apply to wealthy people like


    me; we have special invites. No one else can attend, you know.¡±


    Shelly didn¡¯t even need to think to know that Mia wouldn¡¯t make it to the finals.


    Eva stood up and clucked her tongue. ¡°Whoever said anything about Mia not getting through to the


    finals? She¡¯s unlike certain people, who got disqualified after she was caught paying someone to do up


    some designs for her.¡±


    As the wife of the organizingpany¡¯s president, she knew all about these things.

 Chapter 36

    Shelly looked a little diffident. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    How did Eva know about that?


    Mia didn¡¯t expect to hear about something like that. She pulled out her phone to


    show Shelly her invitation. ¡°Take a good look at this-I¡¯m attending the awards


    ceremony because my capabilities got me to where I am.


    ¡°I¡¯m not like some people who only know how to pull strings and buy their way in


    because they don¡¯t have any skills to back themselves up.¡±


    Shelly¡¯s blood boiled. She hadn¡¯t expected Mia to make it to the finals. She looked at


    the evening gowns the salesperson held. ¡°Hey, you. Wrap all three of those dresses


    up for me.¡±


    The salesperson looked conflicted. Shelly¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Did you not hear


    me? Wrap those dresses up for me. Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Barrett.¡±


    ¡°Hold it!¡± Eva stopped the salesperson. ¡°We came first.¡±


    Shellyughed derisively. ¡°So what? It¡¯s not like you can afford them. Why are you


    trying to make yourself seem better than you are?¡±


    ¡°Whoever told you that we can¡¯t afford them? Swipe my card.¡± Eva pulled out a credit


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    card and ced it in the salesperson¡¯s hand. ¡°Go on.¡±


    She¡¯d never been on the receiving end of such scorn in her life. No one in Nord City


    would dare use her of not being able to afford something!


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Mia took the credit card from the salesperson and looked at Eva. ¡°I


    haven¡¯t even tried those gowns on yet; there¡¯s no need to buy them. Let¡¯s look at


    some others.¡±


    Eva had only acted in a fit of rage because she didn¡¯t want to take Shelly¡¯s mockery


    lying down. Since Mia had stopped her, she didn¡¯t insist.


    Mia linked arms with her and dragged her over to another corner to check out the dresses there. But


    whenever something caught their attention, Shelly would


    immediately say, ¡°Wrap that up for me.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes gleamed. She walked over to the bags. As soon as she picked one up,


    Shelly ran over to her. ¡°Wrap this up for me, too!¡±


    Eva couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She red at Shelly. ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. I want some people to see what a disparity in wealth is like! Don¡¯t shop


    here if you can¡¯t afford it!¡±


    Mia stopped Eva from doing anything. Then, she checked out several more bags and


    dresses. She only stopped after going through more than half of the store¡¯s offerings.


    ¡°What, had enough already?¡± Shelly looked smug.


    Mia looked at the salesperson. ¡°Look at all the things Ms. Barrett has decided to buy.


    Why don¡¯t you settle the bill now? After all, Ms. Barrett is rich and generous. She


    wouldn¡¯t go back on her word and refuse to buy the things, nor would she return the


    items at ater date.¡±


    The salesperson was so agitated that she could barely keep a hold of the things in


    her hands. How much of amission would she earn from this deal?


    It was only at this moment that Shelly realized she¡¯d picked out too many things.


    After all, she¡¯d only been thinking about snatching the things that Mia was


    interested in so she could humiliate Mia. She didn¡¯t expect Mia to pull a fast one on


    her.


    Shelly looked at the small pile of clothes, bags, and shoes. Many of them weren¡¯t to


    her liking, and she couldn¡¯t help wincing at the thought of having to spend money


    on them. She said angrily, ¡°You did this on purpose, Mia!¡±


    Mia leaned against an empty rack. ¡°Yeah, I did. If you can¡¯t afford them, why make


    yourself seem better than you are?¡±


    She¡¯d told Shelly the exact words that Shelly had said to her earlier.


    Eva burst intoughter. She thought Mia would get bullied, but it seemed Mia was


    better than she gave her credit for. She chimed in, ¡°Some people just love pretending to be wealthy. If


    you can¡¯t afford them, you really should drop the act.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you saying can¡¯t afford these things? I¡¯m a member of the Barrett family, which is the


    largest shareholder of this mall. How could I possibly not be able to afford these things?¡±


    As soon as the words were out of Shelly¡¯s mouth, the salesperson came over with her card. ¡°Ms.


    Barrett, the transaction can¡¯t go through. You¡¯ve exceeded your limit.¡±

 Chapter 37

    Shelly screeched, ¡°What do you mean the transaction won¡¯t go through? How can


    that be?¡±


    ¡°It just won¡¯t, Ms. Barrett.¡¯


    Shelly felt embarrassed. She¡¯d bought a number of things this month, so she¡¯d already been close to


    her limit. That, coupled with the fact that Mia had deliberately led her into a trap, would definitely mean


    that she¡¯d exceeded her limit.


    Shelly put on a serious expression. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just wrap these things up for me


    first? Put them on my tab. I¡¯ll settle the billter.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not allowed to do that, Ms. Barrett. All customers have to settle the bill before


    taking the items home,¡± the salesperson said.


    Shelly gave her a tight p. ¡°I¡¯m a member of the Barrett family! This whole mall belongs to my family;


    would I really stoop low enough to steal these things from you?


    The salesperson¡¯s cheek turned red and swollen from the p. She didn¡¯t know


    what to do.


    Mia couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°The mall¡¯s rules were set by the Barrett family, Shelly.


    It doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s the one doing the shopping-even if Barrett Group¡¯s


    president were to shop here, he¡¯d still have to pay before taking the things with him.


    Do you think you¡¯re a big shot by bullying a salesperson?¡±


    Eva couldn¡¯t help finding Mia kind as she watched thetter stand up for the


    salesperson, who¡¯d also been scornful of them earlier.


    Shelly scoffed. ¡°Who do you think you are, Mia? It¡¯d do you good to remember your


    ce. This is a matter for the Barretts, which means you have no right to interfere. I


    want to see the manager!¡±


    The manager soon arrived. ¡°May I know what about our service is not up to your


    expectations, Ms. Barrett?¡±


    Shelly pointed at Mia and Eva. ¡°Kick the two of them out of here. They¡¯re nothing but


    poor bastards who can¡¯t afford any of the things in here. They¡¯re just wasting our


    time and resources! In the future, don¡¯t allow peasants like them in here. It¡¯ll just


    ruin the mall¡¯s reputation.¡±


    The manager hesitated. ¡°That¡¯s not in ordance with the rules and regtions, Ms.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Barrett.¡±


    Shelly shrieked, ¡°How is that against the rules? My word is equivalent to the Barrett


    family¡¯s rules!¡±


    At this moment, a cold voice rang out. ¡°Since when have you been able to represent the Barrett


    family?¡±


    The voice immediately made the temperature in the store drop a few degrees. It was


    like a cold breeze in the winter.


    Mia turned around in surprise at the familiar voice. Sure enough, she saw Timothy walk into the store.


    He wore a dark suit and was followed by a group of people. He


    led the group; the lights shone down on him, entuating his perfect features.


    No matter where he was, he would always be the center of attention.


    Mia suddenly recalled that Timothy would make his rounds at the mall every


    month. There wasn¡¯t a specific date or time for it; he would make surprise visits.


    And every time he made his rounds, he dealt with many inexperienced staff. But it


    was also because of his strict management that the malls under Barrett Group


    always performed well.


    Mia didn¡¯t expect to run into Timothy at the mall today.


    Shelly immediately dropped the obnoxious act when she saw Timothy. She lost her


    voice as if a hand had wrapped around her neck. She didn¡¯t look too happy. Why was


    she unfortunate enough to run into Timothy making his rounds?


    Still, she was quick to point fingers. ¡°These two people came to the mall to cause


    trouble, Timothy. I only had the store manager kick them out for the sake of the


    mall¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Timothy stood there, looking like he already had a grasp on the situation. He gave


    Mia a sidelong nce. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Mia looked up at him. Was he asking her for her opinion? He¡¯d never done this in


    the past whenever situations like this had happened. He would only believe what


    his family members said.


    She pursed her lips. ¡°No. We came to the mall to buy something, but Ms. Barrett


    started mocking us and insulting us when she saw us. She wanted to snatch the


    things we were interested in but didn¡¯t have the money to pay for it.


    ¡°That upset her, so she wanted the store manager to kick us out. Is that how the


    Barrett family conducts its businesses?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Mia Bowen! What the hell are you talking about?¡± Shelly was incredibly


    diffident. She didn¡¯t sound as confident and obnoxious as she¡¯d been earlier.


    Mia pointed at the surveince cameras above them. ¡°You can check the surveince footage if you


    don¡¯t believe me. All will be revealed then.¡±


    At this, Shelly panicked. ¡°I only did what I did for the mall¡¯s sake, Timothy! Mia doesn¡¯t deserve to shop


    here; she can¡¯t afford anything here!¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression was frosty. ¡°Apologize!¡±


    Mia gave him a stunned look. Who was he demanding an apology from?


    Shelly was delighted. She gave Mia a smug look. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear him?¡±


    Timothy frowned. ¡°Are you dumb, Shelly? I want you to apologize to our customers!¡±

 Chapter 38

    ¡°How is she considered a customer?¡± Shelly shrieked. Forcing her to apologize to


    Mia made her feel worse than getting killed.


    Timothy said coldly, ¡°As a member of the Barrett family, your actions have severely


    impacted our image. If you don¡¯t apologize, you won¡¯t be allowed to set foot in any of


    the Barrett family¡¯s malls in the future. Security, get her out of here!¡±


    He was a ruthless, decisive leader. He didn¡¯t give Shelly any leeway.


    When Shelly saw the security guards approaching, she knew Timothy was being serious. If she were to


    get kicked out today and be barred from entering any of the


    Barrett Group¡¯s malls, she would be theughingstock of the city.


    In the end, Shelly shuffled over to Mia reluctantly. Her eyes were red as she red


    at Mia and snarled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Mia raised an eyebrow and gave Timothy a surprised look. She hadn¡¯t expected him


    to actually force Shelly to apologize to her. Or was he only doing this for the Barrett Group¡¯s sake?


    Eva asked calmly, ¡°Is that really considered an apology? With that sort of attitude?¡±


    Shelly almost snapped the nails that she¡¯d just had done. What else did they want?


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Timothy¡¯s gaze was icy. ¡°It only counts if the customer epts your apology.¡±


    Shelly was almost in tears. She lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry.¡±


    Eva still wasn¡¯t very satisfied. ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll forgive Ms. Barrett if she


    serves us today.¡±


    This was thest thing on earth that Shelly wanted to do, but one look at Timothy¡¯s


    expression told her what she needed to know. She had no choice but to remain


    rooted to the spot.


    Timothy didn¡¯t leave, either. He stood to one side as he looked at Mia. ¡°To express our truest apologies,


    I¡¯ll stay here to keep an eye on things.¡±


    Mia was stunned. What was wrong with Timothy? Wasn¡¯t he a busy bee? Why did he


    suddenly have time to stay here and keep an eye on things?


    On the other hand, Eva was pretty pleased by this. Timothy looked like a pest, but he


    was rather principled when it came to doing business.


    ¡°Mia,e and try this on,¡± she said.


    Mia had no choice but to walk over to Eva. She looked at the evening gown before


    her, saying in a low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go, Eva?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t really handle trying on evening gowns with Timothy watching.


    ¡°What are you afraid of, Mia? We¡¯re customers here. By the way, do you know the


    Barretts?¡± Eva asked. Shelly had obviously been picking on Mia.


    Mia¡¯s breathing hitched. Had Eva noticed something? She answered in a low voice,¡±


    I worked as a carer for an affluent family, remember? I cared for Mrs. Barrett Senior,


    so I¡¯ve met all the Barretts.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. No wonder it looked like you guys knew each other. Don¡¯t be scared, Mia.


    You¡¯re not working for them anymore, and we¡¯re paying customers. Remember your


    identity.¡±


    Eva pushed Mia into the changing room. Mia looked at the evening gown in her


    hands and sighed. Soon, the salesperson who¡¯d been pped followed her in. ¡°Allow


    me to help you with that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, sure. Thanks,¡± Mia said.


    The salesperson crouched down before her. ¡°I should be the one thanking you.


    Thanks for speaking up for me earlier.¡±


    Their gazes met. They understood what the other meant.


    Mia soon stepped out of the changing room in the evening gown. The salesperson


    had pulled back her hair in a loose bun. Tendrils of hair framed her face, giving her


    a cheeky, spirited look,


    She stood before therge mirror outside the changing room and looked at her


    reflection. The evening gown was indeed beautiful.


    *15 BONUS


    Mia turned and subconsciously met Timothy¡¯s gaze. She turned away to look at Eva, ¡±


    How¡¯s this one?¡±


    Eva beamed. ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous. You have such a nice figure and temperament that


    everything looks good on you.¡±


    Shelly, standing to one side, rolled her eyes. What was so nice about them? They


    were nothing but two country hicks. She only dared to think this, though. No way


    would she have the guts to say that out loud. She didn¡¯t want Timothy to hear her.


    Timothy appraised Mia from where he stood and narrowed his eyes slightly. The


    evening gown seemed like it¡¯d been tailored to fit her. It hugged her in all the right


    ces and showed off her figure. Still, wasn¡¯t the bold cut-out in the back exposing


    too much skin?


    He frowned at her. ¡°Where are you wearing this dress to?¡±


    Why was Mia suddenly buying an evening gown?

 Chapter 39

    Before Mia could say anything, Eva beat her to it. ¡°For an awards ceremony, of


    course.¡±


    Awards ceremony? Timothy recalled the list of finalists for the Fleur International Design Competition.


    Indeed, Mia had gotten through to the finals. He hadn¡¯t


    expected it.


    When Laura had insisted on getting Mia a spot in thepetition, Timothy hadn¡¯t believed that she


    would get far at all. His gazended on Mia as he said in a low voice, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Mia looked calm. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Timothy switched tacks. ¡°But that evening gown doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    ¡°Why not? I think it looks pretty nice.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s revealing too much of your back.¡±


    Mia was lost for words. The dress had been designed to have cutouts in the back. Of


    course, it would reveal her back.


    Eva nced at it, then said, ¡°It does. Let¡¯s look at some other ones.¡±


    Dominic and the others would probably flip if they saw Mia wearing something so


    revealing. It¡¯d be better to have her wear something more conservative.


    Mia was given several more dresses to try. With each one that she put on, she could sense Timothy¡¯s


    eyes on her. She felt a little awkward. It was as if she was trying the


    dresses on for him to see.


    When it was finally time to decide, Mia was in a dilemma. Eva asked, ¡°Which one is


    your favorite?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all fine, actually.¡± Mia was a little absent-minded. It was mainly because Timothy was still


    watching her. Two hours had passed, yet he hadn¡¯t left!


    Timothy pointed at a champagne-colored dress. ¡°This one.¡±


    It only revealed Mia¡¯s shoulders. Her back would be covered in it, and there weren¡¯t


    any high slits to reveal her legs. It was very conservative and was perfect.


    For an inexplicable reason, Mia didn¡¯t want to go with the dress Timothy had picked.


    She reached out for the first dress that she¡¯d tried on. ¡°I like this one.¡±


    Timothy frowned, looking a little displeased.


    As a pregnant woman, Eva was getting tired. She said, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you like it,


    Mia. Let¡¯s pay for it, then.¡±


    Shelly was the first to walk over to them. She said, ¡°This is a newunch, and there


    are only limited quantities. We can only sell this to you if you buy it with something


    else, I¡¯m sure you know what that means, right? This is the rule at all of Barrett Group¡¯s malls.¡±


    ¡°Buy this one along with it.¡± Timothy brought the champagne-colored dress over.


    Take this one too.¡±


    Shelly wasn¡¯t too happy about that. She looked at Mia. ¡°They¡¯re 20 thousand dors


    in total. Will you be paying in cash or card?¡±


    20 thousand dors? Mia looked at the dresses. She hadn¡¯t expected them to be so


    expensive. In fact, she hadn¡¯t wanted toe to this store in the first ce. Mia had only agreed to


    come after Eva had promised her that they¡¯d get discounts.


    It had truly been a surprise to run into Shelly here and get into so much trouble.


    ¡°Swipe my card.¡±


    ¡°Swipe my card.¡±


    Two voices rang out at the same time. Mia looked at Eva, then at Timothy. She wasn¡¯t surprised by Eva


    wanting to pay for the dresses, but what was Timothy trying


    to pull?


    Mia didn¡¯t want Eva to know about her and Timothy¡¯s rtionship. She put a hand


    over Eva¡¯s. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Timothy said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. We believe that customers are always right-


    since the Barrett family is the one who caused the situation to end up like this, it¡¯s


    only right for us to make things up to our customers by paying for the dresses.


    ¡°Because of the mall¡¯s policy, I can only pay for them with my personal credit card. Take it as the


    Barrett family apologizing to you for the inconveniences caused.¡±


    Mia stopped short. She couldn¡¯t help feeling that something had gotten into


    Timothy. He was acting weirdly.


    Meanwhile, Eva found that it made perfect sense. ¡°Alright, then. Since you¡¯re sincere


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    in apologizing to us, we¡¯ll ept it. Let¡¯s go, Mia.¡±


    Mia watched as Eva took the dresses from the salesperson. Then, she nced at


    Timothy. Shelly, who stood beside Timothy, looked like she wanted to murder Mia.


    Mia didn¡¯t say anything. She followed Eva out of the mall.


    Timothy watched as she left, wondering which dress she would wear for the awards ceremony. Still, the


    fact that she¡¯d deliberately chosen the revealing dress after he¡¯d


    rmended the champagne-colored one made one thing clear-Mia was going


    against him on purpose.

 Chapter 40

    ¡°Timothy, how could you stand up for Mia? I was so humiliated,¡± Shellyined.


    Timothy retracted his gaze and said coldly, ¡°If I catch you doing this again, don¡¯t even think of setting


    foot in any of the Barrett Group¡¯s malls in the future. I¡¯m a man of my word.¡±


    ¡°How can you do this to me, Timothy? I have shares in thepany, too.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the one calling the shots now. It¡¯s bad enough that you don¡¯t contribute to thepany at


    all. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll allow you to drag thepany down.¡± With


    that, Timothy turned and left.


    Shelly was left behind. She stomped her foot angrily but didn¡¯t dare to rebuke


    Timothy. After storming out of the store, she called Maya. ¡°I need to tell you


    something, Maya. Mia actually got into the finals of thepetition.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Maya had been too busy with her work to pay attention. She only checked


    the list of finalists that had been sent to her through WhatsApp. Sure enough, she


    saw Mia¡¯s name on the list.


    Her expression turned cold. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be this lucky.¡±


    Getting to the finals of the Fleur International Design Competition wasn¡¯t easy. One


    had to have some actual skill to achieve this.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all. She was here at the mall to buy an evening gown. I wanted to teach


    her a lesson, but I didn¡¯t expect Timothy to be making his rounds today. He helped


    her out and even bought the evening gown she picked out for the awards ceremony!


    ¡°Shelly said.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± Maya scowled. There was no way she could allow Mia to use this


    ¡°What should we do, Maya? Mia¡¯s pretending to back off as a way to make Timothy


    see her in a different light. He¡¯s already less biased against her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I have my ways of dealing with her,¡± Maya said.


    As she hung up, her eyes darkened. She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to take Timothy


    from her. He was an outstanding man, and he would belong to only her!


    She looked at the list of finalists and smirked coldly. This time, she would show Mia


    who was boss.


    Mia and Eva left the mall. Eva asked, ¡°What do you think of Barrett Group¡¯s


    president, Mia?¡±


    Mia¡¯s steps faltered at this. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    Did Eva suspect something?


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s nothing. I was just asking. I think he¡¯s pretty principled, actually. He made


    that fussy bully apologize to us as a way of protecting his customers.¡±


    Mia knew Timothy had always been like that when it came to work. He wouldn¡¯t let


    anyone off the hook, no matter who they were. It was why Barrett Group had


    expanded so rapidly.


    Before today, Eva had been biased against the Barrett family. It had started three


    years ago after Timothy had had his ident. Before the ident, he¡¯d been madly in love with Maya.


    Yet he¡¯d married a different woman after the ident.


    To make matters worse, Maya was still shamelessly insisting on marrying Timothy.


    She acted like she couldn¡¯t live without him.


    Eva didn¡¯t say anything about this to Timothy, though. He probably didn¡¯t know who


    she was. After all, she¡¯d always lived in Nord City and had nevere to Bern City


    before this.


    Mia and Eva stopped talking about Timothy.


    After arriving home, Mia looked at the two dresses. Her gazended on the one


    Timothy had picked out. To tell the truth, she liked it more than the revealing dress.


    The color was nice, and it didn¡¯t reveal too much skin. It was just that Mia didn¡¯t


    want to go along with Timothy¡¯s choice. Still, she couldn¡¯t help wanting tough as


    she thought about how Timothy had taught Shelly a lesson at the mall.


    That weekend, Liam brought Mia to a salon to get her hair done. When it was finally time to select the


    dress, Liam suggested she wear the champagne-colored one. The


    reason was simple-it was more conservative than the other one.


    In truth, Mia wasn¡¯t used to wearing revealing clothes. In the end, she put on the


    dress that Timothy had picked out.


    She and Liam went to the venue for the awards ceremony. There were many cars


    parked outside. Several paparazzi waited outside.


    Mia was about to get out of the car when she saw Timothy¡¯s car. Her breathing


    hitched. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be present as well!

 Chapter 41

    Timothy¡¯s car had pulled up by the road. The paparazzi had their cameras aimed at


    1. it.


    The door opened, and Timothy got out. He wore a dark suit, and it made him look


    mature and handsome. As soon as he got out, a pair of heels followed closely


    behind. A woman in a white gown got out after him.


    Mia watched as Maya got out of Timothy¡¯s car. Obviously, they¡¯de together.


    Her pupils constricted, and she felt a little gloomy. Still, she quicklyposed


    herself. It was only normal for them toe together. After all, they were supposed


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    to be a match made in heaven.


    Liam opened the door. When he made his appearance, one of the paparazzi cried, ¡±


    Linden Lane is here!¡±


    The other paparazzi swarmed the car when they heard this. Liam kept a low profile and rarely made


    public appearances when he wasn¡¯t filming. He didn¡¯t even shoot


    manymercials, let alone ept interviews.


    The paparazzi surrounded the car.


    ¡°Mr. Lane, why are you at the Fleur International Design Competition?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lane, are you here for work or personal reasons?¡±


    Liam stood by the door, looking calm. ¡°This is a personal matter. Sorry, but could


    you guys move back? Someone else needs to get out of the car. I don¡¯t want you to


    cramp her.¡±


    The paparazzi shuffled backward and peered into the car curiously. Was there someone else in there?


    Was it a woman? Was Liam going to announce his new


    rtionship?


    At this moment, Mia cowered in the car. She didn¡¯t dare to get out at all. She was caught off guard by


    the sheer number of paparazzi surrounding the car.


    Wasn¡¯t Liam just a body double? Why were the paparazzi surrounding him? She


    didn¡¯t want to make such a high-profile entrance!


    Mia looked out the window. She happened to catch Timothy and Maya standing


    nearby. She could feel her headache worsening when she saw them.


    Liam waited for a while longer, but Mia showed no sign of leaving the car. He bent down to knock on


    the window. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Judging from the crowd waiting outside, Mia knew there was no way for her to


    avoid this. She took a deep breath before getting out. She had a pair of stilettos on, and the


    champagne-colored dress showed off her figure. It also made her look like she was glowing.


    ¡°Watch your head.¡± Liam considerately put a hand on the door so she wouldn¡¯t knock her head when


    getting out.


    The paparazzi¡¯s cameras shed at this scene. They were afraid of missing even a second of this.


    Liam had never announced any rtionships in the past, nor had he had any sort of interaction with


    other women.


    The fact that he was so concerned about Mia was enough to prove that this was his new rtionship!


    Mia stared at the paparazzi after getting out of the car. She didn¡¯t really know what to do.


    Fortunately, Liam was quick to react. He grabbed Mia¡¯s hand and pulled her toward the venue.


    Mia didn¡¯t want the paparazzi to snap photos of her, so she hurried after Liam. The paparazzi were


    barred from entering. Only then did she sigh in relief. ¡°Why were those paparazzi snapping photos of


    you, Liam?¡±


    ¡°Ahem. They mistook me for that famous actor. We do look alike, after all.¡± Liam could already lie


    through his teeth about this. Paparazzi always mixed truth and lie in their articles, anyway. There was


    nothing to worry about.


    Mia rxed. But as soon as she regained herposure, she felt a gazend on her. She


    subconsciously looked in the direction it wasing from to meet a dark gaze. It was calm but had the


    ability to root her to her spot.


    Mia quickly averted her gaze. Instead of looking at Timothy, she searched for her


    seat.


    Meanwhile, Timothy stood where he was as he watched Mia. His mood improved fractionally at the


    sight of the champagne-colored dress she wore.


    Then, his gaze turned icy again when he saw Liam beside Mia.

 Chapter 42

    Maya walked over to Timothy. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    She followed his line of sight and saw Mia. Her expression turned ugly. ¡°I didn¡¯t


    expect Ms. Bowen to be so capable. It¡¯s not easy to get into the finals, after all. I


    found it weird earlier, but everything¡¯s clear now that I see who herpanion is.¡±


    Timothy turned to look at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The man beside her is my cousin, Liam Lane. He¡¯s also an award¨Cwinning actor


    from Nord City. I didn¡¯t expect to see him here, nor did I expect him to be here with


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ms. Bowen. He¡¯s always kept a low profile and never had any women in his life.¡±


    Maya said these things on purpose. Sure enough, she saw Timothy¡¯s expression turn


    icier. She shut her mouth and looked in Mia¡¯s direction. A hint of confusion shed


    in her eyes as she wondered when Mia had gotten to know Liam.


    Liam and his brothers were actually quite distant from her and her family. Maya had


    heard that it was partly due to the daughter that had gone missing and partly due to


    Dominic bringing Maya home from the orphanage to trick their grandmother.


    Liam and his brothers hadn¡¯t been happy about Maya taking the missing daughter¡¯s


    ce, so they¡¯d kept their distance. In truth, Maya wanted to build a rtionship


    with them, but they always ignored her. It was all because she was nothing but a


    recement.


    A trace of hatred shed in Maya¡¯s eyes. What right did Mia have to be so intimate


    with Liam?


    Maya looked up at Timothy, ¡°I was really surprised that you were willing to join the


    panel of judges, Tim. Thanks for helping me out.¡±


    Timothy grunted in acknowledgment. Then, he turned to head to his seat.


    Maya swallowed her resentment and pulled out her phone to text the person in


    charge. ¡°Have you done what I told you to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Lane. Everything will go perfectly.¡±


    m


    Maya smirked. Tonight, she would show Mia up in front of everyone.


    Mia took her seat while Liam sat down in the row behind her. This was because the


    11 designers who¡¯d made it to the finals were all seated in the second row.


    In the first row were the special guests and judges. Mia watched as Timothy walked in her direction.


    Then, he took a seat in the center of the first row. He was diagonally


    in front of her.


    He crossed his legs casually after sitting down. He exuded the charisma of a mature


    man.


    Soon, Mia heard the women beside her start to whisper among themselves. ¡°That


    man is so handsome. Who is he?¡±


    Mia wasn¡¯t surprised to hear this. After all, Timothy¡¯s looks had also attracted her back in the day.


    Shortly after, Shelly tottered toward the first row. Her perfume wafted into Mia¡¯s nostrils. When she saw


    Mia, she sat in the seat directly before her.


    Mia held her breath. She wasn¡¯t used to such strong perfume. Shelly turned to give her a smug look.


    ¡°My perfume¡¯s nice, isn¡¯t it? It was made by a renowned perfumer, and it¡¯s not being sold anymore.¡±


    Mia fanned herself. ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t mean you need to marinate yourself in it.¡±


    Someone heard this andughed. This angered Shelly. She red at Mia. ¡°You¡¯re just jealous that you


    won¡¯t get the chance to use this perfume in your life. Also, don¡¯t think you can act all high and mighty


    just because you got to the finals based on pure luck.¡®


    ¡°1


    ¡°At least I didn¡¯t cheat or get disqualified because I cheated,¡± Mia said calmly.


    It angered Shelly so much that some of the powder on her face fell off. In the end, she snarled, ¡°I


    couldn¡¯t care less about a dumb, nondescriptpetition like this. Timothy and I are just here to cheer


    Maya on. After all, we¡¯re going to be a family in the future.¡±


    So, Timothy hade for Maya?

 Chapter 43

    Mia lowered her eyes to conceal her true emotions at Shelly¡¯s words. She¡¯d already


    signed the divorce papers; who Timothy wanted to cheer on and be with was none


    of her business.


    Later, no matter what else Shelly said, Mia ignored her. Soon, Maya walked on stage


    to announce themencement of the ceremony. ¡°As we all know, there have been


    some changes to the rules for this year¡¯spetition.


    ¡°There will only be ten winners, which means one of the 11 finalists will leave with


    nothing. For the sake of fairness, the designers¡® names will be concealed when the


    judging is conducted. The announcement of the winners will also be different¨Cwe¡¯ll


    start from the tenth ce.¡±


    Mia looked at the panel of judges. Timothy was among them. Obviously, he was one


    of the judges.


    If she were beingpletely honest, she was quite nervous. At this moment, she


    received a WhatsApp message from Liam. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡±


    Half an hourter, the judging ended. On stage, Maya announced the results. ¡°In


    tenth ce, we have ¡­ In ninth ce¡­¡±


    Soon, they were down to the top three. Mia frowned. There were four finalists left.


    The one who wasn¡¯t among the top three would be the one eliminated.


    Shelly turned to nce at her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re dreaming about being in the top


    three, Mia. Thepetition¡¯s tough this year, and that Zoe is also one of the


    Mia faltered. She was Zoe, though. Should she thank Shelly for herpliment?


    Maya soon announced the third and second ce. Mia wasn¡¯t among them. She


    noticed Timothy ncing at her, but he¡¯d already turned away when she turned to


    look.


    Mia looked down and waited for Maya to announce the winner. Maya saw Timothy and Mia¡¯s


    interaction. Her eyes darkened slightly at the sight before she smiled and


    said, ¡°And in first ce is Wilhelmina Jones.¡±


    Two seats away from Mia, a youngdy shot to her feet and ran on stage excitedly to ept her


    award. Mia sat in her seat, clenching her fists awkwardly. For a split second, she¡¯d thought she was in


    first ce.


    But after Maya announced the winner, Mia felt like she¡¯d been pped. She couldn¡¯t even breathe


    normally. She thought she could at least ce in thepetition, but she ended up getting eliminated.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Shelly snorted. ¡°Did you see that, Mia? I told you you should¡¯ve given up hope long ago, yet you


    refused to believe me. People like you aren¡¯t worthy of winning first ce, so stop dreaming. Go back


    to the slums that you came from or go screw bolts in a nt or something.¡±


    Mia stood up to head to the restroom. She washed her face to calm herself down. At that moment, her


    phone rang. It was a call from Liam.


    Mia nced at it but didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t want anyone tofort her right now. She just wanted


    some peace and quiet.


    After washing her face, Mia exited the restroom. She saw someone leaning against the wall¨Che was


    unbelievably handsome.


    She didn¡¯t expect to run into Timothy here. Mia lowered her head and turned to leave, but he grabbed


    her wrist as she walked past him. ¡°Is this the result you wanted?¡±


    Mia looked up. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡®


    Timothy said, ¡°I mean that your new backer doesn¡¯t seem to be capable of much. He couldn¡¯t even help


    you win apetition.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me. I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± Mia was in a bad mood. She didn¡¯t want to exin who Liam


    was.


    Timothy didn¡¯t release her. ¡°What? Angry already? It¡¯s not toote for you toe to your senses. If


    you wanna find another wealthy backer, I could introduce a few people to you.¡±

 Chapter 44

    Mia barked out augh. ¡°I don¡¯t need them, and I don¡¯t need you to interfere in my matters. Let go of


    me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better watch your attitude!¡± Timothy growled.


    As they fought, Maya¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Tim!¡±


    Mia watched as Maya and Shelly approached them from the other end of the corridor. At this moment,


    the grip on her wrist disappeared. Timothy retracted his hand.


    A trace of mockery shed in Mia¡¯s eyes. He¡¯d let go so quickly when he saw Mayaing. Was he


    afraid of her getting the wrong idea?


    Maya¡¯s gaze became colder when she saw Timothy¡¯s and Mia¡¯s linked hands. But on the surface, she


    smiled innocently. ¡°I was looking for you everywhere, Tim. The judges are wanted for a discussion.¡±


    Maya strode over and looked at Mia. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you didn¡¯t win anything this time, Ms. Bowen. You¡¯re


    pretty talented, though. Maybe you can try again next time.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at Maya coldly.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Timothy turned away. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Maya nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be right behind you after going to the restroom.¡±


    Once Timothy was gone, the smile on Maya¡¯s face disappeared. She gave Mia a haughty look. ¡°This


    competition¡¯s a perfect example of what you¡¯re facing, Mia. You were only lucky to get into the finals,


    just like how you were lucky enough to marry Timothy.


    ¡°But if you insist on barging into a world and social circle that¡¯s beyond you, you¡¯ll only end up getting


    eliminated, just like how you¡¯ve been eliminated tonight.¡±


    Shelly joined in on her mockery. ¡°Thispetition was organized by Maya¡¯s family, you know. Look at


    how she¡¯s been put in charge of this whole thing at such a young age! You put in so much effort for this


    competition to end up being eliminated. Oh, my heart just goes out to you.


    ¡°After all, to a peasant like you, apetition like this is the only way for you to stand out among the


    crowd. Things arepletely different for wealthy people like us¡ªwe have plenty of opportunitiesid


    out for us.¡±


    Only then did Mia understand why she¡¯d been eliminated. There had to be some underhanded dealings


    going on. But as Shelly had mentioned, thepetition was organized by Maya¡¯s family¨Cthe Lane


    family from Nord City.


    Someone like her, who had no background, wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against them.


    Mia returned to the main hall, looking distraught. Liam came over to her. ¡°Where did you go, Mia? I¡¯ve


    been looking for you forever.¡±


    ¡°I was in the restroom. Let¡¯s go, Liam.¡± She¡¯d already been eliminated, so there was no point lingering.


    She would only be subject to mockery.


    ¡°Why should we? I think there¡¯s something wrong with thispetition, so I lodged aint and


    requested that the organizers look into the cing.¡±


    Liam had just spoken to Dominic over the phone. They¡¯d already rigged thepetition to ensure Mia


    would win. Why had she ended up being eliminated? Something had to have gone wrong!


    Mia didn¡¯t expect Liam to do the thing she wanted but didn¡¯t do. When she thought of Maya, she smiled


    bitterly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just forget it, Liam. Nothing¡¯s gonna work.¡±


    As long as Maya was around, there was no way she¡¯d win anything.


    Liam looked serious. ¡°No, I won¡¯t forget it. Let¡¯s wait until the results are out before leaving.¡±


    Seeing how insistent Liam was, Mia changed her mind about leaving. She looked at the panel of


    judges¨Cthey were gathered together and discussing something. Timothy was in his seat and looking at


    someone¡¯s designs. They looked like hers, actually.


    At this moment, Maya approached them. She said something as she stood beside Timothy. They


    leaned close to each other and looked intimate.


    Mia felt like she¡¯d been burned. She quickly retracted her gaze.


    Meanwhile, Timothy looked up and nced in her direction. When he saw Liam standing beside her


    and seeminglyforting her, his gaze turned icy.


    Maya noticed who he was looking at. She suddenly said, ¡°Tim, I¡¯m gonna announce a special prize for


    Mia.¡±

 Chapter 45

    Timothy looked up. ¡°A special prize for her?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah. My brother called me earlier and called for a re¨Cjudging. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because of Liam, but


    there¡¯s really no need for the judges to go through the judging again. It¡¯s not like there¡¯ll be a change in


    the results. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to set up a special prize for Mia. I don¡¯t really have a choice.¡±


    After saying that, Maya sneaked a nce at Timothy¡¯s expression. Deep inside, she felt angry. She


    didn¡¯t understand why Dominic wanted her to do this, but she felt it had something to do with Liam.


    Then again, at least it would ensure Timothy wouldn¡¯t get back together with Mia.


    Timothy frowned and put the designs he held on the table. ¡°Which ones are Mia¡¯s designs?¡±


    ¡°The judging¡¯s supposed to be done anonymously, Tim. I¡¯m guessing that her designs were pretty bad


    for her to be eliminated.¡± Maya calmly collected the designs on the table. ¡°Thanks for your hard work,


    everyone. Let¡¯s leave things at this. I¡¯ll announce the resultster.¡±


    She held the designs as she went to the office that had been set up backstage. After going through the


    designs and checking the names, she found that Mia¡¯s designs were the ones that had scored the


    highest.


    Maya coldly ripped the designs to shreds when she saw Mia¡¯s name. She¡¯d originally thought that Mia


    would ce among the lower contestants, so it was a surprise that she¡¯d scored the highest.


    For a second, she couldn¡¯t help feeling d that she¡¯d decided to have the judges judge the designs


    without knowing who the designer was so that she could humiliate Mia. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have


    been able to pull this off!


    Still, it didn¡¯t matter. No one knew these designs belonged to Mia. Everyone would think the first¨Cce


    winner had designed them.


    As Maya walked out of the office, she ran into the chief coordinator for thepetition. They said, ¡°Ms.


    Lane, Mr. Lane has instructed me to handle the rest of thepetition.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but I have to announce the final results.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to do anything. I¡¯ll handle it, so you can take a break.¡±


    Seeing that the chief coordinator was so insistent, Maya nodded with a smile. She


    AA


    this incident?


    She left the backstage feeling confused. Then, she made a beeline for the judges¡® seats. ¡°Tim, let¡¯s sit


    over there.¡±


    Timothy stood up but couldn¡¯t stop his gaze from traveling to Mia. Had she asked the man with her to


    allow her to win thepetition because of what he¡¯d said to her outside the restroom? a


    This thought only exacerbated Timothy¡¯s bad mood.


    Maya stood where she was as one of the judges said, ¡°Ms. Lane, I heard Zoe¡¯s one of the contestants,


    too. Could I know which designs are hers?¡±


    Maya¡¯s expression shifted at that. Then, she rxed at the thought of her wless n. No one would


    know the truth. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s hard to guess.¡±


    She would die before saying that the designs belonged to Mia!


    ¡°I don¡¯t even need to guess¨Cit must be our first¨Cce winner, Wilhelmina Jones. Her designs are the


    ones Mr. Barrett was holding earlier. It matches up with Zoe¡¯s style, and it scored the highest. It has to


    be her.¡±


    Timothy looked at the designs again. Indeed, the judge was right. Yet Zoe had rejected his olive branch


    twice. He pulled out his phone to message Heath. ¡°Go talk to the first¨Cce winner again.¡±


    Since she was here in person, he could try to talk to her and poach her.


    Wilhelmina was surrounded by people. Many of the representatives from differentpanies had given


    her their business cards; they were busy singing her praises now.


    Mia nced at them before retracting her gaze. She watched as Maya and Timothy came in her


    direction before taking their seats in the first row. Shelly quickly asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you doing the


    honors, Maya?¡±


    Maya looked a little awkward. ¡°My brother didn¡¯t want me to push myself, so he had someone else take


    over for me.¡±

 Chapter 46

    Shelly sighed. ¡°Man, I¡¯m so jealous that you have a brother who dotes on you so much.¡±


    Maya smiled happily. ¡°He really does. He¡¯s always worrying that I push myself too hard and that others


    will bully me.¡±


    After expressing her envy again, Shelly turned to look at Mia. ¡°What are you still doing here? Don¡¯t tell


    me you think you¡¯ll have a chance at winning something. Anyone with the slightest brains would¡¯ve


    already left.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t respond to that. She noticed Timothy was looking at her with a hint of appraisal. She asked,


    ¡°Why should I leave when the ceremony isn¡¯t over yet?¡±


    Shelly snorted. ¡°I suppose that makes sense. It¡¯s a rare asion for you to be able to attend high¨Cend


    functions like this. Remember to take a few more photos so you can share them on your Instagram, or


    else you won¡¯t have any chances in


    the future.


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing now that you¡¯ve left the Barrett family. Isn¡¯t that so, Timothy?¡±


    Timothy frowned. ¡°No one will think you¡¯re a mute if you keep your mouth shut, Shelly.¡±


    Shelly wanted to say something after being humiliated, but Maya stopped her and surreptitiously shook


    her head. Maya had to keep Shelly in check¨Cshe truly was a fool of a teammate!


    Soon, the chief coordinator of thepetition walked on stage. ¡°I apologize, but there¡¯s been a slight


    error in the cing. Allow me to announce the new results- the first¨Cce winner should be Ms. Mia


    Bowen.¡±


    Mia was dumbfounded when she heard this. Why was she suddenly in first ce?


    This change left the crowd in whispers. Maya was also caught off guard by the chief coordinator¡¯s


    sudden announcement. Hadn¡¯t she left instructions to announce a special prize for Mia? Why was she


    suddenly the first¨Cce winner?


    The original first¨Cce winner, Wilhelmina, stood up indignantly. ¡°What gives? This isn¡¯t fair!¡±


    Shelly looked at Maya. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Maya? How can Mia possibly be in first ce?¡±


    Maya didn¡¯t look too pleased. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡°¡®


    What the hell was wrong with the chief coordinator? Maya called the chief coordinator, but it went


    unanswered. As she watched the chief coordinator on stage, an ominous feeling washed over her.


    The chief coordinator said calmly, ¡°There was a mistake in the calction of the final scores. Ms. Mia


    Bowen should be in first ce; she shouldn¡¯t have been eliminated.¡±


    Wilhelmina still refused to ept this. ¡°What makes you think your


    announcement is final? We want to see the actual scores for each design!¡±


    Maya shot to her feet when she heard that. She looked at Wilhelmina and said, There¡¯s absolutely no


    issue with our scoring. Something else must¡¯ve gone wrong in the process.¡±


    There was no way she could allow the designs to be revealed. Wouldn¡¯t her lies be exposed?


    But in the next second, the screen behind the chief coordinator lit up to show the designs and their


    respective scores. ¡°Look closely at these designs, everyone. They¡¯ve been arranged in order, and the


    names of the designers are clearly stated.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Could the finalists please check and see whether the names have been correctly indicated for the


    designs?¡±


    Wilhelmina said doubtfully, ¡°No, they¡¯re wrong. My name¡¯s in first ce, but those aren¡¯t my designs.


    My designs are the ones in second ce.¡±


    The chief coordinator nodded. ¡°And that¡¯s where the problem arose. The judging was done


    anonymously, which made room for such an error to happen. We apologize for this.¡±


    After the names were matched to the designs, Mia ended up in first ce while Wilhelmina was moved


    to second ce.


    Mia didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. Still, she couldn¡¯t help feeling that the so¨Ccalled mistake


    had been arranged by certain people. She nced at Maya and Shelly.


    Maya gnashed her teeth angrily at her tricks being exposed. Had the chief coordinator lost their mind?


    How dare they disobey her instructions?


    ¡°Now, let us wee our first¨Cce winner, Ms. Mia Bowen, on stage to receive her prize.¡±

 Chapter 47

    Mia slowly stood up. She could feel several gazesnding on her.


    Shelly looked at Maya in disbelief. ¡°Has there been some sort of mistake, Maya? How can Mia win first


    ce? Wasn¡¯t everyone saying that Wilhelmina¡¯s actually Zoe?¡±


    Earlier, Wilhelmina hadn¡¯t denied that she was Zoe¨Ceveryone had taken it as her admission that she


    was. But now, if the first¨Cce winner was Mia, didn¡¯t that mean Mia was Zoe?


    Shelly was on the verge of a breakdown. How could this be? Mia was a peasant from the slums who


    knew nothing. How could she be Zoe, the renowned designer?


    Maya was close to losing control of her expression. She nced at Timothy anxiously. As expected, he


    was looking at Mia.


    Timothy watched as Mia stood up from her seat in the second row. Her


    champagne¨Ccolored dress entuated her smooth skin, and her face was alight with happiness. Even


    her eyes were shining.


    In this instant, she looked like she was glowing. She was nothing like the timid, lowly woman in his


    memories.


    But what surprised Timothy the most was the fact that Mia was Zoe. Did this mean that Mia had


    deliberately rejected his olive branches?


    Timothy stared hard at her. It was almost as if he wanted to burn holes in her with his gaze.


    Suddenly, he found he couldn¡¯t really understand Mia despite being married to her for three years.


    Mia walked out of the second row with her head held high. There was a faint smile ying on her lips.


    As she walked toward the stage, she saw Maya remaining rooted to the spot. She stopped and smiled


    meaningfully. ¡°Did you mean to surprise me with this, Ms. Lane?¡±


    Maya clenched her fists and forced out a smile. ¡°Congrattions on your victory.


    ¡°Instead of congratting me, I think it¡¯s only right for you to apologize, Ms. Lane. After all, the Fleur


    International Design Competition is such an importantpetition. If mistakes like this were to happen


    all the time, would anyone have faith in its authenticity and fairness?¡±


    Maya¡¯s eyes darkened. The bitch was mocking her! Still, she knew this wasn¡¯t the right ce for her to


    throw a tantrum. She suppressed her anger. ¡°Indeed, this is a mistake on our part. We¡¯ll do our best to


    make it up to you.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how about you present the award to me, Ms. Lane?¡± Mia didn¡¯t budge. She stared


    right into Maya¡¯s eyes and calmly waited for an answer.


    Maya noticed people staring at them. There was no way in hell she would willingly present the award to


    Mia. She turned to look at Timothy, hoping that he would speak up for her. Mia would definitely go


    along with him.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    To her dismay, Timothy sat there, looking emotionless. But his eyes were fixed on Mia, and his gaze


    was unfathomable.


    Mia noticed his gaze on her. She met it, refusing to back down.


    Timothy narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°As the organizer¡¯s representative, it¡¯s only right for you to


    present the award, Ms. Lane.¡±


    Hearing this, Maya had no choice but to nod in agreement despite her extreme reluctance. She was


    incredibly pissed.


    Mia smiled. She turned away from Timothy and lifted her gown as she walked on stage. It had been


    three years. Finally, she could stand on this stage again.


    Mia epted the trophy from Maya. At this moment, one of the judges, who was seated off¨Cstage,


    said, ¡°Ms. Bowen, your designs are almost identical to the renowned designer, Zoe¡¯s style and ir. Are


    you two one and the same?¡±


    Mia smiled faintly and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m worthy of being known as a renowned designer. After


    all, I¡¯ve been away from the industry for a long time now.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you choose to suddenly disappear three years ago?¡±


    Mia felt a piercing gazend on her at this question. She looked off¨Cstage to meet Timothy¡¯s gaze.

 Chapter 48

    A trace of mockery shed in Mia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Some personal matters dyed me for three years, that¡¯s


    all.¡±


    Three years ago, she¡¯d married Timothy. Off stage, Timothy frowned. Was she saying that he¡¯d held


    her back for three years?


    He leaned back, feeling annoyed as he red at Mia. How dare she imply that! She was the one who¡¯d


    married him for money!


    Maya subconsciously nced at Timothy. When she noticed how he only had eyes for Mia, she


    clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms. Her gaze darkened.


    At this moment, the chief coordinator said, ¡°Feel free to say a few more words, Ms. Bowen. Quite a


    number of people here are curious to know more about Zoe¡¯s -or perhaps I should say, your¨C


    participation in thispetition.¡±


    Mia epted the microphone with a nce at Maya. ¡°Firstly, I have to thank Ms. Lane for allowing me


    to experience going from being eliminated to winning first ce.¡±


    Maya could barely keep her smile in ce. Still, she had to force herself to put on an awkward smile.


    Mia looked at the audience off¨Cstage and continued, ¡°Secondly, I want to thank someone else for my


    victory today. If not for him, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am now, nor would I have won this award.¡°1


    The chief coordinator asked excitedly, ¡°And who would that be?¡±


    Mia smiled without answering. She walked off stage with the trophy in hand and headed in a specific


    direction.


    Maya watched as Mia headed in Timothy¡¯s direction. Her expression shifted. What was Mia trying to


    do?


    Timothy watched as Mia came in his direction. His face remained emotionless, but his eyes shed. He


    slowly sat up straight as his heart inexplicably started racing. He tried to figure out what Mia was up to


    as she approached. Was she ying hard to get again?


    Mia stopped before him. His breathing hitched; he even straightened his legs as he watched her with a


    dark gaze.


    Everyone¡¯s gazesnded on them. At this moment, Mia looked down at him with


    Timothy stiffened and watched as Mia breezed past him. Her champagne¨Ccolored dress brushed


    against the back of his hand; the scented material was as smooth as her skin.


    Timothy¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly. His fingers twitched, but he didn¡¯t


    manage to catch anything. He turned to see Mia moving past two rows of seats to throw herself into a


    man¡¯s arms. Timothy pursed his lips tightly as his


    expression became frostier than ever.


    The crowd started cheering when they saw Mia throw her arms around a man. Some of the men even


    whistled.


    Mia looked up at Liam as she hugged him. With a smile, she said, ¡°Thanks, Liam.¡±


    If not for him realizing that something was amiss with thepetition and requesting for the judges to


    score the designs again, she probably would¡¯ve missed her opportunity today.


    Liam didn¡¯t expect Mia to be so happy. He caressed her on the head. ¡°It was nothing. You¡¯re the one


    with the talent to back yourself up.¡±


    He thought Dominic had pulled some strings to make this happen. Earlier, he¡¯d been genuinely worried


    upon seeing how Mia had been picked on. It was a


    surprise to find out that Mia was actually Zoe.


    Mia smiled a little shyly. ¡°It¡¯s been three years, so I wasn¡¯t too confident in myself.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When she¡¯d first learned about being eliminated, she¡¯d only felt upset. She¡¯d even thought that things


    would¡¯ve been different if she hadn¡¯t given up three years ago to marry Timothy.


    Fortunately, the heavens were still in favor of her.


    As the people around them continued cheering, Mia nced at the first row out of the corner of her


    eye. She wanted to see the look on Timothy¡¯s face.

 Chapter 49

    Mia had to admit that she¡¯d done it on purpose. She held her trophy tightly when she noticed that


    Timothy¡¯s back was to her. It seemed he hadn¡¯t turned to look at her, nor was he bothered by her earlier


    actions.


    Mia retracted her gaze and caught Maya approaching them. She didn¡¯t seem to be looking at Mia,


    though. Her gaze was fixed on Liam. Did they know each other?


    Maya greeted Liam with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here.¡±


    Liam sounded cool and distant. ¡°The world can be a small ce.¡±


    Maya wanted to say something else, but Liam didn¡¯t give her the chance to.¡± Let¡¯s go, Mia.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t think there was any need for her to remain there. It would be good to head home earlier. She


    wasn¡¯t too used to wearing heels and almost twisted her ankle as she walked. Liam held her up by the


    arm. ¡°Slow down.¡®


    ¡°Okay.¡± She linked arms with him; it made her feel more secure. She didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself


    by slipping and falling.


    When they got to the entrance, the paparazzi swarmed them again. ¡°Mr. Lane, are you and Zoe


    currently dating? How long have you two been together?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lane, did Zoe drop out of thepetition three years ago for your sake?¡±


    Mia hadn¡¯t expected the paparazzi to still be around. She¡¯d never experienced something like this


    before and couldn¡¯t help feeling scared.


    Simrly, Liam hadn¡¯t expected the paparazzi to be so persistent. He¡¯de alone tonight without his


    bodyguards or manager. He could only shield Mia behind him so that she wouldn¡¯t get hurt.


    Timothy didn¡¯t look too pleased when he saw the paparazzi standing in Liam and Mia¡¯s way. At this


    moment, Maya said, ¡°It looks like Liam¡¯s serious this time. It¡¯s no wonder Dominic was willing to help.¡±


    Timothy lowered his gaze. ¡°She won first ce with her skill, not some


    underhanded tricks.¡±


    Maya realized she¡¯d had a slip of the tongue. She hurriedly tried to salvage the situation. ¡°This really


    was an ident, Tim. I didn¡¯t expect there to be a mix¨Cup between the first andst ces.¡±


    Timothy had been watching the entrance this whole time. He said to Heath coldly,


    *??


    Honestly, he was mainly irritated by Liam and Mia. After giving the order, Timothy strode toward the


    entrance. Maya remained rooted to the spot. She wanted to chase after him but didn¡¯t have the nerve.


    She¡¯d really messed up this time.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shelly hurried over to her, still looking like she was in disbelief. ¡°Maya, is Mia really Zoe?¡±


    Maya paused. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, really. Zoe¡¯s never revealed what she looks like, and there¡¯s nothing about


    her on her official website. Many people have tried to link themselves to her over the years.¡±


    Shelly snorted. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. Mia must be faking it. For all we know, she could¡¯ve paid


    someone to get those designs done! I can¡¯t believe how obnoxious she was earlier, demanding that


    you present the award to her and everything. God, I was furious.¡±


    Maya smiled bitterly. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Maya. I¡¯ll get even with her on your behalf.¡±


    Maya¡¯s eyes shed. She deliberately said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash, Shelly. She¡¯s found someone new


    to back her up now.¡±


    ¡°Ha! There¡¯s nothing to fear about a woman who only knows how to depend on other men for survival!¡±


    Maya didn¡¯t say anything else at this. Shelly wasn¡¯t the sharpest tool in the shed, but she was quite


    useful at times.


    She was about to run after Timothy when she received a call from Dominic. She answered it in


    trepidation. ¡°Hi, Dominic.¡±


    ¡°Maya, I think you should steer clear of anything to do with thepetition and the branchpany for


    now. You should know what I think of the mistake you made today,¡± Dominic said.

 Chapter 50

    Maya¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Dominic, I can exin this. I had nothing to do with this; someone else


    messed up somewhere.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re the one running the show. It¡¯s your responsibility to bear.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When Dominic had learned about Mia going missing for a short while because she was so upset over


    being eliminated, he¡¯d been so panicked that he¡¯d almost rushed over to the ceremony to stand up for


    her. Fortunately, Eva had stopped him.


    It was also fortunate that the truth had been revealed and that Mia had turned out to be Zoe. There was


    no doubt she¡¯d won first ce based on her skill.


    Dominic didn¡¯t want Mia to suffer any grievances, especially since this was such an important


    competition.


    Maya wanted to continue exining herself, but the call had already been disconnected. She knew


    how decisive and ruthless Dominic was, so she didn¡¯t dare to call him to continue arguing with him.


    On the outside, it seemed like she lived a morous life with the Lane family, but the truth was far from


    it. Aside from their crazy old grandmother, no one else truly cared about her. Dominic and his brothers


    had always treated her politely, but it was only because she was their sister¡¯s recement.


    This was why she was so obsessed with marrying Timothy. It was the only way to guarantee she could


    live a good life in the future!


    Outside the venue for the awards ceremony, the paparazzi had been pushed back by the security


    guards. Mia and Liam immediately hailed a cab to leave.


    Inside the car, Mia saw Timothy leave the venue as well. He stood straight and tall, and his steps were


    confident. Shortly after, Maya ran after him and stopped him.


    At the sight of this, Mia averted her gaze. She didn¡¯t look outside anymore. The cab soon left the


    venue.


    Liam had also noticed Timothy making his exit with Maya, but it had nothing to do with him. After all,


    he¡¯d never acknowledged Maya as his cousin. She was nothing but a recement.


    Mia looked up. ¡°Liam, do you and Maya know each other?¡±


    ¡°Nope. There¡¯s a chance she knows Linden, but that¡¯s none of my business. After all, I¡¯m just a body


    double. Many people actually think we¡¯re twins, you know. Look at how those paparazzi thought I was


    him!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, will this affect you? What if Linden hears about this and is upset with you?¡±


    Liam scratched his head. ¡°Nah, he won¡¯t. We¡¯re on pretty good terms.¡±


    How could he possibly be upset with himself?


    ¡°Okay. That makes me feel a lot better.¡±


    After returning home, Mia went out for a celebratory meal with Patricia, Dominic, and Eva. Liam¡¯s


    manager called him away halfway through the meal. It probably had to do with what had happened at


    the awards ceremony.


    After the meal, Mia returned home and ced the trophy on the table. Then, she took a photo of it and


    posted it on her Instagram. The caption read, ¡°I got the trophy I missed out on three years ago.¡±


    She got in bed after taking her folic acid. She ced a hand on her belly. Now that she¡¯d won first ce


    in thepetition, she could probably get a higher¨Cpaying job.


    Shortly after Mia posted the photo on her Instagram, Gina called her to congratte her. They chatted


    for a while.


    Later, Mia received a WhatsApp message from her senior in college, Felix Quilter. ¡°Congrattions on


    winning thepetition, Mia. I didn¡¯t expect you to be Zoe. I heard that you n on returning to college


    toplete your education. Would you be interested in working part¨Ctime at my studio?¡±


    Mia was surprised by this. Back in their college days, Felix had been popr. Everyone knew who he


    was. It turned out he¡¯d set up his own studio after graduation.


    She replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t designed anything for three years, though.¡±


    ¡°The fact that you won first ce in thepetition is enough to show what you¡¯re capable of. If you¡¯re


    willing to work part¨Ctime here, you won¡¯t even need toe in on a regr basis. We can negotiate


    yourpensation and benefits,¡±


    Mia thought about it. Working part¨Ctime wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea. At least her hours would be rtively


    flexible. She replied, ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll take you up on your offer.¡±


    The next day, she saw a message Gina had sent to her. ¡°Be honest with me¨Cwhat


    Mia saw one of the trending topics on Twitter. It was about the award¨Cwinning actor, Linden Lane¡¯s new


    rtionship.


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Request More


    Novels

 Chapter 51

    Mia felt a headacheing on when she saw the trending topic. She really didn¡¯t want to be known for


    this.


    But after checking out the trend, she realized there was only a photo of her and Liam walking into the


    venue.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    There weren¡¯t any photos of her face.


    She rxed a little. It was fine as long as there weren¡¯t any photos of her. Still, what was up with the


    content?


    Why were people talking about how she and Liam had gotten together three years ago and were only


    just revealing their rtionship?


    She supposed it was only to be expected of entertainment news. Her and Liam¡¯s names were the only


    real things in this whole mess-everything else had been made up.


    Mia exined everything to Gina. She told Gina how Liam was only a body double for Linden and that


    the paparazzi had gotten the wrong man.


    Then, she went out to buy a whole bunch of stuff. They were all gifts that she¡¯d prepared for Dominic


    and Eva; they could bring the things back to Nord City.


    Mia looked at Liam. ¡°Will the rumors cause any trouble for you?¡±


    ¡°Nah. I¡¯ve already spoken to the media-that photo of our backs is the only one that people will see.


    Don¡¯t worry about having your face revealed.¡± Liam was actually a little sad about this. If only he could


    announce to the world that Mia was his precious cousin. It was too bad the timing wasn¡¯t right.


    Dominic said tentatively, ¡°Mia, there must be manypanies wanting to hire you now that you¡¯ve won


    first ce in thepetition. Is there anypany in particr that you¡¯re interested in? Vista


    Properties is the organizer, so they must be offering the best conditions.¡±


    He was trying his best to hint that Mia should join Vista Properties. That way, he could arrange for his


    people to watch over her.


    Vista Properties? Wasn¡¯t that one of thepanies belonging to Maya¡¯s family?


    Mia didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Maya, so she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten a part-


    time job somewhere else. Dominic.¡±


    Dominic was rather disappointed but didn¡¯t say anything. Mia could work anywhere she wanted as long


    as she liked the ce.


    After sending Dominic and Eva off, Mia got ready to report for duty at Felix¡¯s studio. On her way there,


    she received a call. ¡°Hi, Ms. Bowen. I¡¯m the manager of Barrett Group¡¯s HR department.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually calling to ask whether you¡¯re interested in taking up a position with us. Yourpensation


    and benefits are negotiable.¡±


    Barrett Group? Mia asked hesitantly, ¡°Why do you want me to work for you?¡±


    Before this, Timothy had been trying to poach Zoe. He hadn¡¯t known about Mia being Zoe. But after


    what had happened at the awards ceremony, Timothy had to know they were one and the same. Why


    was he still having


    +15 BONOS


    The HR manager was caught off guard by this question. After a pause, he said, ¡°Well, you are Zoe,


    after all. We reached out to your friend twice before this, but you rejected us both times.


    ¡°We just wanted to make it clear that our boss genuinely admires your talent and wants to invite you to


    take up a position with us. It¡¯ll be beneficial for your career development.¡±


    Timothy admired her talent? Mia got goosebumps all over. She hurriedly said, ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ve already


    agreed to take up a position at another studio. You can pass my thanks to your boss for his admiration,


    though.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bowen, I¡¯m sure anyone would know which is the better choice between us and a regr studio.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s also something known as ¡®firste, first serve.¡¯ You¡¯re one step behind them, so I¡¯m


    gonna have to say no. Sorry about this.¡± Mia hung up and stared at her phone dazedly.


    She honestly couldn¡¯t understand why Timothy was still offering her an olive branch. Could it be that his


    people still weren¡¯t aware of what had happened? That had to be it.


    Meanwhile, the HR manager put his phone down before giving Timothy a tentative look. ¡°I¡¯m sure you


    heard what she said, Mr. Barrett. Ms. Bowen truly isn¡¯t interested.¡±


    He had to admit that he found it weird, though. People wouldn¡¯t normally turn down the opportunity to


    work at Barrett Group.


    Timothy was poker-faced. ¡°You can go now.¡±


    He took his phone out and checked his Instagram. When he saw the photo Mia had postedst night,


    he couldn¡¯t help having mixed feelings.


    As he recalled how she¡¯d actedst night, he wanted nothing more than to trap her in his arms so he


    could teach her a lesson. He wanted to pinch away her dimples.

 Chapter 52

    Mia seemed to have be apletely different person after signing those divorce papers. Timothy


    was finding her harder to read as time passed.


    At this moment, his phone pinged. He saw a push notification for a trending topic-it was about Linden¡¯s


    new rtionship.


    His brows furrowed tightly. He clicked on it to see a photo of Mia¡¯s and another man¡¯s backs. She wore


    her champagne-colored dress, which swished with every step she took.


    Timothy¡¯s fingers twitched as he recalled how it felt when her dress had brushed against the back of his


    hand. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He sipped his water before summoning Heath. ¡°Have someone take


    this trending topic down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Should I also look into which studio Mrs. Barrett has gone to?¡±


    Timothy gave him a cold look. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything better to do? Get out!¡±


    Mia took a cab to Felix¡¯s studio. It was located in a creative industry center that had been refurbished


    from an old steel nt. It exuded creative vibes.


    Mia walked into the studio. The receptionist approached her and asked, ¡°Are you here for an


    interview?¡±


    ¡°You could say that. Is Felix in?¡±


    ¡°Not at the moment. You can take a seat over there while waiting.¡±


    Mia headed to the visitor¡¯s waiting area. Then, someone called out to her. ¡°Mia Bowen?¡±


    She stopped and turned to see a familiar face. It was Wilhelmina. Mia was a little surprised. ¡°What a


    coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. What are you doing here?¡± Wilhelmina asked.


    The receptionist came over with a ss of water. ¡°She¡¯s here for an interview, Wilhelmina.¡±


    Wilhelmina looked like she couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°Would someone like you need to interview for a


    position


    at this tiny studio? Didn¡¯t any of those establishedpanies reach out to you?¡±


    It didn¡¯t make sense that the first-ce winner of the Fleur International Design Competition, who was


    also


    Zoe, the renowned designer, would show up at Felix¡¯s studio. Besides, Mia was involved with Linden


    Lane!


    Mia said calmly, ¡°I have my considerations.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A hint of wariness shed in Wilhelmina¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you and Felix know each other?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°How do you two know each other?¡±


    1/2:


    +15 BONOS


    Wilhelmina¡¯s tone sounded a little odd. Mia was about to answer when Felix returned to the studio. He


    approached them and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Mia.¡±


    Wilhelmina asked doubtfully, ¡°Do you two know each other, Felix?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Mia was our junior in college; she¡¯s a year below us. She had to drop out for personal reasons,


    though,¡± Felix said.


    ¡°Oh, I see. Mia¡¯s a renowned designer, though. How did you get her to agree to join us? Don¡¯t tell me


    you used your good looks and charisma to win her over.¡±


    Felix looked helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that, Wilhelmina.¡±


    Mia understood the situation now. Her sixth sense told her that Wilhelmina had a crush on Felix.


    ¡°Come to my office, Mia,¡± Felix said.


    Mia nodded. She didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Wilhelmina watched as they went to Felix¡¯s office. Then, she pulled out her phone to make a call,


    sounding sycophantic as she said, ¡°Hi, is this Ms. Barrett? This is Wilhelmina Jones. Do you still


    remember me? We exchanged numbers at the awards ceremonyst night.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re that second-ce winner, aren¡¯t you? What is this about?¡±


    Shelly had just woken up. She¡¯d thought Wilhelmina was Zoe but had turned out to be wrong.


    Surprisingly enough, Mia was actually Zoe.


    This had put Shelly in such a bad mood that she hadn¡¯t even had fun when partyingst night. How


    could someone as in and dull as Mia be Zoe?


    Wilhelmina didn¡¯t get mad at Shelly¡¯s haughty tone. ¡°Are you familiar with Mia Bowen, Ms. Barrett?¡±


    Shelly perked up at the mention of Mia. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

 Chapter 53

    Shelly was still full of pent-up frustration. She hadn¡¯t had anywhere to vent it. To make matters worse,


    Laura had been singing Mia¡¯s praises. It had irritated her to no end.


    Wilhelmina said pointedly, ¡°I saw her at a small studio there. It looked like she was there for an


    interview.¡±


    Shelly sat up in bed, all traces of drowsiness gone. ¡°I need more details. Give me the address, too.¡±


    Wilhelmina gave her a quick rundown. After that, she turned to see Mia follow Felix out of his office.


    Felix announced, ¡°We have a new member joining us today, everyone. Please give Mia a warm


    wee!¡±


    Wilhelmina smirked. Mia had stolen her trophy and was even thinking of stealing the man she liked.


    How could she let Mia off the hook?


    Mia officially started work the following day. She wanted to earn some money before she started her


    sses.


    The receptionist approached her. ¡°Mia, there¡¯s a client asking for you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Mia found this odd. It was her first day of work. Why would a client be looking for her?


    She walked over to the visitor¡¯s waiting area to see two women seated on the couch-Sharon and


    Shelly. Her expression faltered. ¡°What are you two doing here?¡±


    Shelly eyed her. ¡°To get an interior designer to handle the renovations for our home, of course. Timothy


    needs to renovate his marital home; he¡¯s getting rid of all the old stuff.¡±


    Sharon chimed in, ¡°Exactly. My son¡¯s marrying a young woman from an affluent family, so it¡¯s only right


    for him to have the house done up properly. That way, he won¡¯t put the family name to shame. This


    time, we have to throw a grand wedding. We can¡¯t sweep things under the rug like we did in the past.¡±


    Mia took a deep breath. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this deal. You should look for someone else.¡±


    Sharon and Shelly were obviously doing this on purpose. She didn¡¯t want to be at their beck and call.


    ¡°What, are you gonna turn down clients that are serving themselves up on a silver tter?¡± Shelly


    crossed her legs. ¡°Didn¡¯t you put in so much effort for thatpetition to score deals from wealthy


    people like us? I¡¯ll lodge aint against you if you dare turn us away.¡±


    She¡¯d even brought Sharon with her to teach Mia a lesson.


    Sharon pulled out a check. ¡°Go ahead and fill in whatever amount you want aspensation. You


    mighte from a regr family, but your taste isn¡¯t too bad.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t ept the check. Sharon raised an eyebrow at this. ¡°Why are you allowing this to bother you


    when I don¡¯t mind? You¡¯d be a fool to turn down the opportunity to make money. Go ahead and take the


    check. This deal alone will be enough to keep you going for at least half a year.¡±


    In the end, Mia smiled and epted the check. She filled in a number before handing the check back


    to Sharon. She said coldly, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to pay this amount, I¡¯ll ept the deal.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°At least you know what¡¯s good for you. Aunt Sharon won¡¯t be petty with you.¡± Shelly took the check.


    When she


    saw the number of zeroes written there, her eyes bulged. ¡°100 million dors? Rob a bank, why don¡¯t


    you?¡±


    Mia smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m being transparent with my pricing.¡±


    ¡°Being paid 100 thousand dors is as high as a dumb interior designer like you can go. How dare you


    demand 100 million dors? How greedy can you be? Let¡¯s go, Shelly!¡± Sharon shot to her feet.


    Shelly got up as well. She said smugly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how good you are at what you do, Mia. You


    could


    win all thepetitions in the world, but you¡¯d still be working for others. You¡¯re not like us-we were


    born


    with silver spoons in our mouths. You¡¯ll never catch up with us, no matter how hard you work.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Mia retorted, ¡°Indeed, I can¡¯tpare to you in terms of wealth. But you¡¯re no match for me in terms of


    being a proper human being.¡±


    This pissed Sharon off. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? You¡¯re so rude!¡±


    Shelly said, ¡°What would an orphan like her know about manners, Aunt Sharon? Think about how her


    half- dead uncle¡¯s lying in the hospital. Who knows when he¡¯ll die? How could he possibly have the


    time to teach. her anything about manners?¡±


    Mia grabbed a ss of water from the table and sshed it all over Shelly. ¡°Shut up!¡±

 Chapter 54

    Mia was fine with people insulting her, but she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to say anything against James


    and


    Patricia.


    Shelly shrieked, ¡°Have you lost your mind, Mia? I¡¯m sure as hell gonna lodge aint against you!¡±


    At this moment, Felix came over after hearing themotion. Shelly immediately screeched, ¡°Are you


    the boss? I want to lodge aint against this bitch!¡±


    Mia put the ss down and looked at Felix. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this, Felix. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a good fit for


    your


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    studio.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t get Felix and his studio in trouble.


    ¡°Hold it. You¡¯re not the one who should go.¡± Felix looked at Shelly and Sharon coldly. ¡°I¡¯m gonna have


    to ask you two to leave. This isn¡¯t the ce for you wealthy people. We work hard for every penny that


    we earn, and we do it with our consciences clear. We don¡¯t need your money.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t expect Felix to stand up for her. Shelly and Sharon were so pissed that they screeched for a


    while longer before storming off.


    Wilhelmina furrowed her brows when she saw this. She, too, hadn¡¯t expected Felix to stand up for Mia.


    She hated this!


    After Shelly and Sharon left, Mia turned to Felix. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. They were obviously here to pick on you. Stop worrying about it and focus on your


    work,¡± Felix said.


    Mia nodded. Since Felix had so much faith in her, she had to give it her all.


    Shelly and Sharon changed out of their damp clothes when they got home. After that, Sharon called


    Timothy toin about Mia. ¡°You should¡¯ve seen how Mia acted, Timothy!


    ¡°We went to her studio to give her some work to do, but she demanded we pay her 100 million dors


    before sshing water all over us. She¡¯s such a rude, wild woman!¡±


    Timothy frowned. ¡°Which studio did you go to?¡±


    ¡°Some nondescript studio at the creative industry center. You have to avenge me, Timothy! I can¡¯t


    believe Mia had the nerve to treat me like that! All she did was win a dumbpetition; does she think


    she can act so obnoxiously because of that?¡±


    Timothy didn¡¯t hear the other things that Sharon said. After hanging up, he said to Heath, ¡°Get another


    interior designer to handle the renovations for my home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get on it right away, sir.¡± Heath wasn¡¯t surprised in the least. They¡¯d already gone through several


    designers at this point.


    Timothy said, ¡°Hold on. I want you to switch to a studio located at the creative industry center.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°You¡¯ve never trusted these small studios, Mr. Barrett,¡± Heath said.


    ¡°Cut the crap and do as I say.¡± Timothy tugged his tie loose. Ever since Mia had left and Kaleb had


    changed the furnishings at home, nothing had seemed right to Timothy. He¡¯d switched designer after


    designer, but none of them had been able to meet his expectations.


    Now, he had to admit that Mia knew a thing or two about interior design.


    When Mia returned home that night, she saw that Bob and Mary were there to cause trouble again.


    Bob¡¯s leg was still in a cast, though. He¡¯d obviously yet to fully recover.


    Mary was screeching at Patricia in the living room. ¡°Give us the money! Mia¡¯s family must¡¯ve paid you


    handsomely, but we¡¯re the ones who adopted her. What right do you have to take the money?¡±


    Mia walked in. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether Aunt Patricia actually received any money. Even if she did,


    I¡¯d


    burn it all rather than let you have it.¡±


    She went to the kitchen and grabbed a kettle of water that Patricia had just boiled. Then, she strode


    back to the living room. ¡°Are you leaving or not? If you¡¯re not going anywhere, how about I help you


    take a hot shower?¡±


    Mary nched at the sight of the kettle. She and Bob scurried out of the house, moring as they


    went.¡± You¡¯re an imbecile and an ingrate, Mia! Just wait!¡±


    After chasing Mary and Bob away, Mia looked at Patricia. ¡°Everything¡¯s okay now, Aunt Patricia. I¡¯ll


    always be


    here for you.¡±


    Patricia wiped her tears. ¡°You¡¯ve always been a good child, Mia. You¡¯re obedient and grateful to those


    who treat you well.¡±


    Mia consoled Patricia. When she went to work the following day, she received an online order that


    specifically requested her to handle the designs.


    Mia checked the address. It was familiar. Wasn¡¯t this the marital home she¡¯d lived in for three years?

 Chapter 55

    A hint of mockery shed in Mia¡¯s eyes as she looked at the order. She¡¯d furnished every inch of the


    marital home with her heart, and a certain someone had disregarded it like it meant nothing. Now, they


    even wanted her to design a new home for her ex-husband and his first love!


    They¡¯d crossed the line with this!


    It looked like they wouldn¡¯t let her off the hook; they were constantly trying to provoke her. Since


    backing down


    wouldn¡¯t resolve the problem, Mia would probably be better off facing them directly.


    As long as they weren¡¯t afraid of the consequences, what would she have to fear?


    Mia¡¯s eyes shed coldly. She called the number indicated in the order. Heath¡¯s voice rang out


    awkwardly on the other end of the line. ¡°Ahem. Mrs. Barrett.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me that now that we¡¯ve signed the divorce papers. I¡¯ll cut to the chase-you guys


    are the ones behind that online order, right?¡±


    Heath nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept it, but I have a condition. I want to be paid tenfold,¡± Mia said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to check with Mr. Barrett on this, Mrs. Barrett.¡± Heath hurried into Timothy¡¯s office after


    hanging up. Mr. Barrett, Mrs. Barrett just contacted me on the order. She said that she¡¯ll only ept the


    deal if she¡¯s paid tenfold.¡±


    Timothy stopped writing. ¡°Tenfold? She wants a million dors?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t changed one bit. She had the nerve to demand a fee of one million dors!


    He leaned back. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s worth that price?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already gone through five designers, Mr. Barrett. All of them asked for more than 100 thousand


    dors, so we¡¯ve already spent more than 500 thousand dors on them. It¡¯d actually be worth it if we


    could spend a little more to hire a designer who can get the job done,¡± Heath said.


    Timothy raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°How are you so sure that I¡¯ll be happy with her designs?¡±


    Heath fell silent. Hadn¡¯t Timothy switched designers so many times because he hadn¡¯t been happy with


    any of their designs?


    After a while, Timothy asked, ¡°So, what do you think?¡±


    Heath said tentatively, ¡°It is a little expensive. Maybe we should forget it.¡±


    Timothy frowned. ¡°Have her ept the order. I won¡¯t pay her the remainder of the fees if I¡¯m not happy


    with her work.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be that easy to earn his money!


    Heath nodded and left the office. He wiped the sweat from his brow. It was getting harder and harder to


    guess


    Soon, Mia received a call from Heath. She smirked and happily epted the deposit. Cha-ching-that


    was 200 thousand dors in her pocket!


    She got ready to head to the marital home to scope out the ce. Before leaving, she realized she¡¯d


    run out of folic acid. As she passed by a pharmacy, she dropped by to get a bottle each of folic acid


    and vitamins. Then, she switched the contents. She had to be careful before the divorce was finalized.


    Mia took a cab to her marital home. One of the maids, Holly Stow, was pleasantly surprised to see her.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Mrs. Barrett?¡±


    ¡°To work, of course.¡± Mia smiled and entered the hall. It was familiar to her, but many of the decorations


    had been changed. Somehow, they just didn¡¯t go well together. She looked at the new curtains. ¡°Who


    switched these?¡±


    Holly said cautiously, ¡°Kaleb did. I heard he did it on Ms. Lane¡¯s orders.¡±


    Mia wasn¡¯t surprised to hear this. After all, on the day that she¡¯d been kicked out of this ce, Maya


    had mentioned that she would change everything in the vi.


    A hint of mockery shed past her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s good that things have been changed. Out with the old and


    in with the new, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, Mrs. Barrett. Mr. Barrett was furious when he learned about Kaleb changing the


    furnishings. He even had Kaleb fired,¡± Holly said.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Really?¡± Mia was surprised. Kaleb had been sent here by Sharon, yet Timothy hadn¡¯t hesitated to


    have him fired. She supposed he¡¯d genuinely been angry. It made sense, though. Timothy was a clean


    freak and had apulsive streak. He was hard to deal with.


    ¡°Could you help me record the things that have been changed, Holly? I¡¯ll deal with the renovations, but


    you¡¯ll have to help me coordinate things a little,¡± Mia said.


    ¡°Of course, Mrs. Barrett. But aren¡¯t you gonna see what things are like upstairs?¡±


    Mia lowered her gaze. ¡°No. That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to head upstairs to see traces of Timothy and Maya¡¯s life together-not even in the


    slightest.

 Chapter 56

    Mia kept a mental record of all the changes that had been made to the living room so that she had an


    idea of what to change. She would work on the draft at home.


    At this moment, someone rang the doorbell. Holly answered the door to see two women standing


    outside.¡± May I know who you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    ¡°Out of the way, you. I want to see thedy of the household.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, get out of our way. I¡¯m your boss¡¯ mother-inw!¡±


    Holly was shoved aside. She didn¡¯t have the chance to stop them from barging into the house. ¡°What


    are you two doing? You can¡¯te in!¡±


    Mia heard all of this from her seat on the couch. Her expression shifted as she turned to look at the


    women who¡¯d barged into the vi. ¡°What are you two doing here?¡±


    Her adoptive grandmother, Mildred Hort, felt the leather couch. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to marry someone


    so well- off, Mia. If not for Jimmy¡¯s slip of the tongue, I wouldn¡¯t have any idea that your husband lived


    in such a huge vi!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Mary chimed in, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell us that your husband was a poor bastard? You said you needed the


    money to pay for your uncle¡¯s hospital bills and that you¡¯d dropped out of college to cook and clean for


    your husband. It turns out you have maids at home! You¡¯ve been lying this whole time, Mia!¡±


    Only then did Mia realize how Mary and Mildred had found their way here. Jimmy Lloyd was a cab


    driver, and they lived in the same vige. Jimmy had once dropped her off in the neighborhood, but she


    hadn¡¯t told him which vi she lived in. They shouldn¡¯t have been able to find her here.


    Mary was green with envy at the sight of the spacious, beautiful vi. ¡°You¡¯re a little bitch, Mia. Why


    didn¡¯t you tell us that you¡¯d married someone so well-off? We could¡¯ve done with the money! Do you


    know how difficult it was for us to find you? We had to knock on every door here, you know!¡±


    Mia¡¯s blood boiled when she heard that. ¡°How shameless can you two be? Get the hell out of here! No


    matter how well-off my husband is, it has nothing to do with you!¡±


    Mildred pped herself on the thigh and started wailing. ¡°If you dare kick me out of here, you little bitch,


    I¡¯ll make sure all your neighbors know about this so they can see who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong. Do you


    think it¡¯s right for you to kick your mother and grandmother out now that you¡¯ve hit the jackpot?¡±


    This was the first time in Mia¡¯s life that someone had infuriated her so much she was trembling. How


    could there be such shameless people on this earth?


    If she were anywhere else, she would just turn and leave. But this was the Barrett residence. She didn¡¯t


    want Timothy to see how shameless her adoptive family could be.


    Mary said greedily, ¡°If you think we¡¯re embarrassing you, you¡¯d better give us all the money you have. I


    heard you won a million dors from thatpetition you were in. Since your husband¡¯s so rich, I don¡¯t


    think you¡¯d need the money, right?


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Your brother needs the money so he can get married when he¡¯s older, though. He won¡¯t be able to find


    a wife


    if he¡¯s broke!¡±


    Mia snorted. ¡°My money has nothing to do with you people.¡±


    ¡°Fine, then. If you refuse to give us money, have your husband buy your brother a nice house. That¡¯ll


    be enough for your brother to get married,¡± Mildred said.


    Mary was delighted by this. ¡°Yes, that would be for the best. In fact, you¡¯d better get us a vi that¡¯s just


    like


    this one!¡±


    They even had the nerve to demand a vi!


    Mia picked up the fruit tter on the table and flung it at them. Her gaze was frosty as she snarled, ¡°I


    told you


    to get the hell out of here. You¡¯re dreaming if you think you can get a dime out of me.


    ¡°Also, if you dare cause a scene here, I¡¯ll call the cops on you. This is an affluent neighborhood, not the


    countryside!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± At this moment, a cold, sharp voice rang out. Mia turned to see Timothy walk


    into the


    vi. He wore a neatly pressed suit. He¡¯d obviously rushed over from the office.


    Mia¡¯s heart sank. She wanted to resolve this before he found out. Why was he home in the day?


    A wave of bitterness washed over her. Why did Timothy always have to catch her when she was at her


    lowest?


    Timothy strode into the vi. He¡¯d caught Mia throwing the fruit tter earlier; it was at odds with her


    usual


    obedient, demure act.


    He swept a gaze over the shards of ss on the floor. He frowned. ¡°What in the world is going on?¡±

 Chapter 57

    Before Mia could say anything, Mildred piped up sycophantically. ¡°You must be Timothy. Honestly, Mia


    didn¡¯t even tell us about her marrying you. We didn¡¯t expect you to be so outstanding! This must be a


    blessing from the heavens.


    ¡°If Mia ever acts up or throws a tantrum, you can let me know. I¡¯ll teach her a lesson!¡±


    Mary smiled and added, ¡°Yes, exactly. We¡¯re a family now, so we should help each other out whenever


    necessary.¡±


    Timothy had long since looked into Mia¡¯s background. He knew she was an orphan but that a couple


    had adopted her. Despite that, she¡¯d grown up with her aunt. That alone was enough to tell him that


    Mia¡¯s adoptive parents weren¡¯t exactly great people.


    He looked at Mary and Mildred coldly. ¡°What do you guys want?¡±


    Mary¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s simple, really. The little bitch won a million dors in prize money from that


    competition she participated in, yet she didn¡¯t bother asking whether we needed anything.


    ¡°Her brother¡¯s going to start dating soon. Who knows when he¡¯ll get married? All he needs now is a


    house so he can get married, yet she¡¯s not even willing to pay for that.¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She shouted at Mary and Mildred, ¡°Get the hell out of here right now!¡±


    She should¡¯ve been more forceful earlier and had the security guards kick them out. That way, Timothy


    wouldn¡¯t be aware of this mess.


    Mary stood up straight. ¡°This house belongs to Timothy, not you. If he hasn¡¯t said anything, what gives


    you the right to kick me out?¡±


    Mia clenched her fists tightly. She felt ashamed. She didn¡¯t even dare to look Timothy in the eye, afraid


    that she would see mockery and scorn there. Her dignity was already hanging by a thread; she didn¡¯t


    want it to be destroyed right before the divorce.


    Mildred and Mary¡¯s sudden appearance here had ruined everything, though. Mia lowered her eyes self-


    deprecatingly. She didn¡¯t look at Timothy or say anything.


    She supposed this was a good opportunity for Timothy to tell Mary and Mildred about the divorce.


    Timothy could also let them know that she had no right to make any decisions in this household.


    Once Mary and Mildred realized they couldn¡¯t get anything out of her, they would probably leave. It


    would be for her good.


    After a moment of silence, Timothy said, ¡°She calls the shots in this household.¡±


    Huh?


    Mia stared at him in shock. He was poker-faced as usual, and his eyes were like vortexes. She couldn¡¯t


    read him, but one thing was clear-there wasn¡¯t any mockery or scorn in his eyes.


    +15 BONOS


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Had he just said that she called the shots in this household?


    If not for her hearing every word he¡¯d said, she would¡¯ve thought she was dreaming. Was that


    something Timothy could even say?


    Mia wasn¡¯t the only one who was stunned. Mary and Mildred were equally taken aback. They


    exchanged looks


    of disbelief.


    Then, Mildred said shamelessly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve married an outstanding man who treats you so well,


    Mia, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re notcking anything. Why don¡¯t you give your brother one of your smaller


    properties, then?¡±


    Mary wasn¡¯t as obnoxious as before. Her tone was gentler as she said, ¡°Think about how we adopted


    you when you were younger, Mia. You grew up safe and sound because we took you in, and look at the


    man you¡¯ve married now.


    ¡°We¡¯re not asking for much-all we want is for you to cough up some money to buy a home for your


    brother so he can get married. He¡¯s your brother, you know! You can¡¯t stand by and watch him struggle


    to make it in life.¡±


    Mia took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll say this onest time-my money is going to go to Uncle James¡¯ hospital


    fees. I have no right to give it to anyone else.¡±


    Mildred turned to Timothy. ¡°Our family isn¡¯t too well-off, Timothy. Can you lend us some money since


    Mia¡¯s brother needs to buy a home?¡±

 Chapter 58

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Mia cut Mildred off as soon as Mildred brought up borrowing money. She looked away, too


    embarrassed to meet Timothy¡¯s eyes.


    Despite being rejected many times, Mildred was still shameless enough to ask for money.


    ¡°Grandma? You never saw me as your grandmother. It¡¯s your younger brother we¡¯re talking about, and


    we shouldn¡¯t leave him high and dry.¡± Mildred then turned to Timothy. ¡°Will you help us, Timothy?¡±


    Mary nodded enthusiastically on the side too. Timothy was rich, which meant that she could live


    comfortably


    in the future.


    Timothy could lend them money so that they could purchase a house. Then, he could buy them a car.


    He might even be able to find everyone a high-paying job!


    Mia¡¯s breath hitched. She had already agreed to divorce Timothy. If he lent her parents money, she


    would be no different from a gold digger.


    Mia looked at Mary and Mildred before speaking,


    ¡°You heard it loud and clear just now. I wear the pants in this household. I have the final say, and his


    words won¡¯t count.¡±


    Mary doubted Mia¡¯s words. ¡°I call bullshit. Timothy is rich. The one in charge of everything is definitely


    him, not you. Right, Timothy?¡±


    Mia pursed her lips and looked at Timothy anxiously, expecting thetter to say no. She prayed that


    Timothy caught the hint from what she had said earlier.


    Timothy tidied his sleeves and ordered, ¡°Come here.¡± Mia was puzzled by the instruction, but she


    walked toward Timothy nheless to see what he was trying to do.


    As soon as she approached the man, Timothy grabbed her by the shoulders and pulled her into his


    arms.


    Mia stiffened. She gazed at Timothy wide-eyed.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Timothy then lifted his head to address the two greedy women on the couch. ¡°I am rich, yes.¡±


    Mildred and Mary exchanged nces and grinned, celebrating their impending victory.


    But the next moment, Timothy added, ¡°But I give all my money to Mia. Mia gets to decide how to spend


    it.¡±


    His masculine voice echoed in Mia¡¯s mind. They were so close to each other. Her nose could pick up


    the faint minty scent of Timothy, and she could hear his beating heart.


    Timothy gazed down and whispered, ¡°Do what you want with my money. I¡¯m fine with everything.¡±


    Mia scrutinized the handsome face before her.


    Despite his soothing voice, Timothy¡¯s soul-reaching eyes did not make way for his mysterious mind.


    +15 BONOS


    Mia was lost. Why was Timothy helping her all of a sudden?


    Miaposed herself and turned to Mary and Mildred.


    The celebratory grin on their faces froze, clearly not expecting that Timothy would give Mia the right to


    veto everything. Would Mary and Mildred regret what they did just now? Either way, it felt good to be


    vindicated.


    Mary pressed on shamelessly. ¡°Mia, Timothy lets you decide. Just lend us the money already.¡±


    Mildred nodded too. ¡°Timothy is so generous. Surely you won¡¯t be stingy and petty?¡± Gosh, shameless


    people were always the loudest.


    Mia answered coldly, ¡°I¡¯d rather donate to a charity than lend you money. Just give up.¡±


    ¡°How dare you, Mia! We adopted you and funded your education. Now that you have your brothers and


    rich husband to fall back on, you want to kick us away? No way!¡±


    Brothers? Timothy stared into Mia¡¯s eyes. ¡°What brothers?¡±

 Chapter 59

    Within seconds. Timothy felt that Mia had be a stranger to him.


    Mary sneered, ¡°It¡¯s one of those rtionships, you know? Guys love jumping in to protect the girls as


    long as they sweetly call them their ¡°big brothers¡± in the coyest way possible.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Several of Mia¡¯s ¡°brothers¡± appeared and took the assets under Patricia¡¯s name. They even got into a


    fight.


    Mary was convinced that there was more to these ¡°brothers¡¯ than met the eye.


    Timothy squinted, recalling the man who picked Mia up in his helicopter, and the mysterious man who


    paid the hospital ten years¡¯ worth of hospital bills. Timothy still couldn¡¯t identify those men until now.


    Could they be Mia¡¯s ¡°brothers¡±?


    Not one to let Mary insult her brothers, Mia barked, ¡°Holly, take them away. If they make a scene, ask


    the security to call the police.


    Mary scowled, ¡°Mia, you¡¯re an ungrateful daughter. You ought to be pped!¡±


    Mildred slumped to the ground, ¡°Oh, Lord! What have I done to deserve this granddaughter of mine?


    She abandoned her family as soon as she found a rich husband.¡±


    Unfamiliar with the scene before her, Holly wasn¡¯t sure what to do.


    Mia was deeply embarrassed.


    Timothy grabbed a mug nearby and smashed it against the ground.


    He hollered, ¡°Mia told you to leave. So leave!¡±


    Timothy looked fearsome when he was angry.


    Mia turned to look at Timothy incredulously. Was he trying to protect her?


    However, Timothy¡¯s foul mood managed to stop Mildred from continuing her antics.


    She saw that Timothy was angry so she got up and left the house while making a fuss.


    Mary was afraid of Timothy as well. Since Mildred had left, Mary figured that she should zip her mouth


    and make herself scarce.


    Just like that, peace returned to the living room.


    Mia looked at the shattered mug on the floor and smiled bitterly. ¡°You canugh at me now.¡±


    Yes, her family was ridiculous and unreasonable.


    Patricia helped Mia cover it up for three years but Mary and Mildred found them.


    The cat was out of the bag.


    Perhaps she identally exposed herself when she posted the photos on social media. She was too


    happy.


    +15 BONOS


    Timothy thought about it and proposed, ¡°Knowing your foster parents, they won¡¯t stop until you give


    them the prize money. I can get you awyer to settle this dispute.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Mia turned Timothy down. She could ask Jason for help.


    Timothy frowned, not taking the rejection well. ¡°Why? Because you think mywyer sucks?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get it wrong. I know awyer too. I don¡¯t want to bother you.¡±


    Timothy suppressed his anger. ¡°He¡¯s one of your ¡®brothers,¡¯ hm?¡±


    Mia nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Jason did help her.


    All her brothers were kind to her.


    Timothy yanked at his own tie in exasperation upon hearing Mia¡¯s affirmative response.


    ¡°He sure takes good care of you then. He picked you up with his helicopter, let you stay in a five-star


    hotel, settled the hospital bill for you, and now, he¡¯s settling the financial dispute for you.¡±


    Mia¡¯s ¡°brother¡± sure knew how to win a woman¡¯s heart.


    No wonder Mia was ready to divorce him. She had already found a new beau!


    Mia was shocked. ¡°What medical bill?¡±


    Timothy red at Mia. ¡°Yeah, y dumb. Aren¡¯t you trying to look all vulnerable so that men would


    flock to protect you? Congrattions then. You found yourself a gullible ATM.¡±


    Mia stiffened.


    So, Timothy believed in what Mary said. He thought that she had found someone else.

 Chapter 60

    Mia cast down her eyes and faked nonchnce. ¡°Thank you.¡± She saw no need to rify the


    misunderstanding Timothy currently harbored.


    Mia¡¯s grateful response only fueled Timothy¡¯s rage. He pressed his lips and uttered, ¡°Mia, behave now.


    Don¡¯t get all chummy with another man.¡±


    Mia rebutted inly, ¡°But we¡¯re divorced.¡±


    ¡°As long as we haven¡¯t headed to the city council to finalize it, you remain married to me. You can¡¯t flirt


    with other men unless you don¡¯t love yourself.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a day and visit the city council then.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Timothy tossed away his tie angrily. ¡°So, you¡¯re doing this again. You know Laura doesn¡¯t want us to


    get a divorce. Is this a threat now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to coerce you or something.¡± Mia looked at Timothy and continued matter-of-factly, ¡°We


    can finalize the divorce in secret. We don¡¯t have to tell Laura before she gets her surgery.¡±


    ¡°You think Laura is a fool?¡± Timothy grabbed Mia by her chin. ¡°You want to divorce me this badly. Is it


    because


    you can¡¯t wait to marry your new boyfriend? Can you deal with the consequences if Laura catches wind


    of this?


    Timothy¡¯s powerful grip began to hurt her jaw.


    Mia narrowed her eyes. ¡°I just want to make way for Ms. Lane. I wouldn¡¯t want to keep her waiting.¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with Maya!¡± Timothy wasn¡¯t marrying Maya anyway. He looked at Mia haughtily


    and warned. ¡°I¡¯ll say it once. If your crazy antics upset Laura, I¡¯ll make you and your new boyfriend pay


    the price.¡±


    Mia¡¯s heart sank into an icy pond. In Timothy¡¯s eyes, she was nothing but a harlot. She knew the


    protective


    side of him just now was an illusion.


    No, he wasn¡¯t even protective. He merely handed the problem back to her. It was all her wishful


    thinking.


    Mia swatted Timothy¡¯s hand away and said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about that. I care more than


    anyone about Laura. To convince her to get her surgery done, I can do anything.¡±


    Mia turned around to grab the bag on the sofa, but Timothy seized her wrist. ¡°Stay right here.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Mia resisted, and the bag in her hand fell to the ground.


    A white container rolled out. As soon as she saw the container, Mia gasped.


    Oh, no!


    The next moment, Timothy forcefully grabbed her to face him. ¡°You¡¯d do anything for Laura¡¯s surgery?¡±


    Mia met Timothy¡¯s gaze. ¡°Yes.¡±


    1/2:


    Timothy¡¯s eyes hardened, and his tender lips broke apart. ¡°Laura said that she would only get the


    surgery if


    you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Pregnant? Mia¡¯s eyes faltered. The corners of her eyes caught the bottle of folic acid on the ground.


    She didn¡¯t


    know how to respond.


    ¡°Why are you so quiet now? Weren¡¯t you awfully talkative just now?¡±


    Recalling what Laura told her in the hospital, Mia could no longer contain her anger.


    ¡°What do you want me to say? Huh? Do you want to have sex with me and make me pregnant?¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± Timothy refused categorically. He knew it. Mia was trying to pull a reverse psychology trick.


    ¡°There¡¯s another solution.¡± Mia looked at Timothy.


    Timothy continued, ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±

 Chapter 61

    Mia raised her brow. ¡°Laura wasn¡¯t saying that she would only get the surgery done once I was


    pregnant. She wants you to have a baby. You¡¯re not getting any younger, and you might be too old for it


    in the future.¡±


    ¡°Did you just call me old, Mia?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point, Mr. Barrett. If you want to persuade Laura to get the surgery done, you should


    knock someone up as soon as possible. Many women would love to carry your child. Sleep with a


    different woman every night, and one of them is bound to get pregnant.¡±


    Timothy frowned. ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m someone like that?¡±


    Sleep with a different woman every night? Who did she think he was>


    ¡°When pushes to shove, Maya is avable. You two are a match made in heaven so of course,


    you should get married and build a family with her.¡±


    Mia looked at Timothy defiantly.


    Mia¡¯s words did not make Timothy happy. Instead, it annoyed him further. He let go of Mia. ¡°I want to


    build a family with my legal wife.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s visit the city council tomorrow. We finalize the divorce procedures. Then, you marry Maya


    right away. She will be your legal wife.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doing all this just to tell me that you want to get rid of me as soon as possible so that you can


    marry your new boyfriend.¡± Timothy was peeved. His feet identally stepped on a bottle, which


    prompted him to


    look down.


    That bottle looked like something that came out of Mia¡¯s bag.


    Mia panicked and tried to retrieve the bottle but Timothy was faster than her.


    Mia tried to snatch the bottle from him. ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡±


    Timothy raised his arm and looked at Mia. ¡°Is it something I shouldn¡¯t know? Because you seem to


    care a lot


    about it.¡±


    Mia watched with widened eyes as Timothy toyed with the bottle.


    Her anxious expression made Timothy believe that something was off about the bottle.


    What could it be? Birth control pills?


    Timothy then read thebel-vitamins. His facial expression rxed. ¡°It¡¯s just vitamins. Why are you


    kicking up a fuss? You know, you shouldn¡¯t take vitamins. You should take supplements that make you


    smarter.¡±


    Mia grabbed the bottle of folic acid from Timothy¡¯s hands. Luckily, she had swapped the bottle on her


    way here.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to exin the whole situation. She stashed the bottle away


    with her


    +15 BONOS


    With the bag in her hands, Mia said, ¡°I should go now. If theye here again, just kick them out.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯lle back to pester you?¡±


    Mia looked at Timothy, stunned. Was Timothy concerned about her?


    Timothy then exined in an awkward tone. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t want the fiasco today to


    happen again. I hate having strangers over.¡±


    Mia knew it. She continued softly, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with them.¡± She then left the mansion without looking back.


    Timothy stood in the same spot and watched Mia disappear. He sat on the couch and rubbed his


    temples. Hadn¡¯t he made the hint obvious enough?


    He was w


    waiting for Mia toe to him and ask for help. He could easily get rid of Mary and Mildred but Mia


    never asked him to intervene. Moreover, Mia said that she would deal with them herself. But how?


    Oh, she was probably turning to her new boyfriend.


    Tch.


    A contemptuous look appeared on Timothy¡¯s face, though it was unsure what he sniggered at.


    Suddenly, Heath scurried to his side. ¡°Mr. Barrett, people are still waiting for you in the conference


    room.¡±


    Moments ago, Timothy was in an important meeting. He¡¯d received a call from home and dropped


    everything he was doing to rush back.


    Timothy collected himself and stood up. He shouldn¡¯t havee back at all.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    All of a sudden, his fingers grazed against another capsule bottle.


    Timothy lifted it and read.


    Folic acid?


    Timothy peered at the bottle in his palm and asked Heath, ¡°What is this for?¡±

 Chapter 62

    ¡°Folic acid is a kind of prenatal vitamin.¡±


    Prenatal vitamin? Timothy peered at the capsule bottle, and his expression darkened.


    Mia was taking prenatal vitamins? Was she nning to get pregnant?


    His phone buzzed all of a sudden, but Timothy couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the bottle of folic acid.


    Heath gave a gentle reminder. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s from your mother.¡±


    Timothy picked up the call. ¡°Hey, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Timothy, I thought about it long and hard and I figured I should tell you this. Several days ago, I went to


    the hospital to visit an old friend. Guess who I saw?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Timothy continued tinkering with the bottle in his hand. ¡°Cut to the chase, Mom.¡±


    ¡°I saw Mia meeting with a gynecologist. I think she wants to get pregnant. And with Laura¡¯s support on


    her side, she ns to stay in our family. You should be careful now. Don¡¯t get her pregnant or you can¡¯t


    divorce her.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think that I¡¯m divorcing her?¡± Timothy¡¯s response surprised Sharon.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were divorcing her and that she¡¯d agreed to the divorce too? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re in


    love with Mia.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m in love with her?¡± Timothy rubbed his temples. ¡°Mom, stay out of my


    rtionship. I¡¯ll handle it myself.


    ¡°Timothy, don¡¯t be fooled by Mia¡¯s coy tactics. She¡¯s trying to get herself pregnant, and nothing good


    cane from it.¡±


    Timothy was no longer paying attention to what Sharon said. He looked at the folic acid bottle and


    grinned.


    ¡°I knew she was ying hard to get.¡±


    She signed the divorce agreement yet she took prenatal vitamins too.


    That exined why she said that she would do anything to convince Laura to get her surgery done.


    That was a hint! Timothy hung up, his mood visibly brighter.


    He slipped the bottle into his pocket and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Heath was confused. ¡°Are we visiting Ms. Mia now?¡± He thought that Timothy did not want a child. Why


    was Timothy so calm then, despite knowing that Mia was taking prenatal vitamins?


    Timothy answered inly, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for her toe to me.¡±


    So, Mia was ying hard to get. But it didn¡¯t matter. Timothy was in for the long game.


    +15 BONOS


    Mia most definitely needed his help if she wanted to get pregnant. He could wait and see what Mia


    would do.


    Heath kept quiet. He had a feeling that this was a misunderstanding, but he was too afraid to bring it


    up.


    When Mia returned to her office, she noticed that the folic acid bottle was not in her pocket.


    She¡¯d bought two supplements from the pharmacy-folic acid andmon vitamins. She swapped their


    contents.


    Now, the vitamin bottle was here. But the folic acid bottle was missing.


    Was it back in her marital home?


    Mia


    tried to trace back but it was to no avail. She could only hope that she lost it somewhere on her way to


    the office.


    Mia switched on herputer and began drawing drafts.


    She figured that she could ask people in the studio to procure the necessaryponents and have


    them sent to her marital home before she could start renovating the ce.


    She was sure that Timothy would be delighted by the renovation.


    ight away. Is the


    Wilhelmina approached Mia suddenly. ¡°I envy you, Mia. You got an order from a rich client right owner


    a guy? Is he handsome?¡±


    Mia smiled. ¡°He¡¯s quite handsome, and quite rich too. Oh. I need to rush back hometer. I won¡¯t be


    able to be there to supervise the whole project. Do you know anyone free enough to help me?¡±

 Chapter 63

    +15 BONOS


    Once Mia put it that way, Wilhelmina took the bait right away. She cooed, ¡°I¡¯m free, Mia. I can do that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you!¡± Mia handed the design draft to Wilhelmina, happy that she finally found a reason not


    to see Timothy. Momentster, Wilhelmina dolled herself up and drove to the mansion.


    Before she left, she looked the neighborhood up online. She read that only rich people lived in the


    neighborhood. Since Mia had said that the owner was young and handsome, he must be an heir to a


    bigpany.


    Wilhelmina drove to the mansion in a cheery mood. She supervised the whole renovation instation.


    But as she gazed at the bright red curtain, she wondered if the workers delivered the wrong material.


    Before long. Timothy arrived at his home. Looking at the workers outside, he grinned. Mia had to be


    inside. Timothy entered the living room.


    Oh, the bright red curtain!


    The asymmetrical design!


    Everything was assaulting his poor eyeballs! a


    Timothy looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Mia?¡±


    ¡°Sir, Mia couldn¡¯te because she¡¯s busy. I¡¯m the person in charge here. What can I help with?¡±


    Wilhelmina approached Timothy like a fan girl. He was so hot!


    Timothy gave an order impassively. ¡°Take down everything right now.¡±


    He risked losing his eyesight if he had to look at those hideous decorations for one second longer.


    Wilhelmina was confused. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    Before Wilhelmina could say anything, she was chased away by Holly.


    Timothy flopped on the sofa with a glum face. He took out his phone and took several pictures. Mia had


    to be doing this on purpose.


    Meanwhile, Mia got off work and came home. She still couldn¡¯t find the bottle of folic acid, and it began


    to worry her.


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed. It was from a familiar number-Timothy¡¯s. She knew why he was calling


    her so she decided not to pick it up.


    Mia went to her room andy on her bed. She checked her messages and saw a text from Timothy. ¡°Is


    this your design?¡±


    Attached with the text were several photos.


    +15 BONOS


    Those were her designs, all right.


    Asymmetrical designs.


    Bright red textiles.


    Blinking, golden lights.


    Mia patted herself on the back and admired her work.


    Meanwhile. Timothy preferred symmetrical, minimalist designs with simple colors. Mia was doing the


    very opposite of that.


    By doing that, none of the Barretts would ever ask her to design their marital homes anymore.


    They tried to make her life a living hell, so she figured she should make them live in hell.


    After dinner, Mia recalled the paid hospital bill.


    She went back to her room and called Dominic.


    Dominic was


    was brooding in the conference room. His scary face sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine. His assistant


    delivered his phone to him and squeaked, ¡°Sir, you have a call.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s eyes darted menacingly to his assistant. ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m having a meeting here?¡±


    The assistant ced the phone before Dominic.


    When Dominic saw the text on the screen, his face lit up and he answered the call with a friendly


    voice.¡± What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Am I interrupting something, Dominic?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m free now.¡± Dominic feigned nonchnce to reassure Mia. ¡°Why are you calling me?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Well, I checked and found out that someone paid for James¡¯s hospital bill for the next ten years.¡±


    Mia thought about it and figured that only Dominic could do that.


    Dominic cleared his throat. ¡°Yes, I did that. But don¡¯t worry about the money. I can afford it.¡±. ¡°Thanks,


    Dominic. I¡¯ll work harder to earn more money.¡±

 Chapter 64

    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We¡¯re a family anyway. Don¡¯t overwork yourself, alright?¡± Dominic said to Mia before


    hanging up. Then, he turned to re at the other attendees with an impassive face. ¡°What are you


    staring at? If the reportse back as shitty as this month¡¯s, all of you will be fired.¡±


    The top management level looked at each other, wondering who called Dominic just now.


    Could it be his wife? Because one moment, Dominic was the me-breathing devil incarnate. The next


    moment, he was all loving and caring.


    Meanwhile, after Mia hung up, she jotted down the money she owed Dominic. She recalled what Mary


    said


    and realized that she could use her prize money to take out a loan and purchase a better apartment.


    Patricia¡¯s rheumatism could use a dryer environment.


    Once Mia made up her mind, she went to Patricia¡¯s room to share her n with Patricia.


    Patricia was moved. ¡°Mia, I agree that you should get a ce for yourself. It gives you a sense of


    security. And when you have a husband, you won¡¯t bepletely dependent on him.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Patricia, I won¡¯t remarry.¡±


    ¡°Foolish girl You have your brothers to fall back on now. You can find someone that matches your


    status. There¡¯s no need to be afraid. Don¡¯t rule out that possibility now. I¡¯ll keep an eye out for any


    eligible bachelors for you.¡±


    Mia smiled wryly. She rubbed her tummy. When she made the decision to keep the baby, she had


    already told herself that she wouldn¡¯t get married again.


    The next day, Mia went to work.


    As soon as she sat down on her seat, Wilhelmina stormed to her in a stato of high heels. ¡°Mia, you


    did it on purpose!¡±


    Mia took a bite of her breakfast and replied calmly, ¡°Did what?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stop acting. You told me to supervise that project of yours yesterday. But it was all a trap you set up to


    make me look bad.¡±


    Wilhelmina recalled the admonishment she received yesterday and felt wronged.


    She¡¯d dolled herself up for nothing!


    Mia blinked innocently. ¡°You volunteered. What did I do?¡±


    Wilhelmina¡¯s face twitched uncontrobly, unable to find any rebuttal. She then stormed away.


    Mia finished her breakfast. She knew that Wilhelmina was the one who sold her out to Shelly.


    That was why Shelly came with Sharon to publicly humiliate her.


    +15 BONOS


    However, Mia was no longer the punching bag. She¡¯d learned to bite back.


    In the afternoon, several officers in uniform came to the studio. ¡°Who is the owner of this ce?¡±


    Wilhelmina appeared. ¡°The owner isn¡¯t here. How can I help?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the authorities. We¡¯ve receivedints that your studio is involved in false advertising.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. We have a good reputation. Who reported us?¡±


    ¡°Did you provide your services to a certain mansion? Its owner lodged aint.¡±


    Mansion? Mia put two and two together and she jumped from her seat.


    That jerk reported her to the authorities? How dare he!


    Wilhelmina sneered and turned to point at Mia. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s her project. You can question her if you


    want.¡±


    Mia stood on the spot as the officers approached her. ¡°Yes, I did work for that client.¡±


    ¡°Pleasee with us, ma¡¯am.¡± Mia nodded and followed the officers while cursing Timothy internally.


    In the end, the officers added, ¡°I know disagreements will arise when ites to a project like this. But


    you shouldmunicate better. He paid the deposit, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Officer. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    As soon as Mia left the ce, she immediately called Timothy. She demanded an exnation.

 Chapter 65

    Mia called several times but no one picked up.


    She then texted Timothy. ¡°What do you not like about the decor?¡±


    But after waiting for some time, there was no response from Timothy.


    Mia knew that he was doing this on purpose.


    Yet, if Timothy didn¡¯t repeal theint, it would negatively impact the studio¡¯s reputation.


    She needed to convince Timothy to repeal theint.


    When Mia returned to the office, Wilhelmina remarked sarcastically. ¡°Some people might have but they


    turned out to be ipetent.


    +15 BONOS


    won the prize


    ¡°After all drafting something and actually working on it are two different things. If theint is not


    repealed, our credibility will take a hit at the end of the year.¡±


    Ignoring Wilhelmina¡¯s negative remark, Mia turned to Felix. ¡°Felix, I¡¯ll fix this as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I know you will Mia. But is there amunication problem between you and the client? I checked the


    design


    draft. It doesn¡¯t look like something you would draw.¡±


    Mia beat around the bush. ¡°Perhaps I misunderstood what the client wanted.¡±


    There was no way she would admit that she screwed up the design on purpose.


    She was careless and forgot that Timothy could always alert the authorities.


    That night, Mia waited for Timothy¡¯s response, to no avail.


    She returned to the studio and redrew the draft.


    She then texted Timothy. ¡°I¡¯ll show you the new draft this afternoon. When are you getting off work?¡±


    Timothy was in a meeting. His phone was next to him, and he picked it up when the screen lit up.


    It was a text from Mia. He had ignored her calls and texts for a day now, and he could continue doing


    that.


    Mia¡¯s studio must be desperate to clear its name, so Mia woulde to him soon.


    Timothy saw the text and chose not to send a reply. Mia should know what she needed to do.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Mia waited for another hour. There was still no response from that prick.


    Mia thought about it and decided to hail a cab to her marital home. She just had to do everything from


    scratch. She might not know the taste of every client, but she was confident that she knew what


    Timothy liked.


    She walked toward the door as if was familiar with the ce. Then, she pressed on the doorbell. No


    one answered the door. She keyed in the code and the door flung wide open. So, the code did not


    change at all!


    Mia entered the living room.


    Everything inside had been stripped bare. Not even a curtain could be found. It looked rather sad.


    +15 BONOS


    Mia could imagine how furious Timothy was when he¡¯d seen the decor. Mia had had her revenge so


    now was the time to fix the mess.


    After all, Timothy could be quite picky.


    She even regretted it a tiny bit. She shouldn¡¯t have acted without thinking.


    ¡°Mia, what are you doing here?¡± Mia turned around and saw Mayaing out of the kitchen wearing


    an apron.


    Looking at Maya, Mia found the apron oddly familiar.


    Ah.


    She used to wear it.


    Mia did not expect to see Maya here. But she wasn¡¯t surprised. Maya and Timothy were living together


    now and they were trying to renovate the house before they got married. She was the one who


    shouldn¡¯t be there.


    Miaposed herself and exined, ¡°I¡¯m here to work.¡±


    ¡°Work on what?¡± Maya eyed Mia apprehensively. She saw the cover of the file Mia was clutching and


    understood right away. ¡°You¡¯re the new interior designer?¡± Maya was surprised to learn that Timothy


    hired Mia to redesign the decor.


    Maya asked the butler to strip everything bare, thinking that she could eliminate all traces of Mia. But


    Timothy was livid upon seeing that. He even went so far as to fire the butler.


    To make up for her mistake. Maya hired many famous interior designers. But-Timothy was never happy


    with their services.

 Chapter 66

    Undaunted by Maya¡¯s question, Mia ced the design paper on the table confidently. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.


    When is Timothying back?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s working overtime today, so I don¡¯t know when he¡¯sing back. You can tell me everything since


    I live with him anyway.¡± Maya grabbed the design paper and began perusing it on the couch.


    Silence returned to the living room. Only the noise of pages being leafed through could be heard.


    Mia stood in the same spot. The quietness amplified the ticking of time. Maya put down the design


    paper and asked, ¡°Ms. Bowen, I like your design here, but certain details need to be tweaked. I¡¯m


    thinking of having a photo wall for our wedding photos. Where do you think we should disy it?¡±


    Wedding photos? Mia recalled that when Timothy and she got married, Timothy absolutely refused to


    hang their wedding photos. Laura had to keep bugging him to change his mind. And now that he was


    with Maya, he wanted a photo wall. Now she knew who was more important.


    Mia rolled her eyes internally, but she was professional enough to maintain her smile. ¡°Anywhere you


    like.¡±


    ¡°I want your opinion because you¡¯re the professional here.¡±


    Mia pointed at the wall facing the main entrance. ¡°That¡¯s a nice spot. You¡¯ll see the photos when you


    walk in.¡±


    Maya nodded contentedly. ¡°By the way, we need a new mattress too. I want something softer to


    improve our sleep quality. Timothy hasn¡¯t had enough sleeptely because the mattress is too hard.¡±


    Mia breathed out slowly. ¡°There are a lot of brands avable, even the luxurious ones. I¡¯m not an expert


    in this. Perhaps I can redirect you to sales?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the designer. You¡¯ll help us pick the mattress, too, yeah?¡±


    Mia nodded. ¡°Sure, I cane with you.¡± Her smile did not betray the scowl she just let out internally.


    I


    Maya grinned widely. ¡°Great. When we¡¯re free, we¡¯ll give you a call. I hope we can make it work this


    time.¡±


    Mia nced at the design paper. ¡°No problem. If there¡¯s nothing else, please repeal theint.¡±


    Maya dismissed it awkwardly. ¡°I will in a bit.¡±


    Mia took out her phone and showed Maya the page toplete the simple process. ¡°It¡¯s easy. Just


    sign here.¡±


    ¡°Timothy lodged theint, so by right, he should sign it.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s your marital home. You can sign it, too. Unless you think you don¡¯t have the right to


    sign it?¡± Maya immediately signed the agreement to repeal theint.


    As soon as Maya signed it, Mia let out a sigh of relief. Her hard work had paid off.


    While Maya often said something nasty, she would sign the agreement once she was satisfied. To


    make Timothy sign, however, would be a mission impossible.


    +15 BONOS


    Before Mia left. Maya called out, ¡°Ms. Bowen, can I ask you something? Who¡¯s the male partner that


    came with you to the banquetst time?¡±


    Mia turned around and replied calmly. ¡°I believe this is my privacy.¡±


    Maya was slightly annoyed. ¡°You know, I was happy that you finally returned to your ce. After all,


    we¡¯re not from the same worlds. This was great for everyone, but I see that you haven¡¯t given up. You


    want to enter the circle you never belong to. And in the end, you¡¯re just going to hurt yourself.¡±


    ¡°What a gold digger.¡± Maya thought. Right after Timothy dumped her, she found Liam. She was like an


    eyesore


    who refused to go away.


    Hearing Maya¡¯s statement, Mia raised her eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re right. But can I say something to you,


    too?¡±

 Chapter 67

    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± Maya looked at Mia. ¡°Sure. Go ahead.¡±


    Mia continued in a calm yet assertive volce. ¡°You asked the butler to get rid of the previous d¨¦cor, didn¡¯t


    you? Timothy doesn¡¯t like the new d¨¦cor, which means you don¡¯t know Timothy that well yet. A side


    chick who doesn¡¯t know the way to her man¡¯s heart can never be a main chick.¡±


    Maya stood up quickly. ¡°Did you just call me a side chick?¡±


    ¡°Well, thew says so. Timothy and I haven¡¯t gotten the divorce yet. So, who do you think you are


    now?¡± Mia left as soon as she said that. But suddenly, a searing pain spread from her scalp. Someone


    was grabbing her hair.


    Maya was mad. ¡°And who do you think you are? You¡¯re a tramp who used to live in slums. Know your


    ce. Who gives you the permission to bark at others with your stinky breath?¡±


    Mia retaliated and grabbed Maya¡¯s head before pinching thetter¡¯s waist hard. ¡°And even if you were


    born rich, you¡¯re still a side chick. Pathetic.¡±


    Maya¡¯s whole body trembled in fury following Mia¡¯s provocation. She wished she could choke Mia.


    ¡°Stop! What are you doing?¡± As soon as Timothy walked in, he saw the two women engage in a brawl.


    His eyes fell on Mia, surprised by how aggressive Mia could be.


    Maya saw that Timothy was back, and she let go of Mia immediately. ¡°Timothy, you¡¯re back. Look. My


    head hurts. My hands hurt, too.¡±


    Mia turned around to find that Timothy was here. She froze on the spot.


    Timothy approached Mia and uttered coldly, ¡°Let go of Maya now.¡±


    A mocking look appeared on Mia¡¯s face. Nothing had changed at all.


    She let go of Maya. Thetter immediately threw herself into Timothy¡¯s arms and wept pitifully.


    Mia could never be as hypocritical as Maya. She straightened her back and gazed at Timothy defiantly.


    ¡°She hit me first, but I know you won¡¯t believe me. Forget everything then.¡±


    Mia turned and left, but Maya¡¯s wistful voice sounded behind her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Timothy. Just let me y


    the


    viin.¡±


    Mia lifted her head to look at the ceiling. She refused to look back.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Stay right there!¡± The masculine voice called out.


    Mia h?lted in her steps. She mustered the courage and turned to address the couple who was standing


    next to


    each other. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Maya continued to y the victim. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Timothy. Let¡¯s not make a scene.¡±


    Mia regretteding here today. She shouldn¡¯t have agreed to help Timothy. She should have cut off


    the


    +15 BONOS


    The next moment, Timothy shuffled to her side. His face remained as stolc as ever.


    Mia stood in the same spot. She looked into Timothy¡¯s eyes valiantly. ¡°Why? You want to hit me, too?¡±


    Timothy frowned. Did he ever say that he wanted to hit her? He looked down and noticed Mia¡¯s


    disheveled hair. There was a cut near theer of her lips, too. His eyes softened. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Huh? Mia was startled. Was Timothy worried about her?


    Behind him, Maya balked at his question.


    Timothy quickly looked away and exined dryly. ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I couldn¡¯t care less about


    you. This should teach you not to get physical next time.¡±


    Mia pouted in response. So Timothy was just warning her. The pain on the corner of her lips did not


    hurt as much as the heartache she felt now. She uttered. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°No. Have you forgotten what you are here for? You don¡¯t want me to repeal theint now?¡±


    Mia exined inly. ¡°Ms. Lane already signed it on your behalf. Theint was repealed. The


    design paper is on the table. Also, congrattions in advance.¡± Mia then ran out, not wanting to spend


    a second longer at the mansion.


    Inside the living hall, Timothy asked coldly, his eyes transfixed on the fading silhouette, ¡°Who told you


    you could sign it?¡±


    Maya smiled awkwardly. ¡°Timothy, Ms. Bowen begged me to help her just now. Besides, she did a


    great job designing everything this time, so I signed it for you. She will be your ex-wife, so I don¡¯t want


    to make her life more difficult.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±

 Chapter 68

    Maya¡¯s eyes flickered when she met Timothy¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Holly then. She was there all the time.¡±


    Timothy nced over at Holly, who noticed the warning look in Maya¡¯s eyes.


    She lowered her head immediately as she stammered, ¡°Mr. Barrett, I-I was in the kitchen. I didn¡¯t really


    see


    what happened.¡±


    Maya¡¯s gaze tumed cold. She didn¡¯t expect Holly to disobey her.


    She hurriedly exined, ¡°Tim, I didn¡¯t know Ms. Bowen was the new designer. After all, you haven¡¯t


    been satisfied with all the designers I¡¯ve found. Ms. Bowen was responsible for our home renovation


    back then, so I


    thought you¡¯d like her design. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t ask for your permission.¡±


    With a stoic expression, Timothy strode toward the couch and picked up the design. It seemed so


    much better


    to him as he flipped through it.


    When he saw the design of a photo wall on the first page, he frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Tim, I thought it¡¯d be nice for us to have a photo wall here. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to have a funeral portrait there,¡± Timothy snapped. (1


    Maya was taken aback by his words.


    She forced a smile as she replied, ¡°T-Then forget about it.¡±


    Timothy set down the design as he nced up at her and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    With a hard-set smile, Maya answered, ¡°I bought some fresh seafood and was thinking of making some


    for


    you. I brought Mrs. Barrett some as well,¡±


    ¡°No need for that. Don¡¯t do things like this in the future.¡±


    Defiance flickered in Maya¡¯s eyes as she watched Timothy ascending the stairs.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She turned toward Holly and dragged her to the kitchen.


    A loud p was delivered to Holly¡¯s face as Maya scoffed, ¡°What did you mean earlier? Didn¡¯t you


    understand what I meant? You¡¯re going to be very sorry if it happens again!¡±


    She vented her anger on Holly. There was no way she would let that bitch, Mia, off the hook for taking it


    out on her..


    When Mia arrived home, she realized there was a cut on her lips.


    +15 BONOS


    Patricia was worried about her.


    ¡°Why are you injured? Did someone hit you?*


    ¡°Nope. I just got this by ident. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    After she disinfected her wound, she nced over at Patricia as she asked, ¡°Aunt Patricia, I¡¯ve got my


    eye on a few houses. Which one do you prefer?¡±


    *Mia, Dominic is a real estate agent, right? Why don¡¯t you ask him instead?¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s in Nord City. We¡¯re in Bern City.¡±


    After pondering it. Mia thought it would still be better to ask Dominic to prevent any unwanted troubles.


    After all he was a professional, and there would be a lot of loopholes in buying a house.


    She was nning to buy a pre-owned house. After all the new residences were way too far. She


    wanted a house that was near the hospital so it would be easier for Patricia¡¯s hospital visits.


    After eating. Mia gave Dominic a call. She mentioned she was thinking of using her prize money to


    purchase a house.


    Thrilled, Dominic quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this! I¡¯ll make sure to get you a cheap and affordable


    house.¡±


    He started texting in the group chat once the call was disconnected.


    ¡°Mia¡¯s thinking of buying a house. Do you guys think a detached vi or a townhouse is better?¡±


    Nathan replied, ¡°A detached vi¡¯s too over the top. How about a loft?¡±


    The group chat was brimming with activity until Eva came and put a stop to all the drama.


    ncing at Dominic, she said, ¡°None of these ideas work.¡±


    ¡°Why not, babe? I¡¯ll find an excuse to convince Mia. Just say that we got a discount. She¡¯ll take it.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Mia¡¯s that dense? She only has a million dors, and she¡¯s nning to take out a


    mortgage as well. It¡¯s impossible


    to purchase a vi or a loft near the Central Hospital of Bern City.¡±


    Her words upset Dominic, and she continued, ¡°I told my assistant to filter out some ts with elevators


    as


    long as the environment and safety are fine. Let¡¯s take it one step at a time.¡±


    Dominic stared at the vi, which was just one mile away from the t, in despair.


    Exasperated, he answered. ¡°Then let¡¯s purchase this as well. I¡¯ll leave the vi for her in the future.¡±


    ¡°Sure. But make sure not to let her find out.¡±


    When Mia received a video call from Dominic, she immediately picked it up.


    ¡°Dominic, any news regarding the houses?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s expression darkened in an instant.


    ¡°Mia, what happened to your face?¡±

 Chapter 69

    Mia was stunned. She almost forgot that she had gotten into a fight with Maya, and thetter¡¯s nails


    had


    scratched her lips in the scuffle.


    ¡°Mia, who hit you? Tell me. I¡¯lle right away!¡±


    Dominic was infuriated. Who had the nerve to beat Mia?


    In a haste, Mia exined, ¡°Chill, Dominic. No one beat me up. It was an ident. When I was


    supervising the site today, my lips were identally smacked by a folder.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Mia wasn¡¯t nning to break it to her brothers. Thest thing she wanted was to get them involved in


    this matter. After all, Maya was from Nord City. It was a piece of cake for her if she wanted to do


    something to


    Mia¡¯s brothers.


    She didn¡¯t want her brothers to end up in trouble.


    Dominic no longer pestered her.


    Instead, he said, ¡°Mia, if someone¡¯s bullying you, don¡¯t hesitate to tell us, okay?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Mia, don¡¯t worry about the house. I¡¯ll send the information to you by tomorrow, Are you short on


    money?¡±


    Mia was amused.


    ¡°I have money,¡± she replied.


    Eva also chimed in, ¡°Mia, I know you wanted to buy a house near the hospital for Aunt Patricia. But a


    good house isn¡¯t cheap. The six of us gathered some money for you.


    ¡°So, you can buy the house first, and you can take your time to pay it back to us in the future. Since


    you¡¯re thinking of buying a house, why not buy a better one in the first ce?¡±


    Mia hesitated for a while. She had to admit that Eva¡¯s offer was very tempting.


    Without skipping a beat, Dominic added, ¡°Mia, just take it.¡±


    In the end, she agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll work hard and repay you guys as soon as possible.¡±


    She ended the call after a brief chat with Dominic and Eva. She was thrilled.


    When Mia stood before the mirror, her fingers brushed lightly past her lips. Actually, her head hurt


    more.


    However, it wasn¡¯t any better for Maya either. She was sure the few pinches she gave her would make


    her suffer tremendously.


    She shed a smile at her reflection as she murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll work hard and buy a house.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    The next day, Mia received the information regarding the houses from Dominic. The information was so


    much better than what her previous agent sent her. Furthermore, the prices were extremely affordable.


    Overjoyed, she called Dominic.


    ¡°Where did you get these houses?¡±


    Dominic cleared his throat. ¡°I have a friend who¡¯s an agent in Bern City. He secretly rmended


    these to me. He¡¯ll also be responsible for your house purchase in the future.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dominic. I¡¯ll take a look at the house after I get off work tomorrow.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t expect Dominic to be this quick on his feet. Feeling exhrated, she was nning to get off


    work


    earlier.


    Wilhelmina overheard her. She asked while applying her lipstick, ¡°Are you going to buy a house? But


    how can you buy a house in Bern City with just a million dors?¡± I


    After Mia packed her things, she stood before Wilhelmina as she taunted. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to say this


    for so


    long. You look horrendous in that lipstick.¡±


    Wilhelmina burst into a fit of rage. When she set down her mirror, Mia was already gone.


    Once she regained her senses, she texted Shelly immediately.


    ¡°Ms. Barrett, I heard Mia say she¡¯s going to buy a house.¡±


    Shelly replied in the blink of an eye, ¡°Find out what house she¡¯s buying.¡±


    Delight flickered in Wilhelmina¡¯s eyes. She wouldn¡¯t let Mia off the hook for teasing her earlier.


    Mia went to take a look at several houses in the afternoon. In the end, she settled on a house that was


    quite


    spacious. The renovation was superb as well.


    The house was six million dors. She had four million dors now from the three million dors her


    brothers chipped in and her one-million-dor prize money.


    The mortgage was two million dors, and the monthly payment was a few thousand dors.


    Now, Mia was a ve to her mortgage, too. She was determined to work even harder in the future.

 Chapter 70

    When Mia had just arrived home, she got a call from Timothy.


    On the other end of the phone, he said in an indifferent tone. ¡°Are you not doing anything after getting


    the deposit? When are you going to start on the furnishing?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Mia was bbergasted.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d opt for another designer instead,¡± she replied.


    After all she got into a fight with Maya yesterday. Considering her personality, she was sure that Maya


    would definitely snitch on her. Moreover, she didn¡¯t take the deal seriously either, so she wasn¡¯t


    bothered at all.


    Yet, little did she expect to get a call from Timothy to ask her to continue the design.


    Or was he actually nning to humiliate her?


    ¡°Why would I?¡± Timothy asked, soundingpletely unfazed.


    Mia nced over at the contract and immediately switched her tone.


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, do you still have any requirements regarding the design? If you have none, I¡¯ll proceed


    with selecting the furnishing tomorrow. The renovation will be done quickly. Also, there are promotions


    going on,


    so you might even get a discount if you preorder now!¡±


    Furrowing his brows, Timothy replied, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to criticize the design, would I?¡±


    Back then, she purposely gave him that design to piss him off.


    ¡°Sir, our studio¡¯s goal is to satisfy all the needs of our clients. You can always voice out if there¡¯s


    anything!¡±


    ¡°Mia, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you incapable of behaving normally?¡±


    Letting out a short cough, Mia continued, ¡°Alright. Is there anything else?¡±


    After all, she was doing this for work. As she now had a mortgage to pay, she had toply with


    everything


    her client wanted.


    Her ex-husband¡¯s marital home wasn¡¯t anything significant to her. She could carry on even if he had


    another


    ten marital houses.


    ¡°Get the furnishing done in three days.¡±


    Timothy hung up right away.


    While staring at the contract, Mia¡¯s fingers brushed lightly past her belly.


    She said, ¡°Honey, we can move to a new house now.¡±


    Just then, Wilhelmina leaned over and probed, ¡°A purchase agreement? Are you really buying a


    house? You¡¯re


    quick on your feet, aren¡¯t you? Where¡¯s the house?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Mia kept the contract and retorted, ¡°If you have the time to gossip, why don¡¯t you spend more time on


    securing


    orders?¡±


    ¡°Stop acting all high and mighty. You¡¯re just lucky.¡±


    ¡°Being lucky is one of my strengths, too.¡± Mia snapped.


    She turned and left for the pantry. She had to settle the furnishings as soon as possible. After all, this


    deal


    was worth another million dors.


    If she took on another order, she could barely get a hundred thousand. Since Timothy was paying her a


    million dors for her design, she would strive to make him satisfied.


    The next day, she headed to the furniture wholesale store to select the furnishings for Timothy¡¯s house.


    She knew his preferences well, so it was a breeze for her.


    After taking a few pictures, she proceeded to send them to Timothy.


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, these are all thetest designs. Are you okay with these?¡±


    Mia was on the couch when she nced over to the retail worker and asked, ¡°Get me all the expensive


    ones. Remember to give me moremission!¡±


    The retail worker was overjoyed as she replied, ¡°Alright! Give me a moment.¡±


    Leaning against the couch, Mia waited for Timothy¡¯s reply. Her legs were about to give in from the


    walking.


    Meanwhile, Timothy was browsing through the pictures at the Barrett Group. He had to admit that the


    furnishings looked much better this time.


    After all, Mia won first in thepetition. Of course she had the skills to match her title.


    Just then, Heath opened the door and said, ¡°Mr. Barrett, your mother is here.¡±


    As Timothy set his phone down, he nced at Sharon.


    ¡°Mom, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Tim, have you settled the divorce agreement with Mia?¡±


    Timothy froze for a moment before he asked, ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t, hurry up and get it done with. I heard Mia¡¯s buying a marital house with another man. It


    won¡¯t look good if any rumors start circting. Divorce her so there won¡¯t be any further trouble.¡±


    Timothy narrowed his eyes as he questioned, ¡°Who is she buying a marital house with?¡±

 Chapter 71

    ¡°Beats me. But I know she did buy a new house.¡±


    Timothy nced over at the furnishing pictures on his phone.


    Tightening his lips, he asked, ¡°Who told you?¡±


    Even he was clueless about this.


    Sharon let out a cough and continued. ¡°That¡¯s not the point. The house she bought was six million


    dors! There¡¯s no way she could¡¯ve bought that house with her sry.


    ¡°Or she might have bought it with the money she made out of stealing stuff from our house. She might


    even use the illegal money she earned through us.¡±


    Timothy instantly frowned as he retorted, ¡°Mom, she won¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Tim, why have you been siding with hertely? You weren¡¯t like this before.¡±


    Setting his phone down on the table, Timothy stated impatiently. ¡°Mom, I said I¡¯ll handle this on my


    own. Stay


    out of this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your sake as well, Tim. Ms. Lane was so initiative, and she even came over. Are you


    that


    dense? You both are more on a simr level. Unless you¡¯ve really fallen in love with Mia, why are you


    dyingContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    the divorce, then?¡±


    Timothy rubbed his temples as he replied, ¡°Mom, stop it. Grandma hasn¡¯t been welltely. I¡¯m thinking


    of


    proceeding with the divorce after she gets her surgery done.¡±


    Sharon was visibly upset at the mention of Laura.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m just trying to remind you. Don¡¯t be fooled by Mia when she¡¯s pretending to back out. In fact,


    she¡¯s


    already moved on, and she even bought a marital house.¡±


    Timothy remained silent.


    After Sharon left, he finally took out his phone.


    There was thetest text notification from Mia that read, ¡°Mr. Barrett, which one do you prefer? Please


    let me know so I can order it as soon as possible.¡±


    Staring at his phone, it finally hit him that no wonder there was a dramatic change in her attitude during


    yesterday¡¯s call


    After quite some time, he finally replied, ¡°You decide.¡±


    As Timothy turned off his phone, he tugged his tie and wondered if he had been spending too much


    time on Mia.


    +15 BONOS


    At the furniture wholesale store, Mia almost dozed off when she finally received Timothy¡¯s reply.


    It was merely a two-word reply. Well, he was just as indifferent as always.


    She finished her juice and nced over at the staff beside her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll order right now. Deliver the ready stock as soon as you can.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bowen, do you need to include a crib? We usually give out free gifts since you bought a lot. I


    thought a marital home would need a crib as well.¡±


    A crib?


    Mia strode over and realized there were a lot of cribs on disy. She thought they looked tiny and


    adorable.


    As her fingers swept past the crib, she was reminded of her baby that was about to be born. Her spirits


    were


    lifted in an instant.


    However, she didn¡¯t need it right now.


    She patted the crib before her as she stated, ¡°I¡¯ll get this one then.¡±


    She would send all her best wishes to Timothy and Maya to have a baby soon.


    Mia followed the truck to Timothy¡¯s marital house. Without skipping a beat, she was done with the


    furnishing for the hall After all, she painstakingly decorated the ce for three years. She was already


    more than familiar


    with his taste and habits.


    Finally, she stood before the wall in the hall. She ordered the workers to set up a photo wall so arge


    wedding photo could be hung there.


    Holly went up to her and asked, ¡°Mrs. Barrett, how about the bedroom?¡±


    ¡°Tidy it and let the workers change the mattress.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett. I¡¯m not that familiar with the bedroom. I¡¯m worried that I might misce something in it.


    It¡¯s better for you to go have a look.¡±


    Mia


    nced around the hall and finally decided to go upstairs to the master bedroom.

 Chapter 72

    +15 BONOS


    Mia hesitated when she stood before the door of the master bedroom. Thest thing she would want


    before her eyes was the traces of Timothy living with another woman.


    She took a deep breath and opened the door. After all, she would have to face this eventually.


    To her surprise, she saw their wedding photo was still up above the bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s still here!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett, of course it¡¯s still here. No one dares to take it down.¡±


    Mia was bewildered. Was Maya unbothered by the wedding photo? Or did Timothy have a weird fetish?


    She nced around the bedroom and went to the walk-in closet. She realized everything stayed more


    or less the same before she left. Nothing particrly stood out, and there weren¡¯t any women¡¯s


    belongings as well


    It was as if Maya had never lived here.


    Yet, she vividly remembered how Maya had alreadyin in this bed that day when she was kicked out


    of the house.


    When Mia stepped out of the walk-in closet, she looked at Holly and asked in an awkward manner,


    ¡°Has he been living on his own? Did he not bring anyone back? I¡¯m just asking so don¡¯t misunderstand.


    After all, I noticed there haven¡¯t been any women¡¯s belongings in here.¡±


    ¡°Nope. Even Ms. Lane didn¡¯t stay overnight here.¡±


    There was a puzzled look in Mia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett, it¡¯s true. After the fight, Ms. Lane went back on her own at night.¡±


    Mia was utterly baffled. Back when they were at the Barrett residence, Timothy said he was a virgin


    until that ident. He was totally clueless about how to do it.


    After being married for three years, he rarely got intimate with her. He was a workaholic, and he had


    zero desires.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the mistake that took ce, she would even doubt there was something wrong with him.


    Mia clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Holly, be honest with me. Is Timothy actually into men instead?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me instead?¡±


    A deep voice resonated from behind her. Timothy happened to hear her badmouthing him just as he


    reached the door.


    Startled, Holly left instantly.


    Mia tried to pretend nothing happened as she replied, ¡°Er¡­ I¡¯ll go check on the renovation downstairs.¡±


    Timothy stopped her instead.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to ask something? You can ask now.¡±


    Mia bit her lip in secret. Just how unfortunate was she?


    +15 BONOS


    She lifted her head and stated righteously, ¡°If I said that was my first time bad-mouthing you, do you


    believe it?


    Leaning against the door, Timothy replied. ¡°You should ask yourself whether you believe it or not.¡±


    Mia let out a cough and started to shift the topic.


    ¡°The furnishing is almost done, and the bedroom is the only one left. Mr. Barrett, do you have any


    requirements regarding the bedroom?¡±


    ¡°Let me have a look first.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Timothy went downstairs and saw the mattress in the hall.


    ¡°When did I say I wanted to change this?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t Maya the one who mentioned it?


    Mia would¡¯ve gotten the highestmission with that mattress.


    Thus, she changed her tone in an instant as she said, ¡°Mr. Barrett, this mattress suits you best since


    you work almost every day, and I¡¯m sure your spine would be in desperate need of a good mattress.


    ¡°Moreover, the mattress has motion istion, so when two people share the same bed, you won¡¯t


    disturb the other person when you get up. Getting a good mattress is essential for couples!¡±


    Just as she finished her sentence, Timothy started heading in her direction.


    She backed one step away and happened to stumble down on the mattress.


    Timothy bent down, trapping her between his legs and the mattress.

 Chapter 73

    A wave of awkwardness washed through Mia as she sat on the mattress,


    Even a slight movement from her would make her legs brush against Timothy¡¯s legs, looking as if she


    was


    trying to hook up with him.


    Gritting her teeth, she said, ¡°Mr. Barrell, excuse me.¡±


    However, Timothy didn¡¯t budge at all.


    He lowered his gaze and replied, ¡°You picked this mattress. Shouldn¡¯t you try it out for me to see


    whether it¡¯s


    as good as you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°I have tried it. You¡¯ll know once you sleep on it at night, Mr. Barrett.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve tried it already, huh? With whom?¡±


    Timothy narrowed his eyes as he continued to pester her. ¡°I heard you bought a new house, right? Is it


    going through renovation already?¡±


    Mia frowned, It had to be Wilhelmina, the bbermouth. She must¡¯ve told Shelly about it.


    She kept herposure as she replied, ¡°Yeah, I did. Is It against thew that I bought a house?¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to remind you that we¡¯re still a couple legally? You¡¯d better watch out for the


    consequences if you dare dally around with another man.¡± 1


    Dallying around with other men? As expected, the words that came out of Shelly¡¯s mouth would be of


    no good.


    With an indescribable expression, Mia tugged his tie as she retorted, ¡°We¡¯ve signed the divorce


    agreement. and legally, we¡¯re no longer a couple. So who I am with right now is none of your concern.¡±


    ¡°Mia, did you not understand what I said earlier? I don¡¯t like repeating myself.¡±


    In defiance, Mia snapped, ¡°Why? You cheated on me, so I¡¯m doing the same to you. Isn¡¯t it fair


    enough?¡±


    Timothy snarled, ¡°Mia Bowen!¡±


    All of a sudden, Mia grabbed his tie and yelled. ¡°I¡¯m not deaf. I can hear you clearly!¡±


    Yet. Timothy was caught off guard. He lost his bnce and fell on top of her. They bothnded on the


    mattress as their lips met.


    Mia was utterly dumbfounded. She widened her eyes as she stared at him..


    Looking right back at her, Timothy got up. He quickly turned around and left for his study on the second


    floor.


    Mia slowly rose from the mattress.


    With her face flushed, she wiped her lips and said to Holly, ¡°Just change the mattress. You don¡¯t have


    to do anything with the rest.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    She didn¡¯t even dare to meet Holly¡¯s eyes. After she said so, she dashed out of the mansion.


    Her heart was still racing when she got in the cab. She opened the window to get some fresh air and


    even took out some wet tissues to wipe her lips.


    That was so embarrassing.


    At the marital house, Timothy also took some time to calm down in his study. Only then did he go


    downstairs.


    He realized that the chaos had ceased.


    The renovation of the hall waspleted, and it looked so much better than before.


    However, he frowned when he saw the wooden frame on the wall.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Holly replied diligently. ¡°Mrs. Barrett said this is for you to put the wedding photo. It¡¯ll pop.¡±


    A hint of confusion flickered in Timothy¡¯s eyes. He noticed a crib in the hall as well.


    ¡°What¡¯s this again?¡±


    Mia was truly skilled at surprising him.


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett said this crib was a free gift. It¡¯lle in handy in the future.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s very good at nning, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s fingers grazed past his lips. He was reminded of how her lips felt, which was quite different.


    Just then, Heath appeared and said, ¡°Mr. Barrett, Mrs. Barrett did purchase a new house. But it¡¯s under


    her


    name.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Timothy nced over at the property purchase agreement on the iPad. He knew Mia was ying push


    and pull.


    She deliberately spread the news about her buying a marital house, and she gave him a crib in secret.


    Moreover, she hinted to him to hang the wedding photo in the hall.


    After a brief moment of thought. Timothy ordered, ¡°Put the wedding photo in my bedroom here and put


    the crib in the guest room on the second floor.¡±

 Chapter 74

    Heath nced over at the cement of the picture frame.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too obvious here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s solely for Grandma to see.¡±


    Heath was confused, feeling as if he was incapable of understanding Timothy¡¯s ways.


    +15 BONOS


    It had been hard for Mia to focus for the past few days. After all, she had yet to receive the payment


    despite


    However, she felt so embarrassed whenever she recalled the kissing incident in the hall.


    ¡®vepleted your million


    Wilhelmina approached with a cup of coffee as she taunted. ¡°It¡¯s been days after -dor project, haven¡¯t


    you? Where¡¯s the remaining payment? Could it be that you¡¯ve pissed him off, and now you¡¯ve ended up


    with nothing?¡±


    Mia took her phone and went outside.


    She called Heath, ¡°Erm it¡¯s nothing much, but I just wanted to ask when are you going to make


    payment?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett, please hold on. I¡¯ll ask Mr. Barrett.¡±


    When Heath informed Timothy about this, he said coldly in his chair, ¡°Why did she ask you? Are you


    the one who¡¯s paying her?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not so sure about this either. Maybe she couldn¡¯t get to you?¡±


    Timothy sneered at his response. He took out his phone, and it was obvious that it had signal. There


    weren¡¯t any missed calls on his phone either.


    It was already clear that Mia didn¡¯t want to call him on purpose. Did she think he would owe her


    money?


    Coldly, he stated, ¡°Ask her toe collect her payment here.¡±


    Heath felt like he was thrust into a difficult situation. Whenever things went downhill for them, he would


    always be the one who would end up in trouble.


    When Mia got Heath¡¯s call, she was furious. Yet, she had to do as he said because Wilhelmina was so


    eager for her downfall. Moreover, she needed money.


    Well, why would she fear Timothy? If he wanted her toe, so be it.


    After Mia packed her things, she called a cab and headed straight to Barrett Group.


    nced up at the tower, she recalled that she had never been here even once in their three years of


    As she


    marriage.


    Discarding these negative thoughts, she went to the reception and told them her identity. Then, she


    took the


    +15 BONOS


    Mia marched toward the office. Just as she opened the door, she realized there was another person


    inside.


    Maya was on the couch. Her expression froze in an instant when she saw her.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Where¡¯s security?¡±


    Mia wasn¡¯t expecting to bump into Maya as well. She nced over at the thermal sk on the table and


    knew she was probably here to deliver homemade food to Timothy.


    Maya looked like someone had punched the living daylights out of her.


    ¡°Get lost! You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    Mia strode in boldly.


    ¡°I came in here just like how you did. Why should I go?¡±


    After she said so, she took a seat right across from Maya.


    She should not have felt intimidated. After all, she was merely here to collect her payment.


    Maya¡¯s blood was boiling. Her waist was still hurting. Mia was really an insane bitch!


    If she weren¡¯t trying to look nice in front of Timothy, she would¡¯ve asked her brother to teach Mia a


    lesson.


    Mia nced over at the thermal sk, smelling something from it.


    ¡°Chicken soup?¡±


    Looking proud, Maya immediately boasted, ¡°This is the ultimate chicken soup with lots of splendid


    herbs. It¡¯s one of the recipes from my brother¡¯s hospital. This is the real deal,pared to someone


    who only knows how to make rib stew.¡±


    With a faint smile, Mia retorted, ¡°It¡¯s such a pity Timothy doesn¡¯t like this. I think he prefers my rib stew


    instead. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s just a masochist?¡±


    Just as she said thest word, Maya nced behind her and said, ¡°Timothy.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Mia swallowed hard. She knew she was going to be so unfortunate this year.

 Chapter 75

    Timothy stepped into his office with a nonchnt expression. Mia couldn¡¯t tell how he felt at the


    moment.


    Maya hurried over with a smile.


    ¡°Tim, I made some chicken soup for you.¡±


    ¡°Please get out first.¡±


    Maya couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She even nced over at Mia and wondered if Timothy was referring


    to the wrong person. Did he intend to ask Mia to get out instead?


    Timothy nced over at Maya. He seemed displeased.


    Although she felt defiant, she still had to pretend that she was cool with it.


    ¡°Alright, you guys can go ahead first. I¡¯ll wait outside.¡±


    Mia heard Maya leave as the cking of her heels distanced away from the office.


    They were the only ones left in this spacious space.


    Mia shot a nce at Timothy as she sat upright on the couch.


    When Timothy tossed his pen on the table, a crisp sound was heard.


    With a stoic expression, he said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Mia probed hesitantly. ¡°Are you still going to give me the payment?¡±


    Infuriated, Timothy loosened his tie.


    He red at her as he snapped, ¡°Mia, do you only care about money?¡±


    Mia dusted her clothes as she got up and replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to pay me, then forget it.¡±


    She regretted bad-mouthing him in the first ce. This mistake cost her 800 thousand dors!


    ¡°Grandma hasn¡¯t been welltely. She might¡¯ve heard some rumors, so she¡¯ll visit the marital home in


    these


    few days. You¡¯d better move back.¡±


    Suddenly, Mia froze.


    ¡°Grandma seemed fine before. Isn¡¯t she going to go for surgery soon?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°The date of the surgery isn¡¯t confirmed yet. But I hope you can behave before her surgery and don¡¯t let


    her find out.¡±


    Mia regained herposure as she replied, ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, but I hope you can make arrangements


    for her surgery to proceed sooner.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me what to do.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    After she withdrew her gaze, she turned and left his office.


    Maya was standing outside. She was boiling in a fit of rage.


    When she saw Miae out of the office, she immediately went up to her and hollered, ¡°Why are you


    still hooking up with Tim? You guys are already divorced!¡±


    Mia wasn¡¯t in a good mood.


    Thus, she snickered and snapped, ¡°Is that so? But he just asked me to move back to our marital


    home.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Maya wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to believe it.¡±


    Maya grabbed her wrist and warned her with a cold expression, ¡°Mia, there¡¯s no way you can win him


    over. I¡¯m the daughter of the Lane family in Nord City!¡±


    Mia raised her brows and retorted, ¡°I really like how you can¡¯t even fend me off despite your deep


    hatred for me. All the best to you, Ms. Lane!¡±


    She gave Maya a pat on the shoulder before she strode quickly toward the elevator.


    Maya red at her direction in disbelief. Her eyes were glinting with murderous intent.


    After she managed to hold back her rage, she adjusted her expression and went into Timothy¡¯s office.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Tim, the soup-


    ¡°Take it away. Don¡¯t do such things in the future.¡±


    Timothy didn¡¯t even raise his head. His gaze had been fixated on the documents.


    Maya¡¯s heart was boiling with hatred as she stood still. She cursed Mia under her breath.


    As she picked up the thermal sk, she suddenly said, ¡°Oh, yeah, Tim. Connor said he¡¯sing to


    Nord City


    for a business trip.¡±


    Timothy finally stopped and nced up at her.


    ¡°When is heing?¡±


    ¡°In these few days. I¡¯ll ask him out, and the three of us can have a meal together. Is that alright?¡±


    Timothy nodded as he replied, ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±


    Joy flickered in Maya¡¯s eyes.


    Without skipping a beat, she deliberately added, ¡°Oh, yeah, Ms. Bowen mentioned that you asked her


    to move


    back. Is that true?¡±


    She was so sure that Mia was lying.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Yeah, Grandma will be visiting in a few days. I don¡¯t want her to find out before she proceeds with her


    surgery. I don¡¯t want her to worry.¡±


    Maya seemed quite awkward as she replied, ¡°I see. Rest assured. I¡¯ll ask Connor to make time for


    Grandma.¡±


    Narrowing his eyes, Timothy answered, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°No worries. It¡¯s my job to do so.¡±

 Chapter 76

    Maya left the office with the thermal sk, a smirk creeping onto her face as she thought, ¡°Mia, you


    have


    nothing against me.¡±


    ly way for her to


    She would convince Connor by any means to perform the surgery on Laura. This was the only


    get rid of Mia.


    Timothy was feeling somehow frustrated after browsing through the documents in his office.


    He called out to Heath. ¡°Pay her the remaining amount.¡±


    Heath immediately attended to this matter. Then, he ced a takeout container on the table.


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, it¡¯s time for lunch.¡±


    Timothy set aside the documents and went toward the coffee table.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When he saw the food in the container, his expression darkened in an instant.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Rib stew. I thought it was your favorite?¡±


    Instinctively, Timothy was reminded of what Mia said earlier on.


    Infuriated, he rubbed his temples as he snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t ever let me see this dish again!¡±


    Just as Mia arrived at her studio, she received a text notification from the bank.


    After she counted the amount she had received, she was sure the remaining 800 thousand dors was


    deposited into her ount.


    She thought Timothy wouldn¡¯t pay her the remaining sum. After all, he heard her calling him a


    masochist.


    Well, this was unexpected.


    Did she misunderstand him after all? Although he cheated on her, was he actually a kind person?


    Just then, Wilhelmina stepped out of the office and jeered, ¡°Mia, where¡¯s the remaining payment?


    We¡¯ve been waiting.¡±


    Felix was standing in front of the office as he chimed in, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no rush. Take your time to


    collect the payment.¡±


    In response, Mia waved her phone at him as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s such a shame to break it to you that I¡¯ve


    already collected the payment.¡±


    With a smile, Felix said, ¡°I knew you could do it, Mia.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Wilhelmina was infuriated when she saw Felix siding with Mia.


    ¡°But I heard when you went to supervise, you were getting quite physical with the owner of the


    mansion, Isn¡¯t that so? Of course it¡¯d be easy for you to collect the payment.¡±


    However, Felix reprimanded her instead, ¡°Wilhelmina, watch what you say.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you worried she can¡¯t take it?¡±


    Mia burst intoughter at her remark.


    She stared at her as she retorted, ¡°Are you Jealous? I heard you volunteered to supervise one of our


    clients


    who was hot and rich, but you were kicked out instead.¡±


    Wilhelmina¡¯s expression changed in an instant.


    ¡°Stop spitting nonsense!*


    ¡°Oh, I happen to have the housekeeper¡¯s contact as well. Do you want me to verify whether this has


    happened


    to you?¡±


    Furious, Wilhelmina tried to p Mia¡¯s face. Yet, Mia grabbed her hand and pped her instead.


    ¡°Mia Bowen! How dare you?¡±


    ¡°You started it first. We have surveince cameras here. I¡¯m sure it has been taken down clearly.¡±


    Wilhelmina was trembling in a fit of rage. She swerved toward Felix.


    ¡°Felix, you saw what she did.¡±


    Felix quickly dragged her into the office and shot a look at Mia.


    ¡°Mia, you can get off work earlier today.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t stay too long at the office either. Once she packed her things, she took her leave.


    She somehow remembered what Timothy mentioned earlier. Laura¡¯s condition was indeed quite


    worrying.


    When she got home, she mentioned this to Patricia.


    Patricia sighed, ¡°Sure, go ahead. After all, Mrs. Barrett¡¯s a kinddy. She has been caring for you for


    the past


    three years.¡±


    Mia packed light. She only took a few clothes with her since it was only a two-day stay.


    When her gaze fell upon the prescription bottle filled with folic acid tablets in the drawer, she grabbed it


    and shoved it in her bag as well. Since Timothy saw the bottle before, he wouldn¡¯t suspect it again.


    Only after she had dinner with Patrica did she leave for the marital home in a cab.


    Just as Mia stepped into the hall, she saw Laura and Sharon on the couch. Thest thing she¡¯d expect


    was


    Laura to visit this soon.


    Oh, no!

 Chapter 77

    +15 BONOS


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious when she saw Laura and Sharon on the couch. They seemed


    intimidating.


    Didn¡¯t Timothy say Laura would only visit after two days?


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯re home! Come here!¡±


    Laura waved at her passionately.


    shing a smile back at her, Mia changed her shoes as she calmly handed her bag over to Holly.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯te with a suitcase. Otherwise, she would be caught red-handed.


    Mia beamed at Laura as she strode over to her, taking a seat beside her. Holding her hand, she felt like


    her


    hands were much colder than before.


    It seemed like what Timothy said was true. Laura hadn¡¯t been feeling welltely.


    Laura took Mia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Initially, I was worried that both of you might not get along with each


    other.


    But I feel assured now when I see your wedding photo in the living room.¡±


    Only then did Mia notice her wedding photo with Timothy on the wall.


    She froze for a second, her expression turning slightly awkward.


    She only designed it to piss Timothy off. After all, the wall would look much aesthetically better with


    nothing


    on it.


    Now, she was genuinely irritated by it. It was getting on her nerves for how ugly it was to hang the


    wedding


    photo here.


    Mia smiled in a polite yet slightly awkward manner at Laura. She could only curse at Timothy under her


    breath.


    All of a sudden, Sharon said, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Mia was surprised that she would ask such a question.


    Instinctively, she replied, ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    ot even bother


    ¡°Hmph, so you¡¯ve eaten, huh? But my son hasn¡¯t. Is this how you¡¯re taking care of him? Do you not


    to cook for him?¡±


    ¡°They have maids to cook for them. There¡¯s no need for the hassle,¡± Laura chimed in instantly.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s different!¡±


    ¡°How is it any different? You¡¯re my daughter-inw as well, but I didn¡¯t ask you to cook either.¡±


    Sharon immediately shut up. Lowering her head, Mia was delighted at Laura¡¯s wise response.


    As expected, only Laura could put a stop to Sharon¡¯s antics.


    Amidst their chat, Mia managed to text Timothy.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s here. Come back asap.¡±


    There was no way she should deal with such a situation alone.


    After half an hour, Timothy finally came back.


    Sharon hurried over in an instant as she asked, ¡°Tim, you must¡¯ve been busy today, right? If you


    haven¡¯t eaten. the food is ready. You can go ahead and eat first. Don¡¯t mind us.¡±


    Mia got up from the couch as well and chirped, ¡°Honey, the food¡¯s ready. I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    She followed him to the dining hall while Laura and Sharon stayed in the living room.


    After Mia heaved a sigh of relief, she whispered, ¡°You¡¯re so unreliable! I almost got caught earlier.¡±


    Timothy pulled his chair and sat down as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to fool Grandma.¡±


    When Mia saw the food on the table, she took a te for herself as well. Although she had eaten, she


    felt


    hungry now.


    Recently, her appetite had increased a lot. Maybe this had something to do with her being pregnant.


    Timothy nced up at her as he said, ¡°Did you put on some weight?¡±


    Mia choked when she heard his remark.


    With a flustered expression, she blurted, ¡°Did I?¡±


    He replied in a deep tone, ¡°Your face is rounder.¡±


    Mia immediately set down her utensils. What if she ate too much and her belly started showing? She


    should


    have more self-control.


    When Timothy saw her stop, he added, ¡°You can have more. After all, it helps to make you more thick-


    faced.¡±


    ¡°Asshole! If he doesn¡¯t know what to say, he can just shut up instead,¡± Mia cursed in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t dare to say that out loud.


    After they finished their meal, Laura yawned and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m happy now that you guys are fine. I


    won¡¯t be bothering you lovebirds anymore. Tim, you¡¯re gonna work harder. I saw the crib in the guest


    room. I believe in you, Tim!¡± (1

 Chapter 78

    Timothy was speechless.


    Mia hurried up to help Laura out of the mansion, whereas Sharon slowed her pace.


    She nced over at the wedding photo on the living room wall and couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed.


    ¡°Tim, didn¡¯t you kick her out?¡±


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯re just putting on an act.¡±


    ¡°I have to inform Ms. Lane about asking her brother to perform surgery on your grandma as soon as


    possible.


    Otherwise, there won¡¯t be an end to such chaos.¡±


    Timothy didn¡¯t budge. Instead, he turned around and nced over at the wedding photo. He felt


    somewhat


    When Mia returned to the hall to send Sharon off, she also nced at the wedding photo.


    As Timothy approached her, he said, ¡°I hope you perform your role well before Grandma has her


    surgery.¡±


    ¡°I will. Since Grandma went back, can I go back now?¡±


    Timothy frowned as he asked, ¡°Why are you in a hurry to go back? Is there anyone who¡¯s waiting for


    you?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s someone important,¡± Mia replied.


    Patricia had been waiting for her.


    As Mia nced at Holly, she ordered, ¡°Please put my bag in the walk-in closet so I won¡¯t have to bring


    any


    clothes the next time Ie over.¡±


    Just as she turned around, she heard Timothy chiming in. ¡°The men in the entertainment industry aren¡¯t


    reliable at all. You better watch out for scammers.¡±


    There he went again. He probably misunderstood her rtionship with Liam.


    With a nonchnt expression, Mia replied airily. ¡°Rest assured. His looks are to die for.¡±


    Timothy sat on the couch sulkily as he watched her go. He felt incredibly flustered when he


    remembered the


    previous trending topic.


    The next day. Mia went to the studio as usual.


    To her surprise, she found Wilhelmina absent. She thought she would be meeting her today.


    After a while, the receptionist called her and said, ¡°Someone¡¯s here to see you.¡±


    When Mia arrived at the meeting room, she saw Maya.


    She sighed and said, ¡°What¡¯s with you guys? You people just won¡¯t stoping at me.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. I¡¯m not here because of the house renovation.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°You should be aware that Grandma Laura hasn¡¯t been welltely. She had been waiting for the


    surgery to improve her heart condition. However, my brother is the only one who can perform the


    surgery. Furteros he¡¯s the only one who can ensure the sess of the surgery.¡±


    With an indifferent expression, Mia asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯ve been persuading him to perform the surgery, but there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s putting him


    off. He¡¯s not happy with how things are going between Timothy and me. After all, you¡¯re still married to


    Timothy.


    and he doesn¡¯t want me to be the topic of the town.


    ¡°If you can take the initiative to divorce Timothy, my brother will be more than d to perform the


    surgery on


    Grandma Laura as soon as possible. Thus, she won¡¯t have to suffer any longer, too.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Maya, are you threatening me with Grandma Laura?¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t expect her to say such things. Wasn¡¯t she in love with Timothy? Was she not aware of how


    important Laura was to Timothy?


    Maya was unfazed as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you. I¡¯m doing this for Grandma Laura¡¯s sake.


    She has been refusing to proceed with surgery because of you. Hence, her condition has been getting


    worse. Do you


    not feel bad at all?


    ¡°You¡¯re a smart one, Mia. You know what to do.¡±


    Staring at her, Mia asked, ¡°If I proceed with the divorce, you¡¯ll get your brother to perform the surgery


    on


    Grandma, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. He¡¯s my brother. He¡¯s willing to do anything for me.¡±

 Chapter 79

    Mia nodded. ¡°Alright. I promise.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a big deal to proceed with the divorce. After all, she had signed the divorce agreement.


    After Maya left the studio, she called Connor. However, the call didn¡¯t go through.


    What happened?


    She called him the night before, and the call went unanswered, too. He also didn¡¯t reply to her texts.


    And now, even his phone was turned off.


    Maya called her assistant immediately.


    ¡°Find out Connor¡¯s schedule. Is he doing volunteer work overseas for the Red Cross again?¡±


    She had to convince him toe back as soon as possible to perform the surgery. Otherwise, Mia


    would use Laura¡¯s health as an excuse to keep bugging Timothy.


    Meanwhile, Mia seemed quite distracted. Her mind was upied with what Maya said earlier on.


    She regretted not recording what she said earlier. It was such a pity that she couldn¡¯t show Maya¡¯s true


    colors


    to Timothy.


    She missed the opportunity. Thus, there was no way that Maya would admit despite anything she said.


    Head in hands, Mia felt helpless because Maya¡¯s threat was actually working. She was indeed


    concerned about Laura¡¯s health, and thest thing she wanted was to let her suffer in pain.


    Yet, Timothy wanted them to act as a couple. If she mentioned divorce at this point, it was highly likely


    that he would misunderstand again.


    That bitch, Maya, was indeed skilled in putting her in a difficult position.


    After much thought, Mia finally made up her mind.


    She texted Timothy, ¡°Are you free next Monday?¡±


    Today was Friday. She was nning to meet with Timothy at the courthouse next Monday.


    She still didn¡¯t receive his response after some time. Thus, she set her phone aside to avoid


    distractions.


    After a while, her phone buzzed. She immediately grabbed her phone and nced at the notification.


    However, it was a text from Connor that read, ¡°Mia, I¡¯m here on a business trip. Let¡¯s grab dinner


    tonight.¡±


    Mia thought it was a reply from Timothy. She nced over at their chat, and there still wasn¡¯t any


    response


    from him.


    Thus, she decided to get off work earlier to meet Connor.


    While she was on the way, she received news that Liam wasing over because he had a shoot


    here, too. Hence, they agreed to meet at the same restaurant.


    Just as Mia walked into the restaurant, she heard someone calling her from behind.


    ¡°Ms. Bowen?¡±


    She turned around and happened to find Maya. As she nced behind her, she spotted Timothy. It was


    clear that they came as a pair.


    This wasn¡¯t the fate she desired.


    Mia replied calmly, ¡°Oh, what a coincidence.¡±


    Timothy narrowed his eyes. The least he would expect was to bump into her in this restaurant. Was


    she here alone, or was she with someone else?


    Maya immediately continued, ¡°Ms. Bowen, the atmosphere of this restaurant is excellent. It¡¯s best for


    couples toe here. Are you alone?¡±


    Mia wasn¡¯t fazed by her question at all.


    She replied airily, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you join us instead? After all, the more the merrier. Don¡¯t you


    agree, Tim?¡±


    Mia frowned at her words. Was Maya out of her mind?


    Joining them for dinner? There was no way that Timothy, who was such a clean freak, would want to


    dine with


    someone else. Moreover, she knew he preferred to be alone.


    Mia shot a nce at Timothy. She was so sure he would refuse.


    In the next second, he replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Mia was caught off guard. She couldn¡¯t figure out why he agreed to let her join their dinner.


    There was a hint of confusion in her eyes. Were Maya and Timothy out of their minds?


    How did he have the audacity to agree to her ridiculous suggestion?


    In a suggestive manner, Maya asked, ¡°Ms. Bowen, it¡¯s not actually a big deal since we all know each


    other.


    But if you feel like it¡¯s inconvenient for you, or you don¡¯t prefer ourpany, we can just forget it.¡±


    Mia could tell that Maya was trying to prod her into taking her suggestion. Yet, she still took it.


    She nodded swiftly as she answered, ¡°I¡¯m cool with it.¡±


    She was not going to be intimidated by her.


    The smile on Maya¡¯s face deepened as she nced back at Timothy.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Tim.¡±

 Chapter 80

    The dark look in Timothy¡¯s eyes grew intense as he stared at Mia. She was familiar, yet unfamiliar to


    him at the same time. A hint of mixed emotions flickered in his eyes.


    As the three of them took their seats in the private room, tension hung in the air.


    Timothy took out his phone and saw the text she sent this morning. She was asking whether he was


    free


    tomorrow.


    He replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mia¡¯s phone lit up. She thought Connor and Liam were here, so she hurriedly grabbed her phone. Yet,


    her hand


    froze midway.


    She sneaked a nce at Timothy, who was sitting right across her. Was he replying to her message


    now?


    With an indifferent expression, Timothy set his phone aside. He acted cool as if he wasn¡¯t the one who


    was replying to her messages earlier on.


    Mia was bewildered. She had no idea what was going on in his mind.


    All she did was ask whether he was free to proceed with the divorce. Yet, he made it seem like they


    had


    something between them.


    Maya put down the menu and asked, ¡°Ms. Bowen, where¡¯s your partner?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s almost here.¡±


    the traffic was


    Mia set her phone down. Connor and Liam mentioned they were on the way now. However, the


    pretty bad.


    Silence lingered in the room as none of them spoke. It was quite awkward.


    All of a sudden, Maya said, ¡°Timothy, I contacted my brother. He¡¯s volunteering for the Red Cross


    overseas at the e moment. I¡¯ll ask him toe to Nord City as soon as possible.¡±


    Nodding his head, Timothy replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    He nced over at Mia. Her gaze was glued to her phone. It seemed like she was busy texting


    someone.


    Mia was aware that Maya was hinting at her when she brought up Laura¡¯s surgery. Well, she was going


    to


    clear things up with Timothy tomorrow, after all.


    Soon, someone opened the door.


    ¡°Mia, sorry for beingte.¡±


    A man with exquisite features made his entrance. He had a delicate piece of cake in his hands, which


    smelled


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    good.


    When Mia saw Liam, she got up with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know the traffic is always bad during peak hours.¡±


    ¡°This is for you. I¡¯m not sure which vor you preferred, but this is one of their best-sellers.¡±


    Instinctively, Mia swallowed hard when she saw the cake.


    ¡°How did you know I¡¯ve been eyeing this for some time?¡±


    Due to her pregnancy, her tastes had changed drastically. Lately, she was very invested in desserts


    and cakes.


    ¡°I saw you posting about it on Instagram.¡±


    Beaming at him, Mia thanked him as she took the cake.


    Timothy looked like someone had punched the living daylights out of him when he heard their


    conversation. This man again!


    Slightly astonished, Maya eximed, ¡°I envy your rtionship.¡±


    Setting the cake aside, Mia replied airily, ¡°I don¡¯t need the tter.¡±


    After all, she had six brothers.


    Liam took a seat beside Mia. When he nced up, his eyes met Timothy. He took an orange and


    started peeling it for her as he averted his gaze.


    ¡°You need to eat more fruits for their vitamins, It¡¯s better for your skin.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Does my skin look drytely?¡±


    Mia¡¯s fingers brushed past her face gently. She couldn¡¯t use most of the skincare products due to her


    pregnancy, so she felt like her skin was quite dry.


    When Liam¡¯s fingers grazed past her face, he replied, ¡°I think it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Mia could tell that someone was ring at her. Out of the corner of her eye, she knew it was Timothy.


    However, she nced down at the orange before her and didn¡¯t even spare him a nce.


    Despite having Liam in the group, the atmosphere wasn¡¯t any better.


    Mia even felt like it was getting more and more unpleasant.


    Just then, her phone lit up briefly. She was sure Connor had probably arrived.

 Chapter 81

    Mia took her phone and nced at it.


    It was indeed a text from Connor that said, ¡°Mia, I¡¯ve got something urgent to attend to at work. You


    guys can go ahead and eat first.¡±


    It turned out that he couldn¡¯t make it.


    Connor was probably busy with his work at the hospital. After all, he was a doctor, and saving lives was


    definitely more important than their meeting.


    Love


    She nced over at Liam and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Liam saw Connorining in the group chat that he came across an ident, so he had to go and


    do his job. Well, it was better for him not to show up so Liam could have Mia all to himself.


    After a while, the food came.


    Maya smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat as well.¡±


    However, Liam was too quick on his feet.


    He took thergest prawn in the dish and gave it to Mia.


    ¡°Mia, you should try this. It¡¯s refreshing.


    Mia, try this. The first piece tastes the best.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Mia, are you thirsty? I¡¯ll go get some drinks for you.¡±


    Soon, the te before Mia was piled with food.


    She secretly tugged on his arm as she said, ¡°Enough. You should have some as well.¡±


    Only then did Liam finally set down his utensils.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that hungry. You should eat more. Look at how much weight you¡¯ve lost


    Mia, who knew she had obviously gained weight, was at a loss for words. Was he blind?


    In a fit of rage, Timothy mmed his fork on the table. Hepletely lost his appetite.


    Maya quickly said, ¡°Tim, you should try this!¡±


    She also took some food and ced them on his te.


    Timothy nced down at the food on his te. Without skipping a beat, he got up.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy. I¡¯ll get going first.¡±


    He just couldn¡¯t take in any food.


    As he strode off briskly, Maya felt slightly upset when she saw the untouched food on his te. She


    almost


    In a hurry, she dashed after him as she called out, ¡°Tim, wait for me.¡±


    Once the door was closed, Mia and Liam were the only ones left.


    She finally heaved a sigh of relief. The tension was making it hard for her to swallow her food.


    Liam put down his utensils and asked, ¡°Mia, why did you sit with them?¡±


    When he saw Maya and Timothy, he thought he had gone to the wrong room.


    Flustered, Mia tried to exin, ¡°Didn¡¯t I used to work as Grandma Laura¡¯s caretaker? I met Timothy a


    couple of times, and he was grateful for me taking good care of her. So he suggested we have dinner


    together.¡±


    Furrowing his brows, Liam replied, ¡°Ignore the Barretts from now on. You¡¯re one of the Lanes, not their


    maids. Let the past be in the past. Things are different now.¡±


    ¡°I know, Liam.¡±


    As Mia indulged in her cake, she gazed at Timothy¡¯s seat. Eventually, she lowered her gaze.


    Only after they arrived home at night did Connor return.


    ¡°I¡¯m so damn tired. I¡¯m so hungry!¡±


    ¡°Connor, we got some food for you. You can eat it after you heat it in the microwave.¡±


    ¡°Aw, Mia! How kind is that?¡±


    Connor devoured the food in the takeout container. He didn¡¯t mind that this was takeaway food.


    As Liam stood beside him, he said, ¡°Mia, I¡¯ve contacted the movingpany. They¡¯lle over


    tomorrow morning. Make sure to pack your valuables by tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright, got it.¡±


    Mia had started packing. In fact, there wasn¡¯t much that they could bring with them. After all, the


    furnishing for the new house was excellent. The home was almost fully furnished.


    Thus, she could just move in right away with Patricia.


    The next morning, the movingpany arrived on time.


    Mia told Patricia to leave for the new house first while she would be supervising the moving process.


    Actually, it was because Patricia was reluctant to throw stuff away. Thus, Mia was nning to get rid of


    some


    items once she left.

 Chapter 82

    Liam stepped into the living room and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent Patricia over. Actually, you can just leave


    those things behind. We have all the appliances there.¡±


    They specifically renovated the house so Mia could simply move in without any hassle.


    Mia nodded with a smile as she replied, ¡°I stayed back because I wanted to get rid of these. Once Aunt


    Patricia sets her eyes on the furnishing in the new house, she¡¯ll forget abouting back to retrieve


    these.¡±


    Liam ruffled her hair as he urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Before she left the ce with her suitcase, she took onest nce at it. Then, she turned around and


    strode off without a trace of hesitation.


    She shouldn¡¯t linger in the past now. All she had to do was to look forward to her future.


    This would be the case for both the house and her rtionship.


    After an hour, the car came to a stop at their new residential area.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Mia descended from the car with Liam and headed straight to her house. Patricia, on the other hand,


    was extremely satisfied with the house. She was particrly delighted with the kitchen furnishing.


    They cooked a few dishes together at night. Then, they had dinner with her other brothers through a


    video call.


    After all, Nord City was a five-hour flight away from Bern City. Thest thing Mia would want was her


    brothers going out of their way to satisfy her needs.


    When she woke upte the next day, she received a text from Gina that said, ¡°Mia, you¡¯re trending on


    the news again! Just break it to me now-is that really Linden Lane?¡±


    Mia clicked on the link Gina sent her.


    The headlines were popping as it said, ¡°Linden Lane¡¯s New Date: Moving in With His Girlfriend!¡±


    The picture was taken right outside the residential area. Only their backs were facing the camera. It


    didn¡¯t capture their faces.


    Even so, Liam was a stunt double for Linden. Many were familiar with Linden¡¯s looks, so it was easy for


    them


    to recognize him.


    Mia found this to be ridiculous.


    She quickly forwarded the link to Liam and said, ¡°Sorry, the paparazzi took pictures again. Can you


    please exin this to Mr. Lane?¡±


    The reason Liam was in Nord City was for his shoot. Obviously, it was Linden¡¯s scene. Yet, it was only


    natural for Liam to work as well, given he was his stunt double.


    Mia stroked her belly gently. It had only been a few months, so her belly wasn¡¯t showing yet.


    +15 BONOS


    ncing around the house, she thought itcked some decorations despite having the perfect


    furnishing. Thus, she wanted to do some shopping on her own.


    After she told Patricia, she got in a cab and headed to the furniture store.


    When she had just been strolling for a brief moment, she noticed arge crowd approaching in the


    distance. The man who was in front of the crowd was dressed in a khaki suit, looking extremely


    sophisticated.


    Mia didn¡¯t expect to bump into Timothy here. It was a small world indeed.


    Secretly, she retreated to another store. She intended toe out once he was gone.


    However, Timothy halted his steps. He turned around and followed her instead.


    The store owner hurried after him anxiously as he rambled on, ¡°Mr. Barrett, the cribs in our store are


    manufactured from imported materials to ensure zero formaldehyde and zero pollution. It¡¯s 100% safe


    and eco-


    friendly.¡±


    Mia noticed he came in after her as well. Was he interested in cribs as well?


    Didn¡¯t she get one for him previously? Was it not enough for him? Just how many kids was he nning


    to


    have with Maya?


    Timothy nced over at the cribs. His lips tightened when he thought of the trending news today. He


    went


    over to Mia and dragged her to the side.


    Mia was bewildered as she asked, ¡°What are you doing? Lots of people are watching.¡±


    She had no idea what he was on about now.


    Timothy bent down and stared at her intensely as he asked, ¡°Are you two-timing me?¡±


    2

 Chapter 83

    Mia was utterly puzzled. What did Timothy mean by that?


    In a hushed tone, he continued, ¡°Why? Am I right? So you can¡¯t deny it, can¡¯t you? And I thought you¡¯re


    always so good with your words.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Mia attempted to break free from his grip. Yet, his strength was too overpowering for her to struggle her


    way


    out.


    Well, she would just y along, then.


    She could no longer care less.


    Tugging on his tie, she snapped, ¡°Mr. Barrett, I wasn¡¯t two-timing! I¡¯ve never asked you out.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you text me yesterday? Did you forget about it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that,¡± Mia replied as she nced up at him. ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°How is that different? Go on, try and talk yourself out of this again. The rumors are circting all over


    the


    inte. Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡±


    She tilted her head to the side, her fingers twirling around his tie as she said, ¡°If that¡¯s what you think,


    there¡¯s nothing I can do either.¡±


    Timothy was dumbfounded. That sounded like what he always said back then.


    Nheless, he red at her and said, ¡°Do you need me to remind you again that you¡¯re still a married


    woman? Are you that eager to two-time someone when you haven¡¯t even got a divorce? Are you not


    worried


    that you¡¯re going to end up in trouble?¡±


    ¡°Oh, thanks for your reminder. Well, two-timing might get me into trouble, but that won¡¯t be the case if I


    date


    more than two men at once, right?¡±


    Infuriated, Timothy snapped, ¡°Mia Bowen, why did I not know you¡¯re such a despicable woman?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re just not meant for each other. So, Mr. Barrett, are you free tomorrow? Just drop by at


    the


    courthouse before you go to work, will you?¡±


    He froze and eventually loosened his grip on her.


    ¡°Are you that eager to proceed with the divorce so you could live happily ever with your new


    boyfriend?¡±


    When Mia heard him, she stood up straight and retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your opinion. There¡¯s no


    need for me to exin to you.¡±


    No matter how she exined herself, he wouldn¡¯t believe her. Thus, she didn¡¯t see the need to exin.


    Timothy noticed the crib beside her. He suddenly recalled she was taking folic acid tablets as well.


    His expression became grim as he stiffened his lips.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression changed drastically. How did he know?


    Her heart skipped a beat. It sent chills down her spine, and she was suddenly at a loss for words.


    She remembered him mentioning that he didn¡¯t want any children.


    If he found out about her pregnancy, he would definitely stop her from giving birth. Moreover, Sharon


    also mentioned that she preferred Maya to bear her grandchildren.


    Timothy¡¯s expression turned solemn when he noticed her reaction.


    ¡°Answer me!¡±


    Swallowing hard, Mia was utterly clueless about how to answer him.


    As he leaned closer to her, his hand was propped against the crib beside her as he pestered her. ¡°You


    were taking folic acid tablets, and you¡¯re now checking out cribs. Did you think you¡¯re doing a good job


    at hiding your pregnancy?¡±


    Mia froze on the spot. It turned out that he did find out about the folic acid bottle she lost at the marital


    home.


    She nced at the cribs and blurted. ¡°One of my clients needs a crib. I also gave you guys a cribst


    time. This brand has been having promotionstely.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s gaze was fixated on her as he pondered on her words.


    ¡°Mia, although we agreed on a divorce, we haven¡¯t proceeded with the procedures yet. Do you know


    what the


    consequences are if you dare to get pregnant?¡± @


    Mia stared right back at him as she retorted, ¡°Enlighten me, then. If I¡¯m pregnant with your child, what


    will you


    do?¡±


    He snapped, ¡°Abort it!¡±


    He didn¡¯t have the heart to allow her to give birth to someone else¡¯s child when they were still a couple.


    Mia¡¯s heart sank. She wasn¡¯t surprised with his answer at all.


    His principle was the same as back then. He wouldn¡¯t let her give birth to his child because she simply


    wasn¡¯t


    worthy. Only Maya, who was from a prestigious family, deserved to bear his children.


    As Mia hid the hurt look in her eyes, she replied calmly, ¡°Rest assured. It won¡¯t happen.¡±


    She vowed to never let him know about his child.


    ¡°It¡¯d better be!¡± Timothy snapped before he turned around and took his leave.


    With an impatient expression, he strode in front of the crowd. Others exchanged nces, specting


    about his rtionship with Mia.


    They didn¡¯t see what happened since he dragged her into a corner.


    +15 BONOS


    They were extremely curious.


    Heath was the only one who saw the look on Timothy¡¯s face. He knew things were going to take a turn


    for the worse.


    Ever since Timothy mentioned a divorce, Mia changedpletely. It was a piece of cake for her to piss


    him off.

 Chapter 84

    +15 BONOS


    After a while, Timothy turned and nced at Heath.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to check up on Linden Lane? Tell me about him!¡±


    Linden had been getting incredibly close to Mia. Did he justpletely ignore him?


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, he¡¯s one of the Lanes in the Nord City. He¡¯s also Ms. Lane¡¯s cousin. His family is well off,


    so he only debuted out of his love for acting.¡±


    Timothy loosened his tie and scoffed.


    ¡°Men in the entertainment industry are nothing but filth. Are there any scandals about him?¡±


    Heath hesitated for a while. ¡°H-He doesn¡¯t really have any. Even theizens agree on this. Aside from


    acting. he had always kept a low profile. Even his manager can¡¯t find him sometimes.¡±


    Feeling flustered, Timothy asked again, ¡°Does he have any ex-girlfriends?¡±


    ¡°Nope. He¡¯s been single throughout the years, and he¡¯s very mindful of the entertainment industry.


    Although he debuted years ago, he had no scandals at all.


    ¡°His first scandal was when he attended the Fleur International Design Competition with Mrs. Barrett. In


    the end, he requested the reporters to take down her photos so only her back was captured. Thus, her


    privacy


    wasn¡¯t leaked.¡±


    Timothy frowned as he snapped, ¡°Why are you siding with him? Is he paying your sry instead?¡±


    Heath immediately sealed his mouth shut.


    Frustrated, Timothy continued, ¡°Carry on. Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°It was rumored that he bought Mrs. Barrett¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a tiny house. Is Mia even impressed by it at all?¡±


    He gave her so much more on the divorce agreementpared to this.


    After a moment of thought, Timothy said, ¡°Inform thewyers to proceed with splitting our assets.¡±


    He was determined to show Mia how stingy Linden was.


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, the initial n was to proceed with the divorce procedures first before going ahead with


    the asset


    division.¡±


    Timothy nced up at Heath as he snarled, ¡°Are you the one who¡¯s going to be divorced?¡±


    Heath cleared his throat. ¡°No, Mr. Barrett.¡±


    ¡°Then shut your nonsense. Or are you implying that I should be your assistant instead?¡±


    In an instant, Heath didn¡¯t dare to utter a single word. Timothy had be so impatient.


    +15 BONOS


    Mia stood still as she sent Timothy off. She turned around and looked at the crib beside her, which


    seemed absolutely adorable.


    In a hushed tone, she said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t mind Daddy. He¡¯s a mean one. But I won¡¯t say anything to


    him.¡±


    She would raise her child on her own.


    After looking at the cribs, she left swiftly. Just then, she bumped into Shelly, who was marching toward


    her.


    Shelly stated indignantly, ¡°Mia Bowen, you¡¯re so shameless! You¡¯re even leeching off Mr. Lane¡¯s fame!¡±


    Although most people didn¡¯t recognize the woman in the picture, people who knew her recognized her


    in an


    instant.


    Moreover, the man was seen apanying Mia to the Fleur International Design Competition.


    Initially, Shelly really thought it was Linden. Yet, she realized the man was merely his stunt double after


    she


    asked around.


    Unfazed, Mia retorted, ¡°You could do the same if you wanted.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as shameless as you are. Plus, I¡¯m well off. There¡¯s no need for me to do that. Only greedy


    women like you would behave like this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then remind me who¡¯s the one who kept using the Barretts to gain fame because her acting was


    too lousy and she was average-looking? You were desperate to be recognized by Twitter as one of the


    Barretts.¡±


    Mia¡¯s words hit right at Shelly¡¯s sore spot.


    Infuriated, she raised her hand and hollered, ¡°I dare you to say that again!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone so eager to be humbled like you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a masochist.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Mia blocked Shelly¡¯s hand as she warned, ¡°There are surveince cameras here. If the footage is


    leaked, rumors about you, the daughter of the Barrett family, abusing her power will circte the


    inte. What would


    people think of you?¡±


    ¡°H-How dare you?¡± Shelly¡¯s tone softened as she snapped.


    Mia flung her hand away and strode off briskly. She knew Shelly was just trying to act tough. It was


    easy to


    deal with her.


    Nevertheless, she had to admit that Shelly was truly annoying.


    The next morning, Mia received an unknown call when she woke up.

 Chapter 85

    After a moment of hesitation, Mia answered the call.


    ¡°Hello? May I know who¡¯s on the line?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Bowen. I¡¯m Mr. Barrett¡¯swyer, and I¡¯ll be in charge of your divorce with him. May I know if


    you¡¯re free to meet now?¡±


    Lowering her gaze, Mia answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She hung up and stroked her belly. She didn¡¯t see the need to be concerned about the divorce


    agreement since she had signed it.


    It was like Timothy and her were from two different worlds.


    Mia went to the caf¨¦ to meet thewyer.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. Is there anything I have to do?¡±


    ¡°The divorce agreement outlines the division of the assets. Mr. Barrett allocated three properties, one


    storefront, a Maserati, and a total of ten million in stocks and cash to you. Please take a look at it. If you


    have no further issues, please sign the agreement, and I¡¯ll handle the subsequent procedures.¡±


    Mia nced at the assets. She didn¡¯t even pay any attention when she signed the agreement initially,


    nor did she spot the sum of the assets.


    After all, Sharon had her sign a prenuptial agreement stipting that in case of divorce, she should


    leave with nothing.


    Yet, little did she expect Timothy to be this generous. The value of those three properties exceeded


    millions of dors.


    Mia handed back the documents as she stated, ¡°I don¡¯t want these.¡±


    She didn¡¯t need these. It felt like they were being given as an act ofpassion.


    If she epted them, wouldn¡¯t it imply that she only married into his family because she was after the


    money?


    Tony was stunned.


    As if he couldn¡¯t hear her clearly, he repeated himself, ¡°Ms. Bowen, are you sure about that? ording


    to your prenuptial agreement, Mr. Barrett doesn¡¯t have to give you any property. Nheless, he still


    did. I suggest


    you think twice about it.¡±


    He had dealt with many divorce cases, but it was rare for him toe across someone who would


    refuse any property unless they had some ulterior motives. After all, he was used to seeing couples


    fighting over property.


    When Mia heard Tony, she said in a self-deprecating manner, ¡°I don¡¯t want any of these. I¡¯m leaving


    with nothing. Just tell Timothy that.¡±


    Right after she said so and got up, she heard Timothy say coldly from behind her, ¡°If you have


    something to


    +15 BONOS


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but rise from his seat. He expected Mia to ept these assets without skipping a


    beat. Yet, to his surprise, she refused to do so.


    Or was it because it wasn¡¯t enough for her? Was it much less than what her new boyfriend gave her?


    Was his assets iparable to the tiny house she had?


    Mia didn¡¯t expect Timothy to be here as well.


    With an awkward expression, she replied, ¡°I think I¡¯ve made it very clear just now.¡±


    He went up to her and said, ¡°If you chose to leave with nothing, why did you sign the agreement in the


    first ce? Since you signed it, why are you acting high and mighty now by saying you don¡¯t need it?


    Aren¡¯t you tired of ying hard to get?¡±


    Mia found this to be absurd.


    She nced up at him and replied calmly, ¡°You can think whatever you want.¡±


    She wanted to leave, but he grabbed her by the arm.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t exin yourself after being exposed?¡±


    Finally, Mia couldn¡¯t hold back and snapped, ¡°Mr. Barrett, you¡¯ve been saying I¡¯m ying hard to get.


    Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±


    ¡°Here,¡± Timothy replied as he took out a small white bottle from his pocket.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When Mia saw the familiar folic acid bottle, her expression changed.

 Chapter 86

    +15 BONOS


    It turned out that Mia actually lost the bottle at their marital home, and Timothy found it.


    No wonder he asked whether she was pregnant yesterday. He probably suspected that she asked for a


    divorce.


    because of her pregnancy.


    Mia calmed down. He probably wasn¡¯t even aware of her pregnancy.


    After all, Sharon also thought she was preparing to get pregnant when she bumped into her at the


    hospital. She didn¡¯t suspect her of being pregnant.


    However, Timothy couldn¡¯t be underestimated. She was worried that she might be exposed in front of


    him.


    He ced the folic acid bottle on the table as he red at her.


    ¡°How are you going to exin yourself?¡±


    Swallowing hard, Mia wrecked her mind toe up with something.


    ¡°Who told you I was preparing to get pregnant? This bottle doesn¡¯t contain folic acid tablets. They¡¯re


    vitamins.¡±


    ¡°You had all the time to think, yet you¡¯reing up with such ame excuse.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, get a doctor to check it.¡±


    Timothy was skeptical. He tossed the bottle to Heath and took a seat beside her.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s clear things up today.¡±


    Mia was stuck in her seat. She couldn¡¯t go anywhere.


    Thus, she sat down as well. There was nothing to be worried about. After all, there were only vitamins


    in the


    bottle.


    After a while, Heath returned with the bottle.


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, they are indeed vitamins, not folic acid.¡±


    Timothy looked like he had swallowed a lemon. He didn¡¯t expect it to be vitamins..


    Staring at the bottle, he interrogated Mia, ¡°What are you trying to do? Who are you trying to deceive by


    pretending to take folic acid to make it seem like you¡¯re preparing for pregnancy?¡±


    Mia was at a loss for words.


    She snatched the bottle from him and snapped, ¡°Mr. Barrett, that¡¯s none of your concern. Stop


    meddling with


    my affairs!¡±


    Narrowing his eyes, Timothy snapped back, ¡°Mia, how dare you?¡±


    ¡°Will you please excuse me, Mr. Barrett?¡±


    Mia no longer wanted to waste more time here. Timothy was always decisive, so why was he so


    different from


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Wait, we haven¡¯t rified things yet.¡±


    Timothy blocked her way as he questioned, ¡°Why are you using a folic acid bottle for your vitamins?¡±


    ¡°I like it that way, alright?¡±


    When Mia realized he was in her way, she propped herself up on the table as she attempted to flip over


    it.


    Timothy knew what she was trying to do when he saw her position. Yet, she was wearing a skirt today.


    When she lifted her leg, the knee-length skirt went up to her thigh, revealing her legs in an instant.


    His eyes red with fury as he held onto her skirt.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Infuriated, he said, ¡°Mia,e down now!¡±


    Who was she trying to show her legs to? (1)


    Mia was equally furious. Why should she bear with his temper when they were already divorced?


    ¡°No way! You should go away instead!¡±


    However, his hand had been pressing on her legs. She could clearly feel the warmth from his hand.


    Her expression turned somewhat ufortable as she said, ¡°Get your hands off me.¡±


    Timothy extended both his hands and trapped her between him and the table.


    As he leaned into her, he looked right into her eyes and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be this bold. Do


    you enjoy people looking at you?¡±


    By now, Mia was also aware that she was about to suffer from a wardrobe malfunction. Thus, she


    stopped struggling.


    She was in a fit of rage earlier on. Hence, she desperately wanted to get away from the table since he


    was in her way.


    As she lowered her head, her gaze fell upon his neck. He was swallowing hard. Standing this close to


    each other, they could feel their breaths wafted through the space.


    Mia felt like she was about to suffocate.

 Chapter 87

    Mia turned away slightly, ¡°You step aside first.¡±


    Timothy lowered his head and saw that her ears had turned bright red. A hint of amusement shed


    across his eyes. He let go of her and leaned back in the booth, stretching his long legs across the aisle


    and blocking


    her way.


    He handed her the property division agreement and said, ¡°Sign the document.¡±


    Mia nced at the document and said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You can have the property if you want it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    Timothy never had someone else refuse his money in his entire life. He frowned and said, ¡°If you think


    it¡¯s worth too little, I can give you more.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Mia smiled mockingly. ¡°That¡¯s too little money for me. I won¡¯t sign the


    agreement


    unless you give me your entire fortune.¡±


    ¡°How dare you ask for my entire fortune, you little! Why would I ever give you so much money?¡±


    ¡°I deserve that much because I saved your life. I married you while you were lying unconscious in the


    hospital.


    That was the whole reason you were able to regain consciousness. Isn¡¯t your life worth your entire


    fortune?¡±


    However, Timothy pursed his lips and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If that is true, we won¡¯t need hospitals


    anymore.¡±


    It seemed that Timothy wasn¡¯t an easy opponent to deal with.


    Mia came down from the table and said, ¡°Either you give me your entire fortune, or I¡¯ll take nothing from


    you.


    You think I¡¯m some sort of beggar?¡±


    Timothy already thought of her as a materialistic person. Thus, she would keep to her act. He would


    never


    give her his entire fortune anyway.


    Timothy narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Mia, did you marry me just so you could get my money?¡±


    ¡°How dare you say that? I¡¯m doing well here. What¡¯s a little money if I could help you umte


    virtue? You


    should be grateful for the blessing I¡¯m bestowing upon you!¡±


    Timothy stared at the sharp-tongued woman in front of him. She really knew her way around words. He


    gritted


    his teeth and said, ¡°So, you mean I should thank you instead?¡±


    Mia tidied his crooked tie and said, ¡°After all, meeting me is the obstacle you have to get through in


    order to


    secure a good marriage. You should just ept reality as it is.¡±


    Then, Mia tried to cross over Timothy by going over his legs.


    However, Timothy grabbed her waist, and she fell into hisp.


    1/2:


    +15 BONOS


    Miay against Timothy¡¯s chest as her skirt covered his long legs.


    She could feel the heating from his body and the firm muscles of his thighs. His muscles were


    taut, and they were grinding into her flesh. Mia blushed as she tried to get up.


    However, her head bumped into his chin when she tried to raise her head up. It was really painful, and


    she


    burst into tears.


    Timothy was also in a lot of pain. He rubbed his chin as he tasted the metallic tang of blood in his


    mouth. Mia kept moving in his embrace, so he had to grab her waist tightly and pull her closer.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Timothy eximed.


    Timothy¡¯s expression turned dark, and Mia was intimidated by him, so she stayed in his arms


    obediently.


    After a while, Mia finally recovered from the shock. She rubbed her head andined, ¡°Your chin is


    so hard.


    * Timothy¡¯s chin almost made a dent in her head.


    Timothy leaned back and said in his hoarse voice, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Mia was feeling ufortable in this position, especially since she was still on hisp.


    Mia raised her head and said, ¡°Can I go now?¡±


    Timothy put his hand down, and there was a visible bruise on his chin. His expression darkened, and


    he said, Are you trying to run away after causing trouble?¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t stopped me from leaving, how could I have hurt you? This is all your fault, Timothy.¡±


    ¡°I never knew you were so good at arguing.¡± Timothy said.


    ¡°Now you know,¡± Mia said.


    Mia didn¡¯t want to stay in his arms anymore, and she definitely didn¡¯t want to speak with him while in


    this


    suggestive position,

 Chapter 88

    Mia turned to leave, but Timothy kept her down and said while half-squinting at her, ¡°I¡¯m not done with


    you yet.


    Just as Mia was about to blow up, Heath approached with a forced smile and said, ¡°Mr. Barrett, there¡¯s


    a phone call for you. The phone has been ringing for a while.¡±


    Timothy red at Heath coldly. Couldn¡¯t Heath see that he was in the middle of something?


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Timothy asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Lane.¡±


    Upon hearing Heath¡¯s words, Mia calmed down and felt Timothy¡¯s grip on her loosening. Seizing the


    opportunity, she quickly got out of his arms. Then, she adjusted her dress and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave


    now so as not to disturb your date then.¡±


    Mia straightened her back and walked away from the caf¨¦. She smiled with self-pity and thought, ¡°I


    must think clearly. After all, I do not belong in the same world as Timothy.¡±


    Just a small portion of Timothy¡¯s fortune could let an ordinary person livefortably for a lifetime.


    However, she didn¡¯t want a cent of his wealth.


    This was because Mia already had the most precious gift of all-Timothy¡¯s baby.


    Timothy was unhappy with Heath. He didn¡¯t answer the phone call but was ring at Heath viciously.


    ¡°Who told you toe over?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, didn¡¯t you say I should report urgent matters to you immediately?¡±


    ¡°Is this phone call an urgent matter?¡±


    Timothy pulled at his tie. He realized he had been doing that a lottely. But when he tried to loosen it,


    he found that the tie just wouldn¡¯te off.


    He lowered his head to see that Mia had tied another knot in his tie.


    He couldn¡¯t untie it, no matter how hard he struggled. In the end, he gave up untying it. He would never


    let Mia go if she pulled this trick on him again.


    Timothy looked at the property division agreement he had prepared for Mia. He could still feel the way


    waist felt in his hands, no matter how hard he tried to forget about it.


    her


    Heath spoke hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Barrett, Ms. Lane messaged you because she wanted to discuss Mrs.


    Barrett Senior¡¯s surgery matters.¡±


    Timothy snapped back to reality. He took the phone and answered the call.


    ¡°Timothy, I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you,¡± Maya said.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not disturbing me at all. When will your brother agree to carry out my grandmother¡¯s


    surgery?¡± Timothy asked.


    Maya paused when she heard that question. Her brother hadn¡¯t agreed to carry out the surgery, but


    she couldn¡¯t say that to Timothy. If not, she would lose her excuse to be around him.


    Maya calmly replied, ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t seem as reluctant to carry out the surgery as before. You


    know, I wanted to marry you when you were still unconscious in the hospital three years ago. However,


    I couldn¡¯t


    because my brothers trapped me at home since they didn¡¯t like you.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to persuade him again. I¡¯m sure my brother would agree to my request. We can send your


    grandmother for a checkup first to prepare for the surgery.¡±


    Timothy remained calm and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Maya was somewhat pleased with his response. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner tonight and discuss it in detail.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Only Maya¡¯s brother, Connor, had the capability to carry out the surgery that Timothy¡¯s grandmother


    needed, as he was one of the world¡¯s top surgeons.


    Timothy had to ensure that his grandmother¡¯s surgery would proceed smoothly at all costs.


    Back at home, Mia still couldn¡¯t calm down from her encounter with Timothy in the caf¨¦. She touched


    her face and felt a strange feeling in her gut. She thought that it was due to hormonal changes because


    of her


    pregnancy.


    That night, she had a dream about a man. The man in her dream had the exact same build as Timothy.


    When Mia woke up, her face was flushed, and she went to the bathroom to freshen up.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    When Mia arrived at the office, she took out her phone to check the news and saw the trending post in


    the entertainment section that said, ¡°Socialite Maya had a sweet dinner date with a mysterious


    boyfriend. They returned to their home together afterward.¡±


    She thought about the phone call Timothy received before she left him yesterday. She was drawn to


    the trending post, and when she clicked on it, there was a photo waiting for her.

 Chapter 89

    +15 BONOS


    The photo only showed Maya¡¯s face, and the face of the mysterious man was not visible. However, Mia


    remembered the outfit that Timothy wore yesterday, including the color and shape of his tie. She was


    sure that


    the man sitting across from Maya was Timothy.


    So, Timothy had a date with his first lovest night.


    Mia revisited the scene at the caf¨¦ yesterday. A hint of self-mockery shed across her eyes. She


    quickly


    closed the online post.


    Wilhelmina came over to her and tried to show her the picture she was looking at. Wilhelmina asked,


    ¡°Mia,


    don¡¯t you find this person familiar?¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression was indifferent, and she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    ¡°How can you not know him? This person looks a lot like the owner of that vi whom you picked up


    last time!¡±


    ¡°If you want to confirm it, you can go to the vi and ask for him,¡± Mia said.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had no energy to deal with someone like Wilhelmina, who wasn¡¯t diligent at work but was always


    into


    gossip.


    Wilhelmina returned to her desk, feeling pleased. She was sure that it was the same person.


    Unfortunately, Timothy was already spoken for. If she were a youngdy of a wealthy family, she would


    have pursued him!


    Mia stared at theputer for a long time, unable to sketch a single thing.


    In the end, she took out her phone and sent a message to Timothy. ¡°Meet me at the courthouse at 9:00


    am


    tomorrow. Don¡¯t bete.¡±


    After sending the message, Mia ced her phone face down on the table. There was no point in her


    not divorcing Timothy now that he and Maya¡¯s rtionship had developed to this point.


    At Barrett Group, Timothy was angry and frowning furiously.


    He asked, ¡°Who took the picture and posted it online?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, I¡¯ve arranged for people to take down the post,¡± Heath replied.


    Timothy was sure that Mia had already seen the post. He picked up his phone and saw the message


    from Mia. His brows furrowed even more.


    Why was Mia so eager to divorce him? He wouldn¡¯t let her have her way!


    He pursed his lips and replied to Mia, ¡°I¡¯ve no time to meet you in the morning.¡±


    At this moment, Maya called Timothy to exin the situation. ¡°Timothy, I¡¯m so sorry about the incident. I


    didn¡¯t expect we¡¯d be followed by paparazzi yesterday. But luckily, they didn¡¯t get a clear shot of you. I¡¯ll


    issue a statement to rify the situationter.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want this kind of thing to happen ever again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not going to happen again.¡±


    Maya hung up with a smug expression on her face. She was the one who arranged the paparazzi to


    photograph them.


    She knew that Timothy hated having his privacy vited, so she took the initiative to call him and


    rify the


    situation.


    Shelly said to Maya, ¡°You don¡¯t need to release a statement to rify the situation. You¡¯re going to get


    married


    to Timothy in the future anyway.¡±


    Maya shook her head. She understood Timothy¡¯s personality the best. The damage that she had


    caused was enough to fend off Mia. She would never let someone else have Timothy!


    Maya looked at the time and wondered if Mia had taken care of the situation. She was confident that


    Mia would divorce Timothy as soon as possible so that his grandmother could have the surgery she


    needed.


    Shelly asked, ¡°When will Grandma have her surgery? My aunt said that you and Timothy could prepare


    to get married after the surgery.¡±


    Maya smiled when she heard that and said, ¡°Did your aunt say that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You should have let me know that Timothy and you are getting married. Your brothers will


    attend


    the marriage when the timees, right?¡±


    *Of course. After all, they adore me very much.¡±


    Maya¡¯s tone carried a hint of pride, but her eyes also revealed a touch of worry. After all, she hadn¡¯t


    been able to contact Connor for some time. Every time she contacted him, he said he was on a


    business trip and


    couldn¡¯t respond immediately.


    She was determined to make Connor perform the surgery for Laura. This was the trump card she


    would use to


    marry into the Barrett family!


    She recently felt a change in Timothy¡¯s attitude toward her. There was something different about how


    he


    treated herpared to how he treated Mia. She had to make sure Mia left Timothy before things got


    worse!

 Chapter 90

    ¡°Shelly, if anything happens with Timothy in the future, you must tell me immediately, especially if it


    concerns


    Mia.¡±


    ¡°Maya, you can rest assured. I will not allow Mia to stay in the Barrett family. I will make sure you


    be my


    sister-inw.¡±


    Maya smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Shelly.¡±


    ¡°What are you thanking me for? Mia and we belong to vastly different worlds. She¡¯s not worthy of being


    Timothy¡¯s wife. Mia is an orphan from the slums who just got lucky by marrying into my family.¡±


    Maya smiled with satisfaction. Indeed, only she was worthy of Timothy.


    Several dayster, Mia ran into Maya again outside the studio.


    The two went to grab coffee at the caf¨¦ downstairs.


    Maya asked impatiently, ¡°Have you divorced Timothy yet?¡±


    Knowing why Maya came looking for her, Mia replied calmly, ¡°I had already messaged him to talk about


    our


    divorce.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said he was too busy and had no time to take care of the matter.¡±


    After hearing this, Maya¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Mia, if I find out you¡¯re lying, I won¡¯t let you off the hook easily.¡±


    Without hesitation, Mia took out her phone and showed her chat history with Timothy to Maya. ¡°If you


    don¡¯t believe me, then look for yourself. The evidence is here.¡±


    After seeing the messages, Maya became even more uneasy.


    Mia put away her phone and said, ¡°Instead of wasting time trying to threaten me, it¡¯d be more efficient


    for you to talk to Timothy directly.¡±


    Maya suppressed her feelings and said, ¡°I knew about this. Timothy has been very busy dealing with a


    major contract. I will talk to him soon. I hope you will make the right decision when the timees!¡±


    Then, Mia stood up and left.


    Maya thought about Mia¡¯s text messages with Timothy. Did Timothy not want to get a divorce? How


    could Timothy tolerate Mia even when he saw her with another man in the restaurant the other day?


    Could it be that Timothy liked Mia? No, that couldn¡¯t be!


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After leaving the caf¨¦, Maya immediately drove to Barrett Group. She had to find out the truth


    immediately.


    She went straight to Timothy¡¯s office and waited anxiously.


    +15 BONOS


    Before long, Timothy returned to his office after a meeting and saw Maya sitting on the sofa. ¡°Why are


    you


    here?¡±


    Maya nced at Heath and said, ¡°Timothy, I have something I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡±


    Heath left the office after hearing that and closed the door behind him.


    Timothy looked at his watch and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve one minute.¡±


    ¡°Timothy, you and Mia signed the divorce agreement a long time ago. When will you proceed with the


    formal divorce procedures?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression turned dark when he heard that. ¡°This is not something you should be concerned


    about.¡±


    Maya¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Timothy, you know how I feel about you. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for three


    years.¡±


    ¡°I never asked you to wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Timothy, are you still angry at me because I couldn¡¯t marry you three years ago? I wanted to marry you


    at that time, but my brothers trapped me at home, so I couldn¡¯te to our wedding. If I had shown up,


    Mia wouldn¡¯t have appeared in your life, right?¡±


    Timothy pinched his brows and said, ¡°Those are two different matters. You should stop wasting your


    time waiting for me.¡±


    Maya¡¯s heart suddenly sank. She recalled the text conversation Mia showed her.


    She would never give up on Timothy!


    Taking a deep breath, Maya looked up and said, ¡°Timothy, my brother promised to perform the surgery


    for your grandmother under one condition!¡±

 Chapter 91

    Timothy raised his brows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your condition?¡±


    ¡°Timothy, you know how I feel about you. Lots of people know about it, too, including my three brothers.


    However, Connor is very upset that you married another woman three years ago, so he doesn¡¯t want


    me to have much to do with you.


    ¡°My brother only reluctantly agreed to treat your grandmother because I insisted I love you and wanted


    to stay by your side.¡±


    Maya gathered her courage and looked at Timothy. ¡°Connor proposed a condition for you. He wants


    you to marry me. Only then will he perform the surgery for your grandmother.¡±


    Timothy stopped rotating the pen in his hand. He looked troubled after listening to Maya¡¯s words. ¡°Your


    brother doesn¡¯t care that I was already married?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about that. He proposed this condition because I¡¯ve been pestering him a lot. As long


    as you agree to marry me, he¡¯ll agree to perform the surgery for your grandmother once he returns


    from his business. trip. Then, your grandmother will be alright.¡±


    Maya looked at Timothy with all her courage. His expression was unreadable.


    Maya felt uncertain about what she was doing, but she had no way back.


    She didn¡¯t want to lose to someone like Mia, who came from the slums.


    She just wanted to marry the man she liked. Ever since she was a child, she always got anything she


    wanted.


    Silence fell in the office.


    Timothy stood up to stand in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and remained silent for a while.


    Maya stared at Timothy¡¯s figure with infatuation. ¡°Timothy, I don¡¯t want to force you, but your


    grandmother


    might not have much time left. I know you don¡¯t like me, but we can y pretend to deceive my brother


    to


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    perform the surgery first. Then we can break upter.¡±


    Timothy continued to look out the window. ¡°I need to think about this.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    After Maya left the office, her expression instantly darkened. If it weren¡¯t for Mia¡¯s tricks, Timothy would


    have


    never kept dying the divorce!


    Fortunately, Maya still had another trump card left.


    Timothy had married Mia, a woman who came from a poor family, to save his grandmother¡¯s life. Maya


    was confident that Timothy would agree to divorce Mia and get engaged to her to save his


    grandmother¡¯s life.


    As long as Timothy and she got engaged, she would have the final say in what happened next!


    After Maya took the elevator and left, she called Connor again. Surprisingly, the call went through this


    time.


    +15 BONOS


    Maya greeted her brother excitedly. ¡°Connor, you finally answered my call!


    ¡°What is it that you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Are you still on a business trip? When will you finish your work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°As I mentionedst time, I need you to perform surgery for Timothy¡¯s grandmother. She¡¯s old and has


    poor health. Can you spare some time to perform this surgery? Aren¡¯t doctors supposed to save


    people?¡±


    Connor replied coldly, ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    Connor would be willing to perform the surgery if it was anyone but Timothy¡¯s grandmother. He was


    furious with Timothy because Mia had to work in the Barrett family as a caregiver for a long time.


    Besides, the Barrett family even asked Maya to marry into the family so that Timothy would regain


    consciousness. Thus, he had a bad impression of the family.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you?¡± Maya panicked upon hearing her brother¡¯s words. She just told Timothy that Connor


    agreed to perform the surgery. What would she tell Timothy if Connor rejected her request now?

 Chapter 92

    Connor pursed his lips and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to do it.¡±


    Then, he ended the call abruptly, leaving Mayapletely stunned.


    Unwilling to ept Connor¡¯s decision, Maya attempted to make another call, but Connor would not


    pick it up.


    She mmed her phone into her seat angrily. ¡°Why won¡¯t Connor agree to perform the surgery? I just


    don¡¯t


    understand what he is thinking!¡±


    Maya¡¯s assistant, who was driving, said, ¡°Ms. Lane, I believe that your brother is still angry about what


    happened three years ago. He¡¯s doing this for your own good.¡±


    Maya gradually calmed down and said, ¡°Is that so? Then everything makes sense. My brothers didn¡¯t


    harbor


    such hostility toward Timothy before. However, since the incident from three years ago, they¡¯ve taken


    to


    dislike the Barrett family. It must be because they care for me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Lane. You¡¯re their only sister. No one¡¯s more important than you.¡±


    When Maya heard these ttering words, her expression softened. ¡°You¡¯re right. Connor must have


    refused to


    perform the surgery for Grandma Laura because of me. I¡¯ll find a way to persuade him!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lane, I think you should mention this matter to Mrs. Barrett and not Mrs. Barrett Senior. I¡¯m sure


    the


    Barrett family will be on your side, and Mr. Barrett would surely agree to get engaged with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Maya picked up her phone again, adjusted her tone, and called Sharon. She wouldn¡¯t let Timothy fall


    into the


    hands of another woman!


    When Timothy returned home in the evening, he saw his mother sitting on the sofa. His wedding photo


    with Mia had been taken down and casually ced on the floor.


    Timothy frowned and asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s this for?¡±


    ¡°This photograph shouldn¡¯t be in your home. Timothy, I¡¯m here to discuss your grandma¡¯s surgery.


    Maya told me everything. You¡¯ve always been a filial grandson. Why won¡¯t you make the right decision


    at this critical


    time?¡±


    Sharon was furious. She said, ¡°Timothy, divorce Mia immediately and get engaged to Maya. After that,


    her brother will agree to perform surgery on your grandmother. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone!¡±


    Timothy sat on the sofa with a tired look. ¡°Mom, Grandma is not easy to be fooled. If she found out that


    I divorced Mia, she wouldn¡¯t agree to undergo surgery.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t let your grandmother know about your divorce. She¡¯s an old woman. As long as you and I


    don¡¯t say anything, she¡¯ll never know about it.


    ¡°However, Mia might spill the beans. I never knew she was such a cunning person. How dare she


    threaten you


    ¡°Mom, she¡¯s not that kind of person.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Timothy knew Mia would not do such a thing because she messaged him a few days ago to arrange for


    a proper divorce.


    ¡°Stop standing up for her. How can you endure the fact that she has a rtionship with another man?


    You should get a divorce quickly so we don¡¯t have to live with her anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll handle my own affairs.¡±


    ¡°But your grandmother can¡¯t wait for you to take your sweet time! Think about what I said seriously.¡±


    Sharon stood up and said to Holly, ¡°Dispose of this photo immediately.¡±


    Holly intentionally slowed down her movements and waited until Sharon left. Then, she looked at


    Timothy and asked, ¡°Mr. Barrett, do you want to throw it away?¡±


    Timothy looked at the photo on the ground and said, ¡°Put it in the basement.¡±


    He took out his phone and made a video call to his grandmother.


    Laura answered his phone call immediately. She was sitting in a rocking chair. ¡°Timothy, what¡¯s going


    on between you and Mia?¡±


    Timothy was stunned to hear that.

 Chapter 93

    Timothy didn¡¯t know why his grandmother asked him about this. He couldn¡¯t answer her as he was


    stunned


    for a moment.


    Then, Laura said in a casual manner, ¡°I just had a video call with Mia just now. She¡¯s still working at the


    studio. Why didn¡¯t you pick her up when heading home just now?¡±


    Timothy calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll pick her up in a moment.¡±


    ¡°You should go now. There¡¯s traffic on the way. You can have a meal with her at a nearby restaurant


    and thene home.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, how have you beentely?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well. If you and Mia can give me a grandchild, I will be able to live for a longer time. Now,


    you go pick her up quickly. Stop talking nonsense. I get annoyed when I see you like this!¡±


    Then, she hung up the phone.


    Timothy was stunned at her actions, but seeing that grandmother was so energetic, he felt a little


    relieved.


    He nced at his watch and saw that it was quitete. Was Mia still working?


    He took his suit jacket and walked out of his home quickly.


    At the studio, Mia was alone and was working on a design n on theputer.


    The client for this project was a little demanding. The design she drew during the day needed some


    modification, and her client needed the new design immediately as they were in a hurry to begin the


    renovation process. Hence, she had to work overtime to finalize the design and send it to them.


    The office was empty, and she was the only one still working.


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯re working overtime?¡±


    Mia heard the voice and turned to see Felix walking in from outside. ¡°Felix, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to pick up something. I didn¡¯t expect to find you still here. You¡¯re working quite hard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very dedicated to my work. After school starts, I probably won¡¯t have this much time to continue


    working


    anymore.¡±


    Felix smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to take care of some things, too. We can leave togetherter.¡±


    Mia was very focused on her drawing and did not notice Felix¡¯s gaze.


    An hourter, Mia finally finished the design and sent it to her client. She rubbed her sore neck.


    Her stomach made a sound as the baby inside her belly was hungry.


    +15 BONOS


    Mia touched her abdomen and said in a soft voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby. Mommy will go eat now.¡±


    Felix approached her and rested one hand on her chair. ¡°Are you done yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mia stood up to leave while maintaining a distance from Felix.


    Felix withdrew his hand without a word, and the two took the elevator downstairs.


    ¡°Mia, congrattions on being able to go back to school. If you encounter any difficulties in life or at


    school in the future, you cane to me for help anytime.¡±


    Mia smiled and said. ¡°Thank you for the offer. I¡¯m doing fine as of now.¡±


    ¡°I mean, you don¡¯t always have to do things on your own. I¡¯m your senior and two years older than you.


    You know you cane to me for help.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed, but she replied calmly. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s no wonder that your studio is


    doing so well. It¡¯s because you¡¯re such a nice person and always treat your employees well


    Felix understood the meaning hidden in her words and quickly changed the subject. ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯ll take


    you


    home.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I¡¯ll take a cab home.¡±


    ¡°You just said that I always treat my employees well. If I let you take a cab home and word got out, it


    would damage the reputation of my studio. I¡¯ll get my car from the garage. Please wait here.¡±


    At this point, Mia had no choice but to give in. She stood at the roadside and saw a Maybach


    approaching. The sleek ck car reminded Mia of Timothy¡¯s car. But Timothy wouldn¡¯t be here sote


    at night, would he?


    At this moment, Felix¡¯s car drove out of the underground garage and stopped on her left. ¡°Mia, get in.¡±

 Chapter 94

    Mia saw the Maybach approaching her, too, and it eventually came to a stop on her right. Her heart


    skipped a beat as she saw the silhouette in the driver¡¯s seat through the tinted windows.


    The person looked very familiar to her. For a moment, Mia felt unsure about what to do.


    ¡°Mia, what are you staring at?¡± Felix got out of the car and walked toward her. He also noticed the


    luxurious


    Maybach, which overshadowed his car. Felix was jealous of it.


    He asked, ¡°Mia, do you like this car? When mypany bes more sessful, I¡¯ll buy one and


    take you


    for a spin. What do you think?¡±


    She felt very awkward as she didn¡¯t know how to reply to Felix.


    At this moment, the car window rolled down, revealing Timothy as the driver. He said calmly, ¡°Get in.¡±


    Mia¡¯s gut feeling that the driver of the Maybach was Timothy was correct. But why was he here? She


    didn¡¯t


    believe that he came to pick her up.


    Felix was surprised at Mia¡¯s reaction and asked, ¡°Mia, do you know him?¡±


    Mia felt extremely awkward at the moment and said, ¡°Felix, you should go home first.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Felix was hesitant to leave Mia with the man. He asked, ¡°Mia, are you sure he¡¯s a friend you know? I¡¯m


    a bit


    worried about you. How about I take you home now?¡±


    Timothy got out of his car the moment he heard Felix¡¯s words. He walked straight over to Mia while


    giving a


    cold nce at Felix. ¡°Grandma asked me to pick you up.¡± O


    Upon hearing that, Mia knew why Timothy hade. While she was working overtime, she had a


    video call


    with Laura. Laura must have noticed she was workingte and asked Timothy to pick her up.


    Mia said, ¡°Felix, thank you for your offer, but someone is here to pick me up.¡±


    Felix nodded upon hearing that and said, ¡°Okay, take care of yourself.¡±


    Timothy pursed his lips as he watched Felix drive away in his car. Then, he said, ¡°You¡¯re interested in a


    man


    who drives such a cheap car?¡±


    Mia rolled her eyes and retorted, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did that guy from the entertainment industry dump you already? You¡¯ve found a new


    target


    so quickly?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve got it wrong. I¡¯m just dating multiple guys at once. If this one doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll just go to


    another guy.¡±


    Then, Mia got into the passenger seat of Timothy¡¯s car. She rolled down the window and said, ¡°Please


    drive me home. Thank you.¡±


    Timothy, with one hand on his car door, towered over Mia and said, ¡°I¡¯m not your chauffeur.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Then, what are you here for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here because Grandma asked me toe.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandma ask you to pick me up? So, drive and stop saying nonsense.¡±


    Recently, Mia had been giving Timothy the cold shoulder. Timothy started to miss the old Mia, who was


    always obedient and nice.


    Timothy wasn¡¯t willing to give in to her and said, ¡°You drive instead.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? With my poor driving skills, I might kill the both of us.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Timothy got in the driver¡¯s seat and stepped on the gas, speeding off.


    Mia got nervous as Timothy was driving really fast. She said, ¡°How could you drive like this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Eventually, fatigue caught onto Mia, and she fell asleep. When she woke up, she found herself face-to-


    face


    with Timothy.


    His face was very close to hers, and she could feel Timothy¡¯s breath on her face.


    Mia widened her eyes. What did he want to do? Was he trying to sneak a kiss while she was asleep?

 Chapter 95

    Mia looked at Timothy¡¯s approaching face and his handsome features. Her gaze fell on his tightly


    pursed, thin


    lips.


    Their faces were very close, with their noses almost touching.


    Mia panicked and reached out to push him away. But she ended up pping him on the face, the


    sound crisp and clear. The atmosphere inside the car instantly became tense.


    Mia stared at her hand in a daze as she was stammering to exin, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you toe


    so


    close. It didn¡¯t mean to ¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence as Timothy was already kissing her.


    Mia¡¯s body turned stiff as she looked at him in shock. Did Timothy just kiss her?


    Timothy¡¯s lips were somewhat cold and felt soft like jelly.


    Mia couldn¡¯t even breathe properly.


    After a while, Timothy stopped kissing her. With a hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to


    breathe


    when kissing?¡±


    Mia hurriedly gasped for air. She felt suffocated, like a fish out of water.


    She blushed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have as much experience as you do.¡±


    Mia suddenly thought that Timothy must have gained his experience while kissing his first love.


    Disgusted, she raised her hand and wiped her mouth disdainfully. She didn¡¯t like the idea that he kissed


    her after kissing


    Maya.


    Timothy grabbed her chin and said, ¡°Don¡¯t like the fact that I¡¯m kissing you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t the person who initiated the kiss.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the first woman who dares to p me. You should be grateful that I¡¯m kissing you.¡±


    ¡°Should I say thank you then?¡±


    Mia tried to free herself from his grip. At that moment, she caught a glimpse of a figure standing at the


    main gate through the corner of her eye. It looked somewhat familiar to Mia.


    She said, ¡°Someone¡¯s waiting for you.¡±


    Timothy turned and saw Maya standing at the gate. His expression darkened immediately. He slowly let


    go of Mia¡¯s hand and sat back.


    Mia adjusted her clothes while still blushing. Suddenly, she realized that Timothy brought her to their


    marital home. ¡°Why did you bring me back here?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to remind you that this is your home now. Don¡¯t forget your identity!¡±


    +15 BONOSR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Mia said coldly, ¡°Mr. Barrett, what are you doing? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll be a third wheel, disturbing your


    date


    with your first love?¡±


    Timothy frowned and got out of the car. He hadn¡¯t expected Maya toe.


    Maya stood at the gate with an unpleasant expression. She hadn¡¯t expected to see Timothy kissing


    Mia.


    Mia got out of the car and strode toward the gate.


    Mia paused when she passed by Maya. ¡°Ms. Lane, it¡¯s not appropriate for a singledy like you to be


    herete


    at night like this.¡±


    Maya¡¯s eyes shed with anger. This woman dared to mock her!


    Mia walked into the mansion without looking back. She didn¡¯t turn her head as she did not want to see


    Timothy and Maya together.


    She returned alone to the bedroom upstairs. She.realized that the room was as it was before she left.


    She took a nce at the bedroom and couldn¡¯t resist walking toward the window. She saw Timothy


    leaving


    with Maya.


    A sneer shed in her eyes as she raised her hand to pull down the drapes.


    She touched her lips and could still feel the warmth of Timothy¡¯s kiss.


    Then, she covered her face with her hands. It was undeniable that she was greatly affected by him.


    She was ready to forget about Timothy, but his actions broke down her resolve.


    Fortunately, Timothy left with Maya.


    It was just as well.


    Turning around, Mia went to the adjacent guest room. She asked Holly to tidy up the room for her to


    sleep for


    the night.

 Chapter 96

    Mia didn¡¯t want to sleep in the master bedroom because she thought Maya might haveid on that bed


    before.


    The next day, Mia woke up on time and went downstairs for breakfast. Holly had already prepared her


    favorite


    dishes for breakfast.


    Upon entering the hall, she noticed that her wedding photo with Timothy was missing.


    She felt rather disappointed, but the photo was probably taken down because it didn¡¯t serve any


    purpose


    anymore.


    As Mia sat down in the dining room, a tall figure walked in. Timothy was wearing a bespoke suit, and


    he


    looked very refined. He sat across from her.


    Mia stopped eating her breakfast. She didn¡¯t expect him to be here. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to stay with


    Maya


    Her gaze fell on his thin lips, and she thought about the kissst night. She quickly averted her eyes.


    The dining room was quiet.


    Mia ate two bowls of oatmeal and some sandwiches.


    Timothy couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and asked, ¡°Why are you chowing down the food?¡±


    Mia stopped eating when she heard that and said, ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s gaze was fixed on her face, and hemented, ¡°Your face has be rounder a bit.¡±


    Mia said with surprise, ¡°Really? I don¡¯t feel it.¡±


    Her appetite had increased quite a bit recently.


    Timothy said in a calm tone, ¡°Be careful not to gain weight, or else you can¡¯t find a partner.¡±


    She wiped her mouth with a napkin and said, ¡°Maybe there are some men who like my type.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that¡¯s the case.¡±


    ¡°Well, one can still dream.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t want to waste time talking to Timothy. So, she took out her phone and replied to Laura¡¯s


    message, Grandma, did you see all these tes? I cleared all of them for breakfast. You should eat a


    lot, too.¡±


    Mia noticed that Timothy was staring at her as she sent the message. She asked, ¡°Why are you looking


    at me?


    ¡°You¡¯re quite good at making my grandmother happy.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to convince Grandma Laura that I am having breakfast here to ease her worries.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression darkened. He said, ¡°Grandma¡¯s health is deteriorating day by day.¡±


    ¡°I know. You need to arrange for her to have surgery as soon as possible.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    As Mia turned to leave. Timothy asked. ¡°Are you willing to do anything just so that she can undergo


    surgery?¡±


    Mia paused in her steps, turned around, and said, ¡°Yes, what do you need me to do?¡±


    At that moment. Timothy regretted the fact that he hadn¡¯t discussed the matter in detail with Maya


    yesterday.


    Maya mentionedst time that as long as Timothy divorced Mia, Connor would be willing to perform the


    surgery for Laura.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know in a bit,¡± Timothy said with a grim expression.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mia didn¡¯t probe any further. She turned and left the house.


    She was feeling very conflicted. Thus, she took half a day off to go home and rest.


    As soon as Mia returned home, she saw Connor lying on the sofa, still in his work clothes. He looked


    like he had just returned from work.


    Mia gently closed the door and put a nket on Connor.


    But Connor woke up immediately. ¡°Mia, you¡¯re back. You don¡¯t have to work so hard on weekdays.


    Working overnight is bad for your health.¡±


    Mia knew Patricia must have told Connor that she was working overtime at thepany.


    She didn¡¯t try to exin herself and simply said, ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±


    Connor yawned while saying, ¡°You should get some rest and eat something delicious for lunch.¡±


    Mia nodded. She nced at Connor¡¯s ringing phone on the sofa. ¡°Connor, you have a call.¡±


    ¡®I got it. You should rest up.¡±


    Connor took a nce at the phone. He only answered Maya¡¯s call when Mia disappeared into the


    bedroom. ¡±


    Hello. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ve something urgent to discuss with you, Connor,¡± Maya said.

 Chapter 97

    +15 BONOS


    Connor frowned as he looked at the bedroom. Then, he walked to the balcony to answer his phone.


    When the phone call connected, he immediately said, ¡°If this is about the Barrett family, then don¡¯t


    bother


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    calling me.¡±


    ¡°Connor!¡± Maya eximed as she was extremely anxious. She said, ¡°I really like Timothy, and I want to


    marry


    him.¡±


    ¡°But Timothy is married. Do you want to be the third wheel in his rtionship with Mia?¡±


    ¡°Connor, I¡¯ve already told you that Timothy will divorce Mia. He married her out of necessity, not


    because he liked her. Besides, shees from a poor family and is not worthy of marrying into the


    Barrett family. Timothy


    and Mia don¡¯t belong in the same world.¡± (1


    Connor frowned and said, ¡°Have you forgotten that you were also adopted from an orphanage?¡±


    Maya¡¯s face turned pale upon hearing Connor¡¯s words. She replied. ¡°But I¡¯m not the same as that


    woman. I belong to the Lane family legally. Connor, you have been good to me all these years, and I¡¯ve


    always been


    obedient to you. Please, I just need you to help me with this once.¡±


    Connor rubbed his temples and said, ¡°I will help you with anything, but not on this matter. You¡¯d better


    keep


    your distance from the Barrett family.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t forgive the Barrett family for making Mia work as their caregiver. If Maya married into the


    Barrett family, there would be frequent interactions between the two families. The Barretts would


    undoubtedly speak ill of Mia, and that was something he wouldn¡¯t allow to happen.


    Connor wanted to protect Mia from harm now that he knew the truth. Besides, what was so good about


    Timothy? He was a married man.


    Connor didn¡¯t give Maya a chance to continue speaking and hung up the phone.


    ¡­


    On the other end of the line, Maya¡¯s expression turned livid. She was angry because Connor


    mentioned that she was also adopted, thus implying that she was the same as Mia!


    Maya was furious. She proceeded to destroy everything in the room. Only then did she calm down.


    With an ice-cold expression, Maya said, ¡°I¡¯m not the same as Mia.¡±


    Even if she was adopted, she was still legally a member of the Lane family. Mia was nothing but a poor


    girl


    from the slums.


    Maya¡¯s assistant cautiously said, ¡°How do you n to exin the situation to Mr. Barrett if your brother


    doesn¡¯t agree to carry out the surgery? If Mr. Barrett found out¡­¡±


    ¡°Timothy will not find out about this. I¡¯ll find a way to make Connor agree to my demands. At worst, I¡¯ll


    have Grandma Laura step in. Then, Connor will agree to perform the surgery for sure.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    However, Laura was herst resort. Maya wouldn¡¯t use this trump card recklessly so that her brothers


    wouldn¡¯t realize she was manipting them. If things went south, it could damage the image she had


    carefully built over the years.


    The next moment, Maya¡¯s phone rang.


    The assistant nced at Maya¡¯s phone and said, ¡°It¡¯s from Mrs. Barrett.¡±


    Maya quickly answered the phone with a gentle tone, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Barrett.¡±


    ¡°Maya, when can you meet me? I¡¯ve arranged appointments with several wedding gown studios. Let¡¯s


    pick a design that you would like. When you and my son get engaged, you must wear the most


    beautiful gown!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mrs. Barrett. I¡¯lle overter.¡±


    Maya hung up the call, her eyes filled with anger. She had to continue down this path no matter what,


    and she would get what she wanted in the end. She was confident that Connor would eventually agree


    to perform the


    surgery.


    On the other side, Mia received a notice from the school for her to return for the new semester. She


    packed her things and prepared to move out.


    Wilhelmina said in a teasing tone, ¡°You¡¯re an award-winning designer, and manypanies are eager


    to offer you a position in theirpany. Why would you go back to school?


    ¡°By the time you graduate, you might not be able to find such good job opportunities anymore,


    especially if ourpany expands in the future.¡±

 Chapter 98

    +15 BONOS


    Mia remained calm as she said, ¡°This is my own choice. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t concerned about you,¡± Wilhelmina replied.


    Wilhelmina turned around and noticed that Shelly had arrived. She immediately greeted Shelly with a


    smile. ¡± Ms. Barrett, you¡¯re finally here. The design that you wanted is ready.¡±


    Shelly walked in arrogantly while carrying her luxurious handbag. She looked directly at Mia and asked,


    ¡°Did


    you get fired?¡±


    Mia ignored Shelly.


    Wilhelmina quickly exined the situation to Shelly. ¡°She¡¯s nning to return to school to continue her


    studies. You know that she took a two-year break from school, right?¡±


    Shelly knew about the situation as it was her aunt who had forced Mia to take a break from school so


    that Mia


    would stay at home, take care of the family, and, hopefully, bear a child for Timothy.


    Shelly fiddled with her newly done nails and said, ¡°Even if she graduates from college, a woman like


    her could


    only work odd jobs. Why waste two years studying? It¡¯s better for her to start working early and earn


    more


    money.¡±


    Mia put down the files she was holding and looked at Shelly. ¡°Are you suggesting that I should be as


    uneducated as you?¡±


    Shelly angrily retorted, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean what I said. If you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m talking about, perhaps you should attend


    elementary


    school again. After all, even elementary students can understand what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    Shelly was baffled by her words. After Mia left, she turned to Wilhelmina and asked, ¡°Was she insulting


    me?¡±


    Wilhelmina nodded awkwardly and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    After Mia packed her things and left, she soon received a call from Felix.


    ¡°You packed up and left so soon? Aren¡¯t you nning toe back?¡± Felix asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving for good. I just wanted some time to get ready for school exams.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Remember toe back to work during the weekend. I asked someone topile some


    revision


    materials for you, and I¡¯ve sent them to your email.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    After hanging up, Mia started preparing for the uing school exams. She had taken a two-year


    break from school and didn¡¯t manage to participate in all exams back then. This time, she was taking


    the exams with all the freshmen. She would only be able to resume her studies if she passed the exam.


    In the afternoon, she suddenly received a call from the Barrett family. ¡°Mrs. Barrett, something bad


    happened


    +15 BONOS


    Upon hearing this call, Mia¡¯s mind went nk. She grabbed her bag and rushed to the hospital where


    Laura was receiving treatment.


    Mia prayed hard that Laura would be okay.


    When she arrived at the private hospital, many people were already there.


    Mia saw Timothy standing at the front. His figure looked depressed and lonely. She knew that Laura


    meant a


    lot to Timothy.


    Shelly sneered when she saw Mia. She said, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    As soon as Shelly spoke, everyone except Timothy turned to look at Mia.


    Mia walked over to Timothy and said, ¡°Mrs. Barrett Senior has always treated me well. Now that she¡¯s


    sick, it¡¯s only right for me toe and see her.¡±


    Ignoring the gazes of everyone else, Mia stood by Timothy¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Why did Grandma Laura


    faint?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 99

    +15 BONOS


    Timothy looked at the flickering lights in the operating room and replied coldly, ¡°The cause is unknown.¡±


    Mia felt uneasy when she remembered Timothy had said Laura¡¯s health was poor.


    She asked impatiently, ¡°When can she undergo surgery? Why the dy?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression darkened, and he said, ¡°Are you questioning me? Grandma has been refusing


    surgery for a long time. Don¡¯t you know the reason for her to do so?¡±


    Mia asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you find a solution?¡±


    He replied mockingly, ¡°What solution are you talking about? Should we get you pregnant?¡±


    Mia lowered her gaze as she looked at her abdomen without saying a word.


    She hesitated whether to tell Laura about her pregnancy. She really wished that Laura would agree to


    the surgery so that nothing bad would happen to her.


    Sharon immediately interjected by saying, ¡°Mia, stop dreaming. You¡¯re not qualified to bear the heir of


    the Barrett family.¡±


    Shelly added, ¡°Exactly, Mia must have been plotting this all along. She must have asked Grandma not


    to get


    surgery so that Timothy would agree to get her pregnant. She¡¯s really cunning.¡±


    Mia sneered at Shelly¡¯s words. She stared at the shing lights in the operating room and remained


    silent.


    Timothy said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Cat got your tongue?¡±


    Mia smiled sadly and said, ¡°What do you want me to say? I¡¯ll say what you want me to say.¡±


    Timothy pulled at his tie in frustration and said, ¡°Why are you acting like this?¡±


    ¡°How do you want me to act? If I agree to get pregnant, then everyone would say that I plotted against


    you. If I don¡¯t agree, then you¡¯ll say I¡¯m deliberately using Grandma Laura¡¯s health as a bargaining chip.


    Whatever I


    say, you won¡¯t be satisfied!¡±


    Mia was irritated at their reaction, and her tone was particrly unpleasant. ?


    Timothy pursed his lips, and his expression darkened.


    Shelly dared not continue speaking when she saw Timothy¡¯s reaction.


    At that moment, the light in the operating room turned green. The doctor who was treating Laura came


    out of the room, and Mia was the first to ask, ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°Her condition is not great. We need to schedule her surgery as soon as possible.¡±


    Mia watched as Laura was wheeled out. Laura looked very weak as she needed the help of a venttor


    to breathe. Mia instantly teared up, feeling overwhelmed at the sight.


    Three years ago, when she had nothing at all, it was Laura who had shown her care and kindness.


    +15 BONOS


    The elderly woman was moved to a private ward, and the members of the Barrett family followed


    behind her.


    Timothy said coldly, ¡°The rest of you can leave. Don¡¯t crowd the room.¡±


    Sharon then asked their rtives to leave, and they went home one by one.


    Mia followed Laura into her ward. Soon after, Laura woke up and held her hand tightly.


    With teary eyes, Mia said, ¡°Grandma Laura, let¡¯s have the surgery, okay?¡±


    The olddy shook her head, still resisting surgery.


    Mia didn¡¯t know what to do. Should she tell Laura the truth or not?


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Timothy¡¯s hand rested on Mia¡¯s shoulder while he looked at Laura and said, ¡°Grandma, please rest


    well. We¡¯ll visit youter.¡±


    The olddy blinked a few times, then fell back into a drowsy state.


    Mia left the ward as Lauray in the hospital bed in a weak state. Her heart ached for Laura.


    Then, Mia wiped away her tears and left the hospital while caressing her abdomen. She needed to


    think carefully about this matter.


    Timothy watched her leave the hospital coldly.


    Sharon said to Timothy, ¡°Son, listen to me. You should divorce this woman immediately and not tell


    your grandmother. Once your grandmother undergoes surgery, it¡¯ll be toote for her to do anything,


    even if she learns the truth.¡±

 Chapter 100

    Timothy maintained a stern expression and said, ¡°I won¡¯t deceive Grandma.¡±


    He turned to his secretary and said, ¡°Have you found the doctor you were looking for?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve found someone. They¡¯re experts in this field and are willing to perform the surgery for Mrs.


    Barrett


    Senior.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Arrange everything as soon as possible, and ask the doctors toe over quickly.¡±


    The two women beside Timothy exchanged nces. Shelly couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Timothy, didn¡¯t


    you say that Maya¡¯s brother would perform the surgery for Grandma Laura? I heard that he¡¯s the best


    doctor in this


    field.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait that long.¡±


    He would never fight an unwinnable battle.


    Shelly felt that something was going wrong. If that was the case, then what would happen to Maya?


    She


    needed to inform Maya about this.


    After a sleepless night, Mia woke up and touched her pregnant belly. She was unable to make a


    decision..


    She decided to call her fifth cousin, Jason.


    He answered immediately and asked, ¡°Mia, what¡¯s the matter? Do you need money from me?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia was somewhat amused by his joke. She said, ¡°Jason, I want to consult you about something.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I have a friend who has been married to her husband for several years, and they recently agreed to


    get a


    divorce. However, she discovers that she¡¯s pregnant but doesn¡¯t want to reveal it to her husband¡¯s


    family. She


    wants to keep the child with her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy to deal with. After the divorce, she can raise the child by herself. The father has no right to


    the


    child¡¯s custody. Generally, the child stays with the mother.¡±


    Mia breathed a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°What if the father¡¯s family finds out before their divorce is


    processed and wants to take custody? How can she regain custody?¡±


    ¡°Mia, is this friend of yours very close to you?¡±


    ¡°Well, we have a decent rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Since she¡¯s your good friend, I¡¯m willing to be herwyer. I¡¯ll ensure that your friend regains custody of


    her child no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let her know. I¡¯m not sure what sort of decision she¡¯ll make.¡±


    +15 BONOS Then, Mia hung up the phone. Despite the reassurance from Jason, she didn¡¯t feel much


    better. After all, it was not easy to win a legal battle against the Barrett family, which was very wealthy


    and influential.


    However, Mia couldn¡¯t bear to see Laura suffer from illness without doing anything.


    In the afternoon, Mia went straight to the hospital.


    As soon as she walked out of the elevator, she saw Maya standing before Timothy. The two were very


    close, almost as if they were embracing each other.


    Mia stopped in her tracks. She then said loudly, ¡°It seems I came at the wrong time.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression stiffened when he heard her voice, and he subconsciously stepped back,


    widening the distance between him and Maya.


    When Maya turned around and saw Mia, a hint of provocation shed across her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    There¡¯s nothing between us anymore.¡±


    Mia felt a tightness in her chest. She wanted to turn and leave but thought of Laura¡¯s condition, so she


    decided to stay instead. She walked toward the two of them.


    Mia looked at Maya and said calmly, ¡°When is Grandma Laura¡¯s surgery going to start?¡±


    Maya couldn¡¯t meet Mia¡¯s eyes. She answered with feignedposure, ¡°That depends on many


    factors. It should be soon if things go well.¡±


    Mia knew what Maya was implying.


    She looked at Timothy and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the courthouse now and get a divorce.¡±

 Chapter 101

    Timothy¡¯s face remained stoic. ¡°Do you believe that divorce is the solution?¡±


    ¡°Well, I intend to convince Grandma to undergo the surgery,¡± Mia asserted.


    Timothy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he inquired, ¡°And how do you n on doing that?¡±


    Mia hesitated momentarily before replying. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡±


    At that moment, the hospital room¡¯s door swung open, revealing Martha. ¡°Ms. Mia, Mrs. Barrett Senior


    wishes to have a conversation with both you and Mr. Barrett. She has matters to discuss.¡±


    Standing close by, Maya interjected with a hopeful smile, ¡°I¡¯ve alsoe to visit Mrs. Barrett Senior.¡±


    ¡°I regret to inform you that Mrs. Barrett Senior has no intention of seeing you,¡± Martha responded


    awkwardly.


    A rigid expression settled on Maya¡¯s face. She watched with resentment as Timothy entered the room


    with Mia.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Mia felt the weight of Maya¡¯s intense gaze on her as she entered the hospital room. Nheless, she


    couldn¡¯t let herself be distracted by it.


    She held Laura¡¯s cold hands gently. ¡°Grandma, are you feeling any better today?¡± she asked, her voice


    tinged with concern.


    In an attempt to lighten the heavy atmosphere, Laura replied with humor, ¡°I might be under the weather,


    but I¡¯m far from knocking on death¡¯s door,¡± though her paleplexion hinted at her frail condition.


    Timothy, however, responded with seriousness. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve arranged for your surgery next week.¡±


    With unyielding resolve, Laura shot back, ¡°I¡¯ve made myself clear. I won¡¯t proceed with the surgery!


    ¡°My decision stands unless I get to witness the birth of my great¨Cgrandson. Without that hope, there¡¯s


    little that keeps me going.¡±


    Growing frustrated, Timothy snapped, ¡°Are you attempting to use your health as leverage against me,


    Grandma?¡±


    Unfazed, Laura retorted, ¡°If that¡¯s your interpretation, then so be it.¡±


    Mia felt a profound sense of guilt as she observed Laura¡¯s frailty.


    She realized that Laura¡¯s refusal for surgery stemmed from concern for her welfare.


    Laura harbored a genuine fear¨Cif the surgery didn¡¯t yield positive results and Mia couldn¡¯t recover, she


    wouldn¡¯t be there to protect her in the challenges ahead.


    Yet, Mia had decided to end her marriage with Timothy, directly conflicting with Laura¡¯s wishes.


    Having grown up an orphan, Mia faced hardships from her foster parents, finding sce only in the


    kindness


    Patricia had shown her.


    +15 BONOS


    Over thest three years, Laura had warmly weed Mia into her life, treating her as a cherished


    granddaughter. Mia grappled with a deep concern for Laura¡¯s deteriorating health.


    Truly, the surgery couldn¡¯t be dyed any longer.


    In a decisive moment, Mia lightly ced Laura¡¯s hand onto her belly, dering, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going to


    have a baby.¡±


    A heavy silence enveloped the hospital room.


    Timothy stared at Mia in disbelief, his eyes fixated on her belly, struggling toprehend her


    revtion¨Cwas Mia really expecting?


    Meanwhile, on the hospital bed, Laura mirrored Timothy¡¯s astonishment, her face a canvas of


    incredulity. ¡°Is it


    true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandma, it¡¯s true,¡± Mia confirmed, a gentle smile gracing her face. ¡°We¡¯re still in the early


    phases, we


    found out not long ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news! You¡¯ve always been a bit careless. I suspected something when you felt


    queasy during ourst meal together, but then you both denied it.¡±


    Observing Laura¡¯s happiness, Mia experienced a deep sense of relief. Indeed, Laura¡¯s mood appeared


    significantly brighter than before.


    Laura urgently signaled for Martha to bring a chair for Mia.


    ¡°You youngsters have much to grasp about pregnancy. I¡¯ll make sure Martha assists you so that


    everything progresses smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s no need to make it a bigger deal than it is. I¡¯ve got this.¡±


    ¡°Pregnancy carries its weight, and I insist you take my guidance this time.¡±


    Ultimately, Mia didn¡¯t refuse. Throughout the revtion, she avoided meeting Timothy¡¯s gaze, fully


    aware of his reluctance towards having children.


    Yet, the burden of this long¨Ckept secret gnawed at her conscience.


    Suddenly, Sharon and Maya entered the room. ¡°Mom, Ms. Lane came especially to see you. She¡¯s


    even brought an array of unique gifts, all specialties from Nord City.¡°

 Chapter 102

    Maxa trailed closely behind Sharon, a hint of disapproval crossing her face when she noticed Mia


    seated.


    Although Mia perceived Maya¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, her present circumstances left her with little capacity


    to reffect on it.


    With amanding tone, Sharon directed Mia, ¡°Stand, Mia! We can¡¯t have Ms. Lane standing. She¡¯s


    an esteemed quest


    As Mia began to stand, Laura held her back, but Timothy quietly murmured, ¡°Stay seated. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Sharon promptly argued, ¡°Tim, what¡¯s the issue? Can¡¯t Mia stand briefly? Ms. Lane went out of her way


    to


    Maya tactfully added. ¡°It¡¯s quite alright, Mrs. Barrett. I can stand.¡±


    Laura responded with a touch of sternness, ¡°Mia is expecting, she ought to sit.¡±


    The newsnded like an unexpected bombshell.


    Mayo was at a loss for words.


    Sharon, looking at Mia in disbelief, eximed. ¡°That can¡¯t be right. How did this happen so suddenly?¡±


    Defensively, Laura countered, ¡°What are you implying? Aren¡¯t you pleased about Mia¡¯s pregnancy?¡±


    A sinking feeling enveloped Sharon, realizing that Mia¡¯s alleged pregnancy could jeopardize Maya¡¯s


    future


    with Timothy.


    Timothy intervened with a firm tone. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Grandma needs her rest. Let¡¯s step outside.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Laura dismissed him with a cheerful demeanor. ¡°Tim, take care of Mia and the little one on the way.¡±


    She continued with a reassuring smile. ¡°And don¡¯t worry about me, just schedule the surgery. I¡¯ll make


    sure to


    take good care of my great¨Cgrandchild as they grow up.¡±


    Hearing Laura¡¯s agreement to the surgery lifted a weight off Mia¡¯s shoulders.


    As the group left the room, an awkward tension lingered.


    Disregarding the others, Mia headed straight for the elevator, eager to leave.


    Sharon pulled Timothy aside, her voice hushed as she admonished, ¡°Tim, didn¡¯t I warn you against


    getting Mia pregnant? Couldn¡¯t you have been more cautious and taken preventive steps?¡±


    Faced with his mother¡¯s straightforward remarks, Timothy¡¯s mouth twitched subtly. ¡°Mom, this concerns


    me


    cirectly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just your life on the line anymore. With Mia expecting, we need to consider Ms. Lane and her


    family. Marrying into these circumstances might not be readily epted by them.¡± Sharon retorted.


    Sharon had envisioned a prosperous heiress as her future daughter¨Cinw. Just as that dream


    appeared


    +15 BONOS


    As Mia emerged from the elevator, Maya¡¯s voice sharply resonated, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Before Mia could respond, Maya swiftly descended the stairs and forcefully gripped Mia¡¯s wrist. ¡°You¡¯re


    faking this pregnancy, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Maya still questioned whether Mia¡¯s pregnancy was genuine.


    Just as Mia was about to respond, Timothy stepped out of the elevator. rmed, Mia forcefully pushed


    Maya away, demanding, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    From her peripheral vision, Maya also noticed Timothy¡¯s presence.


    With a calcted coldness in her gaze, she abruptly released her grip and feigned a fall, creating the


    illusion that Mia had shoved her to the ground.


    As Mia¡¯s hold loosened, she staggered backward, herplexion turning pale. Instinctively, she


    cradled her belly, prioritizing the safety of her unborn child.


    Maya¡¯s gaze swiftly found Timothy, her eyes filled with desperation. ¡°Timothy, please help!¡±


    At the same time, Mia instinctively turned to Timothy, seeking support.

 Chapter 103

    In that moment, a glimmer of hope flickered in Mia¡¯s eyes.


    Watching her frazzled appearance and wavering posture, Timothy noticed her deep almond eyes, their


    darkness exuding a sense of vulnerability and longing.


    That brief interaction momentarily softened his heart.


    Without hesitation, he stepped forward, sping Mia¡¯s hand to steady her.


    Mia had braced herself for a fall, convinced that Timothy would favor Maya in any conflict between


    them.


    Much to her surprise, Timothy decisively stood by her side this time.


    Drawing closer to him, Mia gazed at him in disbelief. Her heart pounded, a blend of relief and anxiety.


    The chilling thought of what could have transpired had she stumbled, especially for their unborn child,


    was too distressing to imagine.


    Suddenly, Maya¡¯s voice rang out, carrying a subtle undertone of resentment as she called, ¡°Tim!¡±


    Turning her gaze, Mia saw Maya still on the floor, her eyes showing signs of redness, nearly on the


    verge of


    tears.


    Mia blinked, surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Timothy to bypass Maya¡¯s distress toe to her aid.


    In that instant, Sharon emerged from the elevator, swiftly making her way toward Maya.


    With concern etched on her face, she remarked, ¡°Ms. Lane, how did you end up on the floor? Were you


    not careful? Let me help you.¡±


    Although Maya hesitated briefly, she eventually stood up, exining, ¡°While discussing pregnancy


    matters with Ms. Bowen, we both lost our bnce due to the slippery floor.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mia¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a trace of skepticism crossing her expression. Was


    Maya subtly suggesting that Mia might have yed a role in the ident?


    Undeniably, Maya¡¯s adeptness at deflecting me while maintaining an air. of innocence was


    commendable.


    Almost immediately, Sharon pointed an using finger at Mia, her gaze piercing. ¡°Mia, couldn¡¯t you


    have alerted Ms. Lane about the wet floor? Her fall could be attributed to your negligence. Do you


    grasp the potential repercussions if something grave had urred?¡±


    Mia remained unfazed,familiar with her mother¨Cinw¡¯s propensity for criticism.


    Pulling away from Timothy¡¯s embrace, Mia nonchntly remarked, ¡°I¡¯m no saint, it¡¯s not in my nature to


    warn mistresses.¡±


    After all, it had been Maya, the cunning instigator, who had clung desperately to Mia, orchestrating this


    deceptive scenario.


    +15 BONOS


    With those parting words, Mia turned on her heel and walked away.


    The sudden absence of Mia from Timothy¡¯s arms caused his brow to furrow in confusion.


    Frustrated, Sharon turned to Tim, asserting, ¡°Tim, observe Mia¡¯s demeanor. Her arrogance has


    skyrocketed just because she¡¯s expecting. Can¡¯t you see through it? This is the real Mia.¡±


    Maya was surprised that Timothy had overlooked her and rushed to Mia when she fell. It seemed that


    Mia¡¯s


    unborn child was the sole catalyst for this sudden protective instinct.


    Unable to contain herself any longer, Maya finally voiced her concerns, ¡°Timothy, I inquired about Ms.


    Bowen¡¯s child, but her expression seemed guilty. I can¡¯t help but suspect she might not be entirely


    truthful.


    ¡°While I mean no harm to your child, I believe that dishonesty is simply not eptable.¡±


    In a sudden realization, Sharon eximed, ¡°I knew it! Mia couldn¡¯t have be pregnant out of


    nowhere, she


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    must be deceiving us!¡±


    The notion that Mia might not be truly pregnant brought a sense of relief to Sharon.


    Tim remained tight¨Clipped. In truth, he too grappled with uncertainty about the authenticity of Mia¡¯s


    pregnancy.


    Maya assumed a magnanimous demeanor, stating, ¡°Timothy, Mrs. Barrett Senior did mention that if


    Ms. Bowen is indeed pregnant, she would be open to the surgery.¡®


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that Ms. Bowen had good intentions. Let¡¯s refrain from cing me on her,¡±she added.


    Without uttering a word, Timothy turned away and left the hospital.


    Maya felt the urge to catch up, but her ankle which was sore from the fall hindered her movements.


    Frustration etched deeply in her eyes as she observed Timothy¡¯s retreating figure. Maya was


    disconcerted by the unexpected twist of Timothy rushing to Mia¡¯s aid.


    Outside the hospital, Mia stood amidst themotion of passing cars, her emotions entangled in a


    web of


    Having witnessed Laura¡¯s declining health just moments ago, Mia feltpelled to unveil her


    pregnancy. Yet, the prospect of confronting Timothy loomed ahead as a daunting challenge she wasn¡¯t


    ready to face.

 Chapter 104

    ¡°What if Timothy insisted on terminating the pregnancy?¡± Mia wondered.


    Suddenly, a sleek luxury car pulled up and honked.


    Mia immediately recognized it as Timothy¡¯s vehicle.


    She saw him in the passenger seat, his captivating features partly hidden within the sleek car.


    His sharp, intense eyes emitted apelling aura.


    ¡°Hop in,¡± he ordered.


    Despite Mia¡¯s reservations, Timothy¡¯smanding tone allowed little dissent.


    Mindful of onlookers, she reluctantly bent down and stepped into the car.


    As the car door closed, it erected a barrier, isting them from the world outside.


    Seated near the door, Mia felt unable to escape Timothy¡¯s powerful and imposing aura in such


    proximity.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She held her breath in a hushed silence, almost as if bracing herself for his final verdict.


    After a momentary pause, his voice, low and chilling, resonated in her ears, ¡°Do you have a fondness


    for children?¡±


    Mia hesitated, swallowing nervously before answering, ¡°Well, um, yes, I suppose.¡±


    After all, this child was hers, and a natural affection had blossomed.


    Growing up without a family had instilled in her a deep appreciation for the unexpected arrival of this


    child.


    Following Mia¡¯s reply, a tense silence lingered, leaving her heart suspended in uncertainty about


    Timothy¡¯s intentions.


    Unable to endure the suspense, she addressed the matter directly, saying, ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t let


    the child disrupt your life.¡±


    She vowed to keep the child¡¯s existence under wraps, ensuring it wouldn¡¯t interfere with Timothy¡¯s


    impending marriage to Maya.


    Turning his head, Timothy¡¯s eyes bore an enigmatic gaze. ¡°Do you believe a child could have any


    impact on


    me?¡±


    A twinge of pain pierced Mia¡¯s heart. ¡°Fine, I get it.¡±


    ¡°You better,¡± he retorted.


    Adjusting his tie, Timothy spoke, ¡°Regarding the child, after Grandma undergoes surgery, I will handle


    the necessary arrangements and frame it as a ¡®miscarriage.¡°¡±


    At the mention of ¡°miscarriage.¡± Mia¡¯s face paled. ¡°What ¡­ what did you just say?¡± she asked,


    struggling to


    +15 BONOS


    She was convinced she must have misunderstood him.


    Was Timothy truly considering terminating the pregnancy after all?


    Timothy spoke with a stern and chilling voice, ¡°What other option do we have? Do you believe we can


    simply conjure a child out of thin air?¡±


    He continued, ¡°Or would you rather we hastily conceive one now just to appease Grandma¡¯s


    expectations?¡±


    Confusion swirled in Mia¡¯s thoughts. Once she regainedposure, she realized his


    misunderstanding¨Che believed she wasn¡¯t pregnant and had deceived Grandma at the hospital.


    Well at least this misperception spared her unnecessary anxiety and apprehension.


    Timothy fixed his gaze on her, saying, ¡°Mia, dispel those misguided thoughts. I won¡¯t be epting of


    this child, and I hope you won¡¯t exploit Grandma¡¯s situation as justification.¡±


    Convinced that Mia had misled Laura earlier, Timothy remained resolute in his decision not to have a


    child


    with her.


    Mia cast her eyes downward and murmured, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Unbeknownst to Timothy, Mia had no ns to disclose the truth about the child to him either!


    The remainder of the journey unfolded in silence, with neither uttering another word.


    As the vehicle came to a stop. Mia recognized they had returned to their marital home.


    Breaking the silence, Timothy remarked, ¡°Considering your deception with Grandma, you¡¯ll need to


    y your


    role convincingly. Keep up the facade until she recovers from surgery.¡±


    Mia noddedposedly. ¡°Certainly.¡±


    With the uing semester, residing on campus provided a credible excuse for her brothers, ensuring


    they


    remained unaware of her stay at the Barrett residence.


    She had to maintain the act until Laura underwent the surgery.


    Looking up, Mia asked, ¡°Now that Grandma Laura has agreed to the surgery, when do you n to


    schedule it?


    ¡°Given your connection with Maya¡¯s family, arranging for the Lanes to conduct the surgery on Grandma


    Laura


    shouldn¡¯t pose a challenge, right?¡±


    With Maya also in the picture, Mia couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was another scheme involving


    Laura in y. She was eager to learn about the discussions between Timothy and Maya.


    Maintaining a cold expression, Timothy stated, ¡°I¡¯ve finalized arrangements with the doctor, and the


    surgery is


    scheduled for next week.¡±


    ¡°Excellent,¡± Mia responded, relief evident in her voice.


    As she was about to exit the car, Timothy turned to her and asked, ¡°Are you familiar with the ways to


    portray a

 Chapter 105

    Why did Timothy need assurance about her ability to convincingly y the role of a pregnant woman?


    Mia thought for a moment, wondering why pretense was necessary.


    Considering she was genuinely pregnant, wouldn¡¯t this be an authentic portrayal?


    In response, Mia sincerely asked, ¡°Is acting even necessary in this case?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯ve always had a knack for acting,¡± Timothy acknowledged. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Martha


    will be here to assist you, ensuring you maintain the facade without arousing suspicion.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, rest assured, I¡¯ll execute my role wlessly. It¡¯s high time you prioritize scheduling that


    surgery.¡±


    Mia had no intention of confronting Maya herself, she thought it would be more suitable for Timothy to


    handle


    the matter.


    Well aware of Maya¡¯s inclination to feign innocence, Mia expected her to continue the act in front of


    Timothy.


    Consequently, there should be no dy in the surgery from Maya¡¯s end.


    Exiting the car, Mia entered the living room with Timothy following closely behind, his gaze reflecting a


    mix of


    emotions.


    Martha, patiently waiting in the living room, greeted Mia with a warm smile, ¡°Mrs. Barrett, I¡¯ve made


    sure the kitchen has prepared dishes suitable for expectant mothers. If you have any questions or


    concerns, please


    feel free to let me know.¡±


    ¡°Perfect timing, I do have some questions,¡± Mia replied.


    Instinctively cing her hand on her belly, Mia suggested, ¡°Should we consider acquiring a fetal heart


    monitor to asionally check the baby¡¯s heartbeat?¡±


    In reality, Mia was inexperienced with such situations and felt unsure about the right course of action.


    She had read multiple articles on pregnancy websites stressing the significance of regrly checking


    the fetal


    heart rate.


    These articles cautioned that neglecting regr monitoring could lead to overlooked potential issues


    with the


    baby.


    Navigating this unfamiliar territory, especially without informing Patricia about her pregnancy, left Mia


    feeling


    challenged.


    Given her role as a pregnant woman, Mia viewed it as an opportunity to educate herself.


    At this moment, Martha added, ¡°Mrs. Barrett, rest assured, I¡¯ve made arrangements for a fetal heart


    monitoring


    device. We can test it now.


    ¡°However, if the pregnancy is still early, the heartbeat might not be audible yet. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve


    also brought Dr. Levin along for any additional health assessments you may require.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Timothy firmly interrupted, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, leaving Martha somewhat puzzled.


    Sensing the tension in the room, Mia stepped in, saying, ¡°Martha, Timothy simply means we should


    only be concerned if there¡¯s a valid reason. As of now, I believe everything is proceeding as it should.¡±


    Understanding Mia¡¯s intent, Martha nodded. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll make my way to the kitchen. Mrs. Barrett,


    please make sure you get some rest.¡±


    Once Martha left, Mia settled onto the sofa, her gaze lingering on the fetal heart monitoring device


    nearby. A temptation arose within her to secretly check it out.


    Timothy¡¯s eyes narrowed with concern. ¡°You nearly let our secret slip earlier. What¡¯s your strategy if the


    monitor fails to pick up a heartbeat or if Dr. Levin detects something out of ce?


    ¡°How do you n to ount for that?¡± he questioned sharply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got it handled. I¡¯ll ensure nothing appears amiss. Moreover, we only have to put this


    facade


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    up for another week.¡±


    ¡°Once the surgery isplete, there¡¯ll be no need for deception, correct?¡± Mia replied, locking eyes


    with him, her dark almond¨Cshaped eyes radiating calm assurance.


    As Timothy looked into her eyes, an unsettling feeling crept over him. He straightened his tie,


    remarking.¡± Indeed, maintaining our discretion is paramount.¡±


    As Timothy ascended the stairs, a hint of sadness shadowed Mia¡¯s gaze.


    She tenderly caressed her belly, whispering, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t let your father¡¯s words bother you.


    Remember, Mommy will always cherish you.¡±


    Come dinnertime, Mia was weed by a splendid array of dishes on the table, each appearing both


    exquisite and nutritious.


    Beside her, Martha noted, ¡°Mrs. Barrett, we understand that a pregnant woman¡¯s preferences on food


    can shift.


    ¡°These dishes are tailored to your usual tastes. Please let us know your favorites, and we¡¯ll make sure


    they¡¯re consistently served.¡±


    Looking at the assortment of dishes before her, Mia was captivated by the extravagant pleasures that


    wealth could provide.


    With utensils in hand, she indulged in the exquisite vors, feeling every bit like royalty as she relished


    the finest delicacies during her pregnancy.

 Chapter 106

    However, some dishes were ced far from her, briefly escaping Mia¡¯s notice.


    Suddenly. Timothy¡¯s utensils appeared in front of her. He had scooped some dishes to serve on her


    te. De paused, then calmly said, ¡°Thank you, honey, but don¡¯t forget to enjoy your meal as well.¡±


    Sporting a teasing smile, Mia picked a dish she knew Timothy wasn¡¯t fond of and served it on his te


    Timothy surveyed his te calmly before cing his utensils down.


    Observing the nuances in their interaction, Martha gave a nod of approval, making a mental note to


    update Laura on the situationter.


    After savoring her meal, Mia gently massaged her belly, confessing. ¡°I might have indulged a tad too


    much¡±


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, perhaps you could join Mrs. Barrett for a stroll? It¡¯s beneficial for both the mother¨Cto¨Cbe


    and the


    baby.¡± Martha proposed.


    After a brief pause, Mia responded, ¡°I think I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    For Mia, a solitary walk seemed more appealing than having Timothy by her side.


    Next to her, Timothy¡¯s voice remained steady as he said, ¡°Very well*


    Putting on a strained smile, Mia added, ¡°I can manage on my own.¡±


    Timothy tenderly draped his arm around her shoulders, his tone persuasive, ¡°Come on, walking is


    beneficial for expectant mothers. Shall we?¡±


    Reluctantly, Mia followed him onto the neighborhood path. The summer evening greeted them with a


    gentle


    coolness, its night sky adorned with twinkling stars, setting a serene backdrop for their walk.


    As they moved along, their elongated silhouettes blended seamlessly on the path.


    Mia grappled with a sense of guilt, realizing she had persuaded the industrious Timothy to set aside


    time for this walk. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was consuming his valuable time.


    In an attempt to dispel the silence, Mia remarked, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to go out of your way to


    apany me. It might seem insincere.¡±


    Timothy shot back, ¡°Grandma specifically instructed Martha to handle things. Whether genuine or not,


    we¡¯ve got to keep up the act.¡±


    How did Mia miss Timothy¡¯s knack for acting?


    Suddenly, arge dog dashed out from a nearby bush, startling Mia.


    Without a second thought, Timothy swiftly drew her close, enveloping her in a protective embrace.


    Clutching his shirt tightly, Mia eximed, ¡°Oh goodness, there¡¯s a dog!¡±


    Seeing her distress, a subtle smirk crept onto Timothy¡¯s face, intrigued by her unease toward the


    animal


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    +15 BONOS


    Peering cautiously over his shoulder, Mia asked, ¡°Has the dog lett?


    Timothy nced back. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    The dog stayed put, wagging its tail energetically, showing affection toward Mia.


    Still within Timothy¡¯s protective hold, Mia yeared to be anywhere else but here, her voice betraying a


    touch of anxiety as she questioned, ¡°What¡¯s our next move?¡±


    Locking eyes with the dog. Timothy confidentlymanded. ¡°Sit.¡±


    Without hesitation, the dog promptly obeyed, showcasing impable behavior.


    Observing the dog¡¯spliance, Mia looked at Timothy with a blend of surprise and admiration, saying,


    ¡°It heeded yourmands.¡±


    With a yful grin, Timothy teased, ¡°So, dogs make you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mia confessed, ¡°Back at the orphanage, the director had a dog that once bit me. After that, it


    seemed determined to chase and snap at me whenever possible.


    ¡°I was always on edge but never found the courage to voice my fear.¡±


    Sensing the need for a change, Mia swiftly changed the topic, recognizing the stark differences in their


    upbringings.


    Given Timothy¡¯s privileged background, she wondered if he could really understand the challenges


    faced by those less fortunate than him.


    *Have you ever been vinated? Timothy inquired.


    Shaking her head, Mia replied, ¡°Survival was the main concem during those times. Vinations felt like


    a distant luxury. Thankfully, I¡¯ve managed to get by without any major health issues.¡±


    After a brief pause, Timothy responded, ¡°If there haven¡¯t been anyplications so far, then you


    should be


    alright.¡±


    Mia looked at him with a hint of surprise,menting, ¡°I must admit, I didn¡¯t expect such reassuring


    words from you.¡±


    Timothy turned to face her, his gaze deep and probing. ¡°Then, in your eyes, what kind of person do you


    see me


    as?*

 Chapter 107

    Mia hadn¡¯t anticipated Timothy revisiting this question, and it was getting increasingly difficult for her to


    respond.


    With a hint of condescension, Timothy watched her struggle. ¡°Having trouble answering?¡± he teased.


    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Mia replied, pausing briefly as she met his gaze. ¡°So, would you prefer the truth or a


    fabrication?


    * she asked.


    ¡°¡­ Perhaps silence would be best.¡± Timothy retorted indifferently before walking away.


    As Mia took a step forward, she noticed the dog standing beside her, its tail wagging eagerly as it


    looked at


    her.


    She stopped in her tracks, and instinctively stepped back. ¡°Please, stay right there,¡± she implored, her


    eyes fixed on the dog.


    While she held no ill will toward the creature, suppressed childhood fears surfaced as the dog moved


    closer.


    ¡°Here, boy.¡±


    Just as Mia contemted a quick escape, Timothy, who had just disappeared into obscurity moments


    ago,


    reappeared to rescue Mia.


    Beneath the soft glow of the streetlight, he reached out his hand to her.


    At the sight of Timothy, the dog promptly sat down, its tail wagging gently.


    ¡°The dog is sitting now. Walk to me, Mia.¡±


    ¡®I ¡­ I can¡¯t do it!¡± Mia stammered.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a count of ten,¡± Timothy dered.


    Mia wondered why Timothy didn¡¯t simply approach her himself.


    Still, she understood Timothy¡¯s character¨Cwhen he said ¡°ten seconds,¡± he meant precisely that.


    Gathering all the courage within her, Mia swiftly ran toward Timothy.


    Timothy¡¯s gaze softened as he watched Mia sprinting courageously toward him. A faint smile yed at


    his


    lips, recognizing that some emotional wounds required a gradual approach for genuine healing.


    Suddenly, Mia found herself enveloped in Timothy¡¯s arms once again.


    Timothy stood still, his once¨Cextended hand now gracefully lowering.


    For a fleeting moment, his fingers rested gently on her back before tightening ever so slightly.


    With a trace of anxiety in her voice, Mia asked. ¡°The dog didn¡¯t follow us, right?¡±


    Timothy reassured her. ¡°No, it didn¡¯t.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Mia eventually mustered the courage to look back, relieved to find the imposing dog had vanished. ¡°I


    was really terrified just now,¡± she admitted.


    Moving past the spot where the dog had been, a lingering fear gnawed at her. She feared it might


    suddenly reappear and lunge at her.


    From a higher vantage point, Timothy¡¯s calm voice resonated, ¡°How much longer do you n to cling


    on?¡±


    Mia¡¯s hand hesitated. Then, she loosened her grip and took a step back. ¡°Ahem, my bad. It was just a


    reflex!¡±


    With a hint of mockery. Timothy teased, ¡°Consider that your one free pass.¡±


    At Timothy¡¯sment, Mia¡¯s expression soured instantly. She was irked by it.


    ¡°Seriously, I¡¯m carrying a child. Would you leave me if a dog were to chase me? I mightin to


    Grandma about your inaction,¡± Mia warned.


    ¡°You¡¯re more intimidating than that dog, you could have easily scared it away yourself. After all, you¡¯re


    not really pregnant right now.¡±


    ¡°Who says I¡¯m no¨CMy point is, if we¡¯re going to put on a show, let¡¯s make it convincing, so we don¡¯t


    blow our


    cover.¡±


    Mia caught herself just in time, realizing she was close to revealing too much.


    Acting required skill, and she had to tread carefully.


    Walking behind him, she noticed his shadow cast under the streemp. Intentionallygging a step,


    she


    mischievously stepped on his silhouette.


    Catching her antics from the corner of his eye, Timothy smirked. ¡°Mia, resorting to childish tricks?¡±


    ¡°What did I do? I wasn¡¯t doing anything!¡± Mia protested.


    ¡°Don¡¯t assume I missed that,¡± Timothy replied coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been keeping a close eye on me, haven¡¯t you? How amusing,¡± Mia said sarcastically.


    Timothy looked away before retorting, ¡°You¡¯re getting bolder, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been bold before, how could I have slept with you?¡± she countered.


    After nonchntly saying this, Mia realized her slip of the tongue and fell silent.


    ncing at the nearby vi, she muttered to herself, ¡°I wonder what Martha has cooked, I should go


    check.¡±


    Picking up her pace, Mia quickly moved ahead of Timothy.


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but feel amused, even if he wasn¡¯t consciously aware of it.


    Hurrying into the living room, Mia made a beeline for the kitchen, eager to avoid any potential awkward


    moments.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After spending some time in the kitchen, she returned to the living room. Noticing Timothy¡¯s absence,


    she let


    +15 BONOS


    Feeling a tad remorseful, Mia scolded herself for the impulsivement earlier. It was an


    embarrassing


    moment.

 Chapter 108

    Returning to the upstairs bedroom, Mia found that Timothy still hadn¡¯t returned. She thought that he is


    likely


    upied in the study.


    She had be ustomed to their routine¨Chim often spending nights in the study, and her in the


    bedroom.


    Turning around, she entered the walk¨Cin closet, noting that, apart from Timothy¡¯s wardrobe, it


    predominantly housed her clothing.


    To her surprise, it appeared unchanged from the time she had left.


    Expecting to find Maya¡¯s clothes, she meticulously sifted through the closet but found no evidence of


    any woman¡¯s belongings.


    This situation struck Mia as peculiar.


    Leaning against the wardrobe door, she pondered. She was intimately acquainted with this space, and


    there


    were no clues that could escape her notice.


    Strangely, no traces of Maya were found.


    Recalling Holly¡¯s remark about Maya never staying overnight, Mia wondered if Timothy might genuinely


    be


    morally upright.


    Mia realized her attention had once again shifted back to Timothy.


    Without hesitation, she grabbed a set of her pajamas and swiftly made her way to the shower.


    The opulent nightwear set out for her had been meticulously chosen by the household staff, with the


    inner


    garments handpicked based on the season.


    The day they finalized their divorce agreement, Mia chose to only take her clothes, leaving behind all


    the branded goods.


    Post¨Cshower, Mia stepped out, adorned in a silk camisole and gracefully wrapped in a flowing robe.


    Truly, there were merits to indulging in luxurious things.


    After blow¨Cdrying her hair, she came out of the bathroom with a yawn. Much to her surprise, Timothy


    stood by the window, his posture tall and upright.


    She stopped yawning.


    Timothy¡¯s return to their bedroom was unexpected and puzzling. It simply didn¡¯t make sense to Mia.


    Timothy turned around and caught sight of Mia emerging from the bathroom in a camisole nightgown.


    Her long, dark hair cascaded over her shoulders, with a few strands gracefully falling onto her


    corbone.


    His gaze followed the flow of her hair downward, and his expression noticeably deepened.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated such a sight. Adopting a suggestive tone, he remarked, ¡°Wearing so little


    intentionally?


    +15 BONOS


    Mia quickly tightened her robe.


    Blushing, she replied, ¡°You sleep in the study all the time. What are you doing in the bedroom so


    early?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re a ¡®pregnant woman¡® now. Martha cautioned me not to fool around with you during


    this time.¡± Timothy reassured.


    ¡°So, are you nning to stay here tonight?¡±


    Approaching her, Timothy¡¯s eyes lingered on her securely fastened robe.


    Ironically, the delicate fabric only entuated her figure, providing minimal coverage.


    After a nce, Timothy suddenly felt uneasy, a slight dryness settling in his throat.


    He averted his gaze and said, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m not that audacious.¡±


    Timothy then proceeded to the bathroom after the casual remark.


    It wasn¡¯t until after hearing the sound of running water did Mia finally catch on to Timothy¡¯s subtle jest.


    Earlier, she had yfully made a simr remark about him.


    Little did she foresee him remembering and using it against her!


    Turning around, she retrieved a spare nket from the closet and spread it neatly on the opposite side


    of the


    bed.


    Settling into afortable position, Mia closed her eyes tightly, hoping to avoid any potential


    awkwardness


    with Timothy.


    Despite wanting to drift off to sleep, she remained alert to the sounds from the bathroom.


    As soon as the water stopped, Timothy opened the door and stepped out.


    Seeing Mia¡¯s huddled position, Timothy¡¯s expression shifted. He poured himself a ss of cold water,


    downing it in one go to quell his simmering frustration.


    Timothy settled on the opposite side of the bed, pulling his nket snugly around him.


    Having Mia beside him was a departure from the norm, and he expected some difort.


    Yet, to his surprise, it wasn¡¯t as unpleasant as he had imagined.


    Mia also assumed that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep next to him due to difort. But, she found


    herself


    drifting off soon after.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The next morning, the sound of Timothy¡¯s cell phone stirred Mia from her sleep. Still half¨Casleep, she


    kicked


    her foot, muttering, ¡°How annoying.¡±


    Timothy had her feet draped over his waist, one hand securely holding onto her ankle to prevent any


    restless


    movements.


    +15 BONOS


    Extending his hand to pick up the phone, he said, ¡°Hello, I hope you have a valid reason for this call.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, there¡¯s been an issue. The doctor we had arranged for Mrs. Barrett Senior¡¯s surgery


    encounteredplications and won¡¯t be able to proceed.¡±

 Chapter 109

    Timothy immediately sat up, his tone growing colder, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Despite meticulous efforts to secure the right doctor for Laura¡¯s surgery, the expectation remained that


    a


    smooth procedure would wee them on their arrival.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the doctor¡¯s been involved in a car ident, and is currently undergoing treatment at


    the


    hospital.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading there right away.¡± Timothy dered, throwing off the covers and going to the closet to get


    dressed.


    The call had also roused Mia, whoy next to him. Hearing the urgency in Timothy¡¯s voice, she couldn¡¯t


    help


    but wonder ifplications had arisen at his workce.


    Timothy emerged from the closet shortly after, dressed and wearing a somber expression.


    Rubbing her eyes, Mia asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    After a brief pause, Timothy assured, ¡°It¡¯s nothing major.¡±


    Without revealing specifics about the doctor, he promptly left.


    Rushing to the hospital, Timothy found Heath waiting outside the emergency room.


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, the doctor¡¯s not in life¨Cthreatening condition, but he has a fractured right hand. It¡¯s


    uncertain if


    he¡¯ll be able to return to the operating table soon,¡± Heath updated.


    Timothy¡¯splexion paled. ¡°Why now, of all times?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve investigated. It was a Charvy car that ran a red light and identally collided with the doctor¡¯s


    car.¡±


    Timothy pursed his lips tightly and ordered, ¡°Find another doctor.¡±


    Regardless of the circumstances, he was determined to ensure that Laura¡¯s surgery proceeded as


    nned.


    After Timothy left, Mia allowed herself to slip back into a short nap. Lately, she found herself more


    inclined to


    indulge in extra sleep.


    Upon waking, she descended the stairs with a yawn and asked, ¡°Martha, what¡¯s on the menu for


    lunch?¡±


    A slight hunger nagged at her.


    Martha hadid out an extensive spread, making Mia feel like everything was being served to her on a


    silver


    tter. This fostered a sense ofziness and indulgence in her.


    Mia gently rubbed her belly, wondering about the wealth of information Martha had shared about the


    essential needs and precautions for expectant mothers.


    Taking her pregnancy seriously, Mia acknowledged the significance of Martha¡¯s information. It was not


    only for her well¨Cbeing but also for the welfare of her unborn child.


    +15 BONOS


    After returning in the evening, Timothy observed Mia. She was on a yoga mat, engrossed in an


    educational video on TV. His eyes narrowed slightly as he continued to watch her.


    Mia had been diligently immersing herself in the study of prenatal breathing techniques. She was


    convinced they would prove beneficial during childbirth.


    As Mia turned around, her eyes met Timothy¡¯s gaze. For a moment, she froze but then naturally


    resumed her position, earnestly focusing on the television.


    With a smile, Martha approached them, suggesting, ¡°Mr. Barrett, if you have the time, you could join


    Mrs. Barrett in expanding your knowledge. Prenatal education is crucial right from the start.¡±


    Mia quickly added, ¡°Martha, there¡¯s no hurry. He has constant workmitments. I¡¯m sure we can


    cover prenatal education before bedtime.¡±


    In response. Timothy turned and headed upstairs.


    After dinner, Mia found herself alone by the bedside, reading about prenatal care.


    Entering through the doorway, Timothy casually picked up the book beside her. After ncing at its


    contents. hemented with a touch of sarcasm, ¡°Quite the impressive performance.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Keeping aposed demeanor, Mia replied, ¡°Well, as you¡¯ve suggested, if one is going to act, they


    might as well give a ster performance, right?¡±


    Setting the book aside. Timothy made his way to the bathroom.


    Mia exhaled softly as she ced the books down.


    Timothy had no reason to suspect anything at this point. So, why should she feel guilty?


    Even if Mia were to reveal her pregnancy now, Timothy would probably dismiss her words as untrue.


    Suddenly, the cell phone on the nightstand vibrated insistently.


    Mia¡¯s eyes instinctively shifted to the screen, recognizing Maya¡¯s name highlighted as the caller.


    At the sight of Maya¡¯s name, Mia looked away, avoiding further scrutiny.


    The connection between Maya and Timothy remained beyond Mia¡¯s immediate concern.


    As the sound of water from the bathroom faded, Mia quickly pulled the nket around herself, and


    adopted a sleeping position.


    Timothy emerged, wearing a rxed, loose¨Cfitting robe.


    Noticing a missed call alert on his phone, a frown marred Timothy¡¯s expression, signaling his disinterest


    in returning the call.

 Chapter 110

    +15 BONOS


    However, momentster, Timothy¡¯s phone chimed with a WhatsApp message from Maya.


    Reading the message, he swiftly left the bedroom.


    Hearing him leave, Mia slowly opened her eyes, a touch of irony glinting in her gaze.


    She gently rested her hand on her belly, steadied herself, and drifted into a peaceful slumber.


    The next day, Mia returned to her home to pack for her college enrollment.


    With a concerned expression, Patricia grasped Mia¡¯s hand, asking, ¡°Must you stay on campus? If you


    come back, I can whip up delicious meals for you every day.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Patricia, I¡¯m not a child anymore. I can handle things on my own,¡± Mia asserted.


    Mia was set on her decision to stay on campus.


    If Patricia found out she was staying at the Barrett residence, she¡¯d undoubtedly fret, risking an


    unintentional


    slip in front of Mia¡¯s brothers.


    Mia hoped to avoidplications, especially with Laura¡¯s surgery looming just a week ahead.


    After navigating through this week¡¯s charade, freedom would be within her reach.


    Mia picked up her suitcase, ready to leave. Connor walked into the room and, seeing her suitcase, had


    a


    sudden realization.


    ¡°Mia, why didn¡¯t you tell us today was the start of your semester? We would have loved to see you off


    for


    college,¡± he eximed.


    ¡°Connor, considering everyone¡¯s busy schedules, I didn¡¯t want to cause any inconvenience, so I kept it


    to


    myself,¡± Mia rified.


    ¡°No matter how busy I am, I can always spare a moment to apany you to college. Let¡¯s get going.¡±


    Mia noticed the dark circles under Connor¡¯s eyes, a clear sign he had been upte due to surgery,and


    needed


    rest.


    Understanding that refusing wasn¡¯t an option, she chose to leave for campus early to make sure


    Connor could


    return home promptly to rest.


    Together, they set off.


    As Connor drove, his phone buzzed a couple of times. Noticing the caller ID disying ¡°Maya¡°, he


    discreetly


    silenced the phone.


    Seated in the passenger seat, Mia asked, ¡°Connor, you¡¯ve been quite upiedtely, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°When am I not?¡± replied Connor, his eyes glued to the road.


    ¡°Mia, focus on your studies in college. There¡¯s no need to stress about work or finances,¡± Connor


    advised.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°I understand.¡± Mia replied. ¡°I¡¯m currently working part¨Ctime at a studio, and my monthly ie covers


    my college expenses.¡±


    A subtle sigh escaped Connor¡¯s lips. His sister¡¯s maturity often left him feeling like a redundant older


    brother.


    The car soon pulled up outside Halvard University.


    Facing Connor, Mia said earnestly, ¡°Connor, I¡¯ve got this. You look exhausted. Go back and catch up on


    some sleep.¡±


    Relenting, Connor replied, ¡°Fine, but you better ept the Venmo transfer I¡¯m sending you. Consider it


    a back- to¨Cschool gift.¡±


    Mia unlocked her phone to find allowances from all six of her older brothers. With a resigned smile, she


    said, Alright, thanks, Connor.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll watch you go in.¡±


    As Mia made her way toward the campus building, Connor pulled out his phone and quickly typed a


    message in their group chat: ¡°Mia¡¯s officially a college student now.¡±


    His attention shifted to several new WhatsApp notifications from Maya.


    ¡°Connor, I heard you¡¯ve left your overseas assignment with the Red Cross. Where are you these


    days?¡±


    ¡°Can we meet up and talk?¡±


    Connor nced at Maya¡¯s message and typed his reply, ¡°There are some things I¡¯d rather not discuss.¡±


    Meanwhile, Maya felt deeply troubled by the response.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She just doesn¡¯t get it. Connor was incredibly kind¨Che performed free surgeries for those in need. But


    when it


    came to Laura¡¯s surgery, he won¡¯t help. She felt that there may be some resentment he harbored


    against her.


    She couldn¡¯t help but sense that Connor¡¯s attitude had noticeably changed, but the reason behind this


    change


    remained a mystery to her.

 Chapter 111

    Maya vented her frustration, muttering, "Connor is avoiding me.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    With Mrs. Barrett Senior''s surgerying up, how am I supposed to negotiate with Timothy if he doesn''t show up?" For Maya, convincing Connor to perform Laura''s surgery was her only bargaining chip.


    "Ms. Lane, unfortunately, the doctor Timothy enlisted is no longer avable for the surgery," Kaleb informed Maya.


    "Our only feasible option now is to have your brother handle the operation, but it''s crucial not to rush the process," he continued.


    "How can I not feel anxious? Didn''t you witness it that day at the hospital too? I can''t believe Timothy prioritized saving Mia. Besides that, he hasn''t agreed to my conditions and even sought out another doctor for Grandma Laura''s surgery," exasperation evident in Maya''s voice.


    Maya perceived the situation slipping out of her control, particrly with Timothy''s attitude toward Mia, intensifying her sense of crisis.


    "Ms. Lane, as long as Timothy has a favor to ask of you, there''s still a chance to turn things around," he suggested.


    "You''re right, but Timothy hasn''t approached me about it yet," Maya said.


    Feeling extremely uneasy and uncertain about Timothy''s potential decision, Maya hastily ordered,"Deploy more personnel to investigate Connor''s whereabouts." I reached out to a friend at the Red Cross, and it seems Connor hasn''t been there at all," Kaleb answered.


    The top priority was to find Connor and persuade him to perform the surgery for Laura.


    As long as Connor consented, everything else would be manageable.


    With her suitcase in hand, Mia headed to the campus to register for her sses.


    As her gaze swept across the university she hadn''t seen in years, a wave ofnostalgia washed over her, "Mia, wee back!" Gina hurried pg over, embracing her warmly. "Do you know how sad I was when you had to leave back then?" Mia sighed softly. "Things happen, but thankfully, I''m back now." "That''s fantastic news! Let me apany you to your dormitory, and afterward, we can share a meal together," Gina said excitedly.


    "Everyone, including Ms. Matterson, our college counselor, is looking forward to seeing you after all this time," Gina added.


    Mia settled her luggage in her dormitory before joining Gina in catching up with old friends.


    However, just as Mia stepped into her college journey again, her former ssmates were nearing graduation.


    "Mia, I''m truly jealous of you. Even after taking a hiatus from your studies, you still managed to win first ce in the Fleur International Design Competition," a familiar voice chided.


    It was Taylor.


    "Those of us who have been toiling for three years still can''t surpass you. Ms. Matterson has been singing your praises in the group chat since learning about your award," Taylor said sarcastically.


    A moment of awkwardness lingered at the dining table.


    Mia took in the scene and spoke calmly, "Taylor, initially, I had to take a leave of absence due to financial issues at home.


    She continued, "If it weren''t for the award, I wouldn''t have been able toe back to study alongside all of you. I''ve always looked up to you guys." Gina stepped in quickly, lowering her voice as she spoke to Mia, ""Mia, just ignore her. Taylor is simply being envious." Mia didn''t dwell much on these trivial matters. After all,pared to the opportunity to resume her studies, these issues seemed insignificant.


    After finishing her meal, Riley turned to Mia, saying, "Mia, securing first ce in the Fleur International Design Competition holds great prestige within the college."


    "In a few days, there will be an award ceremony for outstanding students, and I''ve secured a spot for you. Plus, there''s a financial grant avable to help ease some of your mary worries," she exined patiently.


    "Thank you, Ms. Matterson." Mia weed the grant¡ªsecuring a grant would be helpful, especially given her current financial situation.


    The meal stretched on for quite some time.


    Mia''s phone buzzed with a WhatsApp message from Timothy. "Where are you?" pausing briefly, Mia replied, "I''m grabbing dinner ata restaurant off- campus. I''ll be backter."


    Putting her phone away, Mia couldn''t help but suspect that Timothy''s sudden interest was likely because of Martha.


    It seemed unusual, as Timothy had never shown such keen interest in her whereabouts before.


    Mia''s response was calcted, giving Timothy a valid reason and making sure Martha wouldn''t grow suspicious if he decided to pick her up.


    After half an hour, Mia finished her meal.

 Chapter 112

    Mia stepped out of the restaurant, and her eyes caught the gleam of a sleek ck luxury car parked


    nearby. A subtle anticipation flickered in her gaze¨Cwas Timothy already there?


    After a brief pause, Mia turned to Gina and said, ¡°Tell everyone to go ahead. I¡¯ll just step back inside for


    a moment to use the restroom.¡±


    Retreating into the restaurant, Mia lingered in hiding for a good ten minutes. She waited patiently to


    make sure most of her ssmates had left before making her exit.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    Mia answered, hearing Timothy¡¯s deep voice on the other end. ¡°Come out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± Mia replied.


    Exiting the restaurant with a casual stride, Mia observed her ssmates had dispersed. Approaching


    the sleek ck luxury car, she hurriedly opened the door and slid inside.


    Timothy¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Since when does attending sse with socialmitments?¡± he


    questioned.


    Mia calmly defended herself, ¡°I just grabbed a meal with some old ssmates after going back to


    college. It¡¯s a casual get¨Ctogether, not a mandatorymitment.¡±


    During the ride, a heavy silence hung between them until they reached their marital home.


    As expected, Martha was nearby when Mia arrived. Timothy didn¡¯t seem particrly worried about


    where Mia had been or what she had been up to. It was as if he didn¡¯t feel the need to act concerned.


    In the days that followed, Mia stayed diligent, attending sses with unwavering punctuality. Her


    schedule was jam¨Cpacked, leaving her little room to dwell on other matters.


    While immersed in her studies at the library, Mia¡¯s phone buzzed with a call from Riley. ¡°Remember,


    Mia, the award ceremony is this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten,¡± Mia assured her.


    Being cautious, Mia set an rm on her phone to ensure she would be punctual and not miss the


    event.


    As she made her way to the lecture hall, Taylor intercepted her path, locking eyes and saying


    ominously. ¡°Mia,


    I know your secret.¡±


    Confusion shed across Mia¡¯s eyes. Her rtionship with Taylor had always been strained, and it


    seemed that, despite the years passed, little had changed.


    ¡°A few days ago, near the restaurant, someone gave you a ride, right?¡± Taylor interrogated.


    A subtle shift in Mia¡¯s expression betrayed her.


    Despite her careful approach, Mia hadn¡¯t expected her actions at the restaurant to invite such scrutiny.


    +15 BONOS


    Wearing a smug grin, Taylor observed Mia. ¡°Oh be honest now, Mia. Did you leave college because of


    financial


    struggles in your family?¡±


    ¡°How else could someone who once dropped out amass such wealth? Could it be connected to that


    older man


    with the luxury car?¡± Taylor pressed further.


    Mia¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Taylor, after all these years, you¡¯re still the same. It¡¯s no surprise people


    whisper


    about you behind closed doors.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°What are you implying? What have they been saying about me? Be clear with your words!¡± Taylor


    retorted.


    Ignoring Taylor, Mia confidently strode toward the lecture hall. Inside, she found her name neatly


    labeled on a


    chair.


    Being back in this academic setting felt surreal, like stepping into a dream.


    Soon, the anticipated award ceremony will begin.


    As Mia scanned the venue, she noticed Kennedy, the principal, entering with a group.


    Among them, Timothy stood out in a sleek dark suit that entuated his refined and handsome


    appearance.


    Seeing Timothy on campus took Mia by surprise.


    Indeed, it was a small world after all.


    Mia found herself among a group of fellow students, all poised and ready to take the stage.


    Suddenly, a nervous¨Clooking young woman beside her blurted, ¡°You¡¯re the renowned ¡®Mia Bowen,¡®


    aren¡¯t you?¡±


    With a hint of humility, Mia cleared her throat and responded, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t exactly call myself a big shot.¡±


    ¡°Mia, could I please have your autograph? I really admire you!¡± another student eagerly asked.


    Before long, Mia found herself surrounded by a group of students, diverting her attention.


    As Timothy approached, his gaze swiftly fell upon Mia.


    Was Mia really this popr at school?


    Timothy¡¯s eyes fixed on the young man seated next to Mia, observing his attentive gestures as he


    poured water for her and snapped photos. A subtle sense of unease crept into Timothy¡¯s heart.


    Noticing Timothy¡¯s focused gaze, Kennedy interjected, ¡°Mr. Barrett, that young woman secured first


    ce at the Fleur International Design Competition. Would you like to have a chat with her?¡±

 Chapter 113

    Following Kennedy¡¯s words, unease washed over Mia like an unwee tide.


    She shot a hesitant nce toward Timothy, silently pleading with her eyes.


    Timothy responded casually saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    A sense of relief flooded Mia as she watched Kennedy usher Timothy his seat.


    Timothy sat in the front row, signifying his esteemed position.


    Puzzled, Mia wondered about Timothy¡¯s unexpected presence, considering his demanding schedule.


    However, the reason would soon unfold.


    As Mia ascended the stage, Timothy, the generous sponsor behind the financial grant, took the


    initiative to personally bestow the awards upon the worthy recipients.


    Mia observed Timothy¡¯s polished appearance and graceful demeanor.


    With the award certificate in hand, he cast a patronizing nce her way, remarking, ¡°Keep up the good


    work.¡±


    Suppressing her true sentiments, Mia offered a forced smile as she took the certificate, momentarily


    entertaining a rebellious urge to confront him head¨Con.


    The award ceremony concluded swiftly, and without ncing behind her, Mia exited the lecture hall.


    She believed that by maintaining her brisk pace, she could avoid any unwanted encounters.


    Kennedy seemed keen on introducing her to Timothy, perhaps even extending a dinner invitation


    afterward.


    However, she had no interest in attending.


    As expected, before reaching the study hall, her phone buzzed with a call from Riley.


    She chose not to pick up.


    Later in the evening, Mia returned Riley¡¯s call, exining, ¡°I apologize for missing your call, my phone


    was on


    silent while I was in the study hall.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Riley responded. ¡°Mr. Shaw had hoped to invite you for dinner, especially given our


    esteemed guest today. But the moment had passed.¡±


    Mia¡¯s gut feeling proved urate. She felt relieved and grateful for her timely escape.


    After ending the call, Mia left the study hall and headed back to her marital home.


    As she entered, she found Timothy casually seated on the couch, d in rxed attire, deeply


    engrossed in


    his tablet.


    Timothy acknowledged her entrance,menting, ¡°You seem busier than I am.¡±


    Bncing a book in her hand, Mia met his eyes and replied, ¡°Well, you know what they say, the early


    bird


    +15 BONOS


    Timothy¡¯s demeanor shifted abruptly, a shadow crossing his face. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern,¡± he


    retorted sharply.


    Respecting his boundary, Mia chose not to press further. She walked away with a determined stride.


    As long as Maya¡¯s brother could expertly handle Laura¡¯s surgery, she wouldn¡¯t allow such interactions


    to


    unsettle her.


    Alone on the couch, Timothy scrolled through his phone, finding Heath¡¯s message, ¡°We¡¯re still in search


    of a fitting doctor.¡±


    A sigh escaped him as he massaged his temples, weariness evident on his face.


    The next day, as Mia returned to college for her sses, an unsettling feeling crept over her. She


    sensed her ssmates¡® gazes carried an unusual weight.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Before long, Gina forwarded her a link to the college¡¯s online forum with a troubling headline. ¡°Unveiling


    the Truth Behind the Early Award Recipient¨CA Hidden Patronage?¡±


    Curious, Mia clicked on the post. Its contents were blunt¨Calleging she had secured the award due to


    backing


    from a patron.


    To amplify the im, a photo was attached, capturing a moment of her opening the door to an upscale


    car.


    The photo was unmistakably taken on the evening she dined with her ssmates andter joined


    Timothy in


    his car. Fortunately, Timothy¡¯s face remained uncaptured in the image.


    After closing the link, Mia quickly responded to Gina, saying, ¡°I know who is behind this.¡±


    The day before, Taylor had confronted Mia out of the blue, insinuating she had insider knowledge about


    Mia¡¯s


    secrets.


    Indeed, Taylor was skilled at elevating her own status by bringing others down.


    After ss, Riley phoned Mia directly, saying, ¡°Mr. Shaw wants me to thoroughly investigate this issue.


    Mia,


    please draft a statement detailing everything.¡±


    Without a second thought, Mia dialed Nathan¡¯s number. He answered almost immediately, ¡°Mia, what¡¯s


    going


    on?¡±


    ¡°Nathan, I need your expertise. Can you trace an IP address for me?¡±


    Concerned, Nathan responded, ¡°You need to rify the situation, Mia. Tell me everything so I can


    guide you


    appropriately.¡±


    Mia quickly forwarded the forum link to Nathan, dering, ¡°I want to track down whoever is spreading


    these


    rumors.¡±


    Upon seeing the post, Nathan¡¯s anger red up. Anyone who dared to spread false usations about


    his


    sister was definitely asking for trouble.


    With unwavering resolve, Nathan replied, ¡°Just give me ten minutes. Go ahead and grab yourself a


    coffee

 Chapter 114

    The call ended, and Mia received a Starbucks voucher from Nathan short after.


    However, she put up a wry smile. Her pregnancy meant bidding farewell to her beloved coffee.


    Ten minutes ticked away before Mia got the information Nathan had sent. True enough, the name tied


    to the IP address was none other than Taylor.


    With a determined glint in his eyes, Nathan inquired, ¡°Do you want me to reveal this person¡¯s identity?¡±


    Mia responded firmly. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll take it from here.¡±


    The campus forum buzzed with the incident, and quickly became the talk of the college.


    With no afternoon sses, Mia headed straight to the studio.


    Just as she took her seat, Felix emerged from the office, saying, ¡°Mia, I heard about the forum chaos.


    Remember, a clear conscience is your best defense.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± Mia replied calmly.


    Having unraveled the culprit¡¯s identity, Mia had a n in mind to tackle the situation.


    Upon learning of the incident, Wilhelmina immediately forwarded the link to Shelly, shooting her a cold


    nce.


    Quick to react, Shelly shared the news with Sharon, saying, ¡°Aunt Sharon, see for yourself. It appears


    Mia is causing a stir at college once again.¡±


    ¡°Typical Mia, always stirring up trouble,¡± Sharon said, annoyed.


    She headed to the Barrett Group, anger fueling her every step.


    Confronting Timothy, she eximed, ¡°Timothy,e take a look. Mia¡¯s embroiled in a scandal on


    campus.


    ¡°There are photos of her with some random man. If this gets out, what will it do to our family¡¯s


    reputation?¡±


    Timothy furrowed his brow in concern, reading the forum¡¯s headlines intently.


    Yet, as he scrutinized the photo, his expression noticeably softened. ¡°Mom, this is all just hearsay.¡±


    Sharon retorted, ¡°How can you dismiss it? Have you seen that photo?¡±


    Timothy replied with certainty, ¡°I have. That car in the picture belongs to me.¡±


    For a moment, Sharon was rendered speechless. Eventually, she managed to ask, ¡°Tim, are you being


    honest?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Timothy affirmed.


    Collecting herself, Sharon straightened her attire before saying, ¡°Regardless, Mia seems to have a


    knack for stirring up trouble just when we least need it.


    ¡°And speaking of timing, the doctor you enlisted met with an ident. Have you thought about your


    next steps?¡± Sharon added.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Considering Connor¡¯s recent departure from the Red Cross, Maya mentioned he might have some


    avability. Have you considered elerating your divorce proceedings with Mia?¡± Sharon questioned


    Tim.


    Timothy responded calmly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fully aware of the circumstances.¡±


    In a fit of indignation, Sharon stormed out of the office.


    Once outside, she directed her assistant. ¡°Notify Mr. Shaw¨CMia¡¯s grant should be revoked. Someone


    causing such trouble shouldn¡¯t benefit from the Barrett family¡¯s support.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder, would her son have be so passive if it weren¡¯t for Mia?


    After wrapping up her work, Mia¡¯s phone buzzed with a call from Riley. ¡°Mia, due to the escting


    rumors, the college has decided to revoke your grant.¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression hardened with resolve. ¡°Ms. Matterson, I intend to rify everything with Mr. Shaw


    firsthand tomorrow regarding the forum incident.¡±


    As she ended the call, a wave of despondency washed over her.


    Arriving home that evening, Timothy was conspicuously absent.


    Noticing her concern, Martha ryed, ¡°Mr. Barrett called to mention he¡¯ll be workingte and won¡¯t be


    home for dinner.¡±


    Burdened by the weight of the forum controversy, Mia¡¯s gaze fell downward.


    Yet, fueled by determination to address the matter directly, she marched to Kennedy¡¯s office the


    following morning.


    There, sheid out the evidence she had meticulously collected. ¡°Mr. Shaw, I¡¯ve traced the IP address


    of the person disseminating these rumors.¡±


    Kennedy responded sharply, ¡°And? The damage is already done. Furthermore, can you refute their


    ims?


    ¡°Given your family¡¯s financial situation, how can you exin your association with someone who owns


    such an extravagant car?¡± Kennedy asked pointedly.


    Kennedy¡¯s probing questions felt like an onught to Mia.


    Gathering herposure, Mia replied, ¡°Just because my family isn¡¯t affluent, does a single photograph


    imply I¡¯m involved with a wealthy individual?¡±


    Kennedy countered, ¡°Then how do you justify that image? Whose luxury car is captured in it?¡±


    ¡°That car belongs to me!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 115

    Suddenly, a chilling, resonant voice sliced through the tension within the office.


    Mia turned around, her eyes locking onto Timothy¡¯s silhouette by the doorway. His towering and


    commanding presence seemed to eclipse the ambient light.


    Yet, amidst the gravity of the moment, a peculiar flutter stirred within her heart.


    Timothy¡¯s authoritative aura filled the space as he entered the room.


    Kennedy quickly interjected, ¡°Mr. Barrett, what brings you here?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s eyes held a piercing intensity as he dered, ¡°I¡¯m here to rify. The car shown in the photo


    belongs to me.¡±


    Upon hearing this unexpected revtion, Kennedy¡¯s expression stiffened, leaving him momentarily


    speechless as he worked to regain hisposure.


    Thest thing he anticipated was that the car in question belonged to Timothy.


    Stammering, Kennedy tried to defuse the tension, assuring, ¡°Mr. Barrett, our sole purpose is to


    investigate the matter. There are no ulterior motives.¡±


    Unfazed, Timothy casually sat on a nearby sofa, saying, ¡°Feel free to carry on with your investigation.¡±


    Turning her attention back to Kennedy, Mia handed over the incriminating evidence, stating, ¡°Here¡¯s the


    IP address of the individual behind the rumors.¡±


    Holding the evidence, Kennedy cleared his throat nervously before dering, ¡°Rest assured, we¡¯ll


    conduct a thorough investigation and won¡¯t tolerate any falsehoods in our midst.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Following his statement, Kennedy anxiously shifted his gaze toward Timothy and inquired, ¡°Mr. Barrett,


    what are your thoughts on this?¡±


    Little did anyone expect that Mia and Timothy shared a connection that was far from ordinary.


    It became clear why Timothy had personally attended the award ceremony a few days ago It was all


    because


    of Mia.


    Timothy rose from his seat, exchanging a meaningful look with Mia, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mia trailed behind him as they left Kennedy¡¯s office. She stole a nce at him and expressed her


    gratitude, ¡± Thanks.¡±


    ¡°I just want to keep this from blowing up and reaching Grandma,¡± Timothy replied.


    A hint of self¨Cdeprecation shed in Mia¡¯s eyes as she responded, ¡°I understand,¡± choosing not to


    dwell on the


    matter.


    Timothy seemed a bit uneasy, asking awkwardly, ¡°How did you manage to get the IP address of the


    person


    who released the picture?¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes drifted downward as she exined, ¡°I asked a friend for a favor.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Timothy¡¯s gaze deepened as he wondered whether the friend she mentioned was, in fact, the award¨C


    winning


    actor.


    Experiencing a twinge of difort, he decided to be upfront, expressing. ¡°I¡¯m busy at the moment. If


    there¡¯s


    anything you need, please reach out to Heath.¡±


    Surprised, Mia lifted her gaze, unsure of Timothy¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Try not to overanalyze this matter. If there¡¯s something beyond your control, let Heath handle it. It¡¯s


    wiser to


    prevent things from escting.¡± Timothy advised.


    Mia responded with feigned nonchnce, ¡°I get it. There won¡¯t be any such incidents in the future.¡±


    Agitated, Timothy briskly walked away from the campus building.


    Heath maintained a respectful demeanor as he assured Mia, ¡°Mrs. Barrett, Mr. Barrett is aware of the


    situation


    on your end and will be on his way over.¡±


    Mia offered him a smile without uttering a word.


    She grasped that Timothy¡¯s warning was a signal for her to steer clear of any trouble at this critical


    juncture to


    spare Laura any unnecessary worry.


    Mia thinks that Timothy¡¯s urgency in handling the situation wasn¡¯t rooted in concern for Mia. Instead, it


    was


    driven by his consideration for Laura.


    Nevertheless, she chose not to delve into further spection.


    Heath swiftly reassured Mia, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve got my contact details, Mrs. Barrett. Feel free to reach out


    whenever you need.¡±


    With those words, he left. Mia returned to the study hall soon after.


    Back at home, Mia addressed her brothers¡® inquiries in aposed manner, exining, ¡°The issue has


    been


    sorted out, thanks to Nathan¡¯s help.¡±


    Nathan casually replied, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. If you ever face simr problems in the future, don¡¯t


    hesitate to


    reach out to me.¡±


    Mia expressed her gratitude with a yful emoji.


    Receiving support from her family provided Mia with a sense offort when facing challenges. It


    reassured


    her that she didn¡¯t have to face these obstacles alone..


    Soon after, the post on the campus forum was taken down, and an official statement quickly debunked


    any idea of insider information influencing Mia¡¯s award.


    In the aftermath, Taylor faced disciplinary repercussions from the college. Moreover, her guaranteed


    admission to graduate school was revoked.


    Approaching Mia, Gina expressed her surprise, ¡°I never thought Taylor would stoop to that level.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°While there¡¯s no real conflict between you two, she couldn¡¯t handle seeing you seed and


    deliberately


    spread false rumors to harm you.¡± Gina continued.


    ¡°In the investigation of the IP address this time, we unearthed a history of simr misinformation. This


    added weight to her punishment. She got what she deserved!¡± Gina said triumphantly.

 Chapter 116

    Mia held no sympathy for Taylor. In her view, those scheming against others should be ready to face


    the


    consequences.


    Having settled the controversy, Mia headed to the hospital right after her ss.


    It was crucial for her to visit Laura, especially with Laura¡¯s surgery scheduled for the uing


    weekend.


    As the elevator doors opened at the hospital, Mia unexpectedly bumped into Sharon.


    With a hint of arrogance, Sharon quipped, ¡°Mia, you seem rather pleased with yourself. Do you really


    believe


    you could¡¯ve navigated that college debacle alone? It¡¯s obvious the Barrett name yed a role.¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression darkened as she digested Sharon¡¯s words. ¡°I could have handled it myself,¡± she


    retorted.


    Sharon scoffed, ¡°Enough of this charade. What have you done to manipte my son? I don¡¯t


    understand why


    he¡¯s taken it upon himself to handle that college situation of yours.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s even hesitating tomit to Ms. Lane because of you. He also postponed his grandmother¡¯s


    surgery,


    searching for another doctor and disrupting the nned schedule,¡± she used.


    Mia¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    It was clear that she struggled to grasp Sharon¡¯s words.


    ¡°Still feigning ignorance? Let me spell it out for you. Maya¡¯s brother set a condition. He would only


    proceed with Laura¡¯s surgery if Tim agreed to marry Ms. Lane. However, Tim refused and chose to


    quietly seek another


    doctor instead.¡± Sharon admonished.


    A whirlwind of emotions swept over Mia as she processed the shocking revtion.


    After a momentary silence, she finally said, ¡°I was unaware of all this.¡±


    Mia had always presumed that Maya¡¯s brother would be the one conducting Laura¡¯s surgery.


    With a derisive snort, Sharon added, ¡°However, the doctor Timothy enlisted ended up in a car ident,


    sustaining a wrist injury. Now, he¡¯s unable to perform Grandma¡¯s surgery.¡±


    ¡°Because of this, the surgery is now dyed. Mia, given Grandma¡¯s kindness toward you, would you


    honestly consider using her health as leverage against Tim?¡± Sharon asked harshly.


    Mia responded firmly, ¡°I have never used Grandma as a bargaining chip with Timothy.¡±


    Sharon shot back, ¡°Then do the right thing. Divorce Timothy immediately so he can get engaged to


    Maya. That way, Maya¡¯s brother can proceed with Grandma¡¯s surgery.¡±


    Mia¡¯s heart churned with turmoil. ¡°I know what I have to do.¡±


    ¡°You better.¡± Sharon retorted before walking away.


    Mia stood still for a long time. Sharon¡¯s words echoed hauntingly in her mind.


    +15 BONOS


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated Timothy¡¯s refusal of Maya¡¯s proposal. This is a decision that, on the surface,


    should have been straightforward for him.


    After all, Timothy and Maya seemed perfectly matched in terms of background and status.


    Gathering herself, Mia stepped into the hospital room.


    Inside, the caregiver subtly shook their head, signaling that Laura was asleep.


    Mia stood quietly by Laura¡¯s bedside, tenderly holding her cold hand.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The sight of Laura¡¯s pronounced weight loss and deteriorating condition deepened Mia¡¯s anguish.


    Clearly, the surgery couldn¡¯t afford any more dys.


    After checking with the hospital staff, Mia confirmed that Laura¡¯s surgery had been postponed, aligning


    with Sharon¡¯s information.


    The dy was attributed to the lead surgeon¡¯s recent ident, and a suitable recement had yet to


    be found.


    Leaving the hospital, a resolute determination solidified within Mia.


    Back home, she discreetly arranged for Martha to return to the hospital, advising her to spend time with


    Laura.


    With the house to herself, Mia went into the kitchen to prepare a meal.


    Upon Timothy¡¯s arrival, he spotted Miaing out of the kitchen, wearing an apron and carrying a


    te filled with familiar dishes.


    His gaze lingered momentarily, recalling the countless meals she had prepared during their three years


    together.


    Yet, since signing their divorce agreement, he hadn¡¯t tasted a single dish she¡¯d made.


    Reflecting on the campus forum incident, Timothy wondered if Mia¡¯s actions were her way of


    expressing gratitude toward him.


    As they settled at the dining table, Timothy looked at the spread before him. ¡°No poison, I hope?¡± he


    quipped.


    Mia mustered a faint smile, replying, ¡°Rest assured, it¡¯s entirely natural and uncontaminated.¡±


    As Timothy began eating, he noticed that Mia hadn¡¯t touched her food at all.


    Arching an eyebrow curiously, he inquired, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±


    ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    2

 Chapter 117

    Timothy set down his utensils, fixing Mia with a steady, intense gaze,


    Taking a deep breath, Mia inquired, ¡°Why did you rece the doctor for Grandma¡¯s surgery? Maya¡¯s


    brother is arguably the best in his field. Having him operate on Grandma seems like the safest choice.¡±


    A shadow crossed Timothy¡¯s face, his throat tightening. ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°I met your mother today during my visit to the hospital,¡± Mia replied.


    Timothy leaned back and asked coldly, ¡°Is that all you wanted to discuss?¡±


    ¡°Timothy, perhaps you should consider agreeing to Maya¡¯s brother¡¯s terms. It doesn¡¯t seem like a loss


    on your end,¡± Mia suggested.


    A palpable tension enveloped the dining room following her words.


    Gazing at Timothy, Mia suddenly felt a disconnect, as if she couldn¡¯t grasp his intentions.


    With a smirk, Timothy quipped, ¡°No losses, you say? Is your rush to find sce in another man¡¯s arms


    fueling this misguided justification?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the best decision, for both of us and especially for Grandma,¡± Mia asserted.


    ¡°That¡¯s merely your viewpoint,¡± Timothy countered.


    With a creak of his chair, he stood up, drawing Mia¡¯s attention. ¡°And what about your perspective?¡± she


    pressed.


    Timothy paused, rooted to the spot, as Mia¡¯s voice echoed behind him. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern,¡±


    he


    replied, his voice tinged with uncertainty.


    Undeterred, Mia continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been dragging out the divorce. Is it possible you¡¯ve developed


    feelings for


    me?¡±


    A brief tension gripped Timothy¡¯s before he turned to confront her, his toneced with condescension.


    ¡°Mia, what gives you the audacity to even propose such an idea?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a possibility?¡± she probed.


    In reality, Mia¡¯s words seemed more like a thoughtless jab, aiming to provoke Timothy into proceeding


    with


    the divorce.


    Timothy¡¯s lips pressed firmly together. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, and I¡¯ll say it again. This is solely for


    Grandma¡¯s


    sake. I won¡¯t be coerced into marriage a second time.¡±


    Mia paused, catching Timothy¡¯s subtle reference to their previous marriage.


    In his eyes, she detected a mix of indifference and disdain, revealing the extent of his aversion to their


    past


    union. A wave of unease swept over her.


    +15 BONOS


    Lowering her gaze, Mia suggested. ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell Grandma about the divorce, and I won¡¯t


    mention anything about you and Maya until after her surgery.¡±


    Having regained her rity, Mia had no intention of furtherplicating things with Timothy.


    A sudden wave of irritation washed over Timothy, causing him to furrow his brow.


    ¡°Mia, the fate of our marriage isn¡¯t yours to dictate! Abandon those scheming thoughts of yours,¡± he


    retorted before exiting the dining room.


    Left alone, Mia took her seat, her gaze drifting to the barely touched food before her.


    Finally, she picked up her utensils and began to eat, though the vors seemed muted, robbed of their


    usual


    appeal.


    That evening, Mia found herself alone in the master bedroom, her sleep gued by restlessness and


    unease.


    As the hours ticked away, Timothy remained absent, his absence stretching throughout the night.


    The following day, Mia received a call from Patricia, inviting her over for dinner.


    With no sses scheduled for the afternoon, Mia decided to head straight home.


    To her surprise, Connor was also present when she arrived for dinner.


    After finishing their meal, Mia hesitated before asking. ¡°Connor, how crucial do you think the choice of


    surgeon is for heart surgery? Is there a significant difference between the best surgeon and the


    second¨Cbest?¡±


    Connor considered her question thoughtfully before responding, ¡°There¡¯s undoubtedly a distinction


    between surgeons, but there¡¯s typically one considered the best.¡±


    ¡°However, if everyone sought out this top surgeon, they¡¯d be overwhelmed. The importance of having


    the very best often depends on the specifics of the situation,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Not every procedure demands the foremost expert, and it also hinges on the individual patient¡¯s


    circumstances. There is no one¨Csize¨Cfits¨Call answer,¡± he borated.


    Sensing a change in Mia¡¯s demeanor, Connor asked, ¡°Mia, are you alright? You seem unwell.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Mia replied hesitantly. ¡°It¡¯s just that my friend¡¯s grandmother is ill. She has a weak heart and


    requires surgery.¡±


    ¡°However, the top surgeon they were considering is unavable, so they¡¯re debating whether to


    proceed with another doctor.¡± she added.


    ¡°Are you certain it¡¯s heart surgery they¡¯re discussing?¡± Connor asked, his eyes brightening with interest.


    After all, cardiac surgery was his specialty, and he had earned recognition as a top¨Ctier surgeon in that


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    particr field.


    +15 BONOS

 Chapter 118

    Mia nodded thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯re right, Connor, Even though you¡¯re a veterinarian, you¡¯re still part of the


    medicalmunity.¡±


    ¡°Do you happen to know any senior colleagues, friends, or ssmates who are renowned cardiac


    surgeons?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well¡± Connor replied, ¡°arranging the surgery could be straightforward. I¡¯m acquainted with a prominent


    cardiac surgeon, but he practices in Nord City. Nheless, I can assist in arranging a consultation.¡±


    For the sake of his sister¡¯s friend, Connor was more than willing to facilitate the surgery. Alleviating


    Mia¡¯s concerns made the effort worthwhile.


    ¡°Would you? That would be really helpful¡± Mia said, a hint of relief in her eyes.


    And while Timothy¡¯s reluctance to marry Maya remained a concern, Mia couldn¡¯t help but consider the


    cardiac surgeon Connor suggested as a potential lifeline.


    If they couldn¡¯t locate a suitable doctor in Bem City, perhaps Nord City would have the expertise they


    sought.


    That evening, Mia opted to stay home, intending to broach the subject with Timothy the following day.


    However, in the dead of night, a ringing phone shattered the silence.


    On the other end. Timothy¡¯s voice, tinged with desperation, pierced the quietude. ¡°Grandma¡¯s been


    rushed to


    the emergency room. Where are you?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Without hesitation, Mia hung up, swiftly changed her attire, and made her way to the hospital.


    Throughout the journey, Mia¡¯s hands shook uncontrobly. Just the day before, Laura had appeared


    perfectly


    well during Mia¡¯s visit¨Chow had her condition deteriorated so rapidly?


    As the taxi approached the hospital entrance, Mia quickly stepped out, as though every second


    mattered.


    She noticed Timothy outside the emergency room, his silhouette ominously dark, echoing the quiet


    intensity of


    the night sky.


    Sensing the profound sadness radiating from Timothy, Mia stood alongside him, and together they


    endured a heavy silence.


    The wait felt unbearably long.


    Finally breaking the silence, Mia began, ¡°Timothy, I wanted to tell you-¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finalize the divorce tomorrow,¡± he interjected, his voice asposed and chilling as the night air


    that


    surrounded them, prating deep into her core.


    Gazing at the distant, flickering lights emanating from the operating room, Mia nodded. ¡°Very well.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    After all, their marriage should have ended much earlier.


    From the beginning, it was a misstep that needed rectification.


    Noticing Mia¡¯s calm expression, Timothy sensed that she hade to terms with the situation.


    Driven by curiosity, he questioned, ¡°What were you going to say earlier?¡±


    Mia simply shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s irrelevant now.¡±


    She had considered suggesting a doctor from Nord City, but bringing it up now felt futile.


    After all, Maya¡¯s brother was among the best physicians, making him the most fitting choice for the


    surgery.


    Indeed, Mia wasn¡¯t willing topromise on Laura¡¯s health.


    Timothy pursed his lips, the tension within him deepening as he observed Mia¡¯sposed demeanor.


    It felt like an eternity before Laura¡¯s condition finally stabilized.


    The attending doctor emerged from the operating room, stating, ¡°Fortunately, we identified the issue


    quickly. As emphasized earlier, cardiac surgery is urgent. The sooner we proceed, the better.¡±


    Timothy remained silent, his expression unyielding and cold.


    Mia mustered a faint smile. ¡°Thank you for your efforts. We¡¯ll schedule the surgery as soon as we can.¡±


    As long as Laura could proceed with the surgery withoutplications, everything should go smoothly.


    Shortly after, Laura was taken to the intensive care unit for monitoring.


    Timothy and Mia stood side by side, looking at the unconscious Laura. Her grayish¨Cwhite hair stood


    out


    prominently.


    Only after ensuring Laura¡¯s safety did Mia release a sigh of relief. A sudden wave of exhaustion swept


    over her


    as she sunk into a nearby chair.


    During the anxious wait earlier, fatigue had eluded her. But now, it hit her with full force.


    In the next moment, Timothy extended a steaming breakfast to her.


    Looking outside, Mia noticed the break of dawn. Summer mornings often arrived bright and early.


    It felt as if moments ago, the world was draped in darkness, and yet, daylight had quickly emerged.


    She epted the meal, muttering, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Once you finish your meal, we can begin preparing to head to the courthouse,¡± Timothy proposed.


    Mia lowered her gaze, replying softly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    She finished her breakfast and the sensation of low blood sugar gradually faded away, leaving her


    feeling much more energized.


    With that, the pair left the hospital.


    As they entered the car, Timothy handed her a document. ¡°Please sign it,¡± he instructed.

 Chapter 119

    +15 BONOS


    Mia recognized the familiar document before her and instantly understood its implications.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, I don¡¯t want anything,¡± she firmly stated.


    She genuinely had no interest in Timothy¡¯s assets.


    Timothy¡¯s brows furrowed in frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for games,¡± he snapped.


    ¡°Timothy, I¡¯m not ying games. I meant every word I said,¡± Mia responded earnestly, holding his gaze.


    ¡°You expressed your disdain for being coerced into marriage. Perhaps my initial feelings were


    misguided.¡±


    *Consider this my way of making amends for any distress I may have caused you over the past three


    years.¡±


    she continued.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any financial obligations. I would rather walk away with nothing.¡± Timothy snapped back.


    Timothy lowered his hand from his temple, locking eyes with Mia¡¯s calm, almond¨Cshaped eyes¨Ca look


    that radiated unwavering tranquility.


    He firmly ced the document between them. ¡°No, it¡¯s my responsibility. I won¡¯t stoop so low as to


    withhold from someone who once stood by my side,¡± he dered.


    Mia nced at the document and decisively tore it in half. ¡°I appreciate your generosity, Mr. Barrett, but


    I¡¯m


    entitled to decline,¡± she said firmly.


    A flicker of surprise shed in Timothy¡¯s eyes as he stared at the torn paper.


    Rxing into his seat, he remarked casually, ¡°Very well, just make sure you don¡¯t regret your choice.¡±


    Turning toward the window, Mia observed the passingndscape, her inner conviction echoing silently.


    ¡°I


    won¡¯t regret this.¡±


    After all, she had already taken the most precious thing from him.


    A child by her side was all she needed.


    Mia and Timothy were the first to arrive at the courthouse.


    Once theypleted the divorce application, they were informed about a mandatory one¨Cmonth


    waiting period before finalizing the divorce.


    The news took Mia by surprise. She wasn¡¯t aware of such waiting periods in modern divorce


    proceedings.


    After handing in the necessary documents, Mia exited the courthouse, stealing a nce at Timothy.


    ¡°We¡¯ll return in a month then. Trust me, I won¡¯t have any regrets. Just make sure Grandma¡¯s surgery is


    scheduled promptly,¡± she asserted.


    With a heavy tone, Timothy replied, ¡°I understand. There¡¯s no need to reiterate.¡±


    As Timothy briskly walked away, Mia stopped in her tracks, choosing instead to g down a taxi.


    +15 BONOS


    From his car, Timothy watched Mia¡¯s departure in the taxi before turning his attention elsewhere.


    In the passenger seat, Heath cautiously began. ¡°Mr. Barrett.¡±


    Impatiently. Timothy cut him off, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lane has been trying to reach you multiple times. She insists on discussing something.¡± Heath


    informed.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a contemtive gaze, Timothy lowered his hand and stared out the window. After a brief pause,


    he


    replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    With that, the sleek ck car swiftly exited the vicinity of the courthouse.


    Mia attended her college sses as she usually did, but her mind was elsewhere, constantly revisiting


    the


    morning¡¯s courthouse events.


    She had mentally steeled herself to finalize the divorce, but the unexpected waiting period had thrown


    her off


    bnce.


    As evening approached and Mia made her way home, her phone buzzed with an iing call from


    Connor.¡±


    Mia, when can I expect your friend to send over those medical records for my review?¡±


    ¡°Connor, there¡¯s no need for that now. They¡¯ve arranged a capable doctor for the surgery.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    Connor had wanted to assist Mia, hoping to bolster her reputation among her peers, but once more, the


    chance had eluded him.


    Letting out a sigh, he wondered about the intricacies of his profession. While he wished to help Mia,


    there was


    also a part of him that hoped she wouldn¡¯t feel the need to seek his assistance.


    It was indeed a conflicting sentiment.


    Soon after, a message notification from Maya appeared on Connor¡¯s phone: ¡°Connor, can we meet?


    Grandma


    Laura¡¯s surgery is crucial to me.¡±


    With a furrowed brow, Connor promptly closed the chat, choosing to ignore the message. To him,


    certain


    matters were best left unaddressed.


    After ending the call, Mia arrived home to find Martha there, with Timothy noticeably absent.


    Sensing Mia¡¯s possible distress, Martha tried to offer some sce, suggesting, ¡°Mr. Barrett is often


    busy with


    work.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should take some time for yourself. If you¡¯re feeling bored, perhaps a shopping trip could


    lift your spirits.¡± Martha suggested.

 Chapter 120

    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Martha, I¡¯m okay. I get that he¡¯s swamped with work, Mia replied, attempting to maintain a facade of


    normalcy.


    Later that evening, she spent some time with her prenatal instructor, immersing herself in the essential


    aspects of pregnancy¨Ca realm that demanded her immediate attention.


    Moreover, she desired to push certain thoughts to the back of her mind.


    However, the following day, as Mia scrolled through the news, a headline caught her attention: ¡°Affluent


    heiress Maya and her beau spotted dining and ring shopping.¡±


    A wave of destion washed over Mia.


    Even without a clear view of their faces, Mia could discern from the silhouette that it was Timothy with


    Maya.


    Remarkably, merely a day after Mia and Timothy filed for divorce, he was already with Maya at a


    jewelry store


    in the evening, choosing a ring.


    The speed of their actions caught Mia off guard.


    Choosing to divert her thoughts, Mia turned off her phone and immersed herself in learning about


    pregnancy.


    With no afternoon sses, she headed to her studio to work, given her current financial constraints.


    After all, Timothy wasn¡¯t exactly bringing in a significant ie.


    Several days passed without Timothy returning to their marital home, but Mia didn¡¯t dwell on it.


    She continued with her daily routine, maintaining her regr eating habits, while also dedicating herself


    to


    studying infant and toddler care.


    With Laura¡¯s condition now stable, she had been moved from the intensive care unit to a standard


    ward.


    Holding a pot of homemade soup, Mia decided to go to the hospital to pay Laura a visit.


    When she entered the ward, she noticed Maya and Sharon already present, and standing alongside


    them was


    none other than Timothy.


    Mia paused briefly before saying, ¡°I¡¯lle backter.¡±


    She felt it would be inappropriate to disturb what seemed like a family moment.


    However, Laura greeted her with a warm smile and said, ¡°Come over here, don¡¯t be silly.¡±


    Reluctantly, Mia approached Laura. Maya, wearing a forced smile, rose from her seat, motioning


    toward a chair. ¡°Ms. Bowen, please have a seat here,¡± she urged.


    However, Mia chose not to sit. Instead, she ced the thermos on the bedside table, saying,


    ¡°Grandma, this is the soup I made for you. Remember to have someter.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep that in mind. How have you beentely? Has the little one inside been causing you


    any


    +15 BONOS


    As the conversation shifted to Mia¡¯s unborn child, a subtle awkwardness filled the air in the hospital


    room.


    Mia¡¯s expression betrayed a hint of unease as she responded, ¡°The baby has been quite well¨C


    behaved. Honestly, I find it all rather manageable.¡±


    Laura chuckled warmly, reminiscing. ¡°It was the same when your mother¨Cinw was carrying Tim. It


    was unusually trouble¨Cfree.¡±


    Standing nearby, Sharon appeared somewhat content, adding. ¡°Absolutely! Back then, I could eat


    anything without a worry¡­¡±


    However, when Sharon¡¯s attention shifted to Mia¡¯s belly, a sudden hush fell over her.


    The reality of her son¡¯s growing independence became apparent. He wasn¡¯t aspliant and well¨C


    mannered as he used to be, certainly not asforting as when he was in her womb.


    Struggling to keep a smile in ce, Mia couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her baby¡¯s serene demeanor was


    truly a reflection of inherited traits.


    At that moment, Timothy interjected, ¡°Grandma needs some rest. We should head out.¡±


    Mia gently held onto Laura¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll n another visit soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Tim. Make sure to take good care of your wife. She¡¯s expecting, after all,¡± Laura advised.


    Laura subtly guided Mia¡¯s hand toward Timothy. Mia hesitated for a moment, contemting pulling


    away.


    However, Timothy instinctively took hold of Mia¡¯s hand. His strong grip heightened her difort,


    especially under the watchful gaze of Maya.


    Laura expressed contentment, saying, ¡°Alright, you two take care of each other.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Hearing Laura¡¯s words, Mia avoided meeting her eyes.


    They exited the hospital room, leaving Mia feeling incredibly awkward. She hadn¡¯t intended to hold


    Timothy¡¯s hand.


    Sharon quickly approached them. ¡°Mia, let go of his hand! There¡¯s no need for this act now.¡±


    Their hands were promptly separated, and Mia stepped aside.


    Out of the blue, Maya approached, linking her arm with Mia¡¯s. ¡°Ms. Bowen, would you mind having a


    chat with


    me?¡±

 Chapter 121

    Maya¡¯s sudden approach caught Mia off guard, sending a ripple of difort through her.


    What move could Maya attempt to pull off next?


    Mia withdrew her arm with a cold expression, suggesting some distance might be wise.


    ¡°Even if you and Tim part ways, there¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t remain amicable,¡± Maya retorted.


    A glint of irony lit up Mia¡¯s eyes as she remarked, ¡°Ms. Lane, have you ever seen someone befriend the


    ¡®other


    woman¡®?¡±


    At the mention of ¡°the other woman,¡± Maya¡¯s expression instantly darkened.


    However, under the watchful eyes of Timothy and Grandma Laura, Maya swiftly shifted to feigned


    vulnerability. ¡°Mia, why the animosity? I truly desire harmony among us all.¡±


    Without missing a beat, Sharon jumped to Maya¡¯s defense, casting a reproachful nce at Mia.


    ¡°Mia, have you no shame? Look at Mia¡¯s generosity. Who are you tobel her as ¡®the other woman¡®?¡±


    Sharon reprimanded.


    ¡°Had you not intervened, Maya might have been my daughter¨Cinw by now. Imagine, three years


    have psed. They could¡¯ve even had a couple of kids!¡± she continued.


    With irony in her gaze, Mia retorted, ¡°Well then, here¡¯s to a joyful union and a speedy start to family life.


    Would that be satisfactory?¡±


    Sharon¡¯s persistence red when Mia began to walk away.


    ¡°Hold it, Mia! What¡¯s with this hostility? My son is on the brink of proposing to Maya. If you dare to


    cause any trouble, I won¡¯t let you off the hook,¡± Sharon warned sharply.


    Timothy intervened. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Hearing this, Sharon restrained herself from saying more. ¡°Tim, Mia just dropped by with some food for


    Grandma. Keep an eye on her. We can¡¯t afford any slip¨Cups in front of Grandma.¡®


    A shadow crossed Timothy¡¯s face. ¡°There won¡¯t be any,¡± he asserted firmly.


    Before Sharon could push further, Maya gently restrained her. ¡°Mrs. Barrett, I have faith in Tim¡¯s


    discretion.


    After all, we¡¯re all here with Grandma¡¯s best interests in mind.¡±


    ¡°Maya seems more level¨Cheaded,¡± Sharon remarked. ¡°Tim, perhaps you could apany her to


    choose


    wedding dresses?¡±


    A flicker of anticipation illuminated Maya¡¯s eyes as she awaited Timothy¡¯s response. Yet, he remained


    impassive. ¡°I¡¯m upied. Let¡¯s not forget, this is merely a facade.¡±


    Timothy turned to Maya. ¡°When can we expect Connor?¡± he inquired.


    +15 BONOS


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Mia responded with tension, ¡°Soon.¡±


    Sharon shared the news about the surgery being scheduled at the end of the uing month. Maya


    sighed in relief. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Connor will be avable by the end of the month.¡±


    The extended timeframe provided Maya with a broader window to convince Connor.


    ¡°Tim, after consulting with an astrologer, I¡¯ve learned that a favorable date is approaching next week.


    How do you feel about getting engaged to Maya on that particr day?¡± Sharon inquired.


    Timothy¡¯s face remained unreadable. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    With those terse words, he exited the room, leaving behind a fleeting look of apprehension on Maya¡¯s


    face.


    Sensing Maya¡¯s unease, Sharon reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once we¡¯re free from Mia¡¯s interference,


    what began as a pretend engagement might very well turn genuine.¡±


    ¡°And when that happens, you must ensure all your brothers are present for the ceremony,¡± she said.


    Maya, trying to exude confidence, affirmed, ¡°If I¡¯m getting engaged, they¡¯ll be there without a doubt.¡±


    With this development, Maya had secured half of her objective.


    If Connor agreed to conduct the surgery, her path to marrying Timothy would likely unfold seamlessly.


    As Mia left the hospital, a heavy sense of despondency weighed on Mia.


    Despite the summer season, an unshakeable chill seemed to surround her.


    As the weekend neared, Mia found herself predominantly confined to her studio. The consistent st of


    cold


    air from the air conditioning left her feeling as though she was on the verge of catching a cold.

 Chapter 122

    As Mia geared up for some much¨Cneeded rest, the unmistakable click of Wilhelmina¡¯s heels echoed


    through


    the room.


    Without hesitation, Wilhelmina handed Mia a document and instructed, ¡°Please ensure this reaches its


    designated destination. Should the client express dissatisfaction, take the necessary steps to make


    recements.¡±


    Mia skimmed the contents of the file before questioning, ¡°Isn¡¯t this something you should be handling?¡±


    Wilhelmina retorted, ¡°Indeed, it falls under my responsibilities. However, urgent matters demand my


    attention


    at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Besides, considering you¡¯ve been on duty throughout the entire weekend, it seems fitting for you to


    manage this. We can¡¯t have someone merely drawing a sry without contributing, can we?¡± she said


    snidely.


    With that, Wilhelmina briskly departed.


    Mia sighed softly, thinking that once shepleted this assignment, she could finally head home and


    rest.


    She sipped from a cup of warm water, feeling its warmth spread through her, providing a sense of


    relief.


    Hailing a taxi, Mia directed the driver to a luxurious viplex.


    At the designated house, she was greeted by a maid who opened the door.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m from Elite Studio,¡± Mia introduced herself, ¡°I¡¯vee to check if the homeowner is pleased


    with the


    interior furnishings we provided.¡±


    ¡°Please, follow me,¡± the maid replied.


    As Mia trailed behind, she stepped into avish living room. Instantly, her eyes were drawn to a radiant


    white


    wedding dress disyed at the room¡¯s center.


    ¡°Is this real?¡± Mia asked incredulously. ¡°This stunning bridal gown is a masterpiece from Lulu Vuitton¡¯s


    exclusive collection¨Ca globally limited edition, with this being the sole piece.¡± ?


    With an air of pride, Shelly emerged, dering, ¡°This is the very wedding dress Maya selected for her


    engagement.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it breathtaking? You¡¯d need to toil your entire life just to afford a single diamond embellishment on


    it.¡±


    When Mia saw Shelly, the pieces finally clicked, and she understood why Wilhelmina had urgently


    summoned her to the scene. Everything started to make sense.


    Descending the staircase with a smile, Maya intervened, ¡°Shelly, let¡¯s not exaggerate. It¡¯s just a dress.


    ¡°I intend to have a bespoke gown tailored for the actual wedding. This was merely a hasty choice given


    the circumstances.¡±


    Gathering herself, Mia addressed Maya professionally, ¡°Ms. Lane, are you content with the recent


    renovations?


    +15 BONOS


    Maya and Shelly seemed to be indulging in a disy of extravagance.


    A sense of unease crept over Mia, prompting her to avoid getting caught up in their antics.


    Taking the documents from Mia, Maya remarked, ¡°Tim and I have given this considerable thought.


    We¡¯ve decided to relocate as a proactive measure, thus the choice to renovate a new residence.¡±


    Mia kept her expression neutral, her eyes averting slightly.


    Maya was taken aback by Mia¡¯s nonchnt response, especially considering the significant effort she


    had put into gaining Timothy¡¯s approval for their engagement.


    She was convinced that many of the challenges and frustrations she¡¯d encountered stemmed from Mia.


    Yet, Mia¡¯s behavior now seemed like a purposeful disy of indifference.


    Maya pressed on, ¡°While the furnishings from yourpany meet our expectations to a degree, there


    are certain areas that require attention.


    ¡°Specifically, the photo wall meant for disying wedding memories doesn¡¯t match our vision. Also, the


    mattress designated for our bridal bedcks the desired level offort and support. Could you


    arrange for modifications in these areas?¡±


    ¡°Certainly. I¡¯ll ensure our designer addresses these concerns promptly,¡± Mia replied.


    ¡°Mia, we must settle these matters today,¡± Shelly emphasized.


    ¡°Come with us to pick out a suitable bed. After we finalize the choice, you¡¯ll be responsible for its


    delivery. You do understand that earning your paycheck necessitates some effort on your end, right?¡±


    Shelly remarked.


    Mia had an inkling that navigating this situation with Shelly and Maya would be quite the challenge.


    Nheless, she patiently escorted Shelly and Maya to the city¡¯s most prestigious home¨Cfurnishing


    establishment.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    As they stepped into the upscale mall, gentle tunes filled the air. However, the cool air from the air


    conditioning added to Mia¡¯s difort, especially since she was already under the weather.


    Shelly walked ahead impatiently. ¡°Mia, keep up,¡± she urged.


    Suppressing her difort, Mia quickened her steps.


    As they approached the renowned bedding store, a familiar and imposing figure caught her attention.

 Chapter 123

    Spotting that familiar figure from behind, Mia initially doubted her own eyes.


    Why would Timothy be here?


    Maya approached him cheerfully and quipped, ¡°Tim, what brings you here today?¡±


    Timothy, d in a sharp dark suit, was surrounded by a group of individuals who stood with a sense of


    formality and order.


    Timothy remained impassive toward Maya. As Timothy¡¯s gaze wandered past her, he caught sight of


    Mia, and a hint of confusion shadowed his expression.


    Quick to exin, Maya said, ¡°I¡¯ve been considering a home renovation, and Ms. Bowen¡¯s design studio


    is renowned for its expertise.¡±


    ¡°Though I enlisted her services, I didn¡¯t anticipate her making a personal visit today,¡± she quickly


    added.


    Shelly directed Mia, ¡°Mia, why are you lingering outside? Come in and help us with the selection.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Steeling herself, Mia approached, deliberately avoiding eye contact with Timothy.


    Maintaining professionalism, Mia inquired, ¡°Ms. Lane, what specifications are you seeking in a


    mattress?¡±


    Maya turned to Timothy, seeking his input. ¡°Tim, which mattress collection would you rmend?


    Which one promises the utmostfort?¡±


    Timothy gestured to the store manager beside him, saying, ¡°Please, go ahead and show us around.¡±


    The store manager eagerly stepped forward, borating on the features of different mattress


    collections.


    Meanwhile, Mia felt ufortably cold due to the mall¡¯s air conditioning, experiencing both shivers and


    a growing sense of queasiness.


    After the manager¡¯s pitch, Maya deliberately shifted her gaze to Mia, prompting, ¡°Ms. Bowen, what are


    your thoughts?¡±


    Although Mia missed most of the store manager¡¯s presentation due to her difort, she mustered a


    polite smile, responding, ¡°Honestly, any could suffice, depending on your preferences,¡±


    Maya insisted, ¡°But as our designer, I¡¯d value your rmendation, Ms. Bowen.¡±


    Mia impulsively gestured toward a mattress, only to suddenly feel a hush fall around her. It appeared


    that numerous onlookers had turned their attention her way.


    Trying to maintain her poise, Mia tried to decipher the description of her chosen mattress. It read,


    ¡°Oversizedtex water bed, designed to enhance intimacy.¡±


    A wave of realization washed over Mia¨Cshe had unintentionally selected a rather risqu¨¦ mattress.


    Suppressing herughter with a hand over her mouth, Maya turned to Timothy, jesting, ¡°Tim, what¡¯s


    your take


    +15 BONOS


    Shelly chimed in yfully, ¡°Mia, you truly have a knack for choosing. Perhaps that¡¯s why you¡¯re such a


    hit with


    the men.¡±


    With a pointed stare, Maya cautioned, ¡°Shelly, let¡¯s refrain from baseless remarks.¡±


    ¡°Well, it appears that some individuals dare to act butck the bravery to acknowledge it,¡± Shelly


    remarked with a hint of disdain.


    Growing tired of Shelly¡¯s insinuations, Mia furrowed her brow, trying to redirect the conversation. ¡°Ms.


    Lane, have you settled on a choice?¡±


    Exasperated, Shelly interjected, ¡°Mia, are you nning to leave already? Is this the level of service we


    should expect from your studio?¡±


    Maya added, ¡°Plus, we haven¡¯t finalized the details for the photo wall.¡±


    Suddenly, Mia¡¯s vision darkened. In a moment of panic, she reached out to steady herself. She


    inadvertently clutched someone¡¯s wrist, and managed to regain her bnce.


    Upon reopening her eyes, she murmured a feeble ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Yourplexion looks concerning,¡± a deep voice replied.


    Realizing it was Timothy¡¯s voice, Mia was surprised to find she had unwittingly grabbed his hand.


    As she attempted to pull away, he firmly held onto her wrist and instructed, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    At this moment, Shelly angrily turned around and eximed, ¡°Mia, what are you doing? Let go right


    now!¡±


    Noticing Mia and Timothy¡¯s intertwined hands, Maya¡¯s expression tensed.


    Mia swiftly pulled her hand away from Timothy¡¯s grasp, meeting his gaze with a reserved demeanor.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. This is just part of my job,¡± she asserted.

 Chapter 124

    Timothy¡¯s voice adopted a chilling edge. ¡°Why risk your well¨Cbeing for work?¡±


    As Mia took a few steps, her vision blurred, and she copsed.


    Instinctively, she braced for a hard impact, but just before hitting the ground, a pair of arms caught her.


    She


    was pulled into an embrace that felt both familiar and distant.


    Struggling to focus, Mia found it difficult to discern the face above her.


    Timothy gently held Mia, deeply rmed by the cold sweat that covered her and the evident paleness


    that had


    washed over her lips.


    His eyes narrowed with concern, and without a second thought, he swiftly carried her out of the mall.


    Maya hurried to catch up, calling out urgently, ¡°Tim!¡±


    However, she was a moment toote, and the elevator doors shut, leaving her behind.


    A scowl darkened Maya¡¯s face. ¡°Do you think Mia orchestrated this?¡± she asked.


    Shelly caught up, remarking, ¡°It¡¯s quite suspicious. Just moments ago, Mia seemed fine, and now she


    suddenly copsed, conveniently ending up in Timothy¡¯s arms.¡±


    ¡°Given Mia¡¯s ir for acting, it seems Timothy might be ying right into her hands,¡± she said snidely.


    With a determined gaze, Maya watched as the elevator¡¯s indicator halted at the basement level, likely


    indicating that Liam was rushing Mia to the hospital.


    Maya pushed the elevator button decisively before instructing, ¡°We¡¯re going to the hospital too.¡±


    Aware of Mia¡¯s tactics, Maya remained resolute, refusing to be swayed by Mia¡¯s potential attempt to


    y the victim.


    Mia found herself being cradled in a car, her head resting against a man¡¯s chest.


    She sensed a gentle touch on her forehead, followed by the soothing sensation of a towel wiping away


    her perspiration.


    Shivering uncontrobly, Mia gravitated toward the warmth of the man holding her.


    Timothy looked down as Mia nestled closer. If he hadn¡¯t known she was unwell, he would have thought


    she was deliberately acting this way.


    Timothy removed his suit jacket and draped it over Mia, making sure she was secure in his embrace.


    He leaned forward, instructing the driver, ¡°Head to the nearest major hospital¨Cmake it quick.¡±


    The driver sped toward the nearest public hospital.


    Timothy once again felt Mia¡¯s forehead, noting the rming rise in her temperature.


    The car pulled up outside the hospital, and Timothy quickly carried Mia toward the emergency room.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As a gust of wind brushed past them, Mia felt a surge of rity.


    +15 BONOS


    Her eyes opened, locking onto Timothy¡¯s chiseled jawline and tightly pursed lips¨Ccould it truly be him?


    She quickly looked away, the bright hospital lights snapping her back to awareness. ¡°Timothy, let me


    down.¡±


    ¡°Stay still.¡±


    pote


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital! I¡¯m perfectly fine!¡±


    Recognizing the potential dangers that standard treatments could present to her unborn child, Mia


    hesitated.


    As a pregnant woman, she understood that even routine remedies for ailments such as colds or fevers


    might carry risks.


    Despite her earlier difort, this concernpelled Mia to prioritize returning home for rest over


    seeking immediate medical attention.


    Furthermore, if the doctor were to uncover her pregnancy, it could jeopardize everything for Mia.


    Mia was determined to keep her condition a secret from Timothy.


    After all, she was merely a month away from finalizing her divorce from him.


    ¡°Stay still, Mia,¡± Timothy cautioned. ¡°I might have to set you down if you don¡¯t.¡±


    Despite his warning, Timothy¡¯s grip remained steadfast as he carefully carried her to a bed in the


    emergency room and gently eased her down. ¡°Please stay put and wait for the doctor,¡± he urged.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need medical attention. I¡¯m feeling much better,¡± Mia protested, attempting to sit up.


    Ignoring her resistance, Timothy firmly held her in ce, hands on either side of her, his gaze


    unwavering.¡± Have you lost your mind?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°No, I assure you, I¡¯m perfectly alright,¡± Mia responded.


    She wondered how she would conceal her pregnancy once the doctor arrived.


    Mia locked eyes with Timothy, her defiance evident. However, in a surprising turn, Timothy closed the


    distance, gently touching their foreheads together.

 Chapter 125

    +15 BONOS


    Mia looked at Timothy as he drew near, their noses meeting in an unexpected moment.


    Caught off guard, she struggled toprehend Timothy¡¯s intentions.


    In the ensuing moment. Timothy asked in a soft tone. ¡°Do you feel the temperature difference?¡±


    Blinking in response, Mia realized his forehead felt as cool as ice.


    Suddenly, a cough echoed from the side, breaking the tension. ¡°Ahem, be mindful of where you are.


    This is a


    hospital,¡± a stern voice reminded them.


    Timothy quicklyposed himself, and Mia, feeling a rush of embarrassment, hastily pulled the


    nket over


    her face.


    Genevieve, the nurse, addressed the pair, ¡°The patient¡¯s family members can wait outside. Those who


    haven¡¯t registered should do so before proceeding.¡±


    Mia cautiously observed Timothy¡¯s departing footsteps through the gap in the nket, letting out a sigh


    of relief only when he was out of sight.


    Finally, he had left.


    Quietly retracting the nket, Mia whispered to Genevieve, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need for any


    treatment.¡±


    In response, Genevieve aimed a thermometer at her andmented, ¡°Your temperature is 39 degrees


    Celsius.


    Are you sure you¡¯re fine?¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression turned somber. She hadn¡¯t been aware of her high fever.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ncing at the entering doctor, Genevieve briefed, ¡°Dr. Lane, we¡¯ve got a patient with a 39¨Cdegree


    fever who¡¯s


    a bit reluctant about seeking treatment.¡±


    ¡°Declining treatment at 39 degrees? Are they aiming for a warmer experience at the crematorium,


    perhaps?¡±


    The familiar voice caused Mia to once again draw the nket over her face; a sudden wave of panic


    flooding


    over her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Connor!¡± she realized.


    To Mia¡¯s surprise, Timothy had brought her to the public hospital! Panic set in¨Cwhat should she do


    now?


    Indeed, this was a dire situation.


    How would Mia possibly exin herself if Connor recognized her?


    Feeling light¨Cheaded and disoriented, Mia couldn¡¯t help but regret venturing out of her house in the first


    ce.


    Approaching in a white coat, Connor noticed the patient wrapped in a nket and spoke sternly, ¡°If you


    keep


    wrapping up like that, the nket might start to overheat.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Mia clutched the nket tighter, unwilling to confront the reality unfolding before her.


    Turning to Genevieve, Connor instructed, ¡°Pull back the patient¡¯s nket for me.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Mia instinctively stepped back from Genevieve, involuntarily letting out a gasp. She hurriedly muffled it


    with her hand, but it was toote¨CGenevieve had already revealed her.


    Meeting Connor¡¯s gaze with an innocent look, Mia murmured, ¡°Hi Connor.¡±


    A shadow crossed Connor¡¯s face as he inquired, ¡°Mia, what brings you here? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Without hesitation, he picked up the thermometer. The instant his eyes read the 39¨Cdegree reading, his


    expression immediately darkened.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you weren¡¯t feeling well? And why would you refuse treatment? Are you


    intentionally trying to send me to an early grave to inherit my credit card?¡± he quipped.


    Surrendering to Connor¡¯s persistence, Mia replied, ¡°I have my reasons.¡±


    ¡°Regardless of your justifications, we can¡¯t postpone treatment. You need to take your medicine and


    receive IV fluids to lower that fever.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Mia uttered with a sense of urgency.


    She held onto Connor¡¯s arm tightly, her expression filled with desperation. ¡°Connor, I can¡¯t handle


    medication or even an IV drip.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of an allergy to medication?¡± Connor pressed, his concern evident.


    She slowly shook her head, a trace of guilt in her eyes. ¡°No, Connor. It¡¯s because I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Connor loosened his grip in shock, causing his pen to fall.


    He touched his ear momentarily as if attempting to clear a sudden fog. ¡°Did I hear you correctly?¡±


    ¡°You heard me right,¡± Mia affirmed. ¡°Because I¡¯m pregnant, I can¡¯t just take any medication or get an IV


    drip.¡±


    Stunned, Connor took a step back, his expression turning stern. ¡°Who¡¯s the father?¡± he demanded.


    The thought of someone being the reason behind his sister¡¯s pregnancy gripped with a surge of


    unexpected and intense anger.


    After years of maintainingposure, this newfound emotion threatened to shatter his restraint.


    Who could this reprehensible individual be?


    Just then, Timothy entered the room, his demeanor serious as he fixed his gaze on Genevieve. ¡°Why


    hasn¡¯t the treatment begun? I¡¯ve alreadypleted the registration.¡±


    Genevieve offered no response, her eyes shifting subtly toward Connor.


    As Connorid eyes on the unexpectedly present man, a wave of familiarity washed over him.

 Chapter 126

    Connor¡¯s attention shifted from Timothy to Mia lying on the bed, a flicker of suspicion igniting within


    him.


    Could the child be Timothy¡¯s?


    Timothy¡¯s recurring involvement with the Lane family women only deepened Connor¡¯s spections.


    Avoiding Connor¡¯s prating gaze, Mia pleaded softly, ¡°Please prescribe a fever¨Creducing medication


    for me. However, given my condition, there are specific drugs I can¡¯t take. Please be mindful.¡±


    Her hushed plea served as a subtle reminder to Connor about her pregnancy, stressing the need for


    discretion in Timothy¡¯s presence.


    Pushing aside his swirling thoughts, Connor turned to Genevieve, ¡°Prepare the prescription and the


    necessary medication.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she have an IV drip?¡± Timothy interjected, shooting a perplexed nce.


    Annoyed, Connor replied, ¡°IV drips can sometimes do more harm than good.¡±


    ¡°But her fever is rmingly high,¡± Timothy countered.


    Meeting Timothy¡¯s challenge with a steely gaze, Connor retorted, ¡°Are you the attending doctor here, or


    am I? If you think you can handle it better, be my guest.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes darted nervously between the two men, silently hoping they wouldn¡¯t escte the situation.


    Timothy¡¯s demeanor quickly darkened, yet he held his silence, his displeasure evident in his


    expression.


    Momentster, Genevieve arrived with the prescribed medication in hand.


    Looking at Connor, she informed, ¡°Dr. Lane, they¡¯re calling for you at Bed 35.¡±


    Connor quickly regained hisposure and turned to Mia, instructing, ¡°Please take your medication


    now; I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    Complying with a nod, Mia replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sitting by the bedside, Mia watched Connor exit the room, a sense of relief washing over her.


    Running into Connor unexpectedly might be a stroke of luck she didn¡¯t realize she needed. With him


    around, she stood a better chance of keeping her pregnancy concealed.


    Had she chosen to visit the private hospital affiliated with the Barrett family today, her secret would


    have been unveiled.


    Could this unexpected encounter be a blessing in disguise?


    Reaching for the medicine beside her, Mia realized the water dispenser was across the room.


    As she mustered the energy to get up, Timothy stepped forward, taking the paper cup from her hand


    and heading to the dispenser.


    +15 BONOS


    Observing Timothy¡¯s silhouette and reflecting on how he had escorted her to the hospital, Mia


    recognized that despite his shorings, a trace of humanity still existed within him.


    When Timothy returned, Mia averted her gaze, epting the cup of water he offered. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After swallowing her medicine and reclining once more, Mia noticed Timothy still standing beside her.


    Meeting his gaze, she said, ¡°Thank you for bringing me here. I¡¯ll manage on my own when it¡¯s time to


    leave.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s lips tightened, his voiceced with sarcasm. ¡°Do you think I have the luxury of waiting around


    for you?¡±


    With those words lingering, Timothy walked out of the emergency room.


    However, instead of departing immediately, he paused in the corridor, visibly tense as he loosened his


    tie.


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, should we depart?¡± Heath inquired cautiously.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we? Do you assume I have endless time to spare?¡±


    Timothy pressed on, giving Heath a pointed look. ¡°Find a caregiver for her. I¡¯d struggle to exin to my


    grandmother if anything unfortunate happened to her while she¡¯s in the hospital.¡±


    Heath nodded knowingly. Timothy had a habit of speaking ambiguously.


    As Timothy approached the hospital¡¯s main entrance, Maya and Shelly emerged from a nearby taxi.


    Rushing forward, Maya inquired, ¡°Tim, how¡¯s Ms. Bowen?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s stable,¡± Timothy responded tersely before continuing on his way.


    A faint smile yed on Maya¡¯s lips. It seemed that Mia¡¯s n had not seeded.


    Just as Maya considered leaving, a young man in a white coat caught her eye as he hurriedly moved


    along the second¨Cfloor corridor. He seemed oddly familiar.


    Pausing briefly, Maya¡¯s thoughts raced. Could that really be Connor?


    How could Connor be at a hospital in Bern City? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in Nord City?


    Without hesitation, Maya dashed into the hospital, leaving Shelly calling after her, ¡°Maya, where are


    you going?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I just need a quick restroom break. Wait for me out here,¡± Maya replied.


    Brushing past Shelly, Maya swiftly pulled out her phone to dial Connor¡¯s number.

 Chapter 127

    As Maya looked for Connor, her repeated calls to his phone went unanswered.


    Was she wrong about her suspicions?


    Still, the individual in the white coat bore an uncanny resemnce to Connor.


    Inside the emergency room¡¯s infusion area, Miay on the bed.


    The ordeal earlier had made her break into a sweat, but now she seemed to be recovering.


    ¡°Mia, it¡¯s time you leveled with me. What¡¯s really going on?¡± a stern voice pressed.


    As Mia took a sip from her cup, she looked up to find Connor entering the room, startling her and


    causing her to choke momentarily.


    Acting quickly, Connor gently patted her back. ¡°Be careful. Let me fetch you another ss of water.¡±


    Mia let out a cough, casting a vulnerable look toward Connor. Her eyes filled with tears, radiating an air


    of innocence.


    Observing his sister¡¯s expression, Connor¡¯s initial anger dissipated, and genuine concern took its ce.


    He sighed deeply, dragging a chair closer to her bedside.


    ¡°Mia, my intent isn¡¯t to reprimand you but to express my worry. You dropped the bombshell about being


    pregnant so suddenly. How did you expect me to process that?¡±


    Having gone to great lengths to locate and reintegrate Mia, their beloved princess, into the Lane family,


    it was expected that she would lead a life filled with serenity andfort.


    By the time she reached her thirties and considered marriage, her brothers naturally thought that it


    would be their responsibility to choose the right man for her.


    However, out of the blue came the startling revtion¨Cshe was already pregnant!


    Mia¡¯s eyes fell, and she murmured, ¡°I understand, but all of this happened before you even found me.¡±


    ¡°Mia, can you tell me who the father is? I simply want to have a ¡®friendly conversation¡® with him. As your


    older brother, I believe I deserve to know,¡± Connor urged.


    Beneath hisposed exterior, a tempest of anger swirled.


    If not for concern out of Mia¡¯s feelings, he would have confronted and swiftly dealt with the man


    responsible for causing his sister such distress.


    Mia pressed her lips together firmly. ¡°Connor, that¡¯s all in the past now, and I¡¯d rather not discuss it.¡±


    ¡°Mia, you don¡¯t need to be afraid. You have Jason, awyer who¡¯s well¨Cconnected with prominent legal


    professionals. We¡¯ll ensure that the man who hurt you faces the consequences!¡±


    Mia was puzzled by Connor¡¯s words, wondering if he had misunderstood the situation.


    +15 BONOS


    Lifting her eyes to meet his, she rified, ¡°Involvingwyers won¡¯t make a difference. Remember, I


    chose to


    keep the child after we broke up. He doesn¡¯t even know the child exists.¡±


    Connor breathed a sigh of relief, initially fearing his sister had endured mistreatment.


    Upon hearing the phrase ¡°broke up,¡± a hint of displeasure shadowed his expression.


    ¡°Who could be so blind as to end things with you?¡± he inquired.


    Connor held Mia in the highest regard, viewing her as the most perfect woman in the world.


    He was convinced that only undeserving men would fail to recognize Mia¡¯s worth.


    Mia responded with a wistful smile. ¡°I once harbored feelings for him in secret, but the emotional toll


    became


    too much. I chose to move on, leaving the past behind,¡± she exined.


    ¡°Connor, I¡¯d rather not revisit those memories or discuss him further,¡± she pleaded with Connor.


    She was determined to steer Connor away from confronting Timothy, as such an encounter would


    undoubtedly bring trouble his way.


    After all, the Barrett family stood as the most affluent in Bern City, wielding substantial influence and


    power.


    Furrowing his brow, Connor pressed, ¡°Is the child Timothy¡¯s?¡±


    Mia paused, taken aback by Connor¡¯s astute deduction. Did he catch a glimpse of Timothy escorting


    her to the hospital earlier?


    Gathering herself, Mia swiftly replied, ¡°No, it isn¡¯t his.¡±


    ¡°Then why was Timothy apanying you here?¡±


    ¡°I copsed at the mall where I was working today. It just so happened that he was on a security patrol


    there. Recognizing me from the time I cared for Grandma Laura, he quickly came to my aid.¡°Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 128

    Mia had quicklye up with a usible excuse.


    Noticing Connor¡¯s lingering suspicion, she deftly changed the topic, ¡°Connor, how did you figure out it


    was


    Timothy who apanied me to the hospital?¡±


    Even though Mia had referenced her role as a caregiver in an affluent household, Timothy had


    maintained


    discretion on the matter.


    So, how did Connor immediately discern that Timothy was the one who had apanied her?


    A flicker of hesitation crossed Connor¡¯s face.


    Could it be that Connor was familiar with Timothy due to Maya¡¯s longstanding affection for him?


    Naturally, revealing such a connection to his sister was out of the question.


    After a brief pause, Connor responded, ¡°The registration and payment details disyed the name


    ¡®Timothy.¡® A single nce was enough for me to recognize it.¡±


    A sudden realization dawned on Mia. She hadn¡¯t been aware that Timothy had also taken care of her


    medical


    expenses.


    She delicately touched her belly, feeling a wave of gratitude for running into Connor. Without his


    unexpected appearance, concealing her pregnancy today would have been a challenge.


    If Timothy had urged Mia to follow the prescribed medication, she might have feltpelled to disclose


    the truth for the safety of her unborn child.


    Connor¡¯s attention turned to Mia¡¯s belly. ¡°Mia, are you nning to keep the baby?¡±


    Mia¡¯s hand paused, her resolve evident. ¡°Yes, Connor, I¡¯ve decided to keep this child. I¡¯ll work tirelessly


    to make sure we have everything we need.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about the finances, Mia. Why would you want to keep the child of such a scoundrel?¡±


    ¡°Because, for the first time. I won¡¯t be alone,¡± Mia confessed.


    A sudden pang gripped Connor¡¯s heart. He momentarily shielded his face before regaining his


    composure. ¡°If that¡¯s what you truly want, then so be it.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Connor, I haven¡¯t shared my pregnancy with anyone, not even Aunt Patricia. Can you help


    me keep it confidential?¡±


    ¡°Of course. And for now, it might also be wise not to inform Dominic. He may be understanding most of


    the time, but he can be impulsive. I don¡¯t want him to push you into any hasty decisions about the


    pregnancy,¡± Connor agreed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but Dominic may have concerns about you taking on the role of a single


    mother,¡± Connor advised.


    +15 BONOS


    Mia had quicklye up with a usible excuse.


    Noticing Connor¡¯s lingering suspicion, she deftly changed the topic, ¡°Connor, how did you figure out it


    was Timothy who apanied me to the hospital?¡±


    Even though Mia had referenced her role as a caregiver in an affluent household, Timothy had


    maintained


    discretion on the matter.


    So, how did Connor immediately discern that Timothy was the one who had apanied her?


    A flicker of hesitation crossed Connor¡¯s face.


    Could it be that Connor was familiar with Timothy due to Maya¡¯s longstanding affection for him?


    Naturally, revealing such a connection to his sister was out of the question.


    After a brief pause, Connor responded, ¡°The registration and payment details disyed the name


    ¡®Timothy.¡® A


    single nce was enough for me to recognize it.¡±


    A sudden realization dawned on Mia. She hadn¡¯t been aware that Timothy had also taken care of her


    medical


    expenses.


    She delicately touched her belly, feeling a wave of gratitude for running into Connor. Without his


    unexpected appearance, concealing her pregnancy today would have been a challenge.


    If Timothy had urged Mia to follow the prescribed medication, she might have feltpelled to disclose


    the


    truth for the safety of her unborn child.


    Connor¡¯s attention turned to Mia¡¯s belly. ¡°Mia, are you nning to keep the baby?¡±


    Mia¡¯s hand paused, her resolve evident. ¡°Yes, Connor, I¡¯ve decided to keep this child. I¡¯ll work tirelessly


    to


    make sure we have everything we need.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about the finances, Mia. Why would you want to keep the child of such a scoundrel?¡±


    ¡°Because, for the first time, I won¡¯t be alone,¡± Mia confessed.


    A sudden pang gripped Connor¡¯s heart. He momentarily shielded his face before regaining his


    composure. ¡°If


    that¡¯s what you truly want, then so be it.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Connor, I haven¡¯t shared my pregnancy with anyone, not even Aunt Patricia. Can you help


    me


    keep it confidential?¡±


    ¡°Of course. And for now, it might also be wise not to inform Dominic. He may be understanding most of


    the time, but he can be impulsive. I don¡¯t want him to push you into any hasty decisions about the


    pregnancy,¡± Connor agreed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but Dominic may have concerns about you taking on the role of a single


    mother,¡± Connor advised.


    +15 BONOS


    Mia nodded appreciatively. ¡°I understand, Connor. Thank you.¡±


    For Mia, she wasn¡¯t just facing single motherhood¨Cshe was also navigating theplexities of being


    an unwed mother.


    In many ways, the two roles seemed intertwined.


    Yawning slightly, Mia felt a wave of drowsiness wash over her. She shifted her gaze to Connor¡¯s pocket


    and remarked, ¡°Connor, noticed your phone lighting up earlier. Did someone try to call you?¡±


    ncing briefly at his phone, Connor noted a missed call from Maya.


    A hint of remorse flickered in his eyes as he casually pocketed the device. ¡°It¡¯s not urgent. Anyway, you


    should prioritize staying hydrated and getting some rest.¡±


    Heeding his advice, Mia took a few sips of water before settling down to rest.


    Connor lingered nearby. As his gaze drifted momentarily to Mia¡¯s belly, a surge of emotions welled up


    within him.


    Heaven forbid he ever discovered the identity of the child¡¯s father!


    Should the truthe to light, there would undoubtedly be severe repercussions.


    The mere thought filled Connor with a boiling rage.


    As Genevieve approached the infusion room to speak to Connor, he emerged, interjecting, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Lane, there¡¯s someone here to see you. She ims to be your sister,¡± Genevieve ryed.


    A frown creased Connor¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m preupied now and don¡¯t have the time.¡±


    Connor harbored deep reservations about the Barrett family at the moment.


    Just moments ago, Timothy had gone out of his way to apany Mia to the hospital.


    Would someone of Timothy¡¯s status, the heir to such a notable family, involve himself with Mia, a mere


    caregiver?


    As a man, Connor could discern Timothy¡¯s underlying motives with rity.


    If it were anyone else, Connor might have overlooked it. But when it concerned Mia, the stakes were


    entirely different.


    How could someone like Timothy be deemed suitable for his sister?


    However, just as Connor was about to turn away, he caught sight of Maya emerging from the adjacent


    elevator, and their eyes met in a direct gaze.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 129

    Upon spotting Connor, Maya dashed toward him, her face lit up with surprise and joy. ¡°Connor, is that


    really you? I almost thought I was imagining things.¡±


    Connor furrowed his brow subtly and instinctively moved away from the infusion room, aiming to avoid


    being


    seen by Mia.


    Honestly, he now felt a twinge of regret. Why did he ever agree with Dominic to bring Maya home as a


    recement sister?


    Now, each time he encountered his biological sister, Mia, a pang of guilt washed over him.


    Taking another look at Maya, Connor recognized the absence of a profound emotional bond between


    them.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Given that Maya typically resided with Laura and seldom interacted with him and his brothers, their


    sibling


    connectioncked depth.


    Yet, from a young age, Maya consistently gravitated toward them, often disying overt efforts to gain


    their


    approval.


    This lingering dynamic was also a reason for Connor¡¯s lukewarm feelings toward Maya.


    With a strained smile, Maya questioned, ¡°Connor, why are you looking at me like that? Is there


    something on my face?¡±


    ¡°Not particrly. Anyway, why were you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Connor, I¡¯ve been trying to reach you earlier with no luck. You didn¡¯t answer calls or respond to my


    WhatsApp messages. Seeing you here in Bern City, do you know how thrilled I am?¡±


    With Connor in Bern City, Maya felt a surge of optimism.


    Could his presence there mean that she was close to gaining his consent for Laura¡¯s surgery?


    Maintaining his stoic expression, Connor replied, ¡°Work has been keeping me upied.¡±


    ¡°Connor, I get why you kept your presence in Bern City a secret. But I genuinely care for Timothy.


    ¡°If you help with his grandmother¡¯s surgery, he¡¯ll agree to marry me. You know I¡¯ve rarely asked you for


    anything. Can¡¯t you help me just this once?¡±


    Maya pleaded with a puppy¨Cdog eyes. Her hunched stance made her look pitiful.


    At the mere mention of Timothy¡¯s name, Connor¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°No way!¡±


    If Maya were to marry Timothy, wouldn¡¯t that mean regr interactions between the Barrett and Lane


    families? Furthermore, what exactly was so appealing about Timothy anyway?


    Maya¡¯s expression soured slightly. ¡°Connor, why not? The Barrett family¡¯s prominence in Bern City is


    undeniable, and Timothy is incredibly capable. He¡¯d be a suitable match.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°He¡¯s been through a marriage.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m okay with that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    With a stern tone, Connor asserted, ¡°Maya, I¡¯ll say it once more: I won¡¯t perform the surgery, nor will I


    support your union with Timothy. I¡¯m doing this for your well¨Cbeing.¡±


    Without another word, he turned and walked away, leaving Maya standing by herself, her face etched


    with discontent.


    Observing Connor¡¯s departure, she grappled with the reasons behind his strong opposition.


    Yet, amid her confusion, there was a sliver of sce: Connor¡¯s actions seemed to stem from a ce of


    concern for her well¨Cbeing.


    This suggested that there was still an opportunity to sway his decision.


    After all, she was the cherished youngdy of the Lane family.


    She swiftly dialed ke, her assistant. ¡°ke, Connor has been at the public hospital in Bern City for


    some time now. Why wasn¡¯t I informed?


    ¡°You¡¯ve been searching extensively yet couldn¡¯t determine Connor¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Lane. Dr. Lane values his privacy and has never been fond of having an assistant


    around. Keeping tabs on him, particrly when he chooses to be elusive, is quite the challenge.¡±


    ¡°This is uneptable! Investigate why Connor is in Bern City and explore any possible history between


    him and Timothy. Conduct a thorough investigation.¡±


    With a sense of exasperation, Maya ended the call.


    Apart from the incident three years ago, was there another reason why Connor harbored such strong


    resentment toward Timothy?

 Chapter 130

    The intensity of Connor¡¯s disapproval toward Timothy seemed to have amplified over time.


    +15 BONOS


    Awakening from her slumber, Mia immediately recognized the familiar scent of hospital disinfectant,


    confirming she was still within the hospital premises.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Nheless, her condition had improved.


    It was evident that the medicine Connor rmended had worked effectively.


    ¡°Ms. Bowen, you¡¯re awake. Do you need assistance to go to the restroom, or would you prefer


    something to


    eat?¡±


    Mia looked at the caregiver beside her, puzzled. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Urs, the caregiver arranged by your family.¡±


    It seemed that Connor had arranged for a caregiver to assist her.


    Feeling hungry, Mia politely asked, ¡°Could you please bring me some chicken soup? I¡¯d prefer


    something light.¡±


    Just as she voiced her request, Connor walked in, holding a meal box. ¡°Mia, you must be hungry. I


    brought you some food.¡±


    Mia appeared confused as she motioned to Urs next to her. ¡°Connor, didn¡¯t you arrange for Ms.


    Steele to fetch me something to eat?¡±


    A look of confusion crossed Connor¡¯s face. ¡°I never hired a caregiver for you.¡±


    Turning her gaze toward Urs, Mia asked, ¡°Could there be a mix¨Cup? Are you sure you¡¯re here for


    the right person?¡±


    Checking the records, Urs responded, ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. You¡¯re listed as patient Mia in bed


    number 3.¡±


    ¡°In that case,¡± Mia probed further, ¡°Did the person who contacted you leave a name or any details?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thest name provided was Barrett.¡±


    Could she be referring to Timothy?


    Mia was startled to learn that Timothy had arranged for a caregiver. A whirlwind of emotions swept over


    her as she tried to decipher Timothy¡¯s intentions.


    At the mention of Timothy¡¯s name, Connor¡¯s expression darkened.


    It seemed that Timothy harbored ulterior motives regarding Mia. It was evident from his decision to hire


    a caregiver for her.


    With a steely gaze, Connor addressed Urs. ¡°We don¡¯t need your services here. You may leave.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Frustrated, Urs made a swift call to the person who had initially engaged her services, saying,


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯ve


    just spoken with Ms. Bowen in bed number 3.


    ¡°She insisted that she doesn¡¯t need any caregiving assistance. Please ensure my payment covers the


    hours


    I¡¯ve put in.¡±


    With a note of confusion; Heath asked, ¡°Why would she refuse your help? It¡¯s mealtime now. Did you


    ensure


    she got her meal when she woke up?¡±


    ¡°She seems to have a special rapport with Dr. Lane,¡± Urs remarked. ¡°Since he¡¯s handling her meals,


    an additional caregiver isn¡¯t necessary.¡±


    Urs¡¯s expression darkened as shemented, ¡°Ms. Bowen possesses an undeniable charm. Within


    this hospital, Dr. Lane is highly regarded and esteemed.


    ¡°Yet, I¡¯ve never seen him exhibit such attentiveness toward any other patient as he does with Ms.


    Bowen. She truly distinguishes herself.¡±


    Heath felt a mounting unease, wondering how he would ry this information to Timothy.


    After concluding the call and settling Urs¡¯s payment, Heath made his way back to his office.


    Upon entering, he found Timothy deeply engrossed in paperwork, further fueling Heath¡¯s internal


    turmoil.


    How was Heath going to navigate this delicate matter?


    Checking his watch and catching Heath¡¯s concerned look, Timothy asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Actually,¡± Heath began, coughing slightly, ¡°Ms. Steele reached out to me seekingpensation.¡±


    ¡°Does this mean Mia is set for an early discharge?¡± Timothy asked.


    ¡°Not precisely. It¡¯s a nuanced situation. Perhaps you should listen to the recorded conversation to grasp


    the full context,¡± Heath proposed, his voice tinged with apprehension.


    Upon hearing the recording, a palpable tension filled the room.


    ncing at his phone, Timothy realized he had indeed underestimated Mia¡¯s charm.


    It made sense why the doctor had an unfriendly demeanor toward him during their encounter.


    With a determined look, Timothy instructed, ¡°Find out more about that doctor.¡±


    As Heath returned Timothy¡¯s phone, Timothy noticed an iing callbeled ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Answering it, he greeted, ¡°Hello, Grandma¡°.


    ¡°Tim, is it about time for Mia¡¯s prenatal appointment?¡±

 Chapter 131

    Timothy¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised at the mention of the prenatal appointment. He almost forgot the fact


    that


    Mia was ¡°pregnant¡°.


    ¡°Understood.¡± It was an ambiguous answer.


    ¡°What do you even anderstand? You would¡¯ve forgotten about it if it hadn¡¯t been for my reminder, would


    you?


    ¡°Bring Mia to my hospital for a prenatal appointment tomorrow,¡± instructed Laura before hanging up the


    call.


    He kneaded his temple before eyeing Heath. ¡°Secure an appointment with the O&G department for


    tomorrow.


    Do not let Grandma catch on it.¡±


    Heath nodded and hurriedly left the office.


    Timothy took his phone out to text Mia. ¡°Come to the hospital tomorrow morning. Grandma wants to


    see you.¡±


    At the same time, Mia finally felt alive after having a meal in her ward.


    Connor stood next to the bed. ¡°Bring these medicines home. The results of the pregnancy test aren¡¯t


    out yet.


    I¡¯ll let you know once it¡¯s out.


    ¡°Go home and get some rest. Don¡¯t push yourself at work. Don¡¯t forget to take folic acid.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Connor, I¡¯ve been wanting to ask something, but I forgot about it a moment ago¨Caren¡¯t you a


    veterinarian?¡±


    It was weird that she bumped into Connor there when it didn¡¯t seem to be a vet.


    He rubbed the tip of his nose, feeling awkward. ¡°That was a joke. I aspired to be a veterinarian, but


    reality and


    dreams are two different matters.¡±


    Mia nodded, thinking that he had a point.


    He hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯m on duty today. I¡¯ve asked Liam to pick you up. He wrapped up his


    shooting


    today.¡±


    Right when she was going to turn down the offer, Liam called her. ¡°Mia, I¡¯m turning into the hospital¡¯s


    parking


    lot. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Memories of reporters taking his pictures urred to her. As an afterthought, she wore a mask in case


    of that


    event came to pass.


    Noticing an MPV near the elevator, she strode over and hopped into the car.


    She scrutinized the area. ¡°Liam, are you sure there¡¯s no reporter at your heels this time?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They didn¡¯t manage to catch up with my driver. Mia, Connor told me that you ran a


    temperature.


    Is it because of work? Why don¡¯t you resign? I can look after you.¡±


    She found it hrious. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was just a cold. By the way, your movie seems promising. I can¡¯t wait


    for its


    12¡¤


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°The action scenes are mainly my part. When the timees, you¡¯ll be able to see how cool I am!¡±


    The sight of the wound covering his arm wrenched her heart. ¡°Liam, that award¨Cwinning actor is so


    unprofessional. Why couldn¡¯t he do those dangerous scenes himself instead of asking you?


    ¡°They even earned him recognition by iming that he performed all the stunts himself. This is so


    unfair to


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you!¡±


    Connor¡¯s manager choked on water upon hearing that, and Connor was caught between awkwardness


    and


    guilt.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. They pay me handsomely, though. Oh, Mia, would you like to join variety shows? There¡¯s a


    show called ¡®A Celebrity Dream¡® in the hopper.


    ¡°They¡¯ll invite designers to design and renovate houses with celebrities.¡±


    Mia rejected. ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m juggling my studies and a part¨Ctime job at the studio at the same time. I


    don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well,¡± Connor sighed at his ungranted wish. 1


    Connor wondered just how he could get her involved in show business.


    It was only when Mia returned home that Patricia learned that Mia was hospitalized.


    Patricia specially made porridge for her, which was slightly sweet to the taste.


    Not long after that, Dominic video¨Ccalled Mia to check on her when he found out about her illness.

 Chapter 132

    Mia wore a perky expression, assuring Dominic that it was a small cold, not a terminal illness.


    Nevertheless, her family¡¯s concern gave her warmth.


    After the video call ended, shey in bed to rest. But sleep didn¡¯t find its way to her.


    She took her phone out, scrolling through her WhatsApp only to find a message from Timothy.


    It went unnoticed by her because she was talking to her family.


    Completely aware of the need to keep the show going in front of Laura, she replied, ¡°Noted.¡±


    Mia shut her eyes, recalling the wedding dress she saw at Maya¡¯s ce. The white color was a sore to


    Mia¡¯s


    eyes.


    Fortunately, one month wasn¡¯t that long.


    It would be over soon.


    The next day, Mia headed straight to the private hospital where Laura was staying.


    Gina¡¯s message slid into the notification when Mia got into a cab. ¡°Mia, you¡¯re the person with the mask


    on,


    aren¡¯t you?


    ¡°And you told me that you have nothing to do with the famous actor. I gave you that tote bag for your


    last


    birthday.¡±


    That message caused a sense of trepidation.


    Mia clicked the trending article. As she guessed, she was involved in a scandal with that famous actor


    again!


    ¡°After the Shooting Wraps Up, the Award¨CWinning Actor Returned to Home Sweet Home Alongside


    With His


    Girlfriend¡±


    With a single nce at the picture, she could tell that it was taken outside the neighborhood.


    Now, the award¨Cwinning actor suddenly had a girlfriend without his knowledge!


    Mia didn¡¯t know what to feel about it anymore.


    She exined her stance before this, but now, she simply wanted to let it be.


    Truths were always mixed with made¨Cup stories in the show business anyway. No one would take it


    seriously.


    ¡°Mia, I¡¯m not the only one who recognizes you. Our ssmates are asking whether it¡¯s you or not.¡±


    Mia let out a soft sigh as she read the message, relieved that she wore a mask when leaving the


    hospital.


    Otherwise, she would¡¯ve been on the chopping board!


    1/2:


    +15 BONOS


    Then, she retweeted the article on Twitter. ¡°It¡¯s time toy my cards on the table¨Cthat¡¯s right, I¡¯m his


    girlfriend.¡±


    The number of likes increased in a short time.


    The majority took it as a joke instead of taking her words at face value. They merely thought that she


    resembled the woman in the picture.


    It was as Mia had expected.


    After all, why would a huge celebrity like him go out with a non¨Cshow business personality like her?


    She strolled out of the elevator, noticing a tall man standing by the corridor. He was in the middle of a


    discussion with a doctor.


    Her steps faltered for a moment before slowly walking toward them.


    Heath saw her and informed Timothy, ¡°Mr. Barrett, she¡¯s here.¡±


    Timothy looked over his shoulder, eyeing her. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±


    ¡°You told me toe in the morning. You didn¡¯t give me a specific time,¡± Mia readily countered back.


    Now that he was going to marry Maya, she wouldn¡¯t hold her sharp tongue back at his infuriating tone.


    He pursed his lips. ¡°I knew it. You found another target. The way you talk to me is different.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°ying dumb? Who¡¯s that rude male doctor from yesterday? What kind of rtionship do you have


    with him?¡±


    Her eyes widened. It turned out that Timothy misunderstood her rtionship with Connor.


    Mockery was evident in her eyes as a smile spread across her lips. ¡°Mr. Barrett, I know you¡¯re a busy


    man, but not a busybody. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a friendly reminder from me. A reminder not to misunderstand that doctor¡¯s intention. He is


    quite popr in the hospital, especially among the female doctors, nurses, and patients.


    ¡°He treats you well simply because he wants to hook up with you.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia almost burst intoughter at that. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. That means he¡¯s nice. That¡¯s why a lot of


    people are vying for him.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Connor was still single despite his poprity and made a mental note to


    ask him when she returned home.


    She turned around. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Grandma now.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Take the prenatal test first before you go.¡±


    Her expression slightly changed at the mention of the prenatal test.

 Chapter 133

    Mia shot a disbelieving look at him. ¡°What prenatal test?¡±


    She wondered if he had grown suspicious.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that you¡¯re pregnant? Grandma scheduled a prenatal test for you. Just put up a


    show for


    her.¡±


    It was only then that she managed to calm herself down. ¡°No need for the hassle. I¡¯ll tell her that I¡¯ve


    done it yesterday.¡±


    ¡°No can do. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll ask for the prenatal test result and the ultrasound. So, you must take the


    prenatal.


    test here.¡±


    Her breath hitched at that. ¡°Your family owns this hospital. You can ask someone to forge one.¡±


    Timothy suddenly approached her and grasped her shoulders, lowering his voice. ¡°You see Martha


    there?¡±


    She raised her head and saw Martha. Mia seemed confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t return from school for a few days, and she told Grandma about it. Grandma must¡¯ve thought


    that something bad happened between us.


    ¡°That¡¯s why she wants to meet you on the excuse of taking a prenatal test.¡±


    She lowered her head. ¡°So, it¡¯s just a show? And I only have to follow the procedures?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what else?¡±


    She finally nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Martha wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the examination room with Mia anyway.


    Whatever the results were, Timothy would be the person rying the message.


    Mia followed the doctor downstairs to the examination room.


    As she expected, it was just a show because ady was already in the examination room. Thatdy


    was pregnant, not Mia.


    In the end, Mia could gain the result thanks to that woman.


    Everything was in order under Timothy¡¯s preparation.


    An hourter, Mia left the examination room and headed upstairs to visit Laura.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Laura held Mia¡¯s hand. ¡°Look at you, Mia. You¡¯re all skin and bones! You don¡¯t have to push yourself at


    work when you¡¯re pregnant. You can ask your husband to do it instead!


    ¡°You¡¯re carrying a baby in your belly. You don¡¯t have to hold yourself back. It¡¯s not that hard for men to


    be fathers!¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Okay, Grandma. I will.¡± Mia¡¯s response made Laura smile.


    Then, Mia advised, ¡°You have to take your meals and listen to the doctor too.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m still waiting to wee that baby in your belly to the world! The idea of meeting my


    husband that


    soon weighs on my chest heavily.¡±


    Mia noticed Laura¡¯sck of energy and decided not to take up more of her time.


    When Mia and Timothy left the room, Mia inquired, ¡°When¡¯s the surgery?¡±


    ¡°End of the month.¡±


    She nodded before lifting her gaze and looked at Timothy. ¡°Congrattions on your engagement. But¨C


    just a piece of advice¨Ckeep a low life, will you?


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the word get out, or Grandma might catch wind of it.¡±


    ¡°I know that well enough for you to save that.¡±


    ¡°Right. You¡¯re the best at keeping a secret. I¡¯m off.¡± She spun around and left.


    Staring at the ceiling while walking down the corridor, she fought back the tears in her eyes.


    He didn¡¯t move an inch from where he stood. The hands resting by his side balled into fists.


    He gulped before saying, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Mia stopped in her tracks, her eyshes fluttering like a butterfly. She masked her emotions and


    looked back.¡± What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Her heart picked up its pace as he stared silently.


    What did Timothy want to say?


    He pursed his lips.


    Right when he was going to bring up the fake engagement with Maya, a poshly dressed middle¨Caged


    woman exited the elevator.


    The smile on Sharon¡¯s face vanished the moment she saw Mia. ¡°What are you doing here? I¡¯m warning


    you, don¡¯t you dare spout nonsense in front of Mom!¡±


    Mia gave an indifferent reply. ¡°Don¡¯t worry because I won¡¯t. I wish for her surgery to be sessful more


    than anyone does.¡±

 Chapter 134

    ¡°At least you have a conscience.¡± Sharon then shifted her gaze to Timothy.


    ¡°Tim, Maya told me that her brother is in Bern City. Let¡¯s have dinner together. We can discuss your


    marriage,


    too.


    ¡°After all, neither dour families is an ordinary family. We should talk about it thoroughly.¡±


    Timothy looked in Mia¡¯s direction expressionlessly.


    She didn¡¯t look back. Not even once.


    Self¨Cmockery dimmed his eyes. It didn¡¯t bother her whether the engagement was real or fake.


    After all, she found herself another man anyway¨Cnot to mention that there were two men! She was


    handling it


    with ease.


    In fact, it should be good news for him because she wouldn¡¯t have the time to pester him.


    However, he wasn¡¯t as happy as he expected himself to be.


    Sharon turned to face Mia angrily. ¡°Hey, you better note to the hospital that often! Timothy is going


    to


    marry Ms. Lane soon. They are the perfect inws for us!¡±


    A forced smile was stered on Mia¡¯s face. ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to repeat that so many times.


    People might mistake you as a parrot.¡±


    She nced at him again, meeting his eyes.


    The determination in her eyes was ring.


    The elevator door closed, thwarting that shrewd and intimidating eye fight.


    Only then did she lean against the wall inside the elevator, letting that snicker loose across her lips.


    She was mocking herself.


    Everything would be over for good once the surgery was done at the end of the month.


    The weight perched on her heart all the way home.


    Connor came out from the kitchen. ¡°Mia, I made you chicken soup. The results are out. You need the


    nutrients.¡±


    She quickly pulled his arm. ¡°Keep it down!¡±


    ¡°Rx. Aunt Patricia isn¡¯t here.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± A sigh of relief escaped from her.


    ¡°Is there a problem with the prenatal test result?¡±


    ¡°The baby¡¯s fine. The biggest problem is that you¡¯re a little malnourished. You should eat more.¡±


    Mia saw the bowl of soup on the table. It smelled good.


    +15 BONOS


    She gulped it down to her heart¡¯s content. It was delicious!


    She nced at the tabletop. ¡°Connor, your phone is ringing again. Did something happen at the


    hospital?¡±


    Connor grabbed the phone and gave it a glimpse. It was a phone call from Maya.


    He ced the phone down indifferently. ¡°I receive calls all the time. Just ignore it. I need a break from


    work.¡±


    ¡°What if it¡¯s an emergency?¡±


    ¡°If so, they would¡¯ve called me through thendline.¡±


    He knew the reason behind Maya¡¯s call, but he didn¡¯t want to take that surgery upon himself.


    It was not like he was the only doctor who existed.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t want to marry her off to Timothy, disliking the idea of his family getting acquainted


    with the Barretts.


    Meanwhile, Mia bought his words as she enjoyed how he pampered her with the food.


    Initially, she was worried about her looking after the baby alone in the future.


    However, Connor¡¯s reliable presence willed that concern away.


    He unobtrusively glimpsed at his phone, which showed the many missed calls.


    He didn¡¯t answer the call until the end.


    Frustration was slowly wing its way up in him.


    Were the Barretts that special? He had made himself clear to Maya, but why wouldn¡¯t she just give up


    on Timothy? He was even a divorced man!


    He even had lingering feelings for Mia! He brought her to the hospital on purpose and hired a


    caretaker. A yer like him was a douchebag!


    On the other side, Maya¡¯s phone was on the brink of dying from the incessant phone call attempts.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She stood outside a private lounge, the color on her face drained from all the anxiety. ¡°Why is Connor


    not picking up the phone? Did you look for him at the hospital?¡±

 Chapter 135

    +15 BONOS


    Maya gripped her phone tightly, barely restraining herself from smashing her phone.


    Her assistant replied, ¡°I¡¯ve checked with the hospital management. He¡¯s not on duty.¡±


    ¡°Since he¡¯s not on duty tonight, why is he not picking up the phone? Is he not willing to have a meal


    with me


    now?¡± Annoyance slowly got the best of her.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t see Connor¡¯s rejectioning. That was why she scheduled for that night¡¯s dinner to


    press


    the following ns into motion.


    Yet, he didn¡¯t show up that day!


    Maya nced at the private lounge, where Timothy and Sharon were present.


    They were waiting for Connor.


    If he didn¡¯t show up, what should she do?


    She shot a cold gaze at her assistant. ¡°I told you to verify if there¡¯s any bad blood between Connor and


    Timothy. Any updates?¡±


    The assistant shrunk as she replied, ¡°No, for now.¡±


    Maya pped her. ¡°Useless! Ipetent trash! If your ipetence gets in my way, I¡¯ll fire all of you!¡±


    She felt better after venting it out to her assistant.


    After feigning a facade and taking a deep breath, she entered the private lounge. ¡°Let¡¯s dig in first.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Sharon said, ¡°How could we? Let¡¯s wait until Connor¡¯s here. It¡¯s our first time meeting him. It¡¯ll be


    unbing


    of us to start without him.¡±


    The expressionless Timothy looked at Maya. ¡°How long before hees?¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Connor¡¯s attendance, Timothy wouldn¡¯t have appeared for the dinner.


    ¡°Connor wanted toe, but as you know how busy the hospital can be. There was an emergency


    patient. So he couldn¡¯te.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let him abandon the patient, can we?¡± She quickly made up a nonexistent story.


    Timothy had his doubts as his questioning gaze pierced through her.


    Sharon tried to alleviate the mood by saying, ¡°She¡¯s right. He¡¯s a famous doctor, after all. It is normal


    for him to be swarmed. It¡¯s alright. We can take a rain check.¡±


    A wave of relief washed over Maya. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°This is not a huge issue. As long as your brother agrees to perform the surgery, we don¡¯t mind.¡±


    She dropped her gaze, faking calmness. ¡°He has agreed to it. But he still holds an opinion toward


    Timothy


    1/2:


    +15 BONOS


    Sharon sighed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can change about it. But the good thing is, my son has already


    divorced that woman. Everything will fall right back to their ces.¡±


    Maya¡¯s eyes brightened, and she smiled ambiguously.


    Timothy set down his cutleries. ¡°Since he¡¯s noting, I shall take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going? You can leave after you have your fill.¡±


    Maya sprang up from her seat and chased after him. ¡°Tim!¡±


    He took big strides out of the restaurant without looking back.


    She stood right there as her eyes shone with an evil glint.


    She wouldn¡¯t give up that easily.


    After a few days¡® rest, Mia fully recovered from the cold.


    Liam especially bought two tickets to an auction. ¡°Mia, are you interested in charity auctions?¡±


    Mia had only known charity auctions by words. She spared a nce at the tickets. ¡°Aren¡¯t those where


    only rich people hang out?¡±


    ¡°It was supposed to be a schedule for that famous actor, but he didn¡¯t want to go. So, I have to fill in his


    ce. Just buying a few things there will do. You want toe along?¡±

 Chapter 136

    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mia nodded, wanting to go along with Liam. It would be her first time at a charity auction.


    After receiving a positive response, he texted in ¡°One Big Happy Family¡± immediately. ¡°Reaching out to


    Dominic for sponsorship. Mia agreed toe along with me to a charity auction.¡±


    Five people wired him money in a heartbeat, all solely for Mia¡¯s allowance to be spent at the charity


    auction.


    Liam whistled at the notification received upon the sessful transactions. ¡°Thank you for the support,


    brothers. Love you all.¡±


    Jason texted, ¡°No embezzlement allowed unless you¡¯re expecting awyer¡¯s letter.¡±


    Liam replied with a crying emoji, torn by how Jason saw him that way.


    If there were a list of a target of Liam¡¯s schemes, Mia¡¯s name would never appear on it.


    That night, Mia and Liam went to the charity auction together.


    The line of luxurious cars caught her eye. As she guessed, only people loaded with cash could attend


    such an


    event.


    ¡°Mia, if you see anything you like, just buy it.¡±


    She blinked at him. ¡°Liam, aren¡¯t we here to buy things for that actor?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s his money anyway. He won¡¯t mind spending this little amount of money.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± No matter how she thought about it, it was immoral to splurge on


    someone else¡¯s money.


    She would never do such a thing anyway.


    They talked while heading to the venue.


    He handed the bidding number to her. ¡°Nature¡¯s calling. Mia, find your seat ording to this number.¡±


    She nodded. While she was searching for her seat, a strong perfume caught her attention.


    Frowning, she lifted her head only to find Shelly standing beside Maya.


    Mia¡¯s hand that was covering her nose fell to her side in disbelief, not expecting that ill¨Cfated encounter.


    ¡°Mia Bowen, what are you doing here?¡± Shelly strode up to her in disbelief, sizing her up. ¡°Do you know


    what


    kind of ce this is?¡±


    ¡°I know. A charity auction.¡±


    Shelly purposely showed off her branded bag. ¡°You know that very well, and yet you¡¯re here? Anything


    here


    costs at least hundreds of thousands.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°It¡¯s the number you¡¯ll never see in your bank ount after decades of working. How dare youe


    here! Who gave you the guts to do so?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Mia remained indifferent. ¡°Definitely not you.¡±


    Maya joined. ¡°Don¡¯t put it that way, Shelly. A person can still gain experience from attending the event.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a ce where the poor might not be able toe even once in their lifetime.


    ¡°Mia Bowen, I¡¯m warning you, Maya is going to marry Timothy this weekend. Better make faster


    progress on the renovation and not dy the wedding.¡±


    A sense of triumph adorned Maya¡¯s smile.


    Despite that, there was no nuance in Mia¡¯s expression. ¡°Better look for the right person,dies. I¡¯m not


    the person in charge of that house.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with that attitude, Mia Bowen?¡± Shelly had never liked that expression on Mia¡¯s face.


    At that moment, Maya called aloud, ¡°Timothy!¡±


    Mia raised her head and waved. Timothy was making his way into the venue in a linen suit


    complemented with a dark¨Cgrey tie.


    She picked the color of the suit herself in the past.


    Previously, he loved dressing up in dark colors, so she chose a lot of light¨Ccolored suits.


    Yet, she never saw him wearing them.


    Now, he appeared younger in that light shade.


    As a matter of fact, handsome men looked good in anything.


    Still, she never expected him to show up in light¨Ccolored clothes because he never wore them.

 Chapter 137

    Mia¡¯s eyes fixated on Timothy when he trod in their direction. She couldn¡¯t shift her gaze away from his


    suit.


    She was almost certain that it was the suit she picked for him a few months ago.


    It was the time when Maya hadn¡¯t shown up, and he hadn¡¯t suggested a divorce.


    Timothy¡¯s brows creased the moment he saw the bidding number in Mia¡¯s hand.


    Maya weed him with a grin. ¡°Timothy, it¡¯s a surprise to see Ms. Bowen here, isn¡¯t it? Shelly and I


    found it


    weird, so we were talking to her.¡±


    Shelly quickly added fuel to the fire. ¡°Timothy, I¡¯m pretty sure she hooked up with a man. Otherwise,


    considering her status, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to show up here.


    ¡°It¡¯s her fate to stay poor forever, yet she keeps dreaming of being a Cindere.¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression turned cold.


    Liam snorted from her behind. ¡°No wonder I smelled something foul from afar. Not even your strong


    perfume


    can cover that foul smelling from your mouth.


    ¡°You should return home and cleanse your mouth before stepping outdoors. It¡¯ll be bad to wither those


    poor


    flowers outside.¡±


    His words made Shelly¡¯s blood boil.


    The shade andyers of powder scarcely hid her fuming cheeks. ¡°Timothy, did you hear that? How


    dare he


    insult me!¡±


    Timothy¡¯s eyes turned icier when he noticed Liam¡¯s presence. It seemed this was the man Mia came


    with.


    A smile spread across Mia¡¯s lips when she looked over her shoulder at Liam.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His sharp tongue never failed to amuse her once, and he managed to voice out her thoughts.


    He stood next to her side casually while staring at Timothy shrewdly.


    A few days ago, Connor mentioned that Mia fainted due to illness, as well as the fact that Timothy took


    her to the hospital and hired a caretaker.


    As a man himself, Liam saw through Timothy¡¯s intentions easily.


    But, ording to Liam¡¯s standards, Timothy didn¡¯t deserve Mia at all.


    Liam shed a dashing smile. ¡°Be mindful of how your people behave, Mr. Barrett. Don¡¯t let them loose


    and bite anyone. Otherwise, someone might bite you in the back one day.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s thin lips pursed. ¡°I don¡¯t need a lesson from you.¡±


    Noticing the tense atmosphere between the men, Mia felt her heart jumping out of her chest.


    +15 BONOS


    This was freaking Timothy Barrett! And Liam was challenging him!


    She was aware that Liam was standing up for her, so she pulled his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The auction is


    starting soon.¡±


    He wanted to say more but followed her in the end, figuring that it was Timothy¡¯s luck for now.


    The provocative re from Liam ruined Timothy¡¯s mood.


    Maya cooed, ¡°Calm down, Timothy. Liam acts that way all the time. He often gets in people¡¯s bad


    books in show business when he was in Nord City. That¡¯s why he stays under the radar.


    ¡°If someone exposes his sharp tongue, he might lose his fanbase.¡±


    Shelly couldn¡¯t follow. ¡°Isn¡¯t he that famous actor¡¯s stuntman?¡±


    Maya exined, ¡°Liam does have a stuntman, but I can recognize him. That person is my cousin, Liam


    Lane. He¡¯s not a stuntman. But his agency is using the stuntman to shield Liam away from scandals.¡±


    Shelly snorted coldly. ¡°Mia is not an easy woman. She just divorced Timothy, and she¡¯s hookin up with


    Liam already. Just what part of her makes him fall for her? Perhaps, when she¡¯s in bed

 Chapter 138

    Timothy faced sideways and chided, ¡°Mind your attitude, Shelly Barrett. Is the long years of upbringing


    all for nothing? You¡¯re just in rude. Not even the perfume can cover your foul attitude!¡±


    Shelly was dumbfounded. ¡°Timothy!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to speak properly, then shut it. Don¡¯t be such a disgrace.¡± He left those cold


    remarks and marched forward.


    Mayaforted Shelly before following him.


    Meanwhile, Mia and Liam were searching for their seats.


    He gazed at her. ¡°Mia, were you bullied when you worked for the Barretts?¡±


    Her eyelids fluttered. ¡°No. Mrs. Barrett Senior actually treated me well. No one had the nerve to bully


    me.¡±


    ¡°But judging from how Shelly acted back there, I can tell that she didn¡¯t treat you¨Cnicely. Don¡¯t worry,


    Mia. I¡¯m going to make her pay for it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, Liam. It¡¯s not what you think it is.¡± She didn¡¯t want him to get on the Barretts¡®


    bad side because of her.


    That was exactly why she didn¡¯t speak with her brothers about her marriage with Timothy.


    How could Mia watch him teach Shelly a lesson and let it be? No matter how spiteful Shelly was, she


    was still Ms. Barrett!


    Right when she was going to talk Liam out of it, she noticed Timothy approaching them. And she


    zipped her lips.


    Liam followed her gaze, and there happened to be two empty seats next to them.


    He clicked his tongue, doubting the possibility of such a coincidence.


    Some things transpired by chance as if it were fate.


    Mia realized that Timothy had taken the empty seat next to her, with Maya sitting beside him.


    Straightening her posture, she could faintly smell his perfume. It was so faint that she could scarcely


    catch it without paying heed to it.


    It was the perfume she picked for him on the notion that it would suit him.


    However, he never used these things once, just like the suits. Never once had he worn those clothes or


    used the perfume.


    Her eyes slightly widened when she sniffed the familiar perfume.


    Timothy was acting out of character that day.


    Not only was he d in the light¨Ccolored suit Mia chose, but he also wore the perfume she picked for


    him.


    +15 BONOS


    Mixed feelings stirred in her as she couldn¡¯t see through him.


    Maya noticed Mia and thought of something to talk about. ¡°Timothy, you¡¯re quite different today. You


    wore light shades and perfume, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    His tone gave off a hint of awkwardness. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, Timothy. Men can use perfume, too. Besides, the perfume you¡¯re wearing smells nice.


    Which brand is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He was deadpan.


    Mia sneaked a peek at him, figuring that the answer was reasonable. He really didn¡¯t know the brand.


    After all, she made it by mixing a few perfumes of different brands. It took a few experimental attempts


    before getting the final product.


    There was only one bottle of it in the world.


    Soon, a pungent perfume wafted their noses. It didn¡¯t take a genius to know who the iing guest


    was.


    Shelly sat behind four of them, staring at Liam with fuming eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t understand how Mia was able to hook up with such an upstanding man that quickly. Were


    these men blind?¡±


    Then, the auction was going tomence soon.


    Maya cast a nce at Mia intentionally. ¡°Ms. Bowen, this must be your first time attending an auction.


    Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Mia¡¯s fingers gripped the bidding number tightly.


    Rage exploded in Liam as soon as he heard that.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 139

    Sensing the ball of rage forming in Liam, Mia grabbed his hand to stop him. ¡°Calm down!¡±


    He red at Maya, mocking, ¡°Whose credit is it that you¡¯re able toe this far? Know your ce!¡±


    Maya¡¯s smile fell, fearing the possibility that he revealed she was adopted.


    Only a few in Nord City knew of it. No one in Bern City was aware of it.


    That was why she loved visiting Bern City, where no one knew her true origin.


    The rich people in Nord City looked down on her solely because she was adopted.


    It served the cause for Maya¡¯s resolution to marry an all¨Crounded man with powerful background.


    Timothy was the candidate she had her eyes on.


    Once she earned the title of Mrs. Barrett, no one in Nord City would give her contemptuous looks!


    Maya zipped her lips immediately, and Mia found the situation off.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Considering the fact that Liam was disguising himself as that actor, wouldn¡¯t Liam¡¯s attitude tarnish that


    actor¡¯s reputation?


    ¡°Mia, take it. You can buy anything you fancy.¡± The bidding number was shoved into her hands.


    She didn¡¯t know how to react, but she could feel Liam¡¯s protectiveness.


    Timothy¡¯s gazended on her bidding number, and his lips thinned.


    He threw his bidding number aside.


    The auction officially began.


    Liam¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Mia, what do you think about that antique vase? Should we put it in our living


    room?¡±


    Mia showed hesitation. ¡°It doesn¡¯tplement the interior design, though.¡±


    ¡°Mia, what do you think about this painting? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll look nice in Aunt Patricia¡¯s room?¡°:


    ¡°Mia, look at that ne. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±


    Her eyes nced at the picture briefly. ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°Mia, let¡¯s bid for thater. Enjoy yourself. Tell me if you take a liking to something.¡±


    Timothy, sitting next to them, loosened his tie due to the rising heat as his ears jarred with Liam¡¯s voice.


    Timothy thought that it was a waste of timeing for this auction.


    His eyes stared at the painting presented onstage. After Liam¡¯s bid, Timothy followed suit by raising his


    number.


    Mia shot a surprised glimpse at Timothy, wondering what he was up to.


    +15 BONOS


    Liam snorted and raised the bid. ¡°200 thousand.¡±


    ¡°250 thousand,¡± Timothy offered calmly.


    Mia had a bad feeling about this. As the trepidation hinted, Liam raised the bid to 300 thousand dors,


    only to have Timothy add another 50 thousand dors.


    She wondered, ¡°Are they challenging each other?¡±


    Maya noticed thepetitive silent battle as well, ncing at Mia.


    Difort settled in Maya¡¯s heart as she guessed the reason behind Timothy¡¯s actions¨Cwas it


    because of Mia?


    It didn¡¯t take long before the bid went up to 500 thousand dors, which exceeded the value of the


    painting itself.


    The battle soon drew the attention of others.


    Mia held Liam¡¯s hand down, motioning him to stop.


    However, Liam¡¯s ego wouldn¡¯t let him back down. It was a war between the men.


    At the next second, Timothy increased the bid to 600 thousand dors.


    Mia stole the bidding number from Liam, drawing eyes to herself. It was as though they were waiting for


    her to raise it.


    She faced sideways at the man briefly. He looked at her with dark eyes.


    The eye contactsted for a while before she smiled. ¡°Since you like it that much, we shall let you have


    it.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s gaze swept across Liam. ¡°Raising the white g already?¡±


    The ball of fury erupted in Liam the moment he heard that. There was no way he would back down


    from it.


    If Mia hadn¡¯t pressed his hand down, he would¡¯ve crushed Timothy¡¯s ego!


    She held Liam¡¯s hand calmly. ¡°We aren¡¯t idiots that only know how to splurge money.¡®

 Chapter 140

    +15 BONOS


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Liam snorted coldly before breaking into a smile at Mia. ¡°Mia¡¯s right. You¡¯re smart! He¡¯s an idiot.¡±


    Timothy, who sessfully won the bid for the painting, could feel a tag reading ¡°idiot¡± hanging over his


    neck.


    He grasped his bidding number tightly, staring at the painting wordlessly. The triumph gave way to


    annoyance almost instantly.


    At that moment, Maya spoke to an attendant. ¡°Reserve the painting. We¡¯ll pay for everything altogether


    later.¡±


    Her gaze on Mia for a second as she added, ¡°Auction is meant to be apetition. Timothy bought the


    painting for Mrs. Barrett Senior.¡±


    Knowing that it was a gesture meant to save Timothy¡¯s pride, Mia merely smiled.


    Still, it didn¡¯t quell the frustration bubbling in him.


    Soon, the item on disy was that diamond ne with a minimum bid of 300 thousand dors.


    Liam blurted, ¡°Mia, I¡¯m going to buy it for you. You¡¯ll look stunning with it!¡±


    A sister¨Cfool definitely thought that anything on the face of the earth suited their sisters.


    Before Mia could say anything, Maya raised her number. ¡°400 thousand.¡±


    Silence dawned upon Liam for a second when he heard that. He wondered, ¡°Why is everyone stealing


    away my gift for Mia? Just when will they stop their games?¡±


    He lifted his number. ¡°500 thousand!¡±


    Every bid increased by 100 thousand this time, once again receiving people¡¯s attention.


    Maya frowned, and then she forced a smile. ¡°Do you like this ne too, Mr. Lane?¡±


    ¡°Mia likes it, so don¡¯t you dare raise your number again!¡± Failing to buy that painting was already


    annoying him enough.


    She didn¡¯t dare to challenge him. If he were to expose her true origin as an orphan, staying in Bern City


    would be impossible for her.


    She barely maintained the smile on her face. ¡°I shall back off then.¡±


    Her gaze drew back to Timothy after she said that.


    She thought that he should be smart enough to see that Mia was in a new rtionship.


    Now that Maya had announced her vanquishment, Liam thought that it would be his win for sure.


    Until Timothy raised his number again. ¡°One million.¡±


    Even Mia stared at him incredulously, wondering if he was out of his mind.


    The previous bid was merely 500 thousand dors, but he doubled it!


    +15 BONOS


    Was he insane?


    Shelly imed in an undertone, ¡°Ms. Lane, I¡¯m pretty sure Timothy is set on buying you the ne.


    Please be rest assured.¡±


    An uneasy smile stered on Maya¡¯s face. Was Timothy really buying it for her?


    She wasn¡¯t confident about the answer, but a voice in her head told her that he was doing it for Mia.


    Now, another man was treating Mia with care and love. Someone of high status as Timothy wouldn¡¯t be


    able to stomach such humiliation, would he?


    Things were getting interesting.


    Meanwhile, Mia overheard thedies¡® conversation. The corner of her lips twitched as she agreed with


    Shelly¡¯s statement.


    Mia could tell who Timothy was buying the ne for.


    Liam lifted his number again. ¡°Two million.¡±


    The atmosphere heightened to another level of excitement.


    The bystanders were losing interest in the items on disy. Rather, thepetition was more enticing


    to specte inparison.


    Mia¡¯s heart palpitated when she heard the amount. She couldn¡¯t understand why Liam joined Timothy¡¯s


    antics.


    She intended to stop Liam, but he simply raised her hand for the bid instead. Asking him to give up on


    that ne was out of the question.


    Soon, the bid skyrocketed to five million dors.


    Blood rushed up to her head, and her heart was on the verge of leaping out of her chest.


    The five million dors bid was from Liam. It was a huge number.


    The sight of Liam holding Mia¡¯s hand was an eyesore to Timothy, who then raised his number


    expressionlessly. ¡°Ten million.¡±

 Chapter 141

    The crowd surged intomotion.


    Liam seethed at the thought of Timothy¡¯s insanity.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shelly jeered from behind, ¡°Mia Bowen, it¡¯s ten million now. Raise your number if you have the money.


    If you can¡¯t cough up enough money, you¡¯ll be detained here.¡±


    The next thing that happened was Liam raising Mia¡¯s hand. ¡°Twelve million!¡±


    Mia was stunned while he appeared rather calm. He didn¡¯tck money anyway.


    As long as Mia took a liking to something, no one could take it away from her¨CLiam firmly believed so.


    Although 12 million dors was kinda far¨Cfetched, he had five brothers¨Cor more like ATMs¨Cto count on!


    Timothy was equally taken aback. After all, it was such a huge amount of money.


    Still, announcing defeat was not in his ns.


    The host on stage appeared hesitant as well.


    Soon, an attendant approached Liam. ¡°Excuse me, sir. Since it involves a huge amount of money, we


    have to verify your funding to make sure that it¡¯s fair.¡±


    Shelly gloated. ¡°Did I hit the bulls¨Ceye?¡±


    Liam rose from his seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Where to?¡±


    No one had verified his wealth status in Nord City before. Thus, it was normal for the people in Bern


    City to be oblivious to it.


    Mia tagged along as well, with Timothy¡¯s dark eyes observing her.


    Jealousy turned Maya into a green¨Ceyed monster.


    She knew Liam¡¯s wealth very well. How could heck money when the Lane family was backing him?


    For Liam to spend 12 million dors on that ne for her? Mia¡¯s lucky fate elicited envy in Maya.


    Suppressing her jealousy from erupting, Maya noticed Timothy¡¯s grim expression.


    She added fuel to the fire. ¡°Timothy, it seems like Ms. Bowen has found someone generous. But our


    family is a prestigious family in Nord City. I doubt my family would agree to their rtionship.¡±


    Shelly saw eye to eye with that. ¡°I know, right? Her background isid on the table, and yet she¡¯s


    daydreaming of being a Cindere. She should¡¯ve known her ce!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± He interrupted Shelly and strode away.


    At the same time, Mia apanied Liam to a VIP room.


    He suggested, ¡°Wait here, Mia. It¡¯s just a trivial matter. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± She didn¡¯t enter the room as he told her, but it didn¡¯t shake her concern


    off.


    It was a staggering 12 million dors!


    If he didn¡¯t have enough money, would he be detained?


    Pacing back and forth didn¡¯t help to smoothen the anxiety.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter you don¡¯t have the money?¡± A man¡¯s low voice sounded.


    Mia¡¯s head snapped to his. There was a pause before she asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, would you lend me


    some money?¡±


    Her bravado provoked him. ¡°Do I look like an idiot?¡±


    A soft chuckle escaped her lips when she heard the word ¡°idiot¡°. Marching forward, she primped his tie.


    Stiffness riveted him at that spot. He lowered his gaze onto the crown of her head, and his Adam¡¯s


    apple bobbed.


    Despite his unnatural reaction, his tone remained steely. ¡°Why? Now that you find out that he¡¯s not rich,


    are you trying to abandon him and-¡±


    A cough cut him off.


    Mia tightened his tie around his neck, and she looked at him with dark eyes. ¡°Then, what are you doing


    here, Mr. Barrett?


    ¡°Seeing how much you care for me makes me think that you might have lingering feelings for me.¡±


    He coughed. ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe that she had the guts to hurt him.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Only then did Mia release Timothy. She fixed his tie gently, so gently that it didn''t feel real to him.


    It reminded him of the past when she helped him with his tie and took care of his meals and well-being.


    Something wavered in his eyes as he forgot about how she strangled him just a moment ago.


    At that moment, the door was opened, and Liam walked out of the room. "Mia."


    An rm went off in his head when he realized that Mia was with Timothy.


    He took huge strides to disengage them by standing between them.


    Timothy''s face fell. A slightly nervous Mia gazed at Liam. "How did it go?"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I paid the money. They''ll bring the ne over to uster. Let''s go."


    "Okay." She nodded and didn''t spare Timothy a single nce.


    But she could feel his piercing face.


    Liam eyed Timothy. "Make way, please. Don''t you think that you''re getting in the way?"


    Pursing his lips, Timothy didn''t move an inch.


    Mia held Liam''s arm. "Let''s go this way."


    "Okay. Your wish is mymand." Liam looked at her with a warm smile.


    ...


    "Mia, why don''t we get a bracelet too? It''ll be a matching set with the ne!"


    "Oh, how about getting new clothes and bags to match that ne? We can head to the mallter."


    ...


    Timothy watched the duo leave as his brows furrowed.


    Finally, he loosened his tie again before looking at Heath. "Do women generally prefer men who are good at sweet nothings?"


    Heath was silent for a moment. "Men who know how to make them feel better are indeed more popr. Women like to be pampered."


    Timothy sighed in disdain. He trod toward the auction venue, his face all gloomy.


    Maya walked to his side. "Timothy, where have you been? Ms. Bowen''s boyfriend bought that ne."


    He was watching Liam help Mia wear the ne from behind her.


    Her smile was such an eyesore for Timothy to take in.


    A grin beamed across Maya''s face. "Looks like Liam is serious about Ms. Bowen."


    Shelly huffed, "Someone like her wants to be Mrs. Lane? In her dreams! Ms. Lane, are your family going to attend your engagement ceremony? Does that mean your cousin is going to attend with Mia?"


    Maya went stiff. "I-I''m not sure about that."


    That was because she couldn''t invite the three men to her engagement.


    All these years, they had never acknowledged her status as Mrs. Lane.


    Of course, she would take that fact to her grave.


    Shelly turned to Timothy. "Timothy, the engagement ceremony is going to be this weekend. Why not cut down the number of guests? Mia mighte over to ruin the asion."


    Maya heaved a sigh of relief. Shelly made herself useful at times despite her stupidity.


    Anticipation glowed in Maya''s eyes, which zeroed in on him.


    He returned her a cold gaze instead. "When will Connor have time?"


    She froze, barely making a feeble exnation. "I-I''m discussing it with him about it. He''s busy these days."


    "I see. There''s no need for that. Let''s call off the engagement."

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Timothy dropped the bombshell and left.


    Maya''s face fell. She followed him in haste. "Timothy, hear me out! Connor has agreed to perform the surgery. He just doesn''t have the time!


    "We''ve also decided on the date for our engagement ceremony. If you call it off, he''ll misunderstand the situation again!"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked down at her icily. "Maya Lane, the engagement was only a deal to begin with. It''s not real. I hope you can keep that in mind."


    "I know." She could barely keep a calm expression at his words.


    "Very well. Since Connor isn''t sincere about doing the surgery, I think there''s no need to continue with the deal. It''s over now." He flung her hand away and walked away ever so indifferently.


    Maya stood over there with red eyes. She had worked so hard for it, but her effort went down the drain!


    Shelly came over. "Don''t cry, Ms. Lane."


    "Shelly, Timothy actually has feelings for Mia. He said he wanted to call off the engagement!"


    "What? How could he fall for a gold-digger? There has to be a misunderstanding. Don''t worry, Ms. Lane. I''ll teach her a lesson in your stead. I''ll make sure she stays out of our sight, including Timothy''s!"


    Maya hung her head low. Sorrow descended upon her features, but there was something more in her gaze.


    Something dark...


    ...


    Mia and Liam were on their way home from the auction.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, she removed the ne. "Liam, this is too expensive. I can''t ept it."


    It was a ne worth 12 million dors!


    "It''s fine, just ept it. That actor is swimming in cash anyway. Even if they release an article about it, they''ll im that he donated 12 million dors for charity," he responded nonchntly.


    "Will he do something when he finds out that you took the ne?"


    "No. We''re close. It''s just a ne. It''s no big deal."


    Mia sensed that something was off, but she couldn''t put a finger on it.


    Once she arrived home, she didn''t know where to put that expensive ne. There was no ce to keep it that would give her peace of mind.


    Meanwhile, Liamy on the couch in the living room, texting in "One Big Happy Family".


    "Spent 12 million today to buy Mia a diamond ne."


    "How can a ne from that auction be worth that much?" Dominic was doubting it.


    Liam recounted his battle with Timothy.


    Connor joined in. "Great job! Serve that divorced Barrett guy right for having his eyes on Mia! We should nip his intention in the bud."


    Dominic gave a thumbs up. "Agreed."


    On the other side, Eva looked at Dominic. "That divorced Barrett guy ... Are you guys referring to the man who likes Mia? Thatst name sounds familiar."


    "Yeah, it''s him." His phone rang. It was Maya calling.


    Eva took a glimpse at it. "Answer it. It must be about Timothy."


    He let out a cough before picking it up. "Hello?"


    "Dominic, did you and Eva ate yet?"


    "Yeah. What''s the matter?"


    Maya took a deep breath. "Dominic, I have a favor to ask of you.


    "Didn''t you promise that you''d treat me as your younger sister if I looked after Grandma? And that you''ll always support me after I marry someone?"


    He fell silent for a second. "Yes."

 Chapter 144

    ¡°Dominic, I wanna marry Timothy.¡±


    Dominic sighed. ¡°Must it be him?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s the only want I wanna marry.¡±


    He contemted it. ¡°Maya, you should give it a serious thought. Are you sure you want to use it on


    this?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure.¡±


    In the end, he answered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The wave of relief came with joy as her eyes brightened. ¡°Dominic, are you agreeing to my marriage


    with Timothy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I gave you my word, and I¡¯ll make it happen.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dominic.¡± The exhrated Maya hung up the phone.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as Dominic agreed to her request, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Mia woke up the next morning and scoured the entertainment articles for that famous actor.


    Every time she hung out with Liam, it would always stir up a scandalous article about that famous actor.


    However, it seemed like there were no such articles floating around. There was only news of the


    famous actor attending the charity auction with a 12 million dor donation.


    Aside from that, there was nothing else.


    She breathed out a sigh, feeling relief.


    As her gaze trailed downward, there was another article-¡°Ms. Lane Attended Charity Auction With


    Future Sister¨CIn¨CLaw¡°.


    The photo showed Maya and Shelly alighting from a car.


    Mia exited the webpage after taking a glimpse at it.


    She headed to the studio to work overtime. Earning money was her priority.


    When she arrived at the office, Felix stepped out of it. ¡°Mia, you seem to be working your ass off


    recently.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t help it when I¡¯m in dire need of money.¡±


    ¡°Mia, you can tell me if you¡¯re stressed about picking up your studies again.¡±


    She responded calmly, ¡°Thanks, Felix. But I¡¯m handling it just fine.¡±


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯re a woman. You don¡¯t have to work this hard. I know your family circumstances aren¡¯t great,


    but you


    +15 BONOS


    The corner of her eye twitched. Her rejections were obvious enough, but he chose to bring it up


    explicitly.


    Her lips pressed into a firm line. ¡°Felix, having a rtionship isn¡¯t one of my concerns for now. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°I actually have feelings for you since a while ago, Mia. But you took a gap year before I was ready to


    confess.


    ¡°No one knew where you went either. Now that you¡¯re back, I don¡¯t wanna let you slip through my


    fingers again. I¡¯ve given it a serious thought.¡±


    She inhaled a deep breath. ¡°I was actually married, Felix.¡±


    ¡°Mia, you don¡¯t have to make up this kind of excuse to reject me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± She wished she could exin more, but it seemed like he didn¡¯t believe in her words.


    So, she let it be.


    After getting off work, Mia paid Laura a visit at the hospital.


    The surgery would be on the weekend. It was finally happening.


    She bought daisies¨CLaura¡¯s favorite¨Chugging them as she rode the elevator.


    The moment she stepped out, she saw Timothy talking on the phone in the corridor with a grim


    expression. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that that doctor is the only person who can perform this surgery.


    ¡°What about the others? Are they useless?¡±


    Heath, who stood beside him, said, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re trying our best to find the right doctor. But we need time.¡±


    Questions crossed Mia¡¯s mind. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it final that Maya¡¯s brother was going to be the doctor in


    charge? Why the sudden change?¡±


    She approached them with the flowers. She eyed Timothy¡¯s back. ¡°Is something wrong with the


    arrangements?


    Heath hastily retreated to a side upon noticing her, while Timothy stiffened when he heard her voice.

 Chapter 145

    Mia waited for a while until Timothy spun around.


    His bloodshot eyes showed that he didn¡¯t have a good rest.


    Anxiety surged in her. ¡°Did something happen to Mrs. Barrett Senior?¡±


    She pivoted on her heels, intending to barge into the room before he held her wrist.


    ¡°She¡¯s perfectly fine.¡± His voice was gruff.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem then?¡± Her puzzled eyes met his dark ones. She couldn¡¯t read his mind.


    He said sternly, ¡°Something happened on Maya¡¯s brother¡¯s side. So, we need a n B.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t the engagement ceremony soon? Was Maya¡¯s brother disregarding the Barretts when they


    were going


    to be a family?¡±


    Mia studied Timothy¡¯s face in an attempt to gain at least some information from it.


    However, he turned to face the window. ¡°It¡¯s nothing important.¡±


    Her arms tightened around the bouquet, and her questions still hung in the air.


    She was certain that he was hiding something from her.


    At that moment, Martha emerged from the patient room. ¡°You¡¯re here, Mrs. Barrett. Mrs. Barrett Senior


    has just woken up. She was talking about you.¡±


    Mia settled her nerves and put on a smile, entering the room. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Mia,e,e. Let me have a close look at you. You¡¯re skinny. Does the baby bother you too


    much?¡±


    ¡°Nope. It¡¯s well¨Cbehaved.¡± Mia stroked her belly.


    In fact, the baby was well¨Cbehaved. Other than the asional difort owing to too much work, she


    didn¡¯t show much pregnancy symptoms.


    Laura grinned at her belly. ¡°Mia,e here and sign this paper.¡±


    It was a gift agreement.


    Mia refused without a second thought. ¡°Grandma, I can¡¯t ept this.¡±


    ¡°ept it, Mia. This is a gift from me to the baby. If I don¡¯t make it through the surgery, I want to at least


    leave something for the baby.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that, Grandma. The surgery will be sessful. Timothy found a skilled doctor. There


    won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Mia, if you want me to undergo the surgery with peace of mind, then ept it. It¡¯s not for you anyway.


    It¡¯s for


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    +15 BONOS


    A document was shoved into Mia¡¯s hands. Laura was firm.


    Timothy strode into the room. ¡°ept it.¡±


    Mia nced at him before taking the document, figuring that she could return it to himter.


    She didn¡¯t want a single penny from the Barrett family.


    Laura finally broke into a smile. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Tim, you have to take good care of Mia and the


    baby.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m usually busy with work. We need you for that.¡± It broke his heart to see his grandmother


    aging.


    Although the Barrett family was powerful, they couldn¡¯t do anything when it came to life and death


    matters.


    Mia kept Laurapany for a while. She managed to tickle Laura¡¯s funny bones, lifting her mood.


    Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t take long before the wanly old woman fell asleep.


    Mia exited her room and swiftly proffered the document.


    Timothy lowered his gaze onto the paper but didn¡¯t take it. ¡°Grandma gave it to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for the baby, the nonexistent baby. And we know that very well. So I can¡¯t take this.¡± She caressed


    her belly.


    Lying to Laura pricked her guilty conscience, but that was the only thing that could be done.


    Timothy didn¡¯t take it, so she simply thrust it into Heath¡¯s hands and left.


    She wouldn¡¯t take a single penny from the Barrett family¨Cthat was her bottom line.

 Chapter 146

    Timothy¡¯s eyes darkened as he watched her leave.


    +15 BONOS


    Heath swallowed hard before he asked, ¡°Mr. Barett, how do I deal with this document?¡±


    Timothy nced at him and replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s for you. Deal with it on your own.¡±


    Heath was at a loss for words. He felt like he was in a dilemma. It was undeniably a rough day at work


    for him.


    When Mia arrived home, she recalled Timothy mentioning about getting a new doctor. She was worried


    about


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Laura¡¯s surgery.


    However, the thought of asking him about the surgery slipped her mind when she left the hospital.


    She remembered Connor¡¯s acquaintance, who was a doctor. He might be able to offer a piece of


    advice.


    After all, she was worried about Laura and wished for her speedy recovery after the surgery.


    Thus, she gave Connor a call.


    ¡°Connor, are you busy now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. Is there anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°Previously, I mentioned that my friend¡¯s grandmother needs to undergo surgery. And I asked whether


    you knew anyone who could do the job, and you said you had someone in mind, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but didn¡¯t you say your friend had found a doctor?¡±


    Mia paused for a while.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but apparently, the doctor isn¡¯t willing to do it anymore. So, we had to look for another


    one.¡±


    ¡°I see. Alright, no problem. Tell me the details once I get back.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After she hung up, she heaved a sigh of relief. She really hoped that the doctor Connor found would be


    willing to perform the surgery.


    She waited for him to return from work for the entire night. She even made him some macaroni as


    supper.


    When Connor came home, the macaroni was the first thing he saw. He beamed with joy instantly.


    After he snapped a picture of it, he nned to show it off in the group chat that Mia personally made


    supper for him.


    He took a seat after he washed his hands.


    ¡°Mia, what¡¯s your friend¡¯s grandma¡¯s condition?¡±


    He had to be fully aware of her details before he agreed to perform the surgery.


    +15 BONOS


    Mia exined Laura¡¯s condition thoroughly. After all, she used to be her caretaker and knew best about


    her


    illness.


    While Connor busied himself with eating as he listened to her, his expression gradually turned grave.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a simple surgery.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s why we had a hard time finding a suitable doctor. When we finally found one, there was


    a sudden change of ns. However, my friend¡¯s grandma couldn¡¯t afford to wait any longer.¡±


    He nodded and answered, ¡°Alright, I should be able to work on it.¡±


    ¡°Really? Do you know someone who can perform this surgery?¡±


    Connor was momentarily stunned when he realized that he nearly blew his cover.


    In a haste, he exined, ¡°Yeah! I know a friend who¡¯s an expert in this surgery. Rest assured, your


    friend¡¯s grandma will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    Mia was certain that he wouldn¡¯t lie to her.


    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Connor, is it possible for me to know who your friend is and his


    whereabouts? I don¡¯t think my friend¡¯s grandma can wait any longer.¡±


    Connor¡¯s hand came to a halt.


    ¡°My friend¡¯s quite busy, so I don¡¯t think he has the luxury to meet you. However, you can pass me the


    medical records so I can hand them over to him.


    ¡°We¡¯ll set a time for the surgery, and he¡¯ll perform the surgery by then.¡±


    This was the only way he could think of to carry out the surgery for Mia¡¯s friend¡¯s grandmother without


    exposing himself.


    Mia hesitated. Actually, she already had Laura¡¯s medical records since she used to be her private


    caretaker.


    But Laura¡¯s name would be found on the medical records. What if Connor found out?

 Chapter 147

    In fact, Mia was still in a dilemma. After all, Liam was so close to fighting Timothy back at the auction


    house.


    When Timothy sent her to the hospital because she lost consciousness from being sick, even Connor


    suspected that he was the father of her child.


    Things would beplicated if Connor found out her friend¡¯s grandma was Laura.


    She sighed. This was tough.


    ¡°Mia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± As Connor finished his supper, he noticed the pensive look on her face.


    ¡°Is there something you can¡¯t say? Is your friend running short on cash?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    There was no way that Timothycked money.


    After a brief pause, Mia continued, ¡°Connor, will you help me no matter what happens?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re my sister.¡±


    He would offer a helping hand regardless of anything. If it were something he couldn¡¯t help with, he


    would go


    to great lengths to help her.


    Connor spotted the hesitation in her eyes. He ruffled her hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just tell me which hospital your friend¡¯s grandma is at, and I can apany you over to


    check on


    her.¡±


    ¡°Then, can you help me to ask whether the doctor can make it?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Get some rest now, Mia.¡±


    She got up and went back to her room. Frankly, she was pondering on whether she should tell Connor


    the


    truth. She also wasn¡¯t sure whether Timothy would be please with her doing this.


    Maybe he would even me her for meddling in his affairs or specte that she was merely trying to


    please


    Laura.


    She covered her face with her hands as she gave up on thinking. She would be fine for now.


    ¡­


    When Mia woke up the next day, her belly suddenly felt slightly ufortable. Yet, she couldn¡¯t bring


    herself


    to sense what was off.


    Since she was worried about her baby, she called Connor immediately.


    ¡°Connor, my belly hurts.¡±


    Feeling anxious, he bombarded her with questions.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Where are you now? Do you need me toe over?


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to find you. I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯m just overthinking.¡±


    ¡°Mia, you muste to the hospital if you feel something¡¯s wrong. After all, you¡¯re pregnant and must


    be extra


    careful.¡±


    This was what she had in mind as well. Thus, she hailed a cab and headed straight to the hospital.


    Connor was already waiting for her at the hospital entrance.


    ¡°The doctor¡¯s waiting for you. Let¡¯s go for an ultrasound and check whether there¡¯s an issue.¡±


    Mia was equally worried. After taking the ultrasound, the results showed that there wasn¡¯t anything


    wrong with her.


    The obstetrician said, ¡°The baby¡¯s growth probably affected your uterus, or you might¡¯ve been under


    quite a lot of stresstely. You have to rx.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Indeed, Mia had been worrying about Laura¡¯s surgerytely.


    When she came out with the scan report, she realized that Connor was nowhere to be seen.


    She took out her phone and noticed a text from him.


    ¡°I have a patient that I need to tend to. Once you¡¯re done with your checkup, take a seat and rest for a


    while. Wait for me.¡±


    While she put her report away, she went to the first floor to have a seat. Just as she stepped out of the


    elevator, she bumped into Maya.


    Instinctively, she tried to keep her bag out of her sight. After all, she had her report in it, and she had no


    idea what Maya would possibly do.


    ¡°Mia, what are you doing here?¡± Maya was astonished to find her here as well.


    With a nonchnt expression, Mia replied, ¡°Are you the only one who¡¯s allowed to visit a hospital?¡±


    She had no intention of engaging in a conversation with her. In haste, she tried to move away from her


    as quickly as possible.


    Nheless, Maya darted after her.


    ¡°Wait! I have to tell you something. My family has agreed to my marriage with Timothy. Now that no one


    is stopping us, you better get rid of all your hopes. You won¡¯t even stand a chance!¡±


    Mia halted her steps when she heard her.


    ¡°If this is the case, then why is Timothy finding another doctor for Grandma Laura¡¯s surgery?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your brother a renowned doctor? Why is he not willing to perform the surgery when you and


    Timothy are about to get married soon?¡±

 Chapter 148

    +15 BONOS


    Mia¡¯s words caught Maya right off guard. In fact, she was there because she wanted to talk to Connor


    about


    this.


    Nheless, she wouldn¡¯t bring herself to admit it.


    She tilted her chin ap as she retorted, ¡°Who said my brother isn¡¯t going to perform the surgery on


    Grandma Laura? That was in the past, and things are different now. My brother will do it!¡±


    Mia scrutinized Maya as she said, ¡°Maya, you should know how much Timothy cares for Grandma


    Laura. If he finds out you¡¯re deliberately lying by using her, you¡¯ll be doomed.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You should really mind your own business instead, Mia! Grandma Laura¡¯s surgery will be


    carried out soon, and I¡¯ll be engaged with Timothy by then.¡±


    Mia watched Maya step into the elevator. She turned around and took a seat at the hospital lounge.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she nced at the scan report in her bag, she steered clear of any negative emotions.


    She really hoped what Maya said was true, that Laura¡¯s surgery would be carried out smoothly.


    Yet, Maya was always a show¨Coff. If her brother really did agree to perform the surgery, why didn¡¯t he


    show up at all?


    Moreover, Timothy was already contacting other doctors. Clearly, he was also suspecting that Maya


    was lying.


    Thus, Mia still had to be prepared. She had to get Connor to find a doctor who could perform the


    surgery well.


    Maya took the elevator and headed straight to Connor¡¯s consultation room. However, it was empty.


    Just then, Connor happened to return from the wards. His expression changed slightly when he saw


    Maya in front of his office.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Connor, I have good news. Dominic agreed on my marriage with Timothy.¡±


    Connor came to a halt. He frowned.


    ¡°Maya, although you¡¯re not one of the Lanes, you grew up with us since you were young.


    ¡°We¡¯ve always treated you well, and all I wanted was for you to marry a decent man. But what¡¯s so


    good about Timothy? Why must you marry him?¡±


    ¡°Connor, Timothy divorced her because his previous marriage was arranged by Grandma Laura. He


    wasn¡¯t even in love with her. Moreover, he had already broken up with that woman!¡±


    ¡°That woman was married to him for the sake of turning his luck around. When he was finally conscious


    and recovering, he kicked her out right away. How is this eptable?


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with him!¡±


    Maya exined hastily, ¡°Connor, he didn¡¯t do that out of his own will. I still like him despite him being


    divorced!


    ¡°Since you like him, why weren¡¯t you with him back when he was so close to bing a vegetable


    from that


    ident?


    ¡°You listened to us and didn¡¯t even leave for Nord City to find him. Yet now, you insist on marrying him.¡±


    There was a hint of awkwardness on Maya¡¯s face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose my second chance when I already did with my first chance.¡±


    Back then, Timothy was on the verge of death from the ident. There was no way that she would


    marry a dying man.


    Yet, little did she expect him to recover and regain consciousness.


    Maya felt extremely regretful whenever she was reminded of this.


    She might have already be his wife if she had put herself on the line for him. Then, she would no


    longer need to go through all the hassle to marry Timothy.


    She lifted her head and continued, ¡°Since Dominic had agreed on the marriage, we¡¯ll be a family from


    now on. Please help with Grandma Laura¡¯s surgery!¡±


    +

 Chapter 149

    Maya was staring at Connor with her pitiful eyes. Although she knew she was a substitute for the


    daughter of the Lanes, she had been well off all these years.


    Since Dominic had agreed to their marriage, Connor would surely agree to perform the surgery.


    Yet, in the next instemt, he retorted icily, ¡°No!¡±


    He recalled Mia working as a caregiver at the Barrett residence and how Timothy treated her. There


    was no way that he would associate himself with their family.


    Maya¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°Why? Even Dominic had agreed!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of my concern. Since you¡¯re so eager to marry Timothy, so be it. I¡¯ve said what I have to.


    Yet, I never said that I was going to perform surgery on a Barett!¡±


    ¡°Connor, are you disobeying Dominic?¡±


    Little did Maya expect him to go against Dominic.


    With a nonchnt expression, Connor replied, ¡°I have made myself very clear. You can marry anyone


    you like, but I never promised to do the surgery.¡±


    ¡°Connor, if you¡¯re not going to do the surgery, how can I marry Timothy?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you guys were close? Will he not marry you if I¡¯m not performing the surgery?¡±


    Looking slightly rmed, Maya went up and tugged Connor¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Connor, it¡¯s nothing like that! Why can¡¯t you just do the surgery for Grandma Laura? After all, we¡¯re


    family.


    ¡°Back then, you guys brought me back and promised to treat me well like your real sister. All these


    years, I¡¯ve never asked anything from you all!


    ¡°It¡¯s just a simple surgery, so why are you so reluctant about it?¡±


    Connor wrenched his hand away. There was a hint of disappointment in his eyes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t back down on this.¡±


    He was firm on not performing surgery for a Barrett. He turned around and left the consultation room,


    leaving Maya behind.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He was headed for the safety exit to make a call.


    ¡°Dominic, did you agree on Maya¡¯s marriage with Timothy?¡±


    Dominic was in a meeting.


    He paused and proceeded to answer, ¡°That¡¯s right. I did promise her that as long as she keeps


    Grandma Laura


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°She mentioned that she wanted to get married to Timothy yesterday. Since she insisted on the


    marriage, I


    agreed.¡±


    ¡°Timothy¡¯s a rascal. He¡¯s only marrying Maya to get me to perform surgery on Mrs. Barrett Senior. He¡¯s


    a cunning one, for sure. Although Maya¡¯s not our biological sister, is it okay for her to marry him?¡±


    ¡°Con, it¡¯s her choice


    There was a moment of silence.


    ¡°Dominic, you knew Mia used to be a caregiver at the Barrett residence. Plus, I¡¯m positive that Timothy


    definitely has a thing for her.


    ¡°If Maya¡¯s married to him, we can¡¯t avoid interacting with them. I don¡¯t want the Barretts revealing Mia


    used to


    work for them.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s brows drew together as he replied, ¡°That makes sense. If Maya insists on marrying him, we¡¯ll


    dissolve our adoption rtionship with her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that works.¡±


    Connor finally hung up. After all, Maya had been living her best life with the Lanes.


    However, things had been difficult for Mia for so many years. Thus, it was only right to prioritize her


    first.


    He called Mia right away.


    ¡°Mia, I just finished my work. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the lounge on the first floor.¡±


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡±


    Just as Mia hung up, she lifted her head and happened to see Maya stepping out of the elevator. She


    seemed pretty devastated.


    Wasn¡¯t she as proud as a peacock earlier on?


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but wonder about Maya¡¯s purpose for going to the hospital.

 Chapter 150

    Mia pondered on the question as she watched Maya leave. Yet, she was left with no answers.


    After a while, Connor emerged from the elevator. He strode toward her.


    ¡°Mia, I asked the doctor about your condition. You¡¯re probably under too much stress.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I know. The doctor told me.¡±


    Connor plopped himself down beside her as he questioned, ¡°Mia, are you hiding something from us?¡±


    Although they found Mia, they still felt like she was keeping a distance from them.


    Mia lowered her gaze when she thought of Laura. Yet, she chose to be straightforward about it.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m just worried about my friend¡¯s grandma¡¯s surgery.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this. You should¡¯ve told me earlier. Well


    ¡­


    I called my friend earlier, and he said he¡¯s able to perform


    surgery on your friend¡¯s grandma.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mia¡¯s eyes lit up. Since Connor said so, there shouldn¡¯t be an issue.


    This was great news to her!


    ¡°However, my friend¡¯s quite busy. I¡¯ll pay a visit to your friend¡¯s grandma with you, and we can go


    through her


    medical records first to have a better understanding of her condition.


    ¡°By then, the surgery can proceed as soon as possible.¡±


    Mia was momentarily stunned by the fact that Connor nned to visit Laura with her. In this case, she


    would no longer be able to hide it from him anymore.


    She nced up at him as she said, ¡°Connor, can¡¯t your friende instead? I mean


    important, isn¡¯t it better for him to be physically there?¡±


    Since the surgery¡¯s


    Connor seemed slightly awkward. If he went, his real identity would be exposed. After all, he almost


    blew his


    cover back at the hospital.


    Fortunately, Mia, who was as gullible and kind as she usually was, didn¡¯t suspect him.when he


    changed from


    a vet to a doctor.


    Nevertheless, she wasn¡¯t a fool.


    This was tough.


    All of a sudden, both of them sat in silence.


    Connor began brainstorming for ideas. He was desperate to find a way to perform surgery on Mia¡¯s


    friend¡¯s grandma without exposing his identity.


    This was particrly difficult.


    +15 BONOS


    In the end, Mia couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    ¡°Connor, I¡¯ll just tell you the truth. My friend¡¯s grandma is actually Grandma Laura.¡±


    Connor was dumbfounded.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Furrowing his brows, he blurted, ¡°Timothy¡¯s grandma?¡±


    Mia nodded. ¡°Yeak¡¯s her.¡±


    Connor inhaled sharply. He was baffled by how she addressed Laura. It seemed like they were close.


    Yet, he dreaded the fact that her friend¡¯s grandma happened to be Laura, Timothy¡¯s grandma. In fact,


    thest thing he would expect was that she was also looking for a doctor for Laura!


    Hesitantly, Mia shot a nce at Connor, who was seated right across her.


    ¡°Connor, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Connor quickly cleared his throat. ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a bit surprised, that¡¯s all. I didn¡¯t expect your


    friend¡¯s grandma to be one of the Barretts.


    ¡°But given how well off they are, why do they need you to look for a doctor?¡±


    Connor narrowed his eyes. He believed that Timothy was tricking Mia. After all, she was an innocent


    and kind soul. There was no way he would let Timothy deceive her!


    Mia nced down as she said, ¡°Initially, there was no need for that because they found a renowned


    doctor, and he¡¯s also from Nord City.


    ¡°Initially, he agreed to do the surgery. However, something happened, and he broke his promise.¡±


    Connor seemed quite ufortable. Was he the doctor that Mia was talking about?

 Chapter 151

    Connor remembered he didn¡¯t agree to perform surgery on Laura. He had never agreed to this.


    His eyes glinted coldly as he stroked his chin in thought. Then, the only possibility left would be Maya


    lying- no wonder she was constantly visiting him these days.


    In an instant, his parception of her grew worse. How could she lie to him?


    As he tapped his finger on the table, he said, ¡°Mia, though you worked as a caregiver at the Barrett


    residence, it seems like they weren¡¯t particrly kind to you.


    ¡°Liam mentioned that Shelly¡¯s been bothering you. So, tell me, why are you still willing to help them


    out?¡±


    They were already very displeased with the Barretts for deliberately making things difficult for Mia.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Mia avoided his gaze as she replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention it before? Grandma Laura has always been kind


    to me.


    ¡°She¡¯s helped me a lot since Uncle James¡® predicament. I won¡¯t forget this, so I wanted to return the


    favor.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± After pondering on the matter, Connor concluded that not everyone from the Barrett family was


    despicable.


    In the end, he nodded as he said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll help you out.


    Although he disliked Timothy and the Barrett family, he still held his principles despite dering that he


    would never perform a surgery on a Barrett.


    However, he thought Mia mattered so much more than his principles since she was practically begging


    him.


    *Thank you, Connor.¡± Mia finally heaved a sigh of relief after he agreed. She really hoped Laura could


    live a long and healthy life.


    Connor shed a smile at her as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡±


    After all, it was undeniable that Laura helped Mia in times of difficulty when they still couldn¡¯t find her.


    Thus, he had to return the favor.


    As a result, he agreed to perform the surgery.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your work then, Connor.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s visit the hospital Grandma Laura¡¯s staying at tomorrow to go through her medical records.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    With that, Mia took her leave and took her phone out to text Timothy, but she hesitated.


    In the end, she set her phone away and decided to see how things would turn out after Connor went to


    the hospital tomorrow.


    Once she left, Connor texted in the WhatsApp group chat.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°I decided to perform surgery on Grandma Laura.¡±


    The group chat blew up in an instant.


    Dominic wrote, ¡°This wasn¡¯t what you said yesterday!¡±


    Liam texted, ¡°I¡¯m against this! That scumbag from the Barrett family has his eye on Mia. We shouldn¡¯t


    help them.¡±


    After Connor recounted his earlier conversation with Mia to them, they went silent.


    Finally, Eva gave her opinion. ¡°Since it¡¯s Mia¡¯s demand, I think it¡¯s a yes. From now on, we don¡¯t owe


    the Barretts anything.¡±


    That was what Connor had in mind as well.


    The next day. Connor apanied Mia to the private hospital.


    She brought him to Laura¡¯s doctor immediately so he could get his hands on the information needed as


    soon as possible.


    Meanwhile, she made her way up the stairs to visit Laura. Little did she expect Timothy to be in her


    ward as well.


    She was momentarily stunned when she saw him, yet she quickly shed a smile to Laura.


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯re here! Come sit down and have some fruit.¡±


    Mia could clearly sense that Timothy¡¯s gaze was fixated on her as she chatted with Laura. She could


    no longer stand it.


    She excused herself from the room so she could cut the fruits.

 Chapter 152

    ¡°Tim, what are you waiting for? Go and help her.¡±


    Laura drove him out of her ward, which made Mia sigh. In fact, she intended to avoid him.


    Nheless, her pace faltered. She wanted to inform him that she was also looking for a doctor for


    Laura.


    When she spun around to face him, his gaze on her was intense.


    As she met his eyes, she asked, ¡°Have you found a doctor yet?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He drawled.


    Was he still unable to find a doctor?


    Just as Mia was about to speak, she saw Maya emerging from the elevator.


    There was a drastic shift in the atmosphere.


    Maya looked particrly sullen when she stepped out of the elevator. She probably didn¡¯t expect Mia to


    show up as well


    After she took a deep breath, she turned toward Timothy and said, ¡°Tim, I need to tell you something.¡±


    Timothy furrowed his brows as he remained silent.


    Lowering her gaze, Mia blurted. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get going first.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She scurried over to the other end of the corridor with the fruits. She had no idea why she headed in


    that direction. After all, she couldn¡¯t cut the fruits there.


    When she saw Maya approaching, she was suddenly at a loss for words.


    Il Maya could find a doctor, Mia would refrain from telling Timothy. Otherwise, they might make fun of


    her for getting a doctor who was inferior to Maya¡¯s brother.


    Maya stared at Timothy as she questioned, ¡°What is Mia doing here?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he snapped, his lips forming a thin line.


    Her eyes turned slightly red upon his reprimand. ¡°Tim, I¡¯m here because I wanted to tell you


    something.¡±


    Although Connor didn¡¯t agree to perform the surgery, Dominic had already granted her permission to


    marry Timothy.


    The only thing Maya had to do now was to impose on her grandmother, Margaret. Although she


    seemed mentally unstable, she had been nice to her..


    If Maya persuaded her to convince Connor to perform the surgery, he would definitely agree.


    However, even Timothy had begun to doubt her.


    Thus, Maya decided to meet him personally so she could assure him and ask him to be patient with the


    +15 BONOS


    Timothy¡¯s brows drew together as he spun around to take the stairs down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like talking to you.¡±


    ¡°Tim, I know you¡¯re angry at me, but I¡¯m doing this for your sake.¡±


    ¡°Are you lying for my sake as well?¡±


    A hint of awkwardness shed across Maya¡¯s face as she replied, ¡°I admit that it¡¯s my fault, but


    Dominic had agreed on our marriage. It won¡¯t take long for Connor to agree.


    ¡°Though he¡¯s a weirdo, his surgical skills are renowned in the entire world. I have been trying to


    persuade him


    toe over to perform surgery on Grandma Laura.¡±


    Timothy didn¡¯t halt his steps down the staircase. He was not in the mood for her nonsense.


    Maya strutted after him defiantly. When she realized he was headed for the office of Laura¡¯s attending


    doctor,


    she was awash in terror.


    Did he manage to find a suitable doctor? Impossible!


    She was determined to find out the truth. There was no way that she would allow any other doctors to


    perform surgery on Laura except Connor.


    Nheless, Timothy paid no attention to Maya, who was behind him. He strode right into the doctor¡¯s


    office.


    Just as he pushed the door open, Connor, who just happened to finish going through the records, was


    preparing to leave.


    He thought it was Mia when he heard someone enter the room. Yet, he turned around and saw


    Timothy.

 Chapter 153

    When their eyes met, the tension in the air was palpable. Timothy stiffened as he stared at Connor.


    What was


    this man doing here?


    Just then, Maya caught up with him. When she saw Connor in the office, she was bewildered.


    ¡°Connor? Why are you here?¡± She darted into the room as a spike of excitement jolted through her.


    Thest


    person she would expect to bump into here was Connor.


    Her heart raced as she asked, ¡°Connor, have you finally agreed to perform the surgery?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for this, why would he be here?


    Connor knitted his brows when he saw Maya. He was flustered that she showed up again.


    He felt like he was about to have a headache soon. Mia was in the hospital as well. If she found out.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    everything would be ruined.


    No, he couldn¡¯t expose his identity now!


    In aposed manner, he answered, ¡°I¡¯m here to check on the patient¡¯s condition.¡±


    ¡®Connor! I knew you cared for me and would definitely agree to it!¡± Maya couldn¡¯t care less and flung


    her arms. around his neck briefly.


    She felt like even god was on her side.


    She was already on the verge of showing all her cards to Timothy. Yet, she didn¡¯t expect Connor to visit


    the hospital secretly to check on Laura¡¯s condition.


    At this point, it seemed like his refusal was merely an act. He still agreed in the end.


    Maya¡¯s eyes glistened with tears as she released Connor. She turned around and looked at Timothy.


    ¡°Tim, I was right all along. Connor has always been on my side. He¡¯ll definitely agree to perform


    surgery on Grandma Laura.¡±


    Timothy didn¡¯t budge. Instead, he was astonished. ¡°Is he your brother?¡±


    Thest time when Mia fainted, he brought her over to a public hospital. It had appeared that Connor


    was the man who treated her back then.


    Moreover, it seemed like Mia knew him, and they were quite close.


    The caregiver who was driven away revealed to him that Connor was constantly hanging around Mia.


    ttering her with all his might.


    Somehow, Timothy felt displeased with the situation. He didn¡¯t expect the coincidence that the man


    turned out to be Maya¡¯s brother.


    Connor scoffed, ¡°Why? Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Not only was he Maya¡¯s brother, but he was Mia¡¯s brother as well.


    As Timothy narrowed his eyes, there was a sour look on his face.


    Maya quickly chirped, ¡°Tim, that¡¯s just how Connor usually talks. Don¡¯t mind him.¡±


    Connor didn¡¯t pay him any attention.


    He was staring at Maya as he said, ¡°Tell the man you¡¯re going to marry to stop dallying with other


    women once he¡¯s married to you.¡±


    He specifically wanted Timothy to stay away from Mia. If he found out that he was trying to do


    something to her, he would make sure to break his legs.


    A smile crept onto Maya¡¯s lips. She was thrilled when she realized that meant her family was no longer


    against the marriage.


    This was great!


    She hadn¡¯t been able to sleepst night. When she heard Timothy wasing to the hospital to visit


    Laura. she decided toe clean with him. She knew he was starting to be doubtful.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect Connor to show up here.


    Without skipping a beat, Maya rambled, ¡°Connor, rest assured. Tim isn¡¯t like that! Since you¡¯re here, did


    you manage to obtain the information you needed? When can we proceed with surgery?¡±


    ¡°Just follow the initial n. We have to wait until the patient gets better. Only then can we proceed with


    surgery.


    ¡°In the meantime, I hope no one interferes with her condition. Make sure the patient¡¯s aware of the


    changes I¡¯ve made afterward.¡±

 Chapter 154

    Although Connor detested Timothy, he was still going to keep things professional. After all, he was only


    here for Mia¡¯s sake. He wouldn¡¯t let her down.


    Timothy finally said, ¡°When will you start on the surgical n?¡±


    The n was criti, Cardiac surgeries were usually extremelyplicated, and unexpected


    circumstances were bound to happen. Thus, a detailed surgical n was needed.


    Connor replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be here again in two days. By then, I¡¯lle up with a n. I need some time for


    this, and it shouldn¡¯t be rushed.¡±


    Maya nodded as she chimed in, ¡°He¡¯s right. The surgery should be carried out by the end of this month.


    We still have plenty of time.¡±


    Connor nced at his watch. ¡°I have to go.¡±


    He had to excuse himself to avoid bumping into Mia. He would be in trouble if that happened. How was


    he going to exin the situation?


    ¡°Connor, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t we grab a meal together? Despite the misunderstandings we had


    in the past, we¡¯re about to be a family soon. We need to sort things out.¡±


    With a stoic expression, Connor rejected her invitation. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m busy.¡±


    In haste, he left the room right away.


    Maya went after him, yet she eventually came to a stop as she watched him go. She turned back and


    nced at Timothy.


    ¡°You see, Tim, I was right. He may have a sharp tongue, but he¡¯s nothing like that. Although he


    refused, he actually came in secret to check on Grandma Laura¡¯s condition.


    ¡°That exins a lot. By the end of this month, he¡¯d be able to perform surgery on her.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Timothy felt conflicted as he nced over at the notes Connor left on the desk.


    Completely immersed in excitement, Laura¡¯s attending doctor eximed, ¡°Mr. Barrett, he¡¯s indeed the


    best cardiac surgeon in Nord City. He mentioned a few ns that we missed out on.


    ¡°However, we can¡¯t carry out the ns. He¡¯s the only one who¡¯s capable of it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Maya interrupted with delight. ¡°Connor¡¯s amazing. If he were to operate on Grandma


    Laura, she¡¯d recover in no time!¡±


    Timothy looked at the doctor as he said, ¡°Then, do as he says.¡±


    It was the best they could do since they had the most elite doctor to operate on Laura.


    They stepped out of the office together.


    +15 BONOS


    Maya was thrilled. She sneaked a nce at Timothy, realizing he didn¡¯t refuse to have Connor


    operating on Laura. Did that mean he had epted her?


    A wave of exhration washed through her as they waited for the elevator to head upstairs.


    Just as the elevator opened, Mia emerged from it. She was stunned for a moment when she saw Maya


    and


    Timothy.


    After all, she didn¡¯te across them when she deliberately took her time to prepare the fruits. She


    thought


    they would be in the ward, but it turned out that they weren¡¯t.


    Nheless, she was unfazed. After she got the fruits ready for Laura, she intended to head


    downstairs for


    Connor. She wanted to ask how everything was for him.


    Although she had mentioned Laura¡¯s condition to him, it would be different after he went through the


    medical


    records.


    Little did she expect to bump into Timothy and Maya.


    The silence in the air was tangible as they stared at each other.


    Maya¡¯s eyes flickered with glee as she asked purposefully, ¡°Ms. Bowen, what are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 155

    Mia kept herposure despite Maya¡¯s snark remarks.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I be here to check on Grandma Laura? After all, her surgery hasn¡¯t been decided.¡±


    She didn¡¯t mention that she had Connor looking for a doctor.


    However, she wanted to know whether Timothy knew why Maya¡¯s brother couldn¡¯t perform the surgery.


    Maya¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t think you have to do that now because my brother has agreed


    to operate on Grandma Laura.


    ¡°The surgery will take ce by the end of this month, and she¡¯ll recover soon.¡±


    Mia was slightly stunned when she heard her. Instinctively, she nced over at Timothy. ¡°Really?¡±


    There wouldn¡¯t be any changes or dys, right?


    Timothy nodded. ¡°She¡¯s right. The surgery is going to take ce by the end of this month.¡±


    Mia lowered her gaze as she muttered, ¡°That¡¯s good. I hope everything goes smoothly for Grandma


    Laura¡¯s


    surgery.¡±


    In fact, this was also better.


    Meanwhile, Maya was over the moon. Initially, she thought shepletely lost the chance. Who knew


    she was in favor of an opportunity?


    Nheless, this was great news for Maya. This way, Mia would no longer be a threat to her.


    She smirked, ncing up at Timothy as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Tim. We have to inform Grandma Laura


    about the good news.¡±


    Mia could no longer stay when she heard her. She spun around and took the stairs down.


    A smile was stered on Maya¡¯s face as she watched her leave.


    ¡°Tim, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Timothy withdrew his gaze as he stated indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Grandma about this now. Otherwise,


    she¡¯ll refuse to undergo surgery.¡±


    Maya turned sullen as she replied, ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad, can it? My brother¡¯s an elite doctor.¡±


    Back then, she cowered when Timothy was involved in the car ident.


    Yet now, she was saving Laura¡¯s life by begging Dominic and Cooper to get him to operate on her.


    So, what was with her not appreciating her effort at all?


    Laura was so kind to Mia because she saved Timothy¡¯s life. In this case, why couldn¡¯t she treat Maya


    better since Maya was saving her life?


    +15 BONOS


    A hint of warning glinted in Timothy¡¯s eyes as he snapped, ¡°Maya, you better not go overboard.¡±


    In an instant, Maya shrunk her neck and retorted in guilt, ¡°Tim, rest assured. I won¡¯t do anything bad.


    ¡°However, I only managed to convince Dominic and Cooper to agree to perform the surgery because I


    lied that you were going to marry me. You heard what Cooper sald earlier.¡±


    ¡°I remembered agreeing on a fake engagement. This is nothing more than a deal.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that. Nheless, even though it¡¯s fake, we still need a ceremony to put on a show for


    my brothers. Otherwise, I can¡¯t really exin myself if they asked anything.


    ¡°After all, there¡¯s still plenty of time until the end of this month. We can¡¯t afford to wait if something


    happens to Grandma Laura.¡±


    As Maya stared at Timothy, she was buzzing with tion. Once the engagement ceremony was carried


    out, it would be real. There was no way that she would fake it.


    By then, her brothers would definitely side with her, and Timothy would be left with no choice but to


    marry her.


    Yet, she had to remain calm now. She would do anything to ensure the engagement ceremony


    proceeded smoothly.


    ¡°Of course, you would carry on with your engagement ording to the fixed date,¡± Sharon chimed in.


    With a pleased expression, she tugged Maya along as she eximed. ¡°Laura¡¯s attending doctor called


    and mentioned that your brother came over. This is good news!


    ¡°As for your engagement, I can assure you that nothing will happen. You can even invite your brothers


    over.¡±


    Maya lowered her gaze as she shed a gentle smile. Nevertheless, there was aplicated look in


    her eyes.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia took long, wide strides as she headed out from the hospital.


    ¡°Mia!¡±


    Connor was waiting for her downstairs. He saw how she hurried off outside, and something was off


    with her expression.

 Chapter 156

    +15 BONOS


    Upon hearing Connor¡¯s voice, Mia suddenly recalled that Connot was waiting for her.


    Swiftly, sheposed herself, shifting her gaze to meet Connor¡¯s as he approached.


    ¡®Connor,¡± she greeted.


    ¡°Mia, what¡¯s the matter? Are those tears in your eyes? Did someone upset you?¡± Connor inquired with


    concern.


    Brushing off his worries, Mia replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I visited Grandma Laura earlier, and seeing


    her condition left me feeling a bit emotional.¡±


    Mia quickly redirected the conversation, adding. ¡°By the way, Connor, I was looking for you earlier. You


    weren¡¯t downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of that.¡± Connor began, ¡°As soon as I understood what was happening. I excused myself. I


    got caught up in a phone call with a friend, and it dyed me.¡±


    A fleeting hint of guilt flickered in Connor¡¯s eyes.


    Unbeknownst to Mia, Connor had just crossed paths with Maya downstairs.


    Fortunately, Mia hadn¡¯t descended at that moment. Otherwise, he¡¯d be in deep trouble.


    Ultimately, the six brothers had struck a deal: whoever revealed their true identity before Mia would be


    required to perform a dance naked!


    Despite hisck of integrity, Connor was determined to avoid such a humiliating fate!


    Mia nodded, her expression tinged with self¨Cdeprecation.


    ¡°Connor, I appreciate your assistance this time, but there¡¯s something I need to share with you.


    Perhaps your friend won¡¯t need to intervene after all, I sincerely apologize.¡± She expressed.


    As Connor pondered the recent encounter with Maya, he couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion that Maya might


    have disclosed something, considering the coincidence of Mia running into both Maya and Timothy


    downstairs.


    With a soft sigh, Connor expressed. ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as Grandma Laura¡¯s surgery goes well.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s my sole concern. As for everything else, it doesn¡¯t matter to me.


    ¡°I just regret dragging your friend into this, especially now that he won¡¯t be performing the surgery. I¡¯m


    afraid he might be upset.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My friend won¡¯t be bothered.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Connor offered her a reassuring look. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to head back,¡± he uttered.


    Understanding that Mia¡¯s primary concern was for Laura¡¯s surgery to go smoothly, Connor was


    determined to reassure her and alleviate any lingering concerns.


    Upon returning home, Mia pushed aside any concerns regarding Laura¡¯s surgery.


    With Maya¡¯s brother set to perform the operation, there seemed to be little to fret about.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡ª


    A few dayster, Mia stumbled upon an intriguing entertainment headline: ¡°Socialite Maya enjoys a


    delightful dinner with her future mother¨Cinw, showcasing the harmonious bond blossoming between


    the soon¨Cto¨Cbel


    inw duo.¡±


    In the apanying photo, Maya and Sharon appeared joyous, hands intertwined and smiles


    adorning their


    faces.


    It seemed that Sharon had indeed found a prosperous heiress for a daughter¨Cinw.


    Gently touching her abdomen, Mia was aware that once the waiting period at the end of the month


    psed. she could proceed with the divorce proceedings against Timothy.


    ¡°Mia, I¡¯ve noticed you touch your stomach frequently. Is there a reason for that?¡±


    Wilhelmina leaned in suddenly, her gaze probing. ¡°You¡¯re not pregnant, are you?¡±


    Mia¡¯s hand halted. ¡°Why does touching my stomach concern you?¡± she quipped.


    ¡°Stop pretending. It seems you¡¯ve put on a significant amount of weightpared to before, almost


    resembling a pregnancy. So, whose child are you carrying?¡±


    ¡°Wilhelmina, instead of indulging in gossip, consider how to address theints you¡¯re handling. If


    unresolved, those issues could have a detrimental impact on the entire studio.¡±


    Wilhelmina¡¯s expression turned cold as she marched away in her high heels. She promptly called


    Shelly. saying. ¡°Ms. Barrett, I suspect Mia might be pregnant.¡±


    Shelly chuckled on the other end. ¡°Mia may desire to be pregnant, but the chances of that happening


    are slim. aren¡¯t they?


    ¡°By the way, I have a task for you. Find a way to get Mia into trouble, preferably something linked to


    your designs. If you execute this well, I¡¯ll buy you that handbag you were eyeingst time.¡±


    Wilhelmina was instantly thrilled. ¡°Ms. Barrett, you can count on me. I¡¯ll certainly, meet your


    expectations!¡±


    After ending the call, a persistent doubt lingered in Wilhelmina¡¯s mind.


    Nevertheless, Mia¡¯s apparent pregnancy was hard to ignore.


    With the limited number of women in the office, it became evident that Mia had been experiencing a


    lapse in her menstrual cycles.

 Chapter 157

    After ending the call, Wilhelmina cast a nce at Mia. She was determined to prove to Shelly that Mia


    was


    truly pregnant.


    However, there was no need to rush things at that moment.


    After a moment of contemtion, Wilhelmina opened her WhatsApp and yfully typed, ¡°Hey Keegan,


    didn¡¯t


    you mentionst time that you were looking to meet a talented girl?


    ¡°Interestingly, there¡¯s a colleague in my studio who surpassed me and secured the top spot in that


    With everything arranged, Wilhelmina swiftly approached Felix.


    ¡°Felix, we¡¯ve justnded a design order for a luxury vi, and the client specifically asked for Mia to


    take


    charge of the project,¡± she announced coquettishly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll deliver the order to herter,¡± Felix remarked.


    With a subtle smile on her lips, Wilhelmina exited the office.


    Having established a connection with the Barrett family, it seemed appropriate to distance herself from


    Keegan.


    Having Mia take her ce could simplify matters, shielding Wilhelmina from potentialplications.


    With


    Shelly around, Keegan would find himself powerless against Wilhelmina.


    Soon after, Mia secured the design contract for a luxury vi.


    Upon dialing the client¡¯s number, a middle¨Caged man picked up. After introducing herself, Mia asked,


    ¡°Could you provide an overview of your design preferences?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stewart is currently upied. If you want specifics, you¡¯ll need to meet him in person,¡± came the


    swift.


    reply.


    ¡°And when would be a suitable time?¡±


    ¡°He is avable tomorrow afternoon. You maye straight to the vi,¡± the voice instructed before


    promptly


    ending the call.


    Mia nced at her phone, reflecting on how many affluent Individuals seemed to share simr traits.


    In this modern era, amassing wealth was undoubtedly challenging.


    The following afternoon, Mia arrived at the vi as directed.


    Yet, the moment she stepped inside, a sense of unease washed over her.


    +15 BONOS


    It could have been the living room decor that didn¡¯t sit well with her, though she couldn¡¯t quite ce her


    finger


    on it.


    Taking a seat on the sofa, Mia awaited her appointment.


    Soon after, a maid approached with a tray of fruit juice.


    ¡°May I-¡± Just as Mia began to inquire, the maid abruptly turned and walked away, leaving Mia¡¯s


    question hanging in the air.


    Mia held back from speaking, her gaze briefly lingering on the beverage in front of her before deciding


    not to consume it.


    With her pregnancy, she needed to be cautious in her dietary choices.


    As moments passed, the sun outside gradually dipped toward the western horizon.


    Mia felt the temperature in the living room drop noticeably.


    She took out her phone and dialed the client¡¯s number again, but there was no answer on the other


    end.


    Just as she contemted leaving, amanding voice echoed from behind, halting her in her tracks.


    ¡°Ms. Bowen, please wait.¡±


    Turning around, Mia saw an elderly man in a wheelchair emerging from the elevator, apanied by a


    tall, hefty middle¨Caged man standing beside him.


    Recognizing the voice, Mia gathered that this middle¨Caged man must be the individual she had spoken


    with


    over the phone.


    Retracing her steps, Mia greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Stewart.¡±


    ¡°I heard you secured first ce in the Fleur International Design Competition. Truly, talent often


    apanies beauty,¡± Keeganmented.


    Mia managed a strained smile, feeling uneasy about Keegan¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Please, Ms. Bowen, take a seat and make yourselffortable.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice you haven¡¯t indulged in the fruit spread before you. Is there something else


    you¡¯d prefer? I¡¯d be happy to arrange an alternative for you,¡± Keegan remarked.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mr. Stewart. Here are some design sketches I¡¯ve crafted. Please take a look and let me


    know if anything catches your eye,¡± Mia suggested, hoping to redirect the conversation.


    Following that, Keegan made a swift gesture, signaling Roberto to seize the design sketches.


    At the same time, Keegan handed a business card to Mia, stating, ¡°Ms. Bowen, you might not be


    familiar with who I am. Allow me to introduce myself.¡±

 Chapter 158

    Mia nced at the name on the business card: ¡°CEO of Keystone Construction.¡±


    She remembered thepany well, having previously assisted Timothy in delivering some documents


    to them.


    Back then, the president of Keystone Construction had approached Timothy with an investment


    proposal for a golf course project.


    Surprisingly. Timothy had turned down the offer.


    Yet, Miater discovered that the golf course had been developed after all.


    She recalled overhearing Timothy discuss certain issues rted to that specific piece ofnd.


    ¡°Ms. Bowen, I have no concerns with these design drafts¨Cthey all look promising to me,¡± Keegan


    remarked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s shift gears for a moment. What do you enjoy doing in your free time? What are your interests?¡±


    he continued.


    Upon hearing this, Mia sensed something was amiss.


    She stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Stewart, if you haven¡¯t settled on the design yet, let¡¯s discuss it when


    you¡¯ve made your decision.¡±


    After concluding her words and attempting to leave, she discovered the door to the vi unexpectedly


    closed. Taking a deep breath, Mia paused briefly before turning to confront Keegan. ¡°What¡¯s this


    supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Well, Ms. Bowen, I understand women like you often have their price¨Cvarying for


    each, of course. Given your talents, you couldmand a substantial sum.


    ¡°I pride myself on generosity, and as long as you meet expectations and ensure my satisfaction, we¡¯ll


    get along just fine. 1


    ¡°After all, time isn¡¯t on my side, and there¡¯s only so much money I can spend,¡± Keegan stated.


    Mia¡¯s expression hardened instantly. ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± she retorted coldly.


    ¡°Ms. Bowen, you¡¯re already here. Why y hard to get? Patience isn¡¯t exactly my strong suit,¡± Keegan


    warned.


    As Roberto approached her, Mia instinctively stepped back.


    She quickly pulled out her phone, dering, ¡°If youe any closer, I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    In an instant, Roberto snatched the phone from Mia¡¯s grasp.


    Keegan¡¯s eyes narrowed coldly. ¡°Take her upstairs and make sure her hands and feet are tied,¡± he


    instructed.


    Taking a deep breath, Mia suddenly inquired, ¡°Mr. Stewart, you¡¯re acquainted with Timothy, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Keegan raised his gaze, inquiring, ¡°What about him?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Well,¡± Mia began, ¡°about a year ago, your son approached Timothy regarding an investment in a golf


    course. project.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t go through due to concerns about the water quality at the proposed location.


    Thend had a history of heavy industrial use and wasn¡¯t suitable for a resort transformation.¡±


    After Mia concluded her statement. Keegan motioned toward Roberto and remarked, ¡°Ms. Bowen


    seems to be well¨Cinformed.¡±


    Turning his attention back to Mia, Keegan inquired, ¡°What¡¯s your connection with Timothy? Have you


    engaged in any previous dealings with him?¡±


    ¡°My rtionship with Timothy isn¡¯t the focus here. What¡¯s cruciat is that thend has been developed


    into a resort, and it¡¯s been showing considerable sesstely.


    ¡°Should any issues surface, Keystone Construction might encounter serious problems, potentially


    leading to legal challenges for your son.


    *Furthermore, given the financial difficulties yourpany has been facing sincest year, the


    repercussions of a project failure could be¡­¡±


    Mia left her sentence unfinished, attempting to channel Timothy¡¯s negotiating tone while grappling with


    an underlying anxiety.


    After all, her knowledge of Keystone Construction¡¯s financial troubles was spective, drawn from


    Timothy¡¯s remarks.


    Sometimes, blending truth with fiction might be the most effective approach.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became tense.


    Summoning her resolve, Mia straightened her back and locked eyes with Keegan.


    Breaking the silence, he finally asked. ¡°Spill it. What¡¯s your rtionship with Timothy?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    A faint smirk graced the corner of Mia¡¯s mouth as she replied, ¡°Well, Timothy specifically instructed me


    not to disclose our rtionship, so I¡¯m bound to keep that confidential.


    ¡°However, if you wish, you could contact him directly. I have his number saved in my phone.¡±

 Chapter 159

    luncase


    Mia¡¯sposed demeanor stirred a in Keegan.


    Without dy, Roberto took Mia¡¯s phone andmanded, ¡°Unlock it.¡±


    Mia readilyplied, unlocking her phone.


    Following this, Keegan provided Timothy¡¯s phone number, which Roberto dialed directly from Mia¡¯s


    phone. In no time, her phone screen lit up with a contact name: ¡°Scumbag.¡±


    Observing the disy, Mia cleared her throat lightly. ¡°It¡¯s an inside joke between us,¡± she remarked.


    Roberto immediately hung up the phone, and Keegan¡¯s demeanor grew serious. ¡°Pass her the phone,¡±


    he


    Instructed.


    After retrieving her phone, Mia felt a sense of relief as the lingering anxiety lifted. Had she sessfully


    passed


    the test?


    The recent ordeal had genuinely terrified her.


    Nheless, could she confidently assume she was now in the clear?


    Confronted with a moment of urgency. Mia found herselfpelled to resort to bluffing.


    Once again, Mia¡¯s phone buzzed, and Timothy¡¯s name lit up on the caller ID.


    Mia¡¯s eyelid twitched in annoyance. Why was Timothy calling again? Didn¡¯t he have work to attend to?


    Keegan nced over and calmly remarked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pick up?¡±


    Reluctantly, Mia answered the call, deliberately clearing her throat before saying. ¡°Hello, dear. I


    apologize for the confusion earlier. I identally dialed the wrong number.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Timothy¡¯s brows furrowed on the other end. ¡°Mia, can¡¯t youmunicate like a normal person?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that? You¡¯re asking where I am? I¡¯m at work. A client needed me toe over and present


    some design ns. I¡¯m at Oakwood Vi. I¡¯lle over once I¡¯m finished.¡± Mia quickly.conveyed.


    Timothy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he sensed a shift in the conversation. ¡°Mia, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, I have to go for now. Sending you kisses.¡±


    After Mia finished speaking, she abruptly hung up the phone and calmly faced Keegan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I


    think I need to leave now.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Keegan interjected.


    Mia tensed briefly before she redirected her attention to Keegan. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± she inquired.


    Keegan retrieved the design ns Mia had meticulously prepared, his tone adopting a more


    conciliatory note. Ms. Bowen, your designs are truly excellent. Let¡¯s proceed with this n.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°What urred earlier was simply a misunderstanding. Considering Mr. Barrett¡¯s demanding schedule,


    any additionalplications wouldn¡¯t be in your best interest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s agree to treat this incident as if it never happened.¡±


    ¡°Alright, after all the fewerplications, the better,¡± Mia agreed easily.


    Clutching her design ns, Mia swiftly left the vi.


    Once she stepped out into the open air, Mia was enveloped by the embrace of sunlight, and a soothing


    warmth gradually embraced her.


    As she wiped the sweat from her forehead, Mia couldn¡¯t help but reflect on how narrowly she had


    escaped a


    potentially dangerous situation.


    The encounter with Keegan had caught her off guard.


    Stepping outside the vi, Mia was apanied by a lingering unease. Promptly, she sought sce


    on a


    nearby bench, seeking a moment of respite.


    As her hand gently rested on her belly. Mia contemted whether the baby might have been startled,


    too.


    ¡°Well, at least your seemingly useless father still holds some value,¡± she mused.


    While regaining herposure, a sleek ck luxury car suddenly pulled up in front of Mia. The license


    te seemed vaguely familiar.


    As the car door opened, Timothy emerged, his voice tinged with surprise. ¡°Mia!¡±


    Startled by the unexpected arrival, Mia looked up to see Timothy, prompting her to inquire, ¡°What


    brings you


    here?¡±


    Approaching her, Timothy cast a condescending nce at Mia. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who called me for


    help.


    iming to be in Oakwood Vi?¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Mia was surprised by Timothy¡¯s understanding of her earlier implications.


    or out.


    What astonished her even more was that Timothy had genuinely sought her


    In reality, Mia had strategically used that phone call as a precautionary measure.


    Unexpectedly, Keegan became apprehensive about Timothy, prompting him to withhold any actions


    against


    Mia.


    With everything settled, Mia took a moment to ponder before responding. ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t need


    your assistance. I simply lost a dare with a friend and ended up having to make a random call.¡±

 Chapter 160

    *A dare to make a random call?¡± Timothy eximed, yanking at his tie in frustration.


    He had forsaken several million¨Cdor deals to hurry over, genuinely worried about Mia, only to find out


    it was just a game of truth or dare.


    Timothy was furiou


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯ve truly outdone yourself this time. Seriously, next time, even if you¡¯re on your deathbed, just


    save yourself the trouble of calling me!¡± With that, he angrily turned around and stormed back to his


    car.


    Mia hesitated to bring up her unsettling encounter with Keegan at the vi. She couldn¡¯t shake off the


    feeling that Timothy would ridicule her if she decided to share the details.


    At that moment, Mia spotted a luxurious car making its way out of the vimunity.


    As the car window rolled down, she found herself locking eyes with Keagan, who shot a ring look in


    her direction.


    Instantly, a wave of apprehension swept over Mia.


    She hurried over to Timothy, who was on the verge of getting into his car, and warped her arms around


    his waist, embracing him tightly. ¡°Darling, please don¡¯t be upset,¡± she pleaded.


    Timothy froze by the car door, shooting a questioning nce at Mia. ¡°What are you up to now?¡±


    With a forced smile. Mia responded, ¡°I was just teasing you earlier. Let¡¯s get in the car and talk.¡±


    Timothy leaned against the car door, lowering his gaze to meet hers. ¡°Exin yourself!¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes shifted toward Keegan¡¯s car, which was parked just outside the vi, overwhelmed.


    She deliberately reached out, giving Timothy a gentle pat on his backside. ¡°This isn¡¯t the right ce to


    talk. Let¡¯s continue our conversation in the car.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression grew tense, his eyes registering pure shock. He couldn¡¯t believe Mia had made


    such a bold move.


    Caught off guard, Timothy found himself unexpectedly shoved into the car by Mia, his forehead


    colliding with the window in the process.


    Gritting his teeth in frustration, he eximed, ¡°Mia, have youpletely lost your mind?¡±


    Ignoring Timothy¡¯s outburst, Mia hunched down to enter the car, forcefully mming the door shut.


    Leaning in close to the car window, Mia kept a watchful eye on the unfolding situation outside.


    She watched as Keegan¡¯s car drove away.


    Mia¡¯s tension eased as she released a sigh of relief. Had she sessfully deceived Keegan this time?


    She turned her head, locking eyes with Timothy once more, his expression now a mix of anger and


    disbelief.


    +15 BONOS


    Clearing her throat, Miaposed herself and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you head back to your office?


    Give me a


    lift on the way, will you?¡±


    Frustrated. Timothy yanked off his tie. ¡°You want me to give you a ride? Why don¡¯t you sprout wings


    and fly yourself? Mia, I¡¯ve never encountered a woman as shameless as you!¡±


    ¡°Well, now you have,¡± Mia retorted.


    Timothy angrily kioked the seat in front of him, frustration evident in his voice as he roared, ¡°Both of


    you, get


    out!¡±


    With that, Rodger and Heath promptly exited the car.


    Sensing imminent danger, Mia also contemted getting out of the car. However, Timothy seized her


    by the cor, forcefully yanking her back inside.


    Confronting Timothy, Mia blinked innocently. ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention you were upied? I won¡¯t disturb


    you any longer. I can simply take a cab myself.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can just fool around and casually walk away? Where did you gef that audacity?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simply part of my nature to be bold. Do you believe me or not?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Mia, enough with the backtalk! I won¡¯t hesitate to put you in your ce!¡± Timothy eximed, gripping


    Mia¡¯s chin tightly.


    ¡°Come on, speak up. Your constant attempts to deceive me won¡¯t cut it. Just because Grandma¡¯s on


    your side doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t take action against you,¡± he continued.


    Terrified, Mia felt a cold sweat break out on her back, and she hastily apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Timothy¡¯s hand came to an abrupt stop. ¡°If apologies could solve everything, why would we even need


    the police?¡°¡±


    ¡°What do you want then? So what if I touched your butt? You can just touch mine back!¡±


    Mia¡¯s words lingered, casting an unsettling silence inside the car.

 Chapter 161

    +15 BONOS


    Timothy gazed into Mia¡¯s innocent eyes, feeling as though he were the antagonist in this scene.


    In a fleeting moment, an impulsive urge welled up within him.


    With his eyes fixed on theer of her lips, Timothy leaned forward, choosing to silence Mia with a


    kiss in the hope of putting an end to her protests.


    Mia found herself momentarily caught off guard.


    What was he doing?


    Attempting to resist Timothy¡¯s advances, Mia tried to push him away.


    However, Timothy remained unyielding, making it impossible for her to break free.


    Mia¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at Timothy.


    His narrow eyes, reminiscent of the sea, appeared as if they could entirely engulf her.


    Within the confines of the car, the temperature surged noticeably.


    Mia tightly clutched Timothy¡¯s shirt, but her grasp seemed feeble, caught in a struggle between


    resistance and surrender.


    Finally, she bit his lip, causing Timothy to release a muffled groan and pause momentarily.


    His eyes, now tinged with red veins, locked intensely onto hers.


    Within the car, a profound silence took hold.


    Wiping the corner of his mouth, Timothy shattered the silence with a piercing question. ¡°Did you bite


    me?¡±


    Mia locked eyes with him defiantly, her lips pursed. ¡°So what if I did? Who gave you the right to kiss me


    out of the blue? That¡¯s harassment! You¡¯re acting like a rogue!¡±


    A soft chuckle escaped Timothy¡¯s lips. ¡°So, now you understand what it feels like to be harassed? I


    merely offered you a taste of your own medicine. Are you struggling to handle it?¡± he quipped.


    His retort momentarily silenced Mia, but she wasn¡¯t ready to concede.


    Stubbornly, she countered. ¡°But I just touched you briefly, and y¨Cyou kissed me! That¡¯s different!¡±


    ¡°From a legal standpoint, both actions carry the same criminal implications. There¡¯s no distinction.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s deep voice resonated, with his eyebrows raised slightly, and a hint of emotion flickered in his


    eyes.


    Feeling uneasy in this position, Mia shifted her body and, blushing, requested, ¡°So, could you let go of


    me now?


    With one hand resting on the car door, Timothy had Mia cornered. ¡°You did bite me, though. Do you


    have any suggestions on how we can settle that score?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Mia was furious. Wasn¡¯t Timothy beingpletely unreasonable?


    Finally reaching her limit, Mia shot him an exasperated look.


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m not here to provide additional opportunities for you to assert yourself.


    Let¡¯s consider things settled after what transpired,¡± she retorted.


    Clutching her delicate wrist. Timothy sneered, ¡°What¡¯s this? You¡¯re hesitant with me but so open with


    other men?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s words hit Mia like a painful blow, causing her to tremble and a pang of hurt to resonate in her


    heart.


    In Timothy¡¯s eyes, Mia was consistently seen as a gold digger¨Can individual who, in his perception,


    would stop at nothing for money.


    Resigned to the persistentbel, Mia decided to embrace it more fully.


    Lowering her gaze, Mia quipped with a smirk, ¡°Certainly, as long as the new love measures up, there¡¯s


    no ex that can¡¯t be forgotten.¡±


    In response, Timothy chuckled with exasperation. ¡°Remember, we¡¯re still in the waiting period for our


    divorce. It¡¯s not finalized yet.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Timothy¡¯s eyes lingered on Mia¡¯s seemingly innocent face, noting the subtle swelling of her lips. His


    gaze deepened as he observed her lips.


    Unexpectedly, the sensation of their kiss wasn¡¯t as unpleasant as he had anticipated. Perhaps he didn¡¯t


    dislike it as much as he had initially thought.


    ¡°Is the bar for dating set so high now? Does it have to be with someone unattached? What¡¯s wrong with


    someone going through a divorce?¡± Mia retorted.


    ¡°Mia, I never realized how sharp¨Cwitted you are. It¡¯s a shame you¡¯re not on a variety show.¡±


    ¡°Really? I couldn¡¯t agree more. With my exceptional qualities, I see the period after our divorce as an


    opportunity for a fresh start.


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, your enlightening perspective is truly appreciated,¡± Mia quipped.


    Ever since broaching the topic of divorce with Mia, Timothy¡¯s daily frustration levels had soared.

 Chapter 162

    +15 BONOS


    Suddenly, a sharp knock echoed on the car window.


    Wearing a stern expression, Timothy rolled it down and asked, ¡°Who is It?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the traffic officer for this area, and parking is not permitted here. I rmend relocating to a


    nearby hotel. *A middle¨Caged man in a bright fluorescent uniform asserted, appearing well aware of the


    situation.


    Seeing the uniformed officer, Mia instinctively covered her face, overwhelmed with embarrassment.


    Timothy straightened up, his serious demeanor unwavering.


    Responding swiftly. Rodger and Heath rushed over, efficiently moving the car from its unauthorized


    spot.


    Yet, an air of awkwardness lingered inside the car.


    Rodger and Heath wished they could simply vanish at that moment.


    Timothy bore a stern expression, his appearance disheveled. His tie was carelessly tossed aside, and


    his cor hung loosely, marked by creases on his shoulders.


    In a corner, Mia took a moment to collect herself. She discreetly nced at Heath in the passenger


    seat and whispered, ¡°Just drop me off at the subway station up ahead.¡±


    Heath hesitated, shooting a cautious nce at Timothy seated behind him. Without Timothy¡¯s approval,


    he refrained from making any abrupt stops.


    Meanwhile, Mia subtly observed Timothy beside her, noting his resolute and stern expression.


    With amanding tone, Timothy directed, ¡°Pull over, please. You¡¯re aware that fueles at a cost,


    right?¡±


    Shortly afterward, the car came to a stop outside the subway station.


    Without looking back, Mia swiftly opened the car door and stepped into the subway station.


    It was only after Mia¡¯s silhouette had vanished that Timothy withdrew his gaze.


    Seated in the passenger seat, Heath couldn¡¯t resist stealing nces behind, appearing to have


    something to say but hesitated.


    Frowning, Timothy urged, ¡°Spit it out.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, do you need to go to the hospital to treat that wound?¡± Heath finally asked.


    It was then that Timothy recalled Mia had bitten the corner of his mouth.


    He nced at his phone, noting a small cut on his lip that seemed far from idental.


    Taking a deep breath, Timothy tossed his phone aside.


    With a stern expression, he ordered, ¡°Find out why Mia went to Oakwood Vi.¡±


    Timothy found Mia¡¯s earlier reaction odd, fueling his determination to unravel the mystery of whom she


    had


    +15 BONOS


    Mia took the subway back to the studio.


    She appeared visibly unsettled, primarily due to Timothy¡¯s impulsive actions.


    The awkward kiss they had shared left her with swollen lips. Timothy¡¯s kissing stylecked finesse,


    almost like he was nibbling on something.


    Had he not picked up any kissing techniques during his time with Maya?


    Abruptly, Wilhelmina approached. ¡°Mia, why are you back so soon? You don¡¯t look too well,¡± she


    remarked.


    In response, Mia raised her gaze, scrutinizing Wilhelmina. ¡°You seem rather surprised that I could


    return this early. Or did you already anticipate that I wouldn¡¯t be able toe back today?¡±


    Had it not been for the impromptu decision to employ Timothy as a bluff earlier, Mia wouldn¡¯t have been


    able


    to leave Oakwood Vi.


    It was peculiar how a prestigious design ordernded directly in Mia¡¯s hands.


    After all, securing such an order proved to be a substantial deal for the studio, as it was highly sought


    after by everyone due to the allure of a highermission.


    Wilhelmina¡¯s earlier words carried an unusual undertone, adding to the intrigue.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Confronted by Mia¡¯s probing question, Wilhelmina appeared somewhat uneasy. ¡°I was just curious.


    Why are you so on edge? Are you feeling paranoid or something?¡±


    After uttering those words, Wilhelmina swiftly exited the scene and headed directly to the pantry area.


    Without dy, she dialed Shelly¡¯s number, reporting. ¡°Ms. Barrett, everything seems to be taken care


    of. Mia has made significant progress with Keegan.


    ¡°Although they haven¡¯t slept together yet, her swollen lips suggest that it¡¯s only a matter of time.¡±

 Chapter 163

    ¡°Excellent work! Feel free to head to the store and pick up your handbag. I¡¯ll personally inform the


    manager


    about your visit.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Barrett. If there¡¯s anything else in the future, you can count on me. After all I¡¯ve got


    some unfinished business with Mia.¡±


    After concluding the call Wilhelmina was thrilled, eagerly anticipating the handbag that would soon be


    hers.


    She expressed to Shelly that once Mia entered Oakside Vi, leaving unscathed seemed unlikely.


    Despite Mia¡¯s early return, her visibly kissed¨Cswollen lips hinted at a romantic encounter.


    In light of these events. Wilhelmina was enthusiastic about having Mia take over attending to Keegan.


    In the afternoon, Mia found herself distracted. With every sip of water, the sensation on her lips


    involuntarily


    triggered memories of the kiss she shared with Timothy.


    She couldn¡¯t help but cover her face, grappling with the feeling of losing her sanity.


    ¡°No, I need to stayposed.¡± She urged herself.


    Pouring herself a ss of cold water, Mia questioned how she could harbor any feelings for Timothy.


    The following day, Mia headed straight to the studio after attending her morning sses.


    It didn¡¯t take long before amotion erupted outside, capturing everyone¡¯s attention.


    Amanding voice cut through the air, demanding. ¡°Where¡¯s Mia? Drag this woman out to see me!


    It¡¯s


    unbelievable that someone so young dares to cozy up to my father.


    ¡°My dad, at his age, is practically halfway into the grave, and you still dare to flirt with him! Can you


    handle the consequences if anything happens to him?¡±


    Responding to the disturbance, Mia stepped out and was greeted by the sight of a young woman


    dressed in designer clothes whose facial features struck her as oddly familiar.


    Mia was taken aback by the uncanny resemnce of the woman before her to Keegan, whom she had


    encountered at Oakwood Vi just the day before.


    Ridden with guilt, Wilhelmina quietly located a hiding spot nearby and seized the opportunity to slip out


    of the


    studio without being noticed.


    Having indulged in drug use during her time with Keegan, Wilhelmina hadn¡¯t expected to be confronted


    by his children and believed it was wise to keep a low profile for a while.


    *So, you must be Mia,¡± Fiona remarked with an air of arrogance and disdain. ¡°How shameless! Does


    your


    +15 BONOS


    Despite the usatory tone, Mia remainedposed and countered. ¡°Miss, if you¡¯re going to make


    such serious usations, you need to provide evidence.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the true drama queen here. It likely runs in your entire family!¡± Fiona retorted sharply.


    Mia sneered, ¡°I¡¯m simply giving you a taste of your own medicine. Why are you so angry? If you persist


    in


    causing a scene, I have to call the police.¡±


    ¡°Call the police? Go ahead. Once we¡¯re at the station, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re arrested! Let¡¯s investigate


    the drugs


    you¡¯ve been using on my dad. The doctor warned that those substances could harm him!¡±


    As Mia recollected the unsettling incident from the previous day, she found it hard to believe that


    Keegan was


    involved in such activities.


    Nevertheless, it had nothing to do with her. Why should she fear involving the police?


    At that moment, Felix entered. ¡°Excuse me, miss, there seems to be a misunderstanding. There¡¯s no


    one like


    that in my studio. Is there some confusion?¡±


    ¡°What confusion? Mia, do you dare deny visiting my dad¡¯s vi yesterday?¡±


    Mia nodded. ¡°I did go, but solely for work purposes.¡±


    Fiona couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°What kind of work? You obviously went to the vi to flirt with my dad!


    His mansion doesn¡¯t require any renovations. Stop making excuses!¡± she retorted.


    Felix interjected. ¡°We have records of this design order on our end. Ms. Bowen went to your father¡¯s


    mansion following the specifications. It¡¯s a standard part of our workflow.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to defame my colleague over this, we reserve the right to pursue legal action.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Legal action? Please, you¡¯re just a bunch of lowly workers¨Cwhat right do you even have?¡± Fiona


    scoffed.


    Felix¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°While we are employees, the female designers in my studio earn their


    living. based on their skills. They are not inferior to anyone. Please leave immediately.¡±

 Chapter 164

    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Fine, if that¡¯s how you all want to behave, just wait and see!¡± Fiona grumbled before storming out.


    With Fiona¡¯s departure, a sense of calm returned to the studio. However, Mia couldn¡¯t shake the feeling


    of her colleagues¡® peculiar stares, leaving her somewhat uneasy.


    Breaking the silence. Felix suggested, ¡°How about we all disperse? I¡¯ll take responsibility for


    safeguarding the


    rights of our female employees in thepany.¡±


    Feeling relieved, Mia expressed her gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Felix, for believing in me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I haveplete faith in you. Work situations can be tricky, but I¡¯ll take charge of this matter.


    We


    can forgo this design order.¡± Felix assured.


    Nodding, Mia agreed. ¡°I apologize for any inconvenience. Nheless, I have already secured the


    design order.


    Felix¡¯s expression betrayed a hint of surprise. ¡°Really?¡±


    Caught off guard by the unfolding events, Felix was taken aback to learn that Mia had confirmed the


    design order yesterday.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true, but there¡¯s nothing shady about it.¡± Mia rified.


    She purposefully refrained from delving into the details of her visit, deciding against disclosing


    Timothy¡¯s involvement. After all, bringing it up would be disadvantageous in this situation.


    After a brief pause, Felix smiled and replied, ¡°I understand. It just underscores your capability. After all


    you¡¯re.


    the renowned Mia Bowen.¡±


    Despite managing a forced smile, an underlying unease persisted within Mia. As she returned to her


    seat, her emotions remained far from uplifting.


    The persistent twitching of her eyelid only intensified her niggling feeling that this matter was far from


    over.


    The next day, the studio was flooded withints, coinciding with a troubling revtion on Twitter.


    ¡°Allegations against Mia Bowen, a renowned designer, suggest she secures high¨Cend home design


    contracts through questionable means.


    ¡°This led to a confrontation with the client¡¯s family after allegedly administering drugs to an elderly


    client.¡±


    This post swiftly went viral, umting a significant number of retweets.


    In the morning, Mia was abruptly awakened by Gina. ¡°Mia, are you still sleeping? Hurry and check what


    I sent you! Someone is spreading false rumors about you!¡±


    Upon hearing Gina¡¯s urgent words, Mia instantly snapped awake.


    +15 BONOS She swiftly grabbed her phone, and as her eyes scanned the headline, anger coursed


    through her, causing her hands to tremble.?


    Clicking on it to inspect the contents, Mia turned pale with fury, eximing. ¡°None of these allegations


    are true!


    ¡°I understand, but in today¡¯s age,izens tend to trust what they can see. Mia, have you offended


    someone? Should we consider involving the authorities?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°I have a hunch about who might be responsible.¡±


    Following the call, Mia took a brief pause topose herself.


    She reached out to Nathan. On the other end, his voice was raspy, suggesting he might have just


    woken up.


    Suddenly, Mia recalled the time difference between Nord City and Bern City, and a pang of guilt swept


    over her.


    ¡°Nathan, sorry for disturbing your sleep.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Mia. No worries at all. What¡¯s going on? Do you need my help urgently?¡±


    Mia hesitated for a moment and then asked, ¡°Nathan, could you assist me in identifying someone¡¯s


    Twitter ID


    right now?¡±


    ¡°Sure, whose ID are we checking?¡±


    Mia sent him the tweet, stating, ¡°I want to find out who this anonymous poster is.¡±


    Nathan¡¯s lingering drowsiness swiftly vanished when he saw the headline, his face pale.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mia. I¡¯ve got this!¡± he reassured.


    Who dared to spread rumors and tarnish Mia¡¯s reputation?


    Nathan swiftly rose from his bed, opened hisputer, and started calling each of his five brothers one


    by


    one.


    On the other end, voices filled with irritation erupted. ¡°Nathan, it better be something urgent! Why on


    earth are


    you calling so early?¡±


    ¡°Nathan, have you lost your mind? Why the early morning call? Are you on a mission to ruin my sleep?¡±


    Nathan¡¯s expression remained impassive. ¡°Someone is spreading malicious rumors about Mia. It¡¯s


    blown up into a major headline, causing quite amotion in Bern City.


    ¡°Mia reached out to me for help, asking me to trace the identity of the anonymous poster. Can you


    sleep soundly while knowing Mia is going through this?

 Chapter 165

    Nathan¡¯s words instantly triggered an alert among the brothers on the other end of the phone.


    As Dominic read the tweet, an uneasy expression settled on his face. ¡°Jason, does your legal team


    know what


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    steps to take?¡± he inquired.


    With a stern demeanor, Jason replied. ¡°I¡¯m aware. It¡¯s crucial that we apprehend the anonymous poster


    and


    put them behind bars. I won¡¯t tolerate such behavior.¡±


    Without dy, the five brothers embarked on an investigation, determined to unravel the truth behind


    the


    malicious rumor.


    Following the call with Nathan, Mia found herself restless, grappling with a pounding headache that


    robbed


    her of a tranquil night¡¯s rest.


    In the morning, she freshened up and headed to work, considering it was a weekend with no scheduled


    sses.


    As Mia stepped into the office, she noticed a significant number of people present.


    However, upon entering the studio, an unusual silence enveloped the space, creating a somewhat


    awkward


    atmosphere.


    Mia was aware of the reason behind this unsettling ambiance.


    Wilhelmina sneered, ¡°Well, well, well, look who decided to show up. Are you oblivious to the


    widespread


    rumors surrounding you?


    ¡°Many studios are reaching out, questioning whether our studio¡¯s sess is merely a result of female


    designers trading favors.


    ¡°How do you suggest the women in our studio maintain their dignity amid such spection?¡±


    Regaining herposure, Mia responded, ¡°Just like yesterday, these allegations are nothing but


    baseless


    rumors. I¡¯ll be reporting it to the police.¡±


    Upon the mention of ¡°reporting to the police¡°, a tinge of guilt crossed Wilhelmina¡¯s expression. After all


    she


    was the one who had drugged Keegan.


    Yet now, she was deflecting all the me onto Mia.


    If Mia decided to make a report, would Wilhelmina¡¯s actions eventuallye to light?


    Nheless, with Shelly in mind, Wilhelmina felt a surge of confidence¨Cperhaps there wouldn¡¯t be any


    complications, would there?


    Without hesitation, Wilhelmina fired back. ¡°Who can say for certain? What if it¡¯s just a case of crying


    wolf?


    Your presence in the studio is undeniably affecting us.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your suggestion for dealing with this situation?¡±


    The rest of the female designers mirrored equally solemn expressions. Indeed, rumors like these were


    precisely what women feared the most.


    Stepping out of his office, Felix wore a displeased expression. ¡°Mia, I didn¡¯t anticipate this situation


    escting to such an extent. It¡¯s having a significantly adverse impact on the studio.¡±


    Mia gave him an apologetic nce and reassured him. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Suddenly, her phone rang, and for a fleeting moment, she assumed it was Nathan calling.


    However, upon checking the caller ID, it turned out to be a call from Timothy.


    This unexpected twist caught Mia off guard. She nced up at Felix and said, ¡°Sorry, I need to take


    this call.¡±


    Entering the pantry area, she answered, ¡°Hello?¡±


    *Is making headlines your new hobby, Mia?¡± Timothy quipped sarcastically.


    Seated in his office chair, Timothy scrutinized the trending topic on hisputer screen with narrowed


    eyes, a


    hint of coldness in his gaze.


    The headline revolved around Oakside Vi, the same ce Mia had contacted him a few days ago


    without


    offering a clear exnation.


    Indeed, it appeared that the urrences at the vi that day went beyond a simple game of truth or


    dare.


    There was a momentary silence on the other end of the phone as Mia muttered, ¡°Do you think I wanted


    to do


    this?¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re backing down now? Weren¡¯t you the one full of courage back then? Truth or dare? Let¡¯s


    keep the


    story going!¡± Timothy shot back.


    Despite his persistent efforts to uncover the truth, he came up short.


    However, the trending topic now made one thing evident¨CMia¡¯s call that day was a cry for help!


    It seemed that she had a tendency to be ambiguous with her words.


    With a smirk, Mia retorted, ¡°So, now you know. If your intention was to mock me with that call, consider


    your mission aplished.¡±


    With that decisive deration, she abruptly ended the call.


    Timothy was furious. ncing at his phone and then at Heath beside him, he eximed, ¡°Is she really


    that heartless? I shouldn¡¯t have reached out to her!¡±

 Chapter 166

    Timothy had already extended an olive branch to Mia. Why didn¡¯t she simply express her need for


    help?


    During her previous call seeking Timothy¡¯s assistance, she had employed sweet talk, consistently


    addressing him as ¡°darling¡± to win him over.


    With a hint of hesitation, Heath asked, ¡°So, Mr. Barrett, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Must I spell it out for you? Get that trending topic taken down!¡± Timothy snapped, his frustration


    evident.


    Heath immediatelyplied, but before long, feedback from his subordinates reached him.


    Heath seemed perplexed as he reported, ¡°Mr. Barrett, there¡¯s already been a request for the removal of


    the trending topic on their end, and the poprity has dwindled.¡±


    Wearing a stern expression, Timothy inquired, ¡°Who made the request?¡±


    ¡°It was Mr. Linden Lane from Nord City, also known as Liam.¡±


    Upon hearing that name. Timothy¡¯s mood turned sour. ¡°Why are you just standing there? Keep


    investigating who¡¯s behind all of this.¡±


    For Timothy, the removal of a trending topic held little significance.


    After all, being in Bern City, what revtions could Linden, who resided in Nord City, possibly uncover?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Following the call, Mia returned to the office area, only to be greeted by discontented expressions from


    her


    colleagues.


    As she approached her desk, Wilhelmina voiced her frustration. ¡°Mia, you¡¯ve got some nerve showing


    up to


    work today.


    ¡°We h


    had to put in overtime this weekend because of your actions, and your reputation has dragged us into


    this mess! Don¡¯t you think an apology is in order?¡±


    Mia looked up, meeting the eyes of both Wilhelmina and her other colleagues. ¡°I extend my sincere


    apologies for any inconvenience caused by this situation.


    ¡°Nheless, it¡¯s due to someone spreading malicious rumors about me. I am determined to conduct a


    thorough investigation to unveil the truth behind this matter.¡±


    Wilhelmina felt a slight unease, but with Shelly¡¯s recent reassurance in mind, she regained her


    confidence.


    Even if Mia were to reveal the truth, it appeared there was little she could do to cause harm.


    After all, Wilhelmina had Shelly firmly supporting her¨Ca formidable member of the esteemed Barrett


    family. What chance did a mere nobody like Mia have against such influence?


    With a contemptuous sneer, Wilhelmina remarked, ¡°Words can be deceptive. Who¡¯s to say you¡¯re not


    crying.


    wolf?


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Mia, if you fail to handle this matter appropriately, the women in our studio won¡¯t let you off lightly.¡±


    Grace Fallon, a designer who typically shared a good rapport with Wilhelmina, chimed in, ¡°Exactly!


    Because of your actions, my potential suitor caught wind of it and immediately distanced himself from


    me.


    You must take full responsibility for this!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the news was spreading like wildfire on social media, probably with millions of views and shares


    by


    now, right?¡±


    As Wilhelmina opened her phone and started searching the headlines, she eximed, ¡°Wha, why is


    the Tweet no longer avable? It was the top trending just a moment ago. How could it suddenly


    vanish?¡±


    Simultaneously, the other female colleagues unlocked their phones, echoing the sentiment. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s


    gone. It¡¯s no longer on the trending list!¡±


    Instinctively. Wilhelmina blurted out. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    She quickly realized she had let something slip and added, ¡°I mean, just a moment ago, it was trending


    at number one. How did it suddenly change? It seems very strange!¡±


    Mia gazed at her with a cunning smile and remarked, ¡°Are you implying that the post being taken down


    isn¡¯t a relief, or do you secretly wish for this situation to spiral even more out of control?¡±


    Observing Wilhelmina¡¯s response, Mia became increasingly convinced of Wilhelmina¡¯s involvement in


    the


    situation.


    Wilhelmina swiftlyposed herself and retorted, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t speak nonsense. Why would I want this


    situation to escte?¡±


    Just then, Wilhelmina¡¯s phone rang, and she quickly nced at the caller ID, her eyes anxiously


    scanning the surroundings.

 Chapter 167

    +15 BONOS


    Observing Wilhelmina¡¯s phone, Mia asked, ¡°Who¡¯s calling you? Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡±


    ¡°Why does it matter to you who I speak with?¡± Wilhelmina retorted.


    Dismissing Mia, she hastily stepped outside to take the call. ¡°Ms. Barrett, is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why did the trending Tweet lose traction? What happened with your strategy? Weren¡¯t you bragging


    about


    having a well¨Cconnected friend in the media?


    ¡°If you can¡¯t handle this minor issue, you might as well forget about the Chanel bag you were eyeing


    yesterday.


    **Shelly retorted.


    ¡°I apologize, Ms. Barrett. I¡¯ll make a call right away to gather more information.¡± After ending the call,


    Wilhelmina hastily dialed her friend¡¯s number, but there was no answer.


    Impatience welled up within her. ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone answering? Have they all decided to ignore me out


    of the


    blue?¡± She wondered.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one behind this,¡± Mia eximed abruptly, standing close and attentively listening to


    every word


    from Wilhelmina.


    With a cold expression, Mia locked eyes with Wilhelmina and asserted, ¡°Let¡¯s be honest, Wilhelmina.


    You were


    the one who administered the drugs to Keegan, weren¡¯t you?


    ¡°And now, you¡¯re shifting all the me onto me!¡±


    As Mia concluded her words, Wilhelmina¡¯s face paled with fear. ¡°Mia, when did you get here? And why


    were


    you eavesdropping on my phone call?¡±


    ¡°Since you mentioned Ms. Barrett, I¡¯ve been here all along. So, tell me¨Cdid you and Shelly hatch this


    scheme


    together?¡±


    bly wasn¡¯t


    Mia¡¯s suspicions from the start seemed to be on point. If Shelly was implicated, Maya probably


    innocent either.


    Initially disconcerted, Wilhelmina swiftly regained herposure upon noticing the absence of people


    around.


    ¡°Mia, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. I did speak with Ms. Barrett just now, but it was


    regarding design matters. Could there be a misunderstanding?¡±


    As long as there was no evidence, Wilhelmina wasn¡¯t about to confess to anything.


    ¡°Wilhelmina, perhaps you should take a look in the mirror; the guilt on your face is unmistakable.


    ¡°I¡¯m on the verge of contacting the police, and there¡¯s a possibility you could face imprisonment for


    spreading false rumors. I won¡¯t hesitate to pursue legal action against you.¡±


    Mia maintained a firm grip on her phone, her gaze unwavering as she confronted the visibly uneasy


    Wilhelmina.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Unless you want the police involved, you must publicly rify this situation and offer an apology


    immediately!


    ¡°Mia eximed.


    The mention of the police intensified Wilhelmina¡¯s unease, and she felt a lump in her throat.


    Sensing Wilhelmina¡¯s hesitation, Mia spoke up. ¡°Just tell me who¡¯s behind all this, and I won¡¯t hold you


    ountable.¡±


    With Shelly and Maya pushing the boundaries, Mia wasn¡¯t going to turn a blind eye to their actions.


    Nheless, Mia needed Wilhelmina¡¯s cooperation to navigate the situation.


    Just then, Felix walked over.


    Upon spotting him, Wilhelmina hastily defended herself, saying, ¡°Why should I apologize? This has


    nothing to


    do with me. I¡¯m not the one responsible for this mess.¡±


    ¡°Wilhelmina, this is yourst chance toe clean,¡± Mia retorted.


    ¡°What do you mean by st chance¡®? I¡¯m not the one who orchestrated any of this Mia, your


    inappropriate


    actions have led us to this point!


    ¡°Perhaps it would be wise for you to publicly rify that this is a personal matter, entirely unrted to


    our studio, and extend a sincere apology to all the women on our team!¡±


    A subtle chill flickered in Mia¡¯s eyes. She decided to refrain from pushing further, sensing Wilhelmina¡¯s


    uncooperative stance.


    At that moment, Felix intervened. ¡°Alright, enough of the quarreling. I¡¯ve already reported the incident to


    the


    police, and they will take care of it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s exercise some patience in theing days. I¡¯m confident the truth will be revealed soon.¡±


    Wilhelmina couldn¡¯t shake off the anxiety triggered by the mention of the police.


    Unbeknownst to her, Mia had recently received information from Nathan, exposing the true identity


    behind the false usations.


    Armed with this newfound knowledge, Mia feltpelled to approach Wilhelmina and offer her a


    second chance, acknowledging that Wilhelmina had unwittingly been manipted as a pawn in the


    situation.


    However, Wilhelmina¡¯s brazen attitudepelled Mia to rethink the idea of extending that opportunity.

 Chapter 168

    Mia locked eyes with Felix, dering. ¡°Felix, I¡¯ve identified the person responsible for the smear


    campaign


    against me.¡±


    Surprised, Felix asked. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wilhelmina appeared uneasy. ¡°Mia, without concrete evidence, it¡¯s best to refrain


    from


    making baseless usations,¡± she cautioned.


    Mia¡¯s lips curled into a wry smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Felix. I¡¯ll personally rify everything this afternoon,


    ensuring it


    won¡¯t bring any negative repercussions to the studio.¡±


    Felix hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Mia, if you¡¯re aware of who¡¯s responsible, you can trust


    me with the information. I¡¯ll assist you in resolving the matter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯ll find outter this afternoon,¡± Mia replied before returning to her workstation.


    Taking out her phone, she messaged Nathan, ¡°Nathan, could you do me a favor?¡±


    Nathan responded promptly. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Could you please send these videos and photos to Keegan¡¯s children for me?¡±


    Mia¡¯s gaze briefly swept over Wilhelmina, who had just entered the room with Felix.


    With Wilhelmina having missed the chance to mend things with Mia, Mia felt no obligation to extend


    politeness toward her.


    As noon approached, Mia found herself alone at her desk, enjoying her lunch. It was evident that her


    colleagues, with Wilhelmina leading the charge, were intentionally excluding her.


    Nheless, Mia paid little attention to the petty behavior of her colleagues. After all, an intriguing


    drama was


    set to unfold in the afternoon.


    She swiftly reassured her family through a message in their group chat. ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯ll have this s


    the afternoon. You guys don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±


    Little did they know, Nathan had alreadye to her aid.


    sorted out in


    In Nord City, Dominic¡¯s day turned somber upon discovering the groundless rumors surrounding Mia.


    Without dy, he mobilized his team to investigate Keegan¡¯s background and organized an acquisition


    team headed for Bern City.


    Dominic found it unsettling that someone had the audacity to tarnish Mia¡¯s reputation by baselessly


    iming her involvement with an older man for financial gain.


    +15 BONOS Indeed, those who dared to misuse their power against Mia were on the brink of facing


    the consequences.


    Dominic contacted his subordinates, issuing a clear directive. ¡°Ensure the stocks of thispany drop


    significantly within a day.


    ¡°In the next three days, go all out to acquire thepany, utilizing any means necessary.¡±


    Meanwhile, Jason promptly gathered his legal team,unchingwsuits against the individuals at the


    forefront of spreading false rumors and tarnishing Mia¡¯s reputation.


    Certainly, no one would be exempt from legal action.


    In a public statement, Linden dered, ¡°Allow me to introduce Mia Bowen, the most important person


    in my life.


    ¡°She is pure, kind, and utterly adorable! To those spreading rumors, may your entire family face the


    consequences!¡±


    The official announcement from Linden promptly overshadowed the preceding negative news. After all,


    the prior rumors were mere spections, with no responses from the involved parties.


    Now, with Linden confirming his rtionship with Mia, the rumors were conclusively debunked.


    Fans of Linden swiftly rallied behind the couple, apuding his integrity for making such a public


    deration.


    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s a real man for stepping up and setting the record straight for his girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°My admiration for Mr. Lane has grown even more. He¡¯s truly a man of integrity!¡±


    Mia quickly came across the official announcement from Linden.


    It caught her off guard¨Cwas she mentioned in his announcement?


    Despite the rumors now seemingly leaning in her favor, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was


    positive development.


    a


    She sent a message to Liam on WhatsApp. ¡°Liam, did you arrange for Linden to make the


    announcement?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Amidst Liam¡¯s ongoing reprimand by his manager, he remainedposed as he replied on his phone.


    ¡°Yes. this way, no one will believe the earlier rumors anymore.¡±


    Mia found herself grappling with a range of emotions. She hadn¡¯t expected Liam to seek Linden¡¯s help,


    and it


    was even more astonishing that Linden agreed.


    Nheless, Mia decided to withhold any response until she could provide concrete evidence and offer


    aprehensive exnation.


    Upon learning about Linden¡¯s announcement, Mia¡¯s colleagues in the studio disyed somewhat


    unusual reactions.


    Felix stepped out of the office, his expressionplex as he observed Mia. ¡°Mia, is it true that you¡¯re in


    a rtionship with Linden?¡±

 Chapter 169

    Mia let out a faint sigh. ¡°No, Linden simply did me a favor, that¡¯s all,¡± she murmured.


    Indeed, the ambiguous announcement from Linden worked like a charm.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix¡¯s eyes carried a discerning gaze. ¡°Mia, I never thought you¡¯d be acquainted with Linden!¡± he


    eximed.


    Mia shot a nce at Wilhelmina, who wore a displeased expression.


    ¡°Honestly, having Linden¡¯s assistance doesn¡¯t hold much significance, you know,¡± Mia remarked with a


    touch


    of sarcasm.


    Upon hearing this, Wilhelmina couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of jealousy.


    After all, she was no less aplished than Mia, so why did Mia seem to have such great


    connections, even rubbing shoulders with the renowned Linden Lane?


    Mia checked the time, noting that their guests should be arriving soon.


    Offering a strained smile to Wilhelmina, Mia assured, ¡°Felix, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll exin everythingter.¡±


    ¡°Mia, if you have evidence. Just present it,¡± Felix suggested, his tone tinged with suspicion.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the right time yet.¡±


    Wilhelmina scoffed coldly, ¡°Mia, you keep insisting you have evidence, yet you¡¯re withholding it. Who


    would believe your words? Linden is just an actor, after all.


    ¡°In the chaotic entertainment industry, he probably slept with countless wealthydies and old men to


    attain his current position. Just because Linden supports you doesn¡¯t mean you can clear your name.¡±


    ¡°Wilhelmina, your breath stinks. Did you forget to brush your teeth this morning? Linden hase this


    far based on his talent.


    ¡°You¡¯re just spreading baseless rumors. Didn¡¯t your mother teach you any decency?¡± Mia retorted.


    She wasn¡¯t going to tolerate anyone tarnishing Linden¡¯s reputation. After all, Liam served as Linden¡¯s


    stunt double, and both of them had invested significant effort over the years.


    Raising her voice, Wilhelmina shot back, ¡°Oh, getting defensive, aren¡¯t you? Could it be that I¡¯ve hit a


    nerve?¡±


    Mia took a deep breath. Suddenly, she felt that certain individuals didn¡¯t deserve any sympathy at all.


    As a fellow woman, Mia had extended multiple chances for Wilhelmina toe clean and be open


    about the situation.


    Nevertheless, with this impending evidence about to circte on the inte, Wilhelmina might as well


    wave goodbye to her reputation for the rest of her life.


    Indeed, some individuals simply didn¡¯t deserve a chance, and Wilhelmina served as a prime example


    of such a malicious woman.


    +15 BONOS


    Turning to Felix, Mia dered, ¡°Felix, I think you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll upload the evidence online right now, and


    that


    should bring the truth to light.¡±


    Felix nodded in agreement. ¡°Sounds like a good idea.¡±


    Putting on a show of confidence, Wilhelmina challenged, ¡°Go ahead, upload it. Let¡¯s all take a look.¡±


    Deep down, Wilhelmina was convinced that Mia was fabricating lies. If there were evidence, Mia would


    have


    presented it long ago.


    How could Mia remain soposed and wait until now? Wilhelmina was certain Mia was attempting to


    deceive her, but she wouldn¡¯t be fooled!


    At that very moment, several imposing figures stormed into the studio.


    The woman at the forefront of the group appeared oddly familiar¨Cindeed, it was Fiona, the daughter of


    Keegan.


    who had visited earlier.


    Wilhelmina couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, her face adorned with a smug expression. ¡°Mia, it looks like


    someone¡¯s


    here to see you..


    or to avoid any


    ¡°You did im to have evidence, right? I¡¯d suggest clearing things up sooner rather thanter to


    unnecessary trouble.¡±


    Mia¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk as she retorted, ¡°Oh, is that how you see it? I believe the one who


    needs to


    exin might not be me after all.¡±


    ¡°Not you? Who else could it be? Of course, it¡¯s you!¡± Wilhelmina fixed her gaze on the advancing


    Fiona, a


    momentary flicker of unease passing across her expression.


    Nevertheless. Wilhelmina swiftly regained herposure, confident that Fiona held Mia responsible for


    the


    situation.


    With a triumphant air, she addressed Fiona, saying, ¡°Just moments ago, Mia was boasting about


    having evidence to prove her innocence.¡±


    Before she could savor her words, Fiona abruptly delivered a resounding p to Wilhelmina¡¯s face.


    Stunned, Wilhelmina stammered, ¡°W¨CWhy did you hit me?¡±

 Chapter 170

    ¡°Because you¡¯re a despicable person, that¡¯s why!¡± Fiona dered.


    Wilhelmina screamed in protest, ¡°But I¡¯m not Mia! She¡¯s Mia!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not looking for Mia. We¡¯re here for you, Wilhelmina!¡± Fiona retorted firmly.


    Without hesitation, she forcefully threw a pile of photos onto Wilhelmina¡¯s face, causing them to scatter


    across the floor.


    The images depicted Wilhelmina intimately engaged with Keegan¨Cseated on hisp, sharing kisses,


    and even capturing some explicit moments.


    As Wilhelminaid eyes on the revealing photos, her face turned pale. ¡°How is this possible? How


    could this happen?¡± she eximed.


    How did these pictures find their way here?


    Turning her gaze toward Wilhelmina, Mia¡¯s tone remainedposed. ¡°Here¡¯s the evidence I mentioned


    earlier. It¡¯s a shame that you didn¡¯t believe me this morning.¡±


    Wilhelmina¡¯splexion turned pallid, a chilling sense of dread washing over her.


    How was this even possible? How did Mia manage to obtain these incriminating photos?


    Upon seeing the shocking images, Felix spoke with disbelief. ¡°Wilhelmina, what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Could it be that the woman pictured with Keegan wasn¡¯t Mia but Wilhelmina?


    ¡°Felix, these photos are entirely fabricated! Each one of them has been digitally manipted.


    ¡°Mia orchestrated this entire scheme to tarnish my reputation!¡± Wilhelmina insisted, adamantly refusing


    to acknowledge the truth.


    If she were to concede, how could she ever mend the damage inflicted upon her reputation?


    In the next moment, Wilhelmina pointed an usatory finger at Mia, her voice cutting through the


    tension. Mia is merely attempting to divert attention and shift the me onto me!


    ¡°The truth is, she¡¯s the one involved with that old man, not me!¡±


    With a wry smile, Mia replied, ¡°Why deny the inevitable? If you argue that photos can be manipted,


    what about the video I just uploaded online? It can¡¯t be deemed fake, can it?¡±


    Felix hurriedly approached, opening the webpage to reveal a video that now included clear audio.


    unmistakably featuring Wilhelmina¡¯s voice.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no room for denial now.


    As Wilhelmina saw the video, she trembled, unable to maintain herposure. How did Mia manage


    to obtain these photos and videos?


    +15 BONOS


    It seemed impossible!


    In the blink of an eye, Wilhelmina felt an intense pain on her scalp as her hair was forcefully yanked.


    With a menacing tone, Fiona sneered, ¡°Do you have anything left to say? It¡¯s clear that you


    orchestrated all of


    this, yet you still have the audacity to falsely use others!¡±


    Wilhelmina endured a barrage of forceful ps, and within moments, her face swelled. Her lipstick was


    smudged, and tears mixed with mucus streamed down her face.


    Everyone in the studio observed the brutal scene, yet not a single person dared to step forward and


    intervene.


    The bystander effect was primarily fueled by the fact that Fiona hadn¡¯t arrived alone. She had brought


    along several imposing bodyguards. It was evident that she came well¨Cprepared for the situation.


    Under the relentless assault, Wilhelmina turned her gaze toward Mia. ¡°Why am I the sole target? Mia is


    implicated, too! She was with your father just a few days ago.


    ¡°You¡¯re aware she¡¯s been to his vi. Don¡¯t you know that once a woman is chosen by your father and


    enters his home, none of them can escape?¡±


    Suddenly, the air fell silent.


    Turning to face Mia, Fiona questioned with a hostile tone. ¡°Wilhelmina, is what you¡¯re saying true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I copsed after ingesting something from the vi that day. Upon regaining consciousness, I


    discovered myself in your father¡¯s bed. Mia was also at the vi that day.


    ¡°Despite abstaining from the food, she couldn¡¯t evade the unfolding situation. Her return that evening


    was notably dyed, her lips bearing the evidence of intimate moments!


    ¡°Astonishingly, she even secured a design order at your father¡¯s vi!¡± Wilhelmina recounted.


    Upon hearing this twisted narrative, Mia couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

 Chapter 171

    As Mia looked down at Wilhelmina, who was sprawled on the floor, she couldn¡¯t help butment.


    ¡°Your acting skills are truly remarkable. It¡¯s a shame you didn¡¯t venture into the entertainment industry.¡±


    Wilhelmina shot her a resentful look. ¡°Mia, you¡¯re just trying to deflect. Care to exin how you


    managed to secure that design order?¡±


    At that moment, all eyes were on Mia.


    Unfazed, Mia approached Fiona, speaking in a hushed tone. ¡°I¡¯m aware of theplications


    associated with thend for your family¡¯s invested golf course.


    ¡°If this information bes public, it could potentially result in significant repercussions for your


    family¡¯spany.¡±


    ¡°How do you know about this?¡± Fiona questioned, her expression instantly turning wary.


    After all, very few people were privy to this information, known only within their exclusive circle.


    How did Mia, a seemingly inconspicuous designer,e to know about such details? What was her


    background?


    Mia responded nonchntly. ¡°That¡¯s not important. I simply want to convey that this is the reason I


    could


    sessfully secure the design contract and leave your father¡¯s vi.¡±


    Fiona hesitated for a moment, finding it challenging to believe Mia¡¯s words.


    Nheless, there were indeed certainplications associated with that specific piece ofnd. It


    appeared


    that Mia did possess some insider knowledge after all.


    Upon collecting her thoughts, Fiona swiftly turned around and delivered a resounding p to


    Wilhelmina.


    ¡°No wonder you managed to manipte my dad so effortlessly. Your scheming runs deeper than I


    thought. Let¡¯s see how I deal with you today!¡± she warned.


    Recognizing her inability to address one issue, Fiona decided to confront the situation at hand.


    Armed with photographic evidence, there was no way Wilhelmina could evade the consequences of


    her


    actions.


    Wilhelmina wore a bewildered expression, pondering how Mia managed to extricate herself effortlessly.


    What exactly did Mia say just now?


    Feeling a sense of despair, Wilhelmina turned toward Grace and implored, ¡°Save me, please, call the


    police!¡±


    Grace swiftly took cover nearby, eximing. ¡°So, you¡¯re the one spreading rumors that led to o our


    studio being ndered, ruining my blind date¨Cand I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet!¡±


    Iris Loftman, another female colleague, indignantly chimed in, ¡°Wilhelmina, it¡¯s no surprise you always


    unt your wealth. Turns out, all that moneyes from being someone¡¯s sugar baby!


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless for spreading lies and defaming Mia. Honestly, you have no dignity!¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Amidst the tension, no one was willing toe to Wilhelmina¡¯s defense, as many felt she had brought


    this upon herself.


    Witnessing theck of initiative from others, Felix,pelled as the boss to prevent trouble in his


    studio, reluctantly interjected, ¡°Enough with the fighting.


    ¡°If she¡¯s in life¨Cthreatening danger, you¡¯ll all be in trouble. After all, we live in a society governed by the


    rule ofw.¡±


    Iris finally stopped, still somewhat exasperated, saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take her outside and handle this.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Felix let out a sigh of relief.


    Meanwhile, Wilhelmina, her face now stained with blood, desperately looked to Felix and pleaded,


    ¡°Please, help me!¡±


    Feeling conflicted, Felix chose to remain silent.


    The instant he glimpsed those incriminating photos, he discerned Wilhelmina¡¯s true nature¨Cmaliciously


    defaming Mia while upholding an innocent facade.


    It became evident that she harbored a deceitful and unscrupulous side.


    With a tinge of disappointment, Wilhelmina redirected her gaze and started crawling toward Mia,


    eventually kneeling before her.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t acting alone in this. I simply followed Shelly¡¯s instructions. This has nothing to do with me!¡±


    she pleaded.


    Stepping back, Mia remarked, ¡°However, these photos aren¡¯t fabricated. I offered you a chance to


    confess this morning, and you chose not to.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who¡¯s to me now? It¡¯s a ssic case of reaping what you sow.¡±


    Wilhelmina gazed at the scattered photos on the ground, her mind echoing Mia¡¯s earlier words from the


    day when she overheard her talking on the phone.


    Regret coursed through Wilhelmina, desiring to turn back time. Yet, she acknowledged it was merely


    wishful thinking.


    Several dark¨Csuited bodyguards promptly escorted Wilhelmina away, leaving the studio¡¯s lobby in


    disarray.


    An awkward atmosphere settled in the aftermath of their departure.

 Chapter 172

    In the morning. Wilhelmina went to great lengths to tarnish Mia¡¯s reputation. However, as the afternoon


    unfolded, the truth emerged, revealing that Wilhelmina was the one involved with Keegan.


    Felix cleared his throat before turning to Tammy, the receptionist. ¡°Have someone tidy up the lobby.


    There¡¯s not much left to attend to now. Everyone is free to call it a day,¡± he instructed.


    Before long, the studio was left with only Felix and Mia.


    Raising her gaze, Miamented, ¡°With the truth finally revealed, it has brought trouble to the studio.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always believed in your innocence, Mia. It¡¯s just surprising to discover the kind of person


    Wilhelmina truly


    15. 15.


    ¡°The studio will soon release a statement terminating her. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s grab some dinner


    together


    after sorting out this mess,¡± Felix replied.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Aware that she had inconvenienced Felix, Mia couldn¡¯t bring herself to decline his invitation.


    Shortly after, Felix headed to his office to address the issue.


    Sitting at her desk, Mia opened herputer and found the photos and videos she had shared using


    an


    alternate ount.


    As she read thement section, she observed a flurry of reactions.


    Reflecting on Wilhelmina¡¯s recent downfall, Mia decided to remove the incriminating videos and photos


    she


    had posted.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Yet, judging by the intensity of the online buzz, she suspected that the content had already circted


    extensively.


    At that moment, Mia stumbled upon a post from a prominent media personality: ¡°Mia Bowen became


    the


    target of a jealous studio colleague who deliberately tarnished her reputation with false usations


    and


    nder.


    ¡°The truth has now surfaced following the exposure of the perpetrator¡¯s incriminating videos and


    photos.¡±


    Intrigued, Mia clicked on the post, finding a clear and detailed exnation of the origins and intricacies


    behind the false usations.


    Nheless, it failed to shed light on the fact that others were involved with Wilhelmina in this matter.


    Mia suddenly came across another trending topic: ¡°A prestigiousw firm in Nord City has officially filed


    awsuit against the CEO and his family of a constructionpany.¡±


    ¡°The allegations centered around Mia¡¯s defamation, with the legal action also seeking a public apology


    from the used parties.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Upon seeing the renowned legal team, Mia found herself momentarily taken aback. She recalled it was


    thepany where Jason worked.


    As Mia witnessed her brothers rallying to support her, aforting warmth enveloped her.


    So, this was what having a family felt like!


    It was truly heartening!


    An hourter, Felix emerged from his office afterpleting his tasks. ¡°Mia, we¡¯re needed at the police


    station to finalize the case,¡± he informed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mia felt a profound sense of gratitude toward Felix for trusting her during the incident this morning as


    well as for his proactive approach in reporting it to the police.


    Now, she was certainlymitted to working closely with Felix to address these matters.


    After leaving the studio, the two went straight to the police station.


    By the time everything was sorted out, it was already dinner time.


    As Felix drove, he casually asked, ¡°What are you in the mood for dinner tonight?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good with anything. Let¡¯s just find a nearby spot to grab a bite.¡±


    Feeling a bit fatigued, Mia looked forward to returning home and getting some rest.


    Half an hourter, Felix parked his car in front of a restaurant and turned to Mia, inquiring. ¡°Mia, have


    you hired


    awyer?¡±


    Meeting Felix¡¯s gaze, Mia discerned that he was probably alluding to the publicwyer¡¯s letter.


    ¡°My brother is awyer and works at thatw firm. Upon learning about the false usations against


    me, he feltpelled to step in and offer his support,¡± she exined.


    Felix hesitated before asking. ¡°But aren¡¯t you an orphan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve found my family.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. Were you originally from Nord City?¡±


    Affirming with a nod, Mia replied. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impressive to have a brother working in such a prestigiousw firm. It speaks volumes about his


    aplishments. Your biological family must be doing quite wellpared to your adoptive parents.


    ¡°Congrattions on that! I¡¯ve noticed you seem even brighter and more cheerful than before.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mia couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge that she was indeed in a significantly better state than


    before.


    Stepping into the restaurant, she looked up and immediately spotted someone familiar.


    Truly, it was a small world!

 Chapter 173

    +15 BONOS


    Mia caught sight of Maya walking ahead, the unforeseen encounter casting a shadow over her mood.


    Upon turning around and spotting Mia, Maya¡¯s demeanor noticeably darkened.


    Having just ended a call with Shelly, Maya was still processing the events that unfolded at the studio


    today. It was astonishing haw Mia had effortlessly managed to disentangle herself from the situation.


    Where did Mia find those incriminating videos and photos? And, more intriguingly, how did she manage


    to


    enlist Jason¡¯sw firm to personally intervene and pursue ountability for this matter?


    Maya felt a sense of difort, her expression turning cold as she walked past Mia.


    Noticing Maya approaching, Mia turned to Felix and casually remarked, ¡°I just bumped into an


    acquaintance.


    Felix, why don¡¯t you take a seat and wait for me?¡±


    Felix nodded understandingly, stepping aside to grant them a private space for conversation.


    Mia redirected her attention to Maya and inquired, ¡°You and Shelly were responsible for the Wilhelmina


    incident, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I never anticipated you¡¯d extricate yourself so effortlessly. That honestly caught me off


    guard.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°However, that¡¯s beside the point. I wanted to let you know that Tim and I are getting engaged. I¡¯ll be


    extending invitations to my brothers for the engagement ceremony.


    ¡°It would be wise for you to maintain a low profile. If my brothers catch wind of your actions, they won¡¯t


    be lenient when confronting you,¡± Maya retorted.


    With her arms crossed, Mia said sternly. ¡°If I manage to uncover evidence implicating you in this matter,


    rest


    assured, I won¡¯t let you off lightly.¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead, as long as you can produce the evidence! Just so you know, my brother happens to


    own the renownedw firm in Nord City.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t get toofortable. With just one call from me, they certainly won¡¯t litt a finger for you.¡±


    As Maya shifted her gaze toward the restaurant entrance, she quickly changed the subject, saying,


    ¡°Mia, I


    never expected you to have such a good rapport with men.


    ¡°Going out to dinner with someone else behind Linden¡¯s back¨Cif he were to find out, do you think he


    would abandon you?¡± Maya snickered.


    Realizing Maya had misunderstood, Mia chose not to exin herself. ¡°My personal life is none of your


    concern. Whether I choose to date one or several men is entirely my business,¡± she shot back.


    As her words lingered in the air, Mia couldn¡¯t help but notice an odd gleam in Maya¡¯s eyes, tinged with


    a hint of excitement.


    Sensing an unusual tension in the atmosphere. Mia turned around only to find herself locking eyes with


    Timothy.


    +15 BONOS


    The intensity of his narrow, deep¨Cset eyes caused Mia¡¯s expression to stiffen abruptly.


    No wonder Maya, that mischievous troublemaker, suddenly shifted the conversation. It became


    apparent that she had been patiently awaiting Timothy¡¯s arrival all along.


    Mia swiftlyposed herself. Given her ongoing divorce proceedings with Timothy, Mia wasn¡¯t in the


    mood for any additionalplications.


    With determinatioh she turned and headed toward Felix, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ncing at Timothy and Maya across the room, Felix addressed Mia with a probing look. ¡°How do you


    know them? Isn¡¯t that Timothy, the heir of the Barrett Group, and his rumored fianc¨¦e?¡± he asked.


    Mia¡¯s expression briefly froze upon hearing this. ¡°Felix, you know who they are?¡±


    Timothy usually kept a low profile, so not many people were acquainted with him.


    ¡°I happened to spot them at an event once, and someone mentioned that he was Timothy,¡± Felix


    exined.


    Lowering her gaze, Mia borated, ¡°I used to work as a caregiver for Grandma Laura, so that¡¯s how I


    became acquainted with the Barretts.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Felix nced back once more, only to be met with Timothy¡¯s chilling and intense eyes.


    The formidable aura radiating from Timothy made maintaining eye contact difficult. Felix couldn¡¯t shake


    the sense of hostility emanating from him.


    He shifted his gaze to Mia beside him¨Cwas this perhaps just a product of his imagination?

 Chapter 174

    Mia remained resolute, never ncing back throughout the entire ordeal.


    Timothy stood in ce, retracting his gaze before proceeding toward the adjacent elevator.


    Maya caught up swiftly, her voice brimming with excitement. ¡°Timothy, I¡¯d love to invite my brothers to


    our


    engagement ceremony. What do you think?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Unfazed, Timothy replied, ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    Their engagement was merely a transaction, after all.


    A subtle smirk adorned Maya¡¯s expression. ¡°Timothy, is this a business dinner? How about I join you?¡±


    ¡°That would be unnecessary. This is a men¡¯s gathering. Do you really want to intrude?¡± Timothy


    retorted.


    With a cold expression, he entered the elevator, leaving Maya behind. Even with her resilience, all she


    could do was watch as the elevator doors closed before her.


    Maya grappled with a sense of reluctance, but for the time being, she had to go along with it.


    Nheless, if Timothy were to agree to her proposal of inviting her brothers to their engagement, that


    would be eptable too.


    With a glimmer of hope, she dialed Dominic¡¯s number. ¡°Dominic, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss


    with you.


    At the Lane residence in Nord City, Dominic loungedfortably on the sofa. ¡°Go ahead,¡± he


    responded..


    ¡°In just a few days, Timothy and I will be getting engaged, and this means a lot to me.


    ¡°I truly wish to have my family there on that special day. So, could you, Nathan, and Connor attend our


    engagement ceremony?¡±


    Dominic couldn¡¯t help but frown. He wasn¡¯t exactly fond of Timothy.


    He responded vaguely, ¡°It depends on my schedule. I¡¯ll try to make it if I¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°Dominic, it¡¯s crucial that you find the time toe. It would feel incredibly lonely without a single family


    member present. Grandma always mentioned she would attend my wedding if it ever happened.


    ¡°However, considering the distance to Bern City, I didn¡¯t want to trouble her toe just for the


    engagement.¡±


    With a frown, Dominic advised, ¡°Let¡¯s avoid discussing this with Grandma. We wouldn¡¯t want her


    insisting on making the journey to Bern City.


    ¡°Considering her health, a long trip might worsen her condition.¡±


    Maya¡¯s eyes betrayed a hint of disappointment, but her tone remainedposed. ¡°That¡¯s precisely my


    intention and the reason I called to invite you, Nathan, and Connor toe over.¡±


    After a brief pause, Dominic responded, ¡°Connor is already in Bern City, so he should be able to make


    it. I¡¯ll


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Thanks, Dominic.¡± Maya said before ending the call, a trace of coldness ying on her lips.


    It seemed that Dominic was only willing topromise when it came to Laura.


    Maya quietly reminded herself to endure a bit longer. Once she married Timothy and took on the title of


    Mrs. Barrett, she wouldn¡¯t need to tread so carefully.


    Seated in a private booth, Mia and Felix finished their dinner.


    As a true gentleman, Felix apologized, ¡°Mia, I¡¯m sorry about the Wilhelmina situation. If I hadn¡¯t brought


    her to the studio in the first ce, none of this would have happened.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Felix, Mia reassured him.


    Mia was aware of the support Wilhelmina had from Shelly and Maya, but given Wilhelmina¡¯s timid


    nature, she posed no real threat to Mia.


    Without power or influence, one could only endure and swallow their pride.


    Taking a brief moment in the restroom, Mia looked at herself in the mirror, recalling the scene of


    Timothy and Maya dining together. Surely, they must have finished their meal by now.


    Gently caressing her belly, she foundfort in the presence of her unborn child. With a baby on the


    way, there was nothing else worth fretting about.


    Exiting the restroom, Mia coincidentally crossed paths with Timothy. Her gaze shifted instinctively


    behind him. but she didn¡¯t spot Maya.


    Was he alone?


    Timothy¡¯s gaze fell upon Mia¡¯s hands, tenderly ced over the small bump of her abdomen.

 Chapter 175

    Sensing Timothy¡¯s gaze. Mia swiftly withdrew her hand.


    She deliberately turned away, intending to stroll past him.


    Despite this, Timothy deftly sidestepped, obstructing her path with an air of superiority. ¡°Don¡¯t you have


    anything to say?¡± he inquired condescendingly.


    Lifting her gaze, Mia replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything worth saying.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve already moved on to someone else. Honestly, he seems rather ordinary. Do you


    genuinely


    find him appealing?¡± Timothy remarked, his tone tinged with disdain.


    Indeed, his choice of words was intriguing.


    Mia responded with a wry smile. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a


    two¨Cway street¡±


    It seemed ironic that Timothy, who himself showed interest in Maya, was now criticizing Mia¡¯s


    decisions.


    ¡°Mia, I never thought you¡¯d be such a troublemaker now. You used to keep a low profile for three


    years. I


    truly feel sorry for you.¡± Timothy remarked.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Mr. Barrett, I¡¯d like to remind you to manage your family affairs properly.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve reached a divorce agreement, please ensure that your family, especially Shelly,


    refrains from


    creating any issues for me,¡± Mia warned.


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he quipped.


    ¡°In a literal sense, if it weren¡¯t for Shelly¡¯s maniption, Wilhelmina wouldn¡¯t have dared to defy


    Keegan.


    ¡°She believed that having Shelly as a supporter would provide her with protection, only to be exploited


    and heartlessly abandoned,¡± Mia exined, her eyes carrying a hint of mockery.


    ¡°I spent three yea


    years bowing down in servitude to your family, but now I have no ties to them whatsoever. Don¡¯t expect


    me to swallow my pride like before. That¡¯s not something I can do!¡± she continued.


    Having said her piece, Mia proceeded to briskly walk past Timothy.


    Timothy stood in ce, and after a brief pause, he retrieved his phone to call Heath, instructing. ¡°Look


    into the


    recentmunications between Wilhelmina and Shelly.¡±


    Heath swiftly returned with the investigation results. ¡°Shelly has indeed grown closer to Wilhelmina


    since the Fleur International Design Competition.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also gathered information that when Wilhelmina was being reprimanded, she consistently


    implicated Shelly.


    ¡°However, reluctant to stir trouble with the Barrett family, they channeled their frustrations onto Mia.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression was nuanced with surprise. For the past three years, he had assumed Mia¡¯s life


    in the


    +15 BONOS


    Nheless, Timothy hadn¡¯t anticipated Shelly daring to engage in such actions.


    o meet


    A stem expression reced his initial surprise. ¡°Return to the Barrett residence and summon Shelly to


    1. me. If she refuses, deactivate all her credit cards,¡± he ordered.


    In the evening, Mia returned home from the restaurant and was surprised by a call from Dominic. ¡°Hey


    Mia,


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eva and I find ourselves with some free time. We¡¯re thinking ofing to Bern City to see you.¡±


    Given the recent upheaval, Dominic felt concerned about his sister¡¯s emotions. Determined to ensure


    her well- being, he decided to personally visit her.


    Sensing Dominic¡¯s intentions, Mia reassured him, ¡°Dominic, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to go out of your


    way to


    be with me. I¡¯m not a child anymore, and I wouldn¡¯t want to disrupt your busy work schedule.¡±


    Despite Mia¡¯s insistence, she couldn¡¯t deny the sce she found in her brothers¡® unwavering support


    amid


    these recent events. To her, the reassuring backing of her family was all she needed.


    Clearing his throat, Dominic responded, ¡°Mia, I have a few days off anyway, and there¡¯s nothing urgent


    at work.


    ¡°Alright, then.¡±


    Upon learning that Dominic was on vacation, Mia chose not to press further.


    Following the call, Dominic turned to Walter, his assistant, wearing a stern expression. ¡°How did the


    ¡°Very smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Ensure they apologize to Mia. Otherwise, I won¡¯t leave them with a single penny.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s face revealed a steely resolve. If this incident hadn¡¯t unfolded in distant Bern City, he would


    have undoubtedly ensured severe consequences for those involved.

 Chapter 176

    After finishing his work, Dominic turned to Eva and suggested. ¡°Babe, what do you think about bringing


    Mia back to Nord City to live with us? That way, no one would dare to mistreat her.¡±


    Eva couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°But Mia has always been living in Bern City. If we bring her here, we¡¯ll need


    to have an honest conversation with her. Are you certain that Mia has fully epted us?¡±


    ¡°Regardless, Maya has already chosen to marry Timothy and will be living in Bern City. Bringing Mia


    back to Nord City wouldn¡¯t have any significant impact, considering the substantial distance between


    them.


    *Besides, Maya is marrying into the prestigious Barrett family, so it¡¯s not as though we¡¯re treating her


    unfairly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    right?¡±


    With unwavering resolve, Dominic continued, ¡°During our uing trip to Bern City for Maya¡¯s


    engagement. we should discuss with Maya the possibility of ending her adoption.


    ¡°We certainly can¡¯t allow Mia to return to the Lane family only to find another girl there, recing her. It


    simply


    wouldn¡¯t be fair to her.¡±


    Raising an eyebrow, Eva questioned, ¡°Terminate Maya¡¯s adoption? Do you think she would agree to


    that?¡±


    Mia¡¯s extraordinary journey from an orphanage to her current standing was an aplishment most


    people couldn¡¯t fathom. Besides, Eva has never been particrly fond of Maya.


    Maintaining a serious expression, Dominic asserted, ¡°I can¡¯t let Mia endure any more injustice. When


    the timees, I n to provide Maya with some assets as a fair settlement.


    ¡°Her departure will be amicable, and I assure you there will be no mistreatment. After all, I haven¡¯t


    breached


    our initial agreement.¡±


    The following day, Mia resumed her routine and headed to the studio for work.


    Shortly after, two female colleagues approached her, each holding a box of freshly baked cookies.


    ¡°Mia, we owe you an apology. We were misled by Wilhelmina,¡± one of them expressed.


    ¡°Mia, please ept these as a token of our goodwill,¡± the other added.


    Recognizing the influence Wilhelmina had on her colleagues, Mia graciously epted the gifts,


    deciding not to dwell on the past. After all, she knew she had to uphold a professional rtionship with


    them.


    At that moment, Tammy nervously entered, announcing. ¡°Mia, someone is here to see you. It¡¯s the


    woman who confronted Wilhelminast time.¡±


    As her words lingered in the air, an uneasy atmosphere settled in the studio once again.


    Mia hadn¡¯t anticipated Fionaing to find her. Could it be that Wilhelmina had spread more rumors


    about her?


    As Mia rose to confront Fiona, she noticed her approaching. However, this time, Fiona seemed less


    arrogant. wearing a somewhat worn expression.


    +15 BONOS


    Maintaining aposed demeanor, Mia calmly inquired, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Suddenly, Fiona dropped to her knees with a thud, speaking earnestly, ¡°Ms. Mia, I must confess that I


    fell victim to Wilhelmina¡¯s schemes.


    ¡°Regrettably, I mistakenly believed the issue was connected to you, and I realize my words may have


    offended you. I sincerely apologize. Please forgive me!¡±


    Mia was taken aback by this sudden disy of humility.


    In shock, she took a step back and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The expressions of everyone in the room mirrored Mia¡¯s surprise. Fiona, the heiress of a wealthy


    family. kneeling and sincerely apologizing to Mia¨Ca truly unprecedented scene.


    was


    Responding to themotion, Felix quickly emerged from his office, standing by Mia¡¯s side. ¡°What¡¯s


    going on? *he inquired.


    ¡°I honestly have no idea,¡± Mia replied.


    She was just as bewildered as everyone else. Fiona¡¯s unexpected apology had to be connected to


    something she wasn¡¯t aware of.


    At that moment, Mia¡¯s phone chimed, and she received a link from Gina: ¡°With the sessful


    acquisition of Keystone Construction, the family of that despicable old man is now facing bankruptcy.


    ¡°It appears that he is finally reaping the consequences he deserves.¡±


    Mia was surprised to learn that Keegan¡¯spany had been acquired.


    But what did that have to do with Fiona¡¯s sudden apology?

 Chapter 177

    Mia shared the link with Felix, saying, ¡°Felix, take a look at this.¡±


    Meanwhile, Fiona turned toward Mia, pleading. ¡°Ms. Bowen, please forgive me. I admit it was my


    mistake.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have confronted you without conducting a thorough investigation first. It¡¯s entirely my fault.¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression held a blend of emotions. She remained unconvinced that Fiona would offer an


    apology solely because her family¡¯spany had been acquired.


    After a moment of hesitation, Mia inquired, ¡°Why did youe to see me?¡±


    Fiona, too, seemed taken aback, but calmly rified. ¡°Ms. Bowen, I truly recognize my mistake. Please


    forgive me this time.¡±


    ¡°You should get up first,¡± Mia urged.


    Determined, Fiona retorted, ¡°Unless you forgive me, Ms. Bowen, I won¡¯t get up.¡±


    She remained on her knees, refusing to stand.


    It wasn¡¯t until Mia uttered words of forgiveness that Fiona finally rose, her eyes reflecting apprehension,


    completely devoid of the arrogance she had disyed earlier.


    After Fiona left, the office gradually returned to silence.


    Standing nearby, Felix finished perusing the message from Mia.


    His gaze became intricate as it shifted toward Mia. He hadn¡¯t expected her to behind the scenes.


    avigate the situation so deftl


    Despite Keystone Construction facing bankruptcy, the Stewart family was affluent, having been wealthy


    for several generations. The sight of Fiona kneeling to apologize to Mia was truly surprising.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    In a hushed tone, Felix instructed, ¡°Mia,e to my office for a moment.¡±


    Mia knew what he wanted to discuss. She entered his office and candidly expressed, ¡°Felix, to be


    honest, I¡¯m not entirely sure about the details of everything that happened.


    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m just as puzzled as you are.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re not willing to share, I won¡¯t press further. But it seems like there¡¯s a silver lining to this


    situation,¡± Felixmented.


    Aware of Felix¡¯s skepticism, Mia decided not to delve into more details.


    Upon returning to her seat, she couldn¡¯t resist the urge to search for information about Keystone


    Construction, eager to unveil the identity of the sudden acquirer.


    A possibility shed through Mia¡¯s mind, though it seemed highly unlikely.


    After conducting a brief search, she discovered that the acquiring entity was none other than Vista


    Properties.


    +15 BONOS


    Could it truly be Maya¡¯s family¡¯spany?


    Mia found the situation increasingly perplexing. Just yesterday, at the restaurant, Maya had threatened


    her, asserting the support of a powerful brother.


    Now, coincidentally. Maya¡¯s brother had acquired thepany!


    What could Maya be plotting?


    While scrolling through messages, Mia suddenly stumbled upon reports of environmental pollution


    issues at the golf course owned by Keystone Construction.


    The heightened public concern triggered an immediate limit¨Cdown for thepany¡¯s stock.


    Simultaneously, news began to circte that Keegan, overwhelmed by the stress, had suffered a


    stroke and was admitted to the hospital.


    With his survival hanging in uncertainty, a scandal erupted as multiple children contested the


    inheritance.


    Overnight, Keystone Construction had plummeted into a profound crisis.


    Mia wasn¡¯t surprised at all. After all, Keegan had caused harm to so many women in the past, and


    ending up in such a situation was simply what he deserved.


    Nheless, the series of events unfolding appeared to be too coincidental.


    In that instant, Mia received a call from Shelly. She answered with a frown, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Mia, did youin to Timothy about me? He canceled my credit card and prohibited my family


    from giving me any money. You¡¯re a heartless woman,¡± Shelly used.


    Mia was stunned. She had indeed voiced her concerns to Timothy about the incident involving Shelly.


    However, her intention was merely for Timothy to caution Shelly, advising her to steer clear of Mia¡¯s life.


    All Mia yearned for was a tranquil existence, untangled from family conflicts.


    Yet, she never anticipated that Timothy would take concrete measures against Shelly, especially given


    their familial connection.

 Chapter 178

    Listening to Shelly¡¯sints on the other end of the phone, Mia calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not as if I


    canceled your credit card. You should contact the person who did it.¡±


    With that, she hung up the phone. Nheless, Shelly persisted with her calls, prompting Mia to switch


    her phone to silent mode.


    Despite the recent surge of rumors, they quickly dissipated. Mia hadn¡¯t anticipated such an effortless


    resolution.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and tenderly caressed her belly, sensing the presence of her unborn child


    within.


    Following Laura¡¯s surgery at the end of the month, Mia could finally sever all ties with Timothy.


    It dawned on her that she should schedule a prenatal checkup.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Taking out her phone, she made an appointment at the hospital and began packing up to leave work


    early for the examination.


    ¡°Mia, are you leaving early for college?¡±


    Upon hearing Felix¡¯s voice, Mia turned around.


    ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s something I need to attend to, and there isn¡¯t much work on my te right now. So, I


    thought of leaving early.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything urgent, I can stay back and handle it,¡± she replied with a hint of awkwardness.


    ¡°No worries. I¡¯m just concerned about you. With the recent rumor incident, people are bound to discuss


    it. especially at your college,¡± Felix expressed.


    ¡°Thanks for your concern, Felix, but I¡¯m not heading to college,¡± Mia rified.


    Felix couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Mia, you don¡¯t have to be so cautious around me. I¡¯m not an enemy.


    After all we¡¯re friends, right?¡±


    Mia eased up a bit, although her guard remained. Her past rtionship with Timothy had made her


    somewhat wary of men, causing her to instinctively maintain a distance.


    Fortunately, Felix didn¡¯t press further. Entering the elevator, Mia headed straight to the hospital.


    She went for her prenatal checkup without notifying Connor in advance.


    Considering Connor¡¯s hectic work schedule, Mia decided not to disturb his time to apany her,


    opting to go to the checkup alone.


    After the doctor¡¯s examination, Mia receivedforting news.¡°The baby is healthy, there are no


    issues.¡±


    She carefully tucked the B¨Cscan report into her bag, creating a habit of preserving such important


    documents.


    After all, those B¨Cscan pictures were precious snapshots of her child, even if the details were a bit


    blurry and


    +15 BONOS


    Checking the time and realizing it was still early, Mia decided to head upstairs to find Connor.


    Exiting the elevator, she looked up and saw Connor standing in the corridor, apanied by a woman.


    To her surprise, it was Maya.


    Mia froze, her gaze locking onto the unexpected scene of Connor and Maya together. A flicker of


    bewilderment crossed her eyes as she processed the sight.


    Why were they standing together? Did they know each other?


    Mia discreetly positioned herself around the corner, avoiding Maya¡¯s line of sight.


    Every encounter with Maya seemed to bring trouble, and Mia was determined to keep her connection


    with Connor under wraps to spare him from any unnecessaryplications.


    As Mia quietly observed, it seemed that Maya was animatedly expressing something, perhaps engaged


    in ant argument.


    Was there some unresolved history between Connor and Maya?


    Meanwhile, Connor appeared somewhat impatient as he addressed Maya, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that I¡¯m


    busy with work. I don¡¯t have time to attend your engagement.¡±


    ¡°But Dominic assured me that you would find time. I wouldn¡¯t want my engagement to go by without a


    single family member present. It would deeply hurt me.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re adamant about having your family present, why did you turn down Dominic¡¯s offer to help you


    locate your biological family?¡± Connor questioned.


    Upon hearing this, Maya¡¯splexion grew pale.

 Chapter 179

    A flicker of guilt crossed Maya¡¯s eyes; she harbored no desire to be reunited with her biological family.


    Being discarded in the past signified theirck of desire for her, or perhaps an inability to provide for


    her.


    With the Lane family offering such favorable conditions and Maya holding the title of heiress, she


    wondered if it was necessary to search for her birth parents.


    Was biological family really that important?


    Having experienced hardships in the orphanage, Maya recognized the significance of wealth and social


    standing. Hence, she had no interest in reconnecting with her birth family.


    With a hint of reluctance, Maya responded, ¡°Regardless of whether I find my biological family or not, it


    doesn¡¯t impact my engagement.


    ¡°You all are my family now, and that¡¯s why I sincerely hope you can join me and Timothy for our


    engagement


    ceremony.¡±


    Connor observed her with a scrutinizing gaze. ¡°Maya, you¡¯ve achieved your goal. I¡¯ve agreed to


    perform the


    surgery on Grandma. There¡¯s no need to be overly demanding.¡±


    ¡°But Connor, I¡¯m a part of the family too. How can asking for your presence at my wedding be


    considered


    greedy?¡±


    *Dominic was the one who brought you back initially. Honestly, I never supported Dominic¡¯s decision,


    so I¡¯ve


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    never really regarded you as my sister.


    ¡°And let¡¯s not forget, Maya, the years you¡¯ve spent iming the title of the Lane family heiress¨Cyou¡¯re


    well


    aware of your actions.


    ¡°I know precisely what kind of person you are, so it¡¯s in your best interest to show some restraint.¡±


    Due to Connor¡¯s understanding of Maya¡¯s nature, he decided to conceal her identity and refrain from


    publicly disclosing Mia¡¯s, aiming to prevent any potential drastic actions from Maya.


    With this revtion. Maya¡¯sst glimmer of hope was shattered as she realized that pretense was no


    longer a


    viable option.


    During her childhood, Connor had seen through her facade on several asions. As a result, she had


    always kept her distance from him, fearing that he might expose her true identity.


    Brushing away the tears in her eyes, Maya responded calmly, ¡°Connor, Dominic assured me that you


    and the others would be present at my engagement.


    ¡°If not, I¡¯ll be left with no choice but to inform Grandma.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Connor snapped.


    ¡°Connor, I don¡¯t want to disturb Grandma¡¯s peace, considering her kindness toward me over the years.


    All I¡¯m asking is for my family to be there with me during the engagement ceremony¨Ca simple request.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    With her words lingering in the air, Maya gracefully turned and walked away. However, her expression


    was notably grim, She hadn¡¯t anticipated Connor to unveil everything so directly.


    Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t matter. Once she married Timothy, she wouldn¡¯t have to endure such humiliation


    anymore.


    As Maya departed, Mia emerged from around the corner. Approaching Connor, she cautiously began,


    ¡°Connor, is that you?¡±


    Èâ


    Initially feeling a bit agitated, Connor¡¯s demeanor shifted to surprise upon hearing Mia¡¯s voice. ¡°Mia,


    why are you at the hospital? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°I came for a prenatal checkup and thought I¡¯d drop by to see you: I didn¡¯t expect to find you talking to


    Maya, so I decided not to interrupt,¡± Mia exined.


    Connor¡¯s expression grew uneasy. ¡°You saw us?¡±


    Mia nodded. ¡°Connor, do you happen to know Maya?¡±


    To Mia, it appeared they were more than mere acquaintances, almost as if they shared a deeper


    connection.


    Connor¡¯s mind raced, and he quickly rified, ¡°Maya approached me to discuss Grandma Laura¡¯s


    surgery. I¡¯ll be performing the procedure this time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. With your expertise, I trust you¡¯ll handle it well,¡± Mia replied.


    She was aware of the intricate nature of this surgery, requiring coboration among several doctors,


    but she


    hadn¡¯t expected Connor to be involved.


    Relieved that Mia epted his exnation, Connor instinctively let out a sigh.


    Fortunately, she harbored no suspicions. He hade dangerously close to slipping up just moments


    ago.

 Chapter 180

    Mia spoke up. ¡°Connor, given your Involvement in this surgery, please Inform me promptly if there¡¯s any


    update on Grandma Laura¡¯s condition.¡±


    Indeed, Mia was genuinely concerned about Laura¡¯s wellbeing.


    Observing Mia¡¯spassionate demeanor, Connor couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Mia, don¡¯t worry. Grandma


    Laura will be just fine. I promise.¡±


    Connor would undoubtedly put forth his best effort in performing the surgery, ensuring that Mia could


    sever all ties with the Barrett family.


    After Mia¡¯s departure. Connor called Dominic and inquired, ¡°Hey Dominic, when did I agree to attend


    Maya¡¯s engagement ceremony?¡±


    Clearing his throat, Dominic exined. ¡°Well, didn¡¯t I mention that I won¡¯t be able to make it?¡±


    ¡°Come on, Dominic. If you made a promise, it¡¯s your responsibility to follow through. I never agreed to


    attend Maya¡¯s engagement ceremony in the first ce.¡± Connor retorted.


    He disapproved of Maya¡¯s maniptive tactics¨Cusing Laura as leverage.


    If Maya were obedient andpliant, it would be a different story. However, Maya¡¯s actions


    contradicted the innocent facade she portrayed.


    Indeed, Connor harbored a profound disdain for individuals who exhibited a two¨Cfaced character.


    Sighing on the other end of the line. Dominic conceded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make a trip to Bern City in a couple


    of days.


    ¡°Given the unfair usations against Mia, Eva and I have decided to go over personally and assess


    the situation for our peace of mind.


    ¡°Regarding Maya¡¯s engagement, here¡¯s my n¡­¡± Dominic proceeded to share his thoughts.


    Connor pondered for a moment. ¡°I think that could work, but I¡¯m unsure if Maya will agree. It¡¯s still worth


    a shot.


    I


    ¡°However, I hope we can keep Mia¡¯s presence under wraps. I¡¯m concerned it might bring harm to her.


    ¡°Con, Maya wouldn¡¯t stoop to that level,¡± Dominic reassured.


    Upon hearing this, Connor was at a loss for words.


    Despite Dominic¡¯s seemingly aloof exterior, he harbored a deep sense of trust for his family, extending


    that trust even to Maya, who had been adopted into their family.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, Connor didn¡¯t press further. As long as Maya married Timothy and remained in Bern City,


    that would suffice.


    Once Mia returned to Nord City in the future, nobody would dare mistreat her.


    Upon the birth of Mia¡¯s child, they would seamlessly be a cherished member of the Lane family.


    +15 BONOS


    Mia would also be able to enjoy a sense of autonomy and protection in Nord City, with no external


    interference.


    Considering these factors, attending Maya¡¯s engagement ceremony seemed like a sensible choice for


    Connor.


    After all, it could be seen as his final farewell to Maya.


    Returning home to rest, Mia found herself greeted by an intriguing revtion the next day¨CMaya¡¯s


    impending engagement had seized the media¡¯s attention, dominating the entertainment headlines.


    Mia stumbled upon photos of Maya trying on her wedding dress, the very same dress she had


    glimpsed at Maya¡¯s vi.


    With the engagement date now revealed, Mia remained unfazed, having anticipated this development.


    She attended her college sses as usual and then went to the studio for work.


    Having repeated a grade, she found herself less acquainted with her current ssmates and had no


    inclination to form close bonds with them.


    Upon entering the studio, Mia observed that Wilhelmina¡¯s workspace had been vacated, devoid of any


    personal items.


    Reflecting on Wilhelmina¡¯s downfall, Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of regret.


    After all, Wilhelmina was once a proficient designer, showcasing her talent by securing second ce in


    the esteemed Fleur International Designpetition.


    Unfortunately, she had taken a wrong turn in her career, leading to a downward spiral.


    Mia¡¯s thoughts then drifted to her marriage with Timothy, drawing eerie parallels to Wilhelmina¡¯s


    predicament.


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed.


    Upon seeing the caller¡¯s number, a subtle squint emerged in Mia¡¯s eyes. She hadn¡¯t spoken to Mary in


    quite some time.


    The unexpected call from her already hinted at troubling news.

 Chapter 181

    Mia nced at her phone but refrained from answering, sensing that it probably wasn¡¯t good news she


    was


    about to receive.


    The persistent ringing, however, showed no signs of stopping.


    With a sense of resignation, Mia reluctantly answered the call, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°You brat, what¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t you pick up when I called? Don¡¯t you know I have something


    urgent to discuss with you?¡±


    Mia replied coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    On the other end of the line, Mary eximed, ¡°Mia, transfer a hundred thousand dors to me right


    away!¡±


    ¡°A hundred thousand? Why don¡¯t you just rob a bank?¡±


    Mia knew that whenever Mary called, it surely involved money, and this time was no exception, with a


    demand for a hefty sum right from the start.


    ¡°Mia, spare me the act. Your husband is loaded. After all, you¡¯re in charge of your family¡¯s finances.


    Now that


    your biological family is in the picture, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re short on a hundred grand.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been considerate enough not to bother you recently, but if you can¡¯te up with the money, I¡¯ll


    make your life a living hell¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mia couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°What do you need a hundred thousand dors for?¡±


    she


    inquired.


    ¡°Your younger brother, Ted, has a girlfriend who is expecting, and they¡¯re getting ready to tie the knot.


    They need financial support right now.


    ¡°Considering he¡¯s your brother, you wouldn¡¯t want to see him facing difficulties in getting married, would


    you?¡±


    Mia retorted with a cold tone, ¡°I don¡¯t have the money. I¡¯m using Aunt Patricia¡¯s funds to pay for my


    college


    tuition.¡±


    Mary¡¯s tone turned sharp as she quipped. ¡°Come on, Mia, stop lying. Didn¡¯t you win a million dors in


    that


    designpetition?


    ¡°With Aunt Patricia¡¯s money at your disposal, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re strapped for cash. I¡¯m giving you one


    day to transfer the money to my bank ount. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡±


    After ending the call, Mia frowned as she stared at her phone. Without hesitation, she decided to block


    Mary¡¯s number.


    She wasn¡¯t Mary¡¯s personal ATM, ready to dispense a hundred thousand dors on demand.


    As Mia gently caressed her belly, she couldn¡¯t help but recognize that she, too, was in need of money.


    Having endured bullying from Mary¡¯s twins growing up, Ted getting married held no significance for


    Mia. Even


    +15 BONOS


    uneasy expression.


    Later that evening, upon returning home from work, Mia couldn¡¯t help but notice Patricia¡¯s uneasy


    Turning her gaze toward her, Mia inquired, ¡°Aunt Patricia, did Mary discuss something with you on the


    phone?¡±


    *She called asking for money, didn¡¯t she?¡± Patricia replied.


    Mia nodded. ¡°Yes, she demanded a hundred thousand dors within a day. But where am I supposed


    to get that much money? m still paying off my mortgage every month.¡±


    ¡°Mia, there¡¯s no need to stress about this. I just got a call from a neighbor at our old ce. It turns out


    Mary and her family paid a visit there, trying to find out where we live now.


    ¡°However, I didn¡¯t disclose anything, so they shouldn¡¯t be able to track us down.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t give them any money.¡± Mia reassured Patricia.


    Mia assured her that if Bob and Mary showed up and caused trouble, she could count on her six


    brothers, who


    wouldn¡¯t hesitate to stand their ground in any conflict.


    Bob and Mary managed to maintain peace for an extended period, likely out of concern for avoiding


    conflicts


    with Mia¡¯s brothers.


    In the countryside, having a predominantly male household provided an advantage in physical


    altercations.


    Nheless, Mia remained undeterred by the situation. The following day, she attended her sses as


    usual.


    Approaching her, Riley informed, ¡°Mia, your adoptive parents contacted the college. They im they¡¯ve


    been unable to reach you and have something important to discuss.¡±


    Mia grew uneasy. ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet them. They¡¯re demanding a hundred thousand dors to fund


    my


    brother¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°How am I supposed to cough up that amount of money?¡±


    Riley, familiar with Mia¡¯s family background, chose not to press the matter.


    Throughout her sses, Mia found herself somewhat distracted.


    To her surprise, Bob and Mary were able to locate Mia¡¯s college and were even familiar with her


    previous


    educational background.

 Chapter 182

    <strong>Chapter 182 </strong>


    This was certainly bad news.


    After ss, Mia discreetly exited the college, concealing her identity with a hat and mask, wary of being spotted by Bob and Mary.


    After all, they were entirely capable of resorting to disruptive actions, such as blocking the college entrance.


    Upon reaching the roadside, Mia carefully surveyed her surroundings, ensuring there were no suspicious figures around.


    Finding none, she breathed a sigh of relief and decided to hail a taxi for her journey back home.


    "Mia, stop right there!"


    Suddenly, a red sports car pulled over by the roadside, and Shelly emerged, visibly agitated. "Where else do you think you can hide?" Mia maintained herposure. "I haven''t been hiding." "Then why are you wearing a mask and hat on such a scorching day if you''re not trying to hide?" Shelly retorted.


    She intercepted Mia, obstructing her path. "You''re the one who ratted me out to my family.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Now, I''m stuck with a measly monthly allowance of fifty thousand dors, which is nowhere near enough for my expenses.


    "Come with me to rify things with Timothy. The whole Wilhelmina


    incident has nothing to do with me. It was all her fault, and I have zero connection to it." The financial strain had be unbearable for Miately. She avoided social gatherings with friends and hesitated to visit shopping malls. The experience was utterly agonizing.


    As Mia observed Shelly''s irritable demeanor, she couldn''t help but reflect on thevish lifestyle Shelly had once led.


    ustomed to a life of extravagance and consistently indulging in opulence, the unexpected freeze of her credit card was undoubtedly distressing for Shelly.


    Nheless, Timothy''s strategy had proven remarkably effective.


    Maintaining her indifference, Mia casually remarked, "Well, it''s not like I''m the one who cut off your credit card. So, this is none of my business.


    "Besides, Wilhelmina openly confessed that this incident is linked to you. Are you trying to im innocence?" "It had nothing to do with me in the first ce. You simply have too many enemies, and Wilhelmina targeted you out of personal animosity. How does | that implicate me?" Certainly, Shelly wasn''t going to admit any involvement in the matter.


    With everything sorted out on Wilhelmina''s end, Shelly was confident that she wouldn''t risk speaking up. So, for now, Shelly felt safe.


    Aware that Shelly wouldn''t admit any wrongdoing, Mia chose not to engage in pointless arguments. &? Suddenly, she noticed a middle-aged couple approaching from across the street¡ªweren''t they Bob and Mary? It was all Shelly''s fault for holding her up. Otherwise, she would have left already and wouldn''t have been caught in this situation.


    Mia instinctively lowered her head, hoping to avoid them. However, Mary''s voice rang out from across the road, "Mia, you brat! I see you. How dare you hide?" Clicking her tongue in annoyance, Mia contemted a swift escape.


    However, Shelly seized her,


    | questioning, "Where do you think you''re going? Aren''t those your adoptive parents? Why hide? Talking to them might be a good idea, don''t you think?" "Shelly, let go of me!" Mia yelled.


    "You want me to let go? Fine, but you have to get in the car ande with me to meet Timothy." Observing Bob and Mary approaching, Mia acted without hesitation, jumping into Shelly''s car.


    Compared to confronting Timothy, she was even more averse to getting entangled with her adoptive parents at that moment.


    Shelly promptly sped away, leaving Bob and Mary trailing behind in the distance.


    Mia nced back, catching a glimpse of them running and uttering curses, A faint smile crept onto the corner of her mouth. Fortunately, she was fast! In a triumphant tone, Shelly dered, "Consider yourself saved this time.


    However, you''ll have to exin everything to Timothyter." Turning toward her, Mia inquired, "What exactly is it that you want me to exin?" "Twant you to rify that this situation has nothing to do with me.


    It''s crucial to have Timothy reinstate my credit card limit immediately."


    "Do you honestly think Timothy is gullible? If he didn''t uncover any wrongdoing, how could he have decided to block your credit card?"


    Upon hearing this, Shelly''s frustration grew. "Mia, are you unwilling to rify matters with Timothy? If so, I''ll take you back immediately!" Deep down, Mia harbored an intense desire to unleash a torrent of profanities.

 Chapter 183

    Just as Shelly was on the verge of turning around, Mia swiftly Interjected, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss matters calmly,


    there¡¯s no need to be impulsive.¡±


    Mia was determined not to be entangled with her adoptive parents again, having finally distanced


    herself


    from her old neighborhood.


    Despite any resentment that Bob and Mary might harbor, Mia was aware that they couldn¡¯t exert any


    control


    over her.


    She was adamant about preserving the tranquility of her current life.


    Wearing a smug expression, Shelly continued to drive forward.


    Before long, Mia noticed the Barrett Group nearby. She hadn¡¯t anticipateding here.


    Parking her car in the designated spot, Shelly proudly remarked, ¡°Mia, this ce is unfamiliar to you,


    isn¡¯t it?


    Allow me to give you a guided tour this time.


    ¡°Back when you were the Barrett family heiress, you didn¡¯t consider this building worthy of visiting.


    However,


    I¡¯ll dly show you around now. Don¡¯t bother thanking me!*


    Mia gazed at Shelly impassively and remarked, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a question I¡¯ve been meaning to ask.¡±


    Shelly arrogantly tilted her head back, inviting. ¡°Go ahead, ask.¡±


    ¡°How


    do you keep up that haughty attitude?¡± Mia quipped.


    Shelly became furious. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she shot back.


    ¡°The way you just spoke, one would think you¡¯re the CEO of thepany or something.¡± Mia


    sarcastically


    remarked.


    Expressing frustration, Shelly stomped her foot. Yet, upon realizing she still needed Mia to apany


    her for


    the meeting with Timothy, she begrudgingly swallowed her pride.


    ¡°Enough of the nonsense. Hurry up and follow me.¡±


    Mia remained silent and followed Shelly into the elevator.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She observed Timothy¡¯s customary workce, which exuded opulence, fitting for a major corporation.


    Shelly headed straight for the top floor and addressed the people in the secretary department,


    demanding. Where¡¯s Timothy?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Barrett is currently in a meeting, and it hasn¡¯t finished yet. If you


    to wait in the guest room for the time being.¡±


    matters to discuss, you¡¯re wee


    Struggling to maintain herposure, Shelly insisted, ¡°I¡¯ll just go to Timothy¡¯s office and wait.¡±


    ¡°I apologize, Ms. Barrett, but entering Mr. Barrett¡¯s office in his absence is not permitted. I hope you


    Feeling embarrassed, Shelly turned away.


    +15 BONOS


    Mia hadn¡¯t anticipated Timothy¡¯s stringent rules. Despite being a member of the Barrett family, Shelly


    didn¡¯t appear to enjoy any special privileges here.


    Wearing a sly expression; Mia remarked, ¡°See, I was right.¡±


    With a hint of unease, Shelly retorted, ¡°What¡¯s with the scrutiny? You weren¡¯t even considered worthy


    of being here in the first ce. Timothy has always been a principled person.¡±


    Mia remained silent, and the two proceeded to the conference room.


    th


    However, to their surprise, the room wasn¡¯t empty. Maya was present.


    As the three women convened in the conference room, a subtle awkwardness permeated the air.


    Observing Shelly and Mia together, Maya¡¯s eyes betrayed a hint of wariness. ¡°Shelly, why are you with


    her?¡±


    Did Shelly decide to align herself with Mia?


    Mia hadn¡¯t anticipated Maya¡¯s presence either, and evidently, both Shelly and Maya were receiving the


    same


    treatment.


    w was an


    Well, unwavering workaholic after all.


    Shelly appeared somewhat tense and hastened to rify. ¡°Maya, don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I brought


    Mia here to meet with Timothy regarding my credit card issue.¡±


    Hearing this, Maya recalled the suspension of Shelly¡¯s credit card following the Wilhelmina incident.


    Nheless, she hadn¡¯t anticipated Shelly to be so incapable, giving in and seeking help from Mia


    within a


    few days¨Cwhat a pushover!


    Maya swiftly put on a facade of sisterly affection and remarked, ¡°Shelly, haven¡¯t I told you before? If you


    ever


    find yourself short on money, you can alwayse to me.¡±


    ¡°But Maya, I can¡¯t keep depending on you all the time. It doesn¡¯t feel right,¡± Shelly protested.


    ¡°What¡¯s the harm in that? We¡¯re practically family now. Take my card and feel free to use it. Buy


    whatever your like.¡±


    As Maya handed her credit card to Shelly, a twinge of regret surfaced within her. Nevertheless, to


    secure Shelly¡¯s allegiance, she felt she had no other option.


    Reluctantly. Maya had to make a sacrifice for the sake of a greater goal.


    Feeling somewhat touched, Shelly epted the credit card. ¡°Thank you, Maya. Oh, wait, I should refer


    to you as my sister¨Cinw now.¡±

 Chapter 184

    +15 BONOS


    Maya wore a triumphant smile, yet underneath, a sense of unease lingered as she nced at Mia.


    Addressing Shelly, Maya suggested, ¡°Shelly, why not let her go? When we meet Timothyter, I¡¯ll


    handle the


    credit card matter with him.¡±


    For some inexplicable reason, Maya didn¡¯t want Mia to meet Timothy, especially at this critical juncture.


    Shelly rolled her eyes and nodded. ¡°Sure, Mia, you can go. You¡¯re not needed here anymore.¡±


    Mia had no intention of lingering any longer. After all, Shelly had coerced her intoing in the first


    ce.


    This turn of events suited Mia just fine. It might have even simplified matters for her.


    As Mia exited the guest room, preparing to leave, she coincidentally encountered a group of people


    emerging from the adjacent conference room.


    Leading the group, Timothy was attired in a dark suit, radiating his customary air of aloofness. He had


    his head bowed, engrossed in conversation with Heath beside him.


    Spotting Mia, Heath¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°Sir, Ms. Mia is here,¡± he reported.


    Timothy instinctively nced in Mia¡¯s direction, his brows furrowing as he spotted her standing there.


    Why did Mia decide toe over?


    A trace of surprise shed in Timothy¡¯s eyes, but he kept his emotions hidden. Speaking in a low voice,


    he


    instructed, ¡°Tell her to wait for me in my office.¡±


    Timothy was convinced that Mia must have had a reason foring over.


    Heath quickly approached Mia, saying, ¡°Ms. Mia, Mr. Barrett requests that you wait for him in his


    office.¡±


    Wait for Timothy?


    A hint of confusion flickered in Mia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m just passing through. The person looking for


    Timothy


    is in the guest room.¡±


    Aware that Maya was present, Mia didn¡¯t want to stay and risk embarrassment.


    Having said this, Mia turned and headed toward the elevator.


    Watching Mia depart. Timothy pressed his lips together. Was she ying the cat¨Cand¨Cmouse game


    again?


    Why did she arrive and depart so quickly?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    At that moment, the door to the guest room swung open.


    Maya emerged with a gentle and happy expression, approaching Timothy. ¡°Tim, are you done with your


    work?¡±


    However, Timothy paid no attention to Maya, his gaze remained fixed on Mia standing by the elevator.


    Mia resisted the urge to nce back as she stepped into the elevator. Despite briefly catching sight of


    +15 BONOS


    At that moment, she was nothing more than an Indifferent ex.


    As the elevator doors closed. Timothy¡¯s expression became somewhat strained. He turned to look at


    Mayal and Shelly, asking, ¡°What are you two doing here?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Maya struggled to maintain herposure. Without a second thought, Shelly


    stepped forward and asked Timothy, could you kindly reinstate my credit card?


    ¡°The


    Wilhelmina incident has nothing to do with me. If you have doubts, you can ask Mia. She¡¯s right here


    As she uttered these words, Shelly realized that Mia had already left. She could only exchange a


    hopeful nce with Maya, awaiting an exnation from her.


    Maya¡¯s expression took on a hint of awkwardness as she expressed, ¡°Yeah, Tim, just a moment ago,


    Mia rified that this incident is unrted to Shelly, and she didn¡¯t ce any me on her.


    ¡°It would be fair to restore Shelly¡¯s credit card.¡±


    Timothy pursed his lips and directed his gaze at Shelly, questioning. ¡°Did you bring Mia here?¡±


    He was still puzzled by Mia¡¯s unexpected presence at thepany.


    Shelly quickly nodded. ¡°On our way here, I exined everything to Mia, and we came to a mutual


    agreement. That¡¯s why she¡¯s willing toe as a witness.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Have you apologized?¡±


    Shelly¡¯s demeanor subtly shifted, and she confessed with a tinge of guilt, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve apologized.


    Otherwise, Mia wouldn¡¯t havee over with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    Timothy easily discerned that Shelly was being untruthful. He spoke sternly, ¡°You¡¯ll need to offer a


    sincere apology to Mia and earn her forgiveness. Only then will your credit card limit be reinstated.¡±


    Upon hearing this. Shelly could only turn to Maya for help, recognizing that apologizing to Mia would be


    a greater challenge than confronting her own mistakes.

 Chapter 185

    Confronted by Shelly¡¯s stare, Maya summoned the courage to speak, ¡°Tim, initially, this was just a


    minor Issue. Wilhelmina orchestrated everything, so please don¡¯t hold Shelly responsible.¡±


    With a cold expression, Timothy curtly replied, ¡°I have things to attend to. You can leave.¡±


    Feeling somewhat Kustered, Maya continued. ¡°Tim, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with you. For


    our engagement ceremony, Dominic and my brothers will also be present.¡±


    Maya specifically came to inform Timothy about this matter.


    Indeed, their engagement held profound significance for her.


    After all, with Timothy now divorced from Mia, she considered herself the most suitable partner for him.


    confident that no one could rival her.


    Lowering his eyes, Timothy retorted. ¡°So what? Our engagement was never real in the first ce, and


    you know it better than anyone else.¡±


    Maya¡¯s breath caught for a moment, and she spoke with a pleading tone. ¡°Tim, could you please help


    me maintain a sense of dignity in front of my brothers? After all, Connor thinks our engagement is


    genuine.


    ¡°If he discovers next week that it¡¯s merely a transaction, and particrly if you¡¯re absent, what if Connor


    reconsiders his decision regarding Grandma Laura¡¯s surgery?¡±


    Timothy, his gaze reflecting a distant coldness, remained silent before walking away.


    Maya stood alone, her eyes expressing hesitation.


    Next to her, Shelly anxiously inquired. ¡°Maya, have you talked to Timothy about reinstating my credit


    card?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Maya, her eyes turning red, responded, ¡°Shelly, you¡¯ve seen Timothy¡¯s attitude toward me. I¡¯m afraid


    there isn¡¯t


    much I can do to assist you.¡±


    Growing increasingly anxious, Shelly eximed, ¡°How am I supposed to handle my credit card


    situation? Do I really have to apologize to Mia? It feels utterly unbearable.¡±


    Shelly had always held a contemptuous view of Mia, consistently belittling her both openly and


    discreetly.


    Now,pelled to apologize to Mia, Shelly felt as though she was being pushed to the brink of despair.


    Despite Maya¡¯s disheartened mood, she maintained herposure and quickly reassured Shelly,


    saying, ¡°For the time being. just use the credit card I gave you.


    ¡°As time passes, Timothy is likely to forget about this incident. Mia deliberatelyined to Timothy


    to


    portray herself as the victim.


    ¡°If you approach Mia, you¡¯ll be falling into her trap,¡±


    Upon hearing this. Shelly¡¯s discontent intensified. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that mean Mia is getting away with it? I


    cannot just swallow my pride like this.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Wilhelmina, that ipetent fool, can¡¯t even handle such a minor issue properly. I even gave her two


    designer bags. Shellyined.


    Maya¡¯s lips curled with disdain. In her perspective, Shelly was just as ipetent, struggling to deal


    with someone as insignificant as Mia.


    Nevertheless, Maya understood the importance of maintaining Shelly¡¯s allegiance for the time being.


    Once she married Timothy, she wouldn¡¯t have to deal with such foolishness anymore.


    Out of the blue, Shelly recalled something, ¡°Maya, when I was searching for Mia today, I learned that


    she has been avoiding her adoptive parents. It appears they are not the easiest people to deal with.


    ¡°If Mia¡¯s adoptive parents managed to locate her, she could face significant trouble.¡±


    A glint of amusement crossed Maya¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s a clever approach. With Timothy and Grandma


    Laura safeguarding Mia, even I wouldn¡¯t dare to harm her casually. It appears to be the only viable


    option.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t fathom what¡¯s admirable about Mia. I¡¯ve heard she was adopted from an orphanage. How


    woman with such a humble background be considered worthy of someone like Timothy?¡±


    w can a


    Upon hearing the term ¡°orphanage.¡± Maya¡¯s gaze immediately took on a somber expression. After all,


    she too


    came from an orphanage, though she considered herself luckier than Mia.


    If it weren¡¯t for her intelligence back then, she might still be grappling at the bottom now.


    Nheless, Maya quickly brushed aside these thoughts. After all, she was now the heiress of the


    Lane


    family, destined to live a life of luxury and privilege for the rest of her days!

 Chapter 186

    Regardless, Mia would never be able to surpass Maya.


    As Mia exited the Barrett Group, she briefly nced back at the imposing skyscraper before walking


    away from the premises.


    After returning home that evening, Patricia took Mia¡¯s hand and shared, ¡°Mia, I have some wonderful


    news to share. It appears our old neighborhood might be undergoing redevelopment.¡±


    ¡°Redevelopment? Are you serious?¡±


    Mia hadn¡¯t considered the possibility of her old neighborhood being redeveloped. Could this be a stroke


    of


    luck?


    Just when she was in dire need of money, did she Ironically be eligible forpensation?


    Patricia was equally excited.¡± Yes, it¡¯s true. I revisited our old neighborhood today and chatted with


    some neighbors. The word on the street is that we¡¯ll have a meeting in a few days to voice our


    opinions.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard they¡¯re considering two options¨Cone is to provide a new house, and the other is to offer


    Mia held Patricia¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic news. When the timees, we¡¯ll weigh our options and


    decide


    which one suits us best.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Bob and Mary will eventually catch wind of this, and I anticipate there might be amotion


    again. It¡¯s wiser to inform your brothers sooner rather thanter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who cane and visit us. This way, it can prevent Mary from rallying her family to harass


    us.¡±


    Having endured mistreatment for so many years due to her vulnerable position, Patricia now yearned


    for a


    moment of triumph.


    When Mia¡¯s six brothers showed up to support her, let¡¯s see who dared to cause trouble then.


    Understanding Patricia¡¯s intent, Mia nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll discuss it with my brotherster,


    After dinner, Mia tidied up and settled into bed. She sent a message to her family¡¯s WhatsApp group,


    briefly exining the situation regarding the demolition of her old neighborhood.


    Eva was the first to respond, ¡°Demolition is a positive development! Mia, you¡¯re truly fortunate.¡±


    Dominic chimed in with some yful ttery. ¡°Our Mia is like a little lucky star, I¡¯ve been selling so many


    houses recently. It must be because of Mia¡¯s influence.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Soon, all of Mia¡¯s brothers joined the conversation, showering her with exaggeratedpliments and


    yful banter.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of amusement and exasperation.


    She replied, ¡°That¡¯s not the point. The main concern is that once Bob and Mary find out, they¡¯ll


    undoubtedly


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering if any of you have the time toe and help me handle the situation.¡±


    Dominic texted promptly, ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯m avable. I was nning to take a break ande over in the


    next couple of days anyway.¡±


    Nathan chimed in, ¡°Perfect, I haven¡¯t taken my annual leave either.¡±


    Connor assured, ¡°How convenient. I¡¯m currently in Bern City and cane over at any time.¡±


    ude added, ¡°I have a concert in Bern City, but I can arrive early.¡±


    Jason contributed, ¡°I cane for a business trip.¡±


    Liam concluded, ¡°The film I was working on has just wrapped up. I can head over for a vacation.¡±


    Reading the text messages from her six brothers, Mia felt a warm sensation in her heart.


    She gently touched her belly, imagining that when her baby was born, they would also have many


    uncles


    caring for them.


    The next day, with no college sses scheduled, Mia went straight to the studio for work.


    For now, her top priority was to earn money.


    Shortly after stepping into the studio, Mia was startled by the loud voices of Bob and Mary approaching


    from


    behind. ¡°Mia, you brat! How dare you make it difficult for us to find you!¡±


    As Mia turned around and spotted Bob and Mary, an uneasy expression crossed her face. ¡°How on


    earth did


    you two locate this ce?¡±


    It shouldn¡¯t be possible. Bob and Mary shouldn¡¯t be aware of her workce!


    Mary approached, hugging Mia¡¯s legs and wailing. ¡°Ted has been forced into this situation. Don¡¯t you


    feel


    guilty for avoiding us like this?¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Mary''s antics reduced Mia''s voice to a whisper. "Let''s discuss this outside."


    "Uh-huh, I don''t want to. Let''s sort things out in front of your colleagues. About why you don''t wanna help us. Back when you were on the brink of death in the orphanage, we were the ones who adopted and raised you.


    "And you''re not acknowledging us as your parents? How could you be this ungrateful?" Mary had fully unleashed her potential in mixing truth with fabrications, hurling bacshes against Mia.


    Meanwhile, Bob, who yed the role of an honest family man, recounted to the watching colleagues, "We''re at our wit''s end. Raising Mia took up a lot of our savings. But now she''s avoiding us when we need money."


    Mia shot a cold stare at her brazen adoptive parents. "You didn''t pay for my studies."


    Mary whined, "How ungrateful of you! Who else could have paid for your studies other than us, Mia? You won so many cash prizes and have a decently paid job, but now you refuse to give us even a cent of it."


    At that moment, Felix strode out of his office with a frown. "What''s going on here?"


    Mary continued with her acting. "You must be Mia''s boss. Is her sry high? We''re her parents. You should''ve transferred her pay to us."


    The absurdity almost had Mia chuckling, for she had never met such shameless people.


    Impressively enough, her adoptive parents could always take shamelessness to a whole new level.


    Felix asked, "Are you Mia''s adoptive parents?"


    "Yes, we are. It wasn''t easy to raise her, but she turned into an ungrateful child. We need the money to save someone. You should give us her sry."


    He snorted coldly. "Give you her sry? On what grounds? You''re demanding this shamelessly!"


    This stunned Mia and Bob as they didn''t expect Felix to react that way.


    Felix continued, "As far as I know, Aunt Patricia had raised her and paid for her education. And her so-called adoptive parents turned her into a maid after they had their own child."


    Felix defended Mia further, "If it wasn''t for Aunt Patricia''s kindness, I wonder where Mia would''ve ended up. How dare youe and demand money from her?"


    Mary and Bob''s reactions seemed unnatural after Felix''s confrontation.


    Mary simply showed her true colors. She didn''t bother to put up the act of a good adoptive mother anymore, hurling profanities, "I don''t give a fig about that. We raised Mia, so she should give us money. Otherwise, let''s take this to court. We have nothing to be afraid of."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Bob shamelessly added, "If you don''t give us her sry, we''lle by your studio and cause a ruckus every day. We''ll make a tent here too. Let''s see who''ll oust the other."


    Mary made herselffortable on the floor. "Yes, this ce looks decent. It''s spacious, bright and furnished with air-conditioners. It''s better than what we have in the vige at least."


    Felix didn''t expect such shameless actsing from the other party.


    Mia, who was well-acquainted with her adoptive parents'' thick-skinned nature, was unfazed by the debacle that just ensued.


    She turned to Felix. "Sorry for causing you trouble again, Felix. I''ll resign from my position today."


    As long as she resigned, there wouldn''t be any reason for Mary and Bob to cause a stir at the studio.


    Felix frowned. "Mia, you should really think this through."


    Mary chimed in, "Mia, it wasn''t easy for you to get a job. Why quit? Our family relies on you. You mustn''t resign. Give it your best shot."

 Chapter 188

    Mia turned her attention to Bob and Mary. ¡°In your dreams! I¡¯d rather lose my job and sleep on the


    streets than give you money!¡±


    ¡°Watch yournguage, Mia Bowen! Do you think I won¡¯t hit you here?¡± Bob, always vile¨Ctempered,


    seemed ready to resort to physical measures.


    Felix stepped forward, grabbing him by the cor. ¡°You can try me.¡±


    One by one, male colleagues in the office marched forward intimidatingly, while some female


    colleagues stood by Mia¡¯s side. It was a showdown.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a moment to teach you about thew, olddy? Torturing Mia when she was little is


    against thew. She could report you to the authorities, you¡¯d be taken away,¡± one colleague stood up


    for Mia, talking pointedly to Mary.


    ¡°I know, right? How shameless of them toe here and demand money!¡± some women remarked.


    Seeing themselves losing the fight, Mary and Bob took a few steps backward.


    Mary ced her hands on her waist. ¡°Just you wait, Mia Bowen. If you don¡¯t give us the money, we¡¯ll


    come back again!¡±


    After the couple left, the helpless Mia looked at her supportive colleagues. ¡°Thanks for helping out. I¡¯ll


    treat you all to somethingter.¡±


    Felix replied with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We can tell they¡¯re up to no good. How are you going to deal


    with this?


    They don¡¯t seem like the type to give up until they get what they want.¡±


    Mia forced a smile. ¡°That¡¯s why I chose to resign.¡±


    ¡°No can do. That¡¯s out of the question. If you don¡¯t have money, I can lend you some,¡± Felix offered.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not about the money. I just don¡¯t wanna give in to their taunts. If I start giving them money,


    they¡¯ll


    leech off me until the end.¡±


    Mia understood her adoptive parents¡® characters very well. So, she knew the exact solution for it.


    Felix came up with another solution to help Mia. ¡°If so, you can fake your resignation. You cane to


    work.


    again when they stop causing a ruckus.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Felix.¡± Mia still felt guilt gnawing at her conscience.


    After all, Felix had made her an exception many times.


    Themotion caused by her adoptive parents at the studio triggered a sense of remorse within her.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re friends, Mia. Feel free to reach out to me whenever you¡¯re having a hard time.


    Don¡¯t be


    a stranger.¡± Felix assured her, prompting squeals from the other employees.


    A helpless smile yed across Mia¡¯s face as she went to order coffee for her colleagues.


    +15 BONOS


    Shortly after, she received a call from an unknown number. ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Mia, did your adoptive parentse to you?¡± the mystery caller asked.


    ¡°Are you the person who told them where I work?¡± Mia questioned, her voice tinged with suspicion.


    It puzzled her how her adoptive parents managed to find their way to the studio.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Shelly must have them!


    ¡°Mia Bowen, if you want a peaceful life, tell Timothy to unfreeze my cards,¡± Shelly threatened.


    ¡°Shelly Barrett, a proper apology might have helped. I could¡¯ve talked to Timothy about unfreezing your


    cards.¡± Mia answered calmly.


    Shelly screamed. ¡°Mia Bowen! Are you demanding an apology from me? Wake up, girl!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my line. Need me to put in a good word for you? Wake up, this is not a dream.¡± Mia then hung


    up and blocked the number.


    Mia stayed under the radar the entire day. Since she didn¡¯t have to go to work, she buried herself in


    books in the study hall at her college.


    Felix called. ¡°Mia, your adoptive parents stopped by a while ago. I told them about your resignation and


    an outstandingpensation for unfinished duties. They ran off so quickly I couldn¡¯t catch them. I


    doubt they¡¯ll


    Mia beamed, appreciating his clever idea.


    She focused on her homework and revision with peace of mind. As the sun was about to set, she


    received an unexpected call.


    She looked at the caller ID and wondered why this person had reached her.

 Chapter 189

    Mia double¨Cchecked the caller¡¯s name on her phone¨Cit was indeed Timothy.


    Perplexed, she mused, ¡°Why on earth is he calling me? Could he have dialed the wrong number?¡±


    The persistent ringing prompted her to answer reluctantly, ¡°What do you want, Mr. Barrett?¡±


    ¡°Your adoptive parents tracked down the vi and demanded money from me.¡±


    Mia was mortified, and a wave of embarrassment surged through her. ¡°Drive them out. Don¡¯t give them


    a single penny.¡±


    ¡°Deal with it yourself. I¡¯m busy,¡± he curtly replied before ending the call.


    After tidying up her belongings, Mia hailed a cab to the vi.


    Standing before the house, memories flooded her mind. After all, she hadn¡¯t visited the ce since


    moving out.


    A brief hesitation hung in the air before she pressed the doorbell.


    The heated argument inside was audible even before the door opened.


    It seemed like her adoptive parents weren¡¯t alone¨CSharon¡¯s voice joined the fray.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Mia¡¯s heart sank to the pit of her stomach as she wondered why Sharon would be there.


    Contemting a quick escape, Holly swung the door open with a smile. ¡°Mrs. Barrett, you¡¯re finally


    back!


    Come on in.¡±


    Suppressing her unease, Mia entered and whispered, ¡°What is she doing here?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. Anyways, things areplicated now,¡± Holly replied.


    Fully aware of theplexity of the situation, Mia acknowledged that if Holly hadn¡¯t opened the door


    promptly, she might have turned away.


    The moment Mia showed herself in the living room, all eyes fixated on her.


    Mary initiated the confrontation. ¡°Mia, you¡¯ve finally graced us with your presence,¡± she said


    sarcastically.


    She continued, ¡°Tell your mother¨Cinw you hold the reins in this household! Your husband ims you


    make


    the final decisions, but she seems to disagree.¡±


    Sharon was livid, her hands shaking uncontrobly with anger. ¡°Answer me, Mia Bowen! Who¡¯s the


    person with the final say here? Who are you to handle my son¡¯s finances?¡±


    Sharon had initially arrived with ns to redecorate the house for Timothy¡¯s second marriage.


    Never in her wildest dream did she expect Mary and Bob¡¯s unexpected visit.


    Mia sighed inwardly before addressing Mia with a frosty gaze. ¡°There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t disclosed.


    Timothy and I are divorced.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°What?¡± Mary¡¯s expression soured.


    ¡°Mia Bowen, why keep such huge news from us? Why divorce someone as wealthy as him? Have you


    lost your mind? Marymented.


    Sharon sneered, ¡°Must I remind you that someone like Mia isn¡¯t fit for my son? Especially with her


    embarrassing parents. I¡¯m relieved they divorced. It would have been a stain on our family if words got


    out.¡±


    Mia, who already hard a taste of Sharon¡¯s sharp tongue before, turned away, pretending not to hear


    those awful remarks.


    She looked across her shoulder at her adoptive parents.¡°Did you hear that? I was driven out of the


    ce because I didn¡¯t deserve all this. I have been living elsewhere for a long time now. I hope you¡¯ll


    stoping over here. It¡¯ll be a disturbance to others.¡±


    Mary voiced her skepticism, ¡°Even if you¡¯re divorced, he must¡¯ve given you a lot of money. Give it to


    us!¡±


    Bob concurred, ¡°This is how it ys out in dramas. You must¡¯ve received assets during your marriage.


    Hand over the money, and we¡¯ll be on our way.¡±


    ¡°I hate to break it to you, but I parted ways with him without receiving a single penny. I was only able to


    marry him because of how shameless I was back then. We signed a prenuptial agreement¨CI won¡¯t get


    anything after the divorce. So, give up,¡± Mia said.

 Chapter 190

    Mia¡¯s cutting remark rendered Mary and Bob speechless.


    Meanwhile, Sharon¡¯s pride took a hit. ¡°It¡¯s 100 thousand dors, right? I can cough it up, but you have


    to quit


    bothering my son. He¡¯s about to tie the knot with a girl from a wealthy family¨Ca perfect match.¡±


    Swiftly, she penned a check and tossed it on the floor.


    Mary snatched it up eagerly, greed written all over her face. ¡°That¡¯s mighty generous of you. You¡¯re


    spot on


    about Mia too¨Can orphan with no background. Ungrateful to her parents, too. It is great news that


    they¡¯re


    divorced.¡±


    Sharon smirked. Mockery flickered in her eyes. ¡°Take the money and get out of my sight.¡±


    Fearing theft, Mary quickly stowed the check in her purse.


    With haste, she turned and left, not sparing a word for Mia.


    Mia took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll repay you someday.¡±


    Supporting her adoptive parents financially was never her n. Sharon paying for it wasn¡¯t either.


    Sharon scoffed, ¡°No need. That sum is a mere salon visit for me. It¡¯s nothing. In fact, it¡¯s worth it to rid


    myself


    of a huge headache.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay me back. Do I have to remind you how much your pay is? Just keep an eye on


    your


    family. Stop disturbing us. We¡¯re worlds apart.¡±


    Mia took her phone out to wire the money to Timothy, then nced at Sharon. ¡°I wired the money to


    Timothy.


    Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bother you again.¡±


    ¡°Why do you still have my son¡¯s contact? What are you nning to do with it? Since you¡¯re legally


    divorced.


    there¡¯s no need to keep in touch,¡± Sharon questioned.


    In the face of her ex¨Cmother¨Cinw¡¯s request, Mia deleted Timothy¡¯s contact. ¡°Better now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Maya¡¯s family, the Lanes, will be at the engagement ceremony this weekend. That¡¯s


    the background my daughter¨Cinw should have.


    ¡°You know, you should know your ce. When searching for a man, don¡¯t think of hooking up with


    someone


    out of your league. For example, don¡¯t dream of snagging someone like that famous actor,¡± Sharon


    said with


    condescension.


    Mia¡¯s expression hinted at mockery. ¡°Snagging someone out of my league depends on my capability. If


    I could


    marry Timothy, why not someone even better?¡±


    The atmosphere tensed unexpectedly.


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, you¡¯re back,¡± Holly greeted aloud.


    Mia¡¯s back stiffened momentarily. She nced over her shoulder at him, his eyes holding a profound


    depth.


    +15 BONOS


    Her hands slightly curled into fists as she straightened her back. Showing timidity at this moment was


    thest thing on her mind.


    Sharon stood up with a smile. ¡°Tim, you¡¯re back. You heard Mia, didn¡¯t you? Marrying someone better?


    It¡¯s hard to believe she doesn¡¯t know her ce. How can she have such ridiculous dreams? This is so


    amusing to


    me.¡±


    Timothy walked into the living room with an expressionless face, but the way he loosened his tie gave


    his


    annoyance away.


    Sharon continued, ¡°Tim, Mia¡¯s adoptive parents showed up and caused a scene. They imed she


    made decisions in this household and handled the finances. I had no idea she was feeding them empty


    boasts. How


    hrious!¡±


    He responded passively, ¡°I did mention that.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Stiffness struck her body. The surprise caught her off¨Cguard, and she couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    She refused to believe Timothy said those words himself.

 Chapter 191

    Mia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Sharon¡¯s surprised expression.


    Truth be told, Timothy had only used that im to brush off Mia¡¯s adoptive parents, who had showed up


    looking for cash.


    Mia didn¡¯t expect him to turn it into a retort against Sharon, without any hint of respect.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    His gaze was shifted to Mia the next second, causing a hitch in her breath.


    She thought it was weird of him to look at her since she wasn¡¯t the one who said that.


    Timothy questioned her coldly, ¡°Why did you transfer 100 thousand dors to me?¡±


    Mia was taken aback by his question. ¡°I was repaying your mother. Since I didn¡¯t have her contact, I


    transferred it to you. Please help me transfer it to your mother.¡±


    He nced at Sharon. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Tim, Mia¡¯s adoptive parents came seeking money. I gave them 100 thousand dors to get rid of them.


    It¡¯s


    not that much anyways,¡± Sharon answered nonchntly.


    His brows furrowed. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±


    He knew that Mia¡¯s adoptive parents were opportunistic. To put it bluntly, they were ¡°human leeches¡°. If


    they


    seeded once, they would keeping back for more.


    ¡°Tim, I know you think it¡¯s not worth it. Just consider it a good riddance,¡± Sharon tried to convince him.


    He pursed his lips, not uttering a word. He didn¡¯t say it wasn¡¯t worth the purpose, it was just a mistake


    to give them money in the first ce!


    Mia sneered, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I should get going. If theye again, don¡¯t let them in.¡±


    She left without looking back.


    It was dark outside. Public transport wasn¡¯t avable in the neighborhood, and hailing a cab was


    impossible.


    Soon, a luxury car pulled up beside her. The driver rolled down the window. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home, Mrs.


    Barrett.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± She hesitated before answering.


    The driver insisted, ¡°You won¡¯t find a cab here, Mrs. Barrett. Let me take you home. I have to bring Mr.


    Barrett


    something anyway.¡±


    Mia walked for a while before realizing that getting a cab was futile. In the end, she reluctantly got into


    the car.


    Between safety and pride, safety prevailed.


    An awkward atmosphere hung in the air as she nced at the driver. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    He glimpsed at Mia from the rearview mirror. A sigh of relief escaped his lips.


    If he had failed his mission to pick Mia up, he wouldn¡¯t know how to convey the news to his boss.


    At a red light, he took out his phone to message Heath. ¡®Mrs. Barrett¡¯s in the car.¡®


    Upon receiving the message, Heath rushed upstairs only to stumble upon a heated argument between


    Timothy and Sharon in his room.


    Sharon couldn¡¯t understand Timothy. She protested, ¡°Tim, you¡¯ve divorced Mia. Why can¡¯t you clean up


    the walk¨Cin closet? It would be embarrassing if Maya moves in and sees this.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s patience was running thin. ¡°Mom, this is just a deal. A fake engagement. I won¡¯t actually


    marry her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd, Tim. What¡¯s wrong with Maya? She¡¯s got the looks and the background. Besides, her


    obedience and maturity make her the ideal wife for you. She could elevate our family to new heights


    too. Forget about the fake engagement, Tim. You two should make it real.¡±


    Sharon couldn¡¯t understand him at all. If he could ept someone like Mia, why can¡¯t he ept


    Maya?.


    He rubbed his temple, clearly annoyed by his mum¡¯s sentiments. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not three, but 30. I have


    my own life. Don¡¯t just barge into my room whenever. And don¡¯t judge how I live!¡±


    Timothy was infuriated, and this ticked Sharon off. ¡°You¡¯re my son! Why can¡¯t I check on you?¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve ¡®checked on me¡®, you can leave now.¡± He escorted her out of the bedroom and


    mmed the door, standing firm against her demands.


    Despite the anger, she felt powerless against Timothy. ¡°The engagement is this weekend. Behave


    yourself. Maya¡¯s family is no ordinary bunch. Don¡¯t get on their bad side.¡±

 Chapter 192

    +15 BONOS


    Timothy scowled. ¡°Mom, I have a meeting to attend soon. You should head home first.¡±


    ¡°Right. Don¡¯t overexert yourself during work.¡± Sharon merely advised, as she never intervened in his


    work.


    No matter how many words hovered at the tip of her tongue, she could only swallow them.


    Once she left, he headed downstairs to the living room.


    Heath quickly reported, ¡°Mr. Barrett, the driver dropped off Mrs. Barrett at home.¡±


    Timothy hummed in response and reclined on the couch. A hint of concern creased his brows.


    He faced Heath. ¡°You can clock off for the day.¡±


    Finally, Heath could call it a day and leave the house.


    Timothy stared at the message from Mia, as well as the transaction. He furrowed his brows.


    Pursing his lips, he typed, ¡®I¡¯ll wire the money back to you.¡®


    As soon as he sent that, he noticed Mia¡¯s profile picture wasn¡¯t visible to him anymore, indicating that


    she


    may have deleted his number.


    The temperature around him dipped, and Timothy stared at his phone screen for the rest of the day


    before


    dialing her number.


    Did Mia really delete his number? He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Meanwhile, Mia was still in the car when she received his call.


    She had not intended to answer the call, but she thought it would be impolite of her since she had


    hitched a


    ride from his driver.


    As the call connected, Timothy gritted his teeth. ¡°Mia Bowen, how dare you delete my number!¡±


    Her lips tightened. ¡°I just did as your mother told me.¡±


    ¡°Are you her servant? Why are you following her orders?¡± He red with anger.


    His questions rendered her speechless, leading to a strained silence.


    Mia¡¯s gaze dropped to the ground. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for us to keep in contact anymore,


    considering our rtionship now. It¡¯s best if we cut ties for good,¡± she said firmly.


    ¡°Why do we have to do it your way? How am I supposed to tell Grandma about this?¡± Timothy


    questioned.


    ¡°She won¡¯t check your phone just to find out if we deleted each other¡¯s contact number. Besides, we


    have nothing to do with each other after the divorce. Don¡¯t exes have to act like strangers?¡± Mia


    countered.


    The driver, overhearing the argument, broke into a cold sweat.


    ¡°Fine.¡± A snort preceded the call¡¯s end.


    +15 BONOS


    Mia nced out the window, gently caressing her slightly protruding belly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We have nothing to do with each other after the divorce.¡±


    She looked at her Twitter ount and contemted if she should register a new ount.


    Otherwise, sharing baby photos in the future would pose a challenge.


    Mia arrived home find a worried Patricia.


    ¡°Mia, your adoptive parents found out about the demolition. They visited the old neighborhood this


    afternoon.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Patricia. My brothers told me that they¡¯de over. We¡¯ll scare them off by


    outnumbering them. Plus, you legally own that house. As long as you don¡¯t sign the papers, they won¡¯t


    be able to proceed with the procedures.¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s great. When you acquire another property, you¡¯ll be able to marry someone with a decent


    background. After all, you own two houses,¡± Patricia said reassuringly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have ns for a new rtionship for now,¡± Mia replied.


    ¡°You have to. Someone has to look after you, or people might pick on you,¡± Patricia said, her voice


    tinged with


    concern.


    Mia understood Patricia¡¯s worry for her wellbeing, but contemporary society worked differently from the


    past.


    If Mia could fend for herself, she didn¡¯t have to get married.


    After reassuring Patricia, Mia received a call from Dominic. ¡°Mia, our flight to Nord City is tomorrow.¡±


    The news of her brothers returning home lifted her spirits. ¡°Great! What time will you guysnd? I¡¯ll pick


    you up.


    The next day, Mia arrived at the airport early to pick up Dominic and Eva.


    Stepping out of the cab, she noticed a familiar red Maserati nearby. It wasn¡¯t until Shelly and Maya


    opened the car door that Mia realized

 Chapter 193

    Mia didn¡¯t expect to bump into the duo at the airport. Judging by theirck of luggage, she doubted they


    were


    here for a trip.


    She wondered if they were here to pick someone up.


    The arrogant Shelly remarked, ¡°What are the odds? Why do we see you everywhere we go?¡±


    Mia replied indifferently, ¡°I have the same question.¡±


    The trio entered the airport, heading to the waiting area on the first floor.


    Maya nced at Mia. ¡°Picking someone up too?¡±


    Shelly grinned. ¡°I bet she is. Her sry only allows her to travel by train and cab. How could she afford


    a flight


    ticket? It¡¯s expensive.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyelid twitched. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve had an education? Why is your maturity equivalent to that


    of an elementary kid? Does taking a flight fan your ego that much?¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling an elementary kid, Mia Bowen? I graduated from a prestigious university, unlike


    you who quit school,¡± Shelly snapped back, her ego clearly bruised.


    ¡°Oh, does buying a certificate from a random college count too? I think your idea of a ¡®prestigious


    university¡® is


    a bit off,¡± Mia added.


    Shelly¡¯s incessant buzzing was as annoying as a mosquito, pushing Mia to her limit.


    Someone like Shelly needed a lesson to straighten herself up.


    Shelly¡¯s expression stiffened. Instead of rebutting, she zipped her lips and concealed her anger.


    A mocking voice echoed in Maya¡¯s head, ¡°Shelly Barrett is the epitome of stupidity, but she was lucky


    to be born into a wealthy family. She¡¯s raised with love.¡±


    Maya nced at Mia. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick my brother up. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Same here,¡± Mia responded calmly.


    Since Dominic and Eva wereing, Mia wanted to pick them up. After all, they treated her very well.


    A hint of surprise shed in Maya¡¯s eyes. ¡°You have a brother?¡±


    Maya wondered, aside from those irresponsible adoptive parents and Aunt Patricia, who else is there?


    Shelly sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a trend nowadays to call ¡®good friends¡® brothers?¡±


    Only then did Maya grasp the situation, but in the wrong way.


    Talking sense into a person like Shelly was impossible for Mia, so she simply walked to the other side


    to distance herself from them.


    +15 BONOS


    She didn¡¯t want to share the same space with bad omens.


    Mia checked the time. The ne should havended safely by now.


    Soon, Dominic called her, ¡°We¡¯ve justnded, Mia. Didn¡¯t I tell you there¡¯s no need for you toe all


    this way


    for us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have any lectures, and I can take a day off from the studio.¡±


    With her adoptive parents causing trouble, Mia had decided to stay away from work for a few days. It


    would


    also spare Felix unnecessary hassle.


    Now that the old neighborhood was on the brink of demolition, her adoptive parents would be


    preupied for


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    a while.


    Knowing that Dominic and the others wereing brought a sense of security to Mia.


    A smile spread across her face as she told Dominic on the phone, ¡°Aunt Patricia went grocery


    shopping first


    thing in the morning. We should be able to have a piping hot meal by the time we get home.¡±


    ¡°Okay. But it¡¯ll take some time before we reach the waiting area,¡± Dominic said before ending the call.


    He looked at his wife. ¡°Why don¡¯t we walk out? Mia¡¯s waiting outside. If we leave the airport by taking


    VIP


    transportation, she might get suspicious.¡±


    Eva nodded. ¡°Sure. A little walk won¡¯t hurt.¡±

 Chapter 194

    +15 BONOS


    The couple strolled through the bustling crowd when Maya¡¯s call interrupted their peaceful moment.


    Dominic¡¯s face twisted into a frown as he answered, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Dominic, I read that your flight hasnded safely. I¡¯m outside waiting for you. Let¡¯s grab a meal


    together. I¡¯ve reserved a table at restaurant,¡± Maya chattered.


    His expression changed. How did she find out about the flight? His schedule was supposed to be


    confidential.


    He responded, ¡°There¡¯s transportation waiting for us. I won¡¯t be heading to the usual waiting area.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait at the parking lot then.¡±


    ¡°No. I have something to take care of. You should get home first.¡±


    With Mia waiting outside, Dominic couldn¡¯t risk meeting up with Maya.


    ¡°I¡¯m already here, Dominic. Don¡¯t be such a stranger. I¡¯ll go to the parking lot right away,¡± Maya said,


    ending the call before he could refuse.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to find out about the couple¡¯s schedule. Maya rarely had the chance to get insider


    information about the couple. This was her one chance to get on their good side!


    The fact that he was willing to attend her engagement ceremony was a huge deal.


    Once she became Mrs. Barrett, and with Dominic as her backer, her status in Bern City would be


    elevated!


    When that event came to pass, no one would dare pose a threat to her position. She wouldmand


    the respect she desires.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Maya strategically approached Mia. ¡°My brother and his wife are heading to the parking lot with a VIP


    cart. Is your brother here yet?¡± Maya boasted, her expression prideful as ever.


    Mia raised her eyebrow. ¡°Maya Lane, is there a daily quota for your show¨Coffs?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I was just asking. Don¡¯t be angry,¡± Maya replied, wearing a different


    expression.


    Shelly added fuel to the fire, chiming in, ¡°We should go. Mia¡¯s just jealous of the privileges rich people


    like us have.¡±


    Mia rolled her eyes. ¡°Privilege my ass.¡±


    Time was of the essence. If Dominic arrived at the parking lot before Maya did, he would definitely


    leave without waiting for her.


    Sensing the urgency, Maya left with a hurry.


    Ten minutester, Mia saw Dominic and Eva approaching the waiting area. Waving her hands, she


    called out,¡± Dominic, Eva, I¡¯m over here!¡±


    He trod over with a smile before patting her head. ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting. Are your legs numb


    yet?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It wasn¡¯t that long.¡±


    Discreetly, Eva scanned the area for Maya¡¯s presence and sighed in relief when she wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m kinda tired,¡± Eva said before feigning a yawn.


    Dominic, understanding Eva¡¯s unspoken concern, quickly led Mia out of the airport so they wouldn¡¯t run


    into Maya.


    The trio hopped into a cab, and Dominic¡¯s phone wouldn¡¯t stop ringing.


    He stole a quick nce, and just as he had expected, it was Maya calling non¨Cstop.


    However, knowing he couldn¡¯t pick up the call, he put his phone on silent.


    Mia nced over her shoulder, concern evident in her expression, ¡°Not going to pick up the call,


    Dominic? What if it¡¯s something urgent?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing urgent. I¡¯m on leave. It¡¯s not like thepany can¡¯t survive without me,¡± he calmly brushed


    her off, crafting a usible excuse.


    Seated next to him, Eva shot him a look.


    She feels that they have greatly underestimated the sly fox Maya. How did she find out about their


    schedule?


    Mia, oblivious to the hidden drama, pulled out her phone to shoot a message in the group chat.


    ¡®Heading home now. We¡¯ll be having a feast tonight. Don¡¯t be fashionablyte, Connor.¡®


    Connor replied with an emoji.


    He put his phone down, already contemting skipping work for the feast. However, his peace was


    short¨Clived as his phone continued to ring persistently.


    It was Maya.

 Chapter 195

    Connor nced at his phone before answering the call, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Connor, did you know that Dominic and Eva flew back today?¡± Maya questioned.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Really? I had no clue.¡± He sensed Maya¡¯s attempt to pry information, but he remained tight¨Clipped.


    Eva had discreetly updated the others that Mia picked the couple up from the airport without anyone¡¯s


    knowledge, narrowly avoiding Maya.


    Connor had no intention of letting Maya in on the secret.


    Meanwhile, Maya was still waiting in the parking lot. Time ticked by but there was no sight of Dominic


    and


    Eva.


    Maya sensed that something was off. Still on the phone with Connor, she asked him, her voice tinged


    with


    suspicion, ¡°You seriously didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been swamped with work. How would I know?¡±


    ¡°Dominic and Eva are really here! I was a bitte to the airport, so I didn¡¯t manage to pick them up. Call


    them and ask where they are so we can have a meal together. They¡¯re going to attend my engagement


    ceremony. I need to thank them properly.¡±


    Connor fabricated an excuse. ¡°I¡¯m busy now. I¡¯ll check with them when I have time.¡±


    Maya felt defeated. Asking about Dominic and Eva¡¯s whereabouts was definitely off the table now.


    However, Maya pressed on because she could sense that he was trying to evade her questions.


    ¡°Connor, do you know why Dominic wanted to acquire a small factory? It¡¯s strange of him to suddenly


    invest in a smallpany that has nothing to do with our family business.¡±


    Most importantly, the owner of that smallpany had spread damaging rumors about Mia.


    Without Dominic¡¯s sudden acquisition that made thepany go bankrupt, Mia would not have


    escaped


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    unscathed.


    In the end, thatpany was announced bankrupt and Mia sessfully cleared her name.


    The sheer thought of it displeased Maya. She wanted to get to the bottom of it, but Dominic remained


    tight- lipped, leaving her in the dark.


    No one told her the reason behind his decision.


    Needless to say, Connor knew about it but he wouldn¡¯t tell Maya, keeping Mia¡¯s secret safe.


    ¡°Beats me. Dominic¡¯s business is none of my concern anyways,¡± Connor replied nonchntly.


    Maya¡¯s expression darkened as the call ended, but she quicklyposed herself.


    She turned towards Shelly and quickly made something up. ¡°My brother has to deal with something


    urgent, so


    T


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°I see. Workes first. Your brother seems like a busy man indeed,¡± Shelly replied.


    Maya mustered a strained smile. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s here in Bern City for my engagement ceremony, but work


    summoned him anyway. I bet he squeezed in some time just toe to the ceremony.¡±


    Yet, an uneasy feeling gnawed at her chest.


    Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t reveal any vulnerability to Shelly. Being the unloved Ms. Lane was her


    secret, and


    she intended to keep it that way.


    No one in Bern City knew about that.


    That was precisely why she was determined to settle down there and marry Timothy.


    Shelly looked envious. ¡°Your brother may be busy, but he treats you well. He gives you loads of pocket


    money,


    unlike my cousin. He froze my card, and nobody in the family dared to say a word about it.¡±


    The freezing of her cards weighed heavily on Shelly.


    Maya¡¯s expression briefly stiffened at the mention of pocket money.


    In actuality, it was her hard¨Cearned money and savings.

 Chapter 196

    Maya wasn¡¯t an extravagant spendthrift like Shelly.


    If Maya was the true daughter of the Lane family, she wouldn¡¯t have had to endure such hardships.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Her life could have been as carefree as Shelly¡¯s.


    Mia, Dominic and Eva arrived home, finding Patricia hard at work in the kitchen.


    Eva sniffed the air. ¡°It smells amazing. I wonder what Aunt Patricia is making.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s whipping up some local delicacies. Remember how you said you love them? She snagged the


    freshest ingredients from the morning market just to perfect the dishes,¡± Mia grinned.


    ¡°Awesome! I¡¯ll go help her out in the kitchen.¡± Eva set down the presents before dashing towards the


    alluring


    aroma of delicious foods.


    Meanwhile, Dominic settled on the living room couch.


    Mia offered him a te of fruits. ¡°You must be exhausted from the long flight. Come, have some fruit.


    You


    need to replenish those vitamins.¡±


    Dominic wasn¡¯t a fan of fruits because of their sweetness. Taking vitamin pills was normally his way of


    replenishing his nutrients.


    Despite this, he took small bites of the fruits Mia offered.


    He reassured Mia between bites, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t worry about the rumors. Jason will hold those people


    responsible for what they did. Wilhelmina has received awsuit letter.


    ¡°Now, thatpany is on the brink of bankruptcy and someone might swoop in to buy it. That family


    will lose their home and drown in debts soon. None of them can get away with what they did.¡±


    Holding the te of fruits, Mia stared at him in bewilderment. ¡°Dominic.¡±


    ¡°If something¡¯s bothering you, just say it, Mia.¡± He met her gaze with anticipation.


    The reason behind him putting off his work to rush over here was to deal with this issue.


    After all, as the eldest brother, it was his duty to protect his sister from such baseless usations.


    Taking a bite of fruit, Mia questioned, ¡°Dominic, how did you know that that family would lose their


    home and carry a burden of debts soon?¡±


    Mia could understand Jason¡¯s pursuit of justice, given his role at aw firm.


    However, the impending bankruptcy seemed like insider information.


    It was almost as if Dominic was gearing up to acquire thatpany.


    His eyelids fluttered as the realization hit that he might¡¯ve revealed too much information.


    +15 BONOS


    Swiftly regainingposure, he said, ¡°Vista Properties is set to acquire thatpany, and I happen to


    work there. That¡¯s why I¡¯m privy to the information.¡±


    ¡°I see. What a coincidence,¡± Mia remarked calmly, although a sense that something was amiss lingered


    at the


    back of her mind.


    In Mia¡¯s understanding, Maya¡¯s brother ran thatpany.


    And Shelly and Maya seemed to be the masterminds behind the scenes.


    Logically speaking, Maya would never allow her brother to acquire thatpany because it would be


    no


    different from digging her own grave!


    Dominic felt the tension and swiftly changed the subject. ¡°Mia, why is Connor not here yet? Is he pulling


    ate- shift today?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I told him you guys wereing. He promised to be home earlier than usual.¡±


    As soon as she finished, the doorbell rang.


    ¡°That¡¯s probably Connor. He must¡¯ve forgotten his keys again.¡± She headed to the door, only to find an


    unexpected guest.

 Chapter 197

    +15 BONOS


    The moment Mia saw who was standing there, an instinct to shut the door overwhelmed her.


    Assuming it was Connor who forgot his keys, she didn¡¯t bother checking through the peephole, a


    choice she is


    regretting now.


    ¡°Mia Bowen, how are you close the door?¡± Mary forcefully shoved her way in, shamelessly invading the


    space. ¡°We¡¯ve been searching for you for ages. How can you live in such an upscale ce when you¡¯re


    broke?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Liar.¡±


    Bob spoke sternly, ¡°Let¡¯s get one thing straight, Mia Bowen. Don¡¯t even think aboutying a finger on


    the


    house earmarked for demolition and money. They¡¯re for my son. He¡¯s the sole heir of the family.¡±


    Mia retorted icily, ¡°That house belongs to Aunt Patricia. You don¡¯t have the right to do anything with it.¡±


    ¡°She only has a daughter. What use does she have for the house and money? My eldest brother is still


    in the hospital. If you take the house and money and marry another man, what should we do? As his


    brother, I should


    look after his assets. Otherwise, he¡¯ll realize he has lost everything when he regains consciousness.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a brilliant ¡®n.¡°¡± Mia wasn¡¯t fooled by the couple¡¯s scheme.


    They had their eyes on the demolition payment and money.


    At that moment, Dominic walked out of the toilet.


    He red at her adoptive parents. ¡°Look who¡¯s here. Are you not happy with the pain you suffered


    previously? Would you like a premium service that guarantees fractured bones?¡±


    Bob¡¯s expression shifted when he saw Dominic, hugging his fractured arm, which always stung during


    rainy


    days.


    Startled, Mary stepped back but didn¡¯t leave.


    Meanwhile, Patricia, in the kitchen, overheard themotion. She wanted to check out the situation,


    but Eva stopped her. ¡°Aunt Patricia, let the young ones handle it. Don¡¯t show yourself. Just focus on


    making the food. We can start eating when Connores back.¡±


    A cloud of worries hung over Patricia. ¡°Is it really okay to do that?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. Even if you show yourself, there¡¯s nothing that can be solved. It¡¯ll only


    cause them more trouble.¡± Eva was never worried about that issue because Dominic was there to solve


    it.


    Plus, it was his chance to shine in front of his beloved sister.


    Otherwise, he would continue grumbling about how to be a good brother so much that her ears would


    bleed.


    Dominic looked down on Mia¡¯s adoptive parents. ¡°Leave! If youe again, I¡¯ll break your legs for


    good.¡±


    Mary red at Mia and snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can get away with this, Mia Bowen! I¡¯m telling you,


    that house set for demolition is ours!¡±


    Bob was going to threaten Mia, but Dominic¡¯s grim expression deprived him of the courage to do so.


    They were so scared that they left the ce immediately.


    +15 BONOS


    Defeat tasted bitter in their mouths. Their initial n was to cause a ruckus at Mia¡¯s ce, but they


    didn¡¯t


    expect Dominic to be there!


    Despite their aggressive visit, they ended up making themselves scarce.


    A dangerous aura radiated off Dominic, who saw them as an eyesore.


    Dominic had thought that they wouldn¡¯te to the doorstep looking for trouble after teaching them a


    lesson,


    but he was wrong.

 Chapter 198

    Regardless, Mary and Bob were Mia¡¯s adoptive parents. Even though they treated Mia badly, Patricia,


    their


    sister¨Cinw,ter adopted Mia, providing a glimmer of hope.


    No matter what, Dominic was grateful that the Bowens raised Mia.


    However, Mary¡¯s and Bob¡¯s greed exceeded his expectations.


    To think that they came to Mia¡¯s doorstep to issue threats? Unforgivable.


    Mia closed the door and returned to the couch. ¡°I knew this day woulde from the moment the


    demolition


    was announced. They¡¯d definitelye for that house.¡±


    Even biological families would fight over such things when it came to money, let alone adoptive


    parents.


    Dominic dered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mia. Leave it to me.¡±


    It took him just a lift of his finger to deal with such people.


    Patricia walked out of the kitchen, concerned. ¡°Mia, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t stop here. They¡¯ll keeping.


    Just


    how did they find this ce? I swear I didn¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡±


    ¡°I have a vague idea of what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s fine if they¡¯ve found us here. Just don¡¯t give in no matter


    what.¡±


    Mia was certain that Mary and Bob found out the address through Shelly.


    Shelly was also the reason why that couple found their way to the studio.


    Dominic reassured the anxious Patricia, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Patricia. Leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how shameless her adoptive parents are, Dominic. I¡¯m fine, but I don¡¯t want Mia to get


    hurt. She¡¯s still young. There¡¯s a long way ahead of her.¡± Tears streamed down Patricia¡¯s cheeks.


    Always demure, Patricia turned to crying in times of desperation.


    Eva walked Patricia to the bedroom tofort her. Eva also shot Dominic a look.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He knew what needed to be done to deal with this issue. He took out his phone to send a message to


    his


    assistant. ¡®Look into the demolition case.¡®


    Finding out whichpany was in charge of the demolition was the first step. Dominic had a n after


    that.


    The old Dominic might have resorted to drastic measures such as kidnapping Mia¡¯s adoptive parents


    and feeding them to sharks. However, now that he had turned a new leaf, he had to teach them a


    lesson in the


    right way.


    He raised his head, reassuring Mia. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be your backer until the demolition is over.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯ll take up too much time.¡±


    ¡°We can take turns to keep youpany.¡± At that moment, Connor entered the house.


    Eva had updated everyone in the group chat about Mary and Bobing over and demanding for the


    house.

 Chapter 199

    Mia set the dining table before coaxing Patricia out of her room.


    With teary eyes, Patricia admitted, ¡°Look at me. My mind went nk when there was a problem. My


    husband


    was a stern man too. It is all thanks to Mia that we were protected from bad guys.¡±


    Dominic felt a huge weight of guilt.


    If the Lane family hadn¡¯t lost Mia, she wouldn¡¯t have needed to go through that.


    After experiencing Mary and Bob¡¯s antics first¨Chand, he couldn¡¯t possibly imagine how arrogant they


    were in the past.


    It gave Dominic more reasons to resolve the issue with Maya and bring Mia back to the Lane family.


    The dinner ended.


    Dominic, Eva and Mia delved into a discussion about the demolition, strategizing for a solution.


    For Dominic, the discussion felt like an overkill to him because he could easily delegate the task to his


    subordinates to solve the problem.


    Unbeknownst to others, Eva had stepped on his feet a few times to keep himposed.


    They couldn¡¯t let the facade slip. They could settle it behind Mia¡¯s back, but putting up a show in front of


    her was still needed.


    Fatigue struck Mia as she yawned.


    Sleepiness frequently found its way to her all the time. Although she didn¡¯t vomit, her sleeping hours


    were long.


    Connor could tell that she was sleepy. ¡°Dominic, Eva, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s get some rest. It¡¯s not


    urgent to settle the demolition anyways.¡±


    The trio left without saying much.


    Once they entered the elevator, Dominic spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to look into the demolition


    company. I will never let Mia¡¯s adoptive parents take advantage of this. I won¡¯t let Mia suffer from this.¡±


    Eva gave it a thought before voicing out her opinion, ¡°Mia¡¯s house onlyes with two rooms. It¡¯s


    kinda small. Why don¡¯t we take this chance to give her a new ce?¡±


    His eyes brightened. ¡°Yes, why don¡¯t we give her a vi? I had one in mind, and it¡¯s near her college.¡±


    Connor rubbed his chin. ¡°Isn¡¯t a vi kinda over the top? There are a lot of people involved in the


    demolition. If she¡¯s the only one getting a huge house, they¡¯ll suspect something.¡±


    Dominic sighed, ¡°Why can¡¯t we just reveal our identities? I think Mia has epted us.¡±


    Numerous vis and seaside houses were under his name, and he yearned to give them all to Mia.


    Connor thought about it. ¡°Let¡¯s straighten things out with Maya first. We¡¯ll take action afterward.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    12:05


    They couldn¡¯t possibly wee Mia back to the Lane family with Maya still in the picture.


    +15 BONOS


    Besides, Connor believed that someone as calcting as Maya wasn¡¯t fit to stay in the family for long.


    Meanwhile, Mia skipped work, opting for lectures or secluding herself in the study hall to avoid her


    adoptive


    parents.


    With Dominic by her side, Bob and Mary might think twice beforeing up to the doorstep.


    All Mia had to do was endure until Patricia signed the demolition contract. Once that happened, her


    adoptive parents would be powerless.


    Felix reached out to her. ¡°Mia, the coast is clear these days. You can return to work.¡±


    ¡°But I want to wait until the demolition is over.¡±


    ¡°Mia, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re nning to quit after the demolition. You¡¯ll be rich when that happens,¡±


    Felix


    teased.


    Mia chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m drowning in debt. How could I be rich?¡±

 Chapter 200

    ¡°Mia, regarding the Mael Neighborhood Project, the client specifically wants you to be in charge of it.


    They prefer your eye for aesthetics and details.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll stop by the studio.¡± Mia hung up the call and headed to the studio.


    She wore a mask, fearing that her adoptive parents might catch her.


    Felix raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°ying detective?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried my adoptive parents might spot me. It¡¯ll cause trouble to everyone. You can send me the


    follow-


    ups of the project through email. I¡¯ll go through it to see if there¡¯s any problem.¡±


    As soon as she settled at her desk, an unexpected guest stormed into the studio like a hungry beast.


    ¡°Mia Bowen!¡±


    Mia¡¯s head shot up at the unexpected guest.


    It was Wilhelmina.


    It had only been days, but she appeared disheveled in shabby clothes, as if she hadn¡¯t washed up for


    days.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Mia put her work on hold for a moment. ¡°Anything I can help you with?¡±


    Felix left his office immediately and stood before Mia. ¡°Wilhelmina Jones, you¡¯re already fired. If you¡¯re


    trying


    to cause trouble here, I won¡¯t let it slide that easily.¡±


    Wilhelmina¡¯s expression contorted. ¡°Why are you doing this to me, Felix Quilter? Have you forgotten


    what you said to me that night? That you¡¯d take responsibility for it? And that you¡¯ll reveal our


    rtionship once we¡¯re


    stable?¡±


    There was a nuance in his expression, but he calmly replied, ¡°I never said such things.¡±


    She retorted, ¡°You jerk! We slept together!¡±


    Frustrated, he snapped, ¡°Wilhelmina Jones, everyone knows what you did. You were the one behind it


    and yet you framed Mia. This is the ending you brought upon yourself.¡±


    Had he known earlier that she was a sugar baby, he wouldn¡¯t have touched her at all.


    He even went for a body checkup to make sure he was healthy.


    Her eyes welled up with tears as she knelt before Mia. ¡°I was wrong about that. I¡¯m so sorry. Please


    forgive me!


    Mia waspletely dumbfounded. Wilhelmina was all confrontational as though she was trying to


    settle the


    score, yet she was the one on her knees now.


    Mia scanned the area, wondering if it was a prank.


    Wilhelmina had Shelly¡¯s support, so Mia needed to tread carefully.


    12:05


    +15 BONOS


    Thepany had dered bankruptcy, leaving the family with no gains but the looming threat of


    substantial


    debt.


    Shelly, who had long deleted Wilhelmina¡¯s contact number, didn¡¯t answer her calls. Shelly clearly


    showed her intention to cut ties with Wilhelmina.


    Adding to the pressure, Wilhelmina also received a letter from a famousw firm, which demanded she


    beg for Mia¡¯s forgiveness, Otherwise, they would send Wilhelmina behind bars!


    Left with no choice, Wilhelmina got on her knees to plead for forgiveness and mercy from Mia.


    Wilhelmina raged internally. She won¡¯t forget this. She wondered how Mia Bowen managed to outshine


    her in


    the Fleur International Design Competition. How did Mia turn the tables and earn Felix¡¯s recognition?


    Wilhelmina is just as hardworking and capable as she is! Why does she get all the good stuff?


    Meanwhile, Felix was equally taken aback.


    He wondered that perhaps Mia is from a powerful family.


    Still finding the situation perplexing, Mia approached Wilhelmina. ¡°What are you-


    Before Mia could finish, Wilhelmina abruptly charged in her direction.

 Chapter 201

    +15 BONOS


    When Wilhelmina lunged at her, Mia stood frozen, unable toprehend the sudden turn of events.


    Mia protected her belly instinctively, guarding her precious secret.


    Reacting swiftly, Felix managed to stop Wilhelmina by pushing her aside. He then yelled at her, ¡°Are


    you out of


    your mind?¡±


    Wilhelmina cackled like a viin, her eyes on Mia¡¯s belly. ¡°I know your secret, Mia Bowen. I know what


    you¡¯re


    hiding.¡±


    Wilhelmina already had her suspicions about Mia¡¯s pregnancy before this confrontation.


    The more Wilhelmina thought about it, the more upset she was.


    While Wilhelmina was left with nothing, Mia was a top designer, and under Felix¡¯s wings at that!


    Being the green¨Ceyed monster, Wilhelmina targeted Mia right at her belly to expose her secret.


    Unfortunately for Wilhelmina, Felix got in the way.


    Mia¡¯s face paled, her widened eyes staring at Wilhelmina.


    Something bad almost happened back there!


    Had it not been for Felix, Mia couldn¡¯t imagine what would¡¯ve happened.


    Mia stepped forward and pped Wilhelmina with a chilly re. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re out of your mind,


    Wilhelmina


    Jones. Cross me one more time, and you won¡¯t get away with it.¡±


    If something happened to her child, Mia would never show mercy.


    Wilhelmina chuckled, her eyes dark in stark contrast. ¡°I know your secret, Mia Bowen. You¡¯re pregnant,


    aren¡¯t


    you?¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression stiffened briefly before cracking into a sneer. ¡°A piece of advice, Wilhelmina Jones,


    why don¡¯t


    you take an MRI scan for a brain check?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re feeling guilty, Mia Bowen. If you¡¯re not pregnant, why were you protecting your belly?¡±


    Mia looked down her nose at the erratic woman. ¡°Funny, I thought I should protect the area you were


    attacking. Was I supposed to hug my head?¡±


    There was no way Mia would admit the pregnancy.


    Until the divorce proceedings were finalized, no one should know about her baby¡¯s existence. No one.


    Yet, she hadn¡¯t expected Wilhelmina to sniff out the truth.


    Wilhelmina burst intoughter. Her gaze shifted toward Felix. ¡°Did you see that? This woman has been


    acting this whole time. Mia is actually a rich person¡¯s mistress, and she¡¯s now pregnant. She¡¯s been


    lying to you and trying to cheat on you.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Mia snorted coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying that, Wilhelmina? There¡¯s nothing going on between


    Felix and I.¡±


    Felix¡¯s expression turned cold as he red at Wilhelmina. ¡°Leave or I¡¯ll call the security guards.¡±


    Wilhelmina rose from the floor, shooting an angry look at Mia. ¡°Why do you win in everything? Why!¡±


    she raised


    her voice at Mia.


    That n was so perfect, and Mia could¡¯ve learned her lesson the hard way.


    Emotions barely showed on Mia¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re the mistress, not me.¡±


    It was the wrong decision Wilhelmina had made to begin with.


    She wanted to cause a bigger ruckus but was dragged out of the studio by the security guards.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Strings of curses could be heard from outside. Wilhelmina pulled her phone out to call Shelly but to no


    avail.


    In the end, she resorted to message Shelly on Twitter. ¡®Mia Bowen¡¯s pregnant.¡®


    Soon after, Shelly contacted Wilhelmina. ¡°Wilhelmina, is it true that Mia Bowen¡¯s pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I swear.¡±


    ¡°Evidence please.¡± Shelly wouldn¡¯t take it at face value that easily, especially since she deemed


    Wilhelmina foolish.


    Wilhelmina was the reason Shelly¡¯s cards were frozen and she had to tighten up her belt.


    Shelly had learned her lesson.

 Chapter 202

    ¡°When I charged at Mia, she instinctively shielded her belly. Her reaction was vehement. I¡¯ve been


    holding on to these suspicions for a long time, but I couldn¡¯t prove it until today.¡±


    ¡°Why should I believe you? You told me that spreading rumors could bring her down, and yet look at


    what happened! My family told me off because of that!¡±


    Resentment clouded Wilhelmina¡¯s eyes as she thought, ¡°Right, Shelly was able to get away with it


    because she¡¯s Ms. Barrett while I was held ountable for everything. No one bothered to care about


    my side of the story.¡±


    Her voice dipped into an icy tone. ¡°Mia was able to get away with it because there¡¯s a man backing her


    up. I think he¡¯s the baby¡¯s father.¡±


    Shelly gave it a serious thought. ¡°You have a point.¡±


    Liam, the famous actor, was the man backing Mia up. If he hadn¡¯t gotten in Shelly¡¯s way, she would¡¯ve


    been able to teach Mia a lesson.


    Shelly admired her newly manicured nails. ¡°But this is just your side of the story. Unless, you can prove


    that Mia¡¯s really pregnant.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out. But, Ms. Barrett, you know my situation right now. I lost my job and reputation.


    No one will take me in. I¡¯m in need of cash.¡±


    Shelly rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer you a thousand dors. As long as you can get me something to


    prove Mia¡¯s pregnancy, you¡¯ll gain what you deserve.¡±


    Wilhelmina received a notification of a transaction, her brows frowning in annoyance.


    This amount of money didn¡¯t even mean anything to her in the past. Shelly was trying to brush


    Wilhelmina off with that little money.


    However, Wilhelmina was in dire need of money.


    She cast a backward nce at the studio, and vowed to never forgive Mia and Shelly.


    Meanwhile, Mia slumped in her seat, still in disbelief over what had just transpired.


    Her heartbeat was racing.


    Felix approached her, pouring her a ss of warm water. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Thanks for earlier, Felix.¡± A few sips of warm water recentered her a bit, but they did nothing


    to cate her heartbeat.


    Instead, dizziness clouded her mind and she felt cold.


    She held the desk. ¡°Felix.¡±


    ¡°Mia, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    +15 BONOS


    Before she could stand up, she flopped onto the floor.


    Felix carried her in his arms. ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    Mia gritted her teeth in an attempt to stay awake. ¡°Peace Hospital.¡±


    Going to the hospital Connor worked at could give her a peace of mind.


    Felix rushed to the hospital. Her face was pale and he keptforting her along the way.


    Mia mustered every ounce of strength left in her to call Connor. The line got through almost


    immediately. ¡°Mia, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I have a stomach ache. I¡¯m reaching the hospital soon.¡±


    ¡°What? Hold on, I¡¯ming!¡±


    A wave of relief washed over her when she heard that. Things should be fine now.


    She didn¡¯t want anyone to find out that she was pregnant.


    Felix parked the car before carrying her to the emergency room.


    At the same time, Maya and Timothy got out of a car.


    Timothy raised his head only to see a man carrying Mia to the emergency room.


    Maya was still in a good mood. ¡°My brother has made a surgical n. Feel free to ask any questions if


    you-¡± Before she could finish, she followed his gaze and caught Mia in sight.


    +15 BONOS

 Chapter 203

    A heavy silence descended in an instant.


    Maya never expected to bump into Mia at the hospital.


    Maya quickly said, ¡°Timothy, that woman in that man¡¯s arms looks so much like Mia. Am I seeing


    things?¡±


    Timothy pursed his lips. Maya could be right. It was Mia.


    Annoyed, he strode into the hospital grumpily.


    Maya was at his heels. ¡°Timothy, why don¡¯t we go ask them? It could be Mia. We can check on her too.


    Although you¡¯ve divorced, at least for old time¡¯s sake-¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± He halted in his tracks. He was so upset that a man was carrying Mia to the emergency


    room. Where¡¯s your brother?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s on the third floor. I can take you to him.¡± Hints of his bad mood seemed to amuse Maya.


    Maya knew that framing it that way would put him in a bad mood. He wouldn¡¯t be bothered to care


    about Mia then, Maya believed.


    Judging from how the man carried Mia to the emergency room, Maya sensed that something was going


    on between them.


    As a man himself, how could Timothy possibly stomach it?


    The duo entered the elevator, the door closing just as Connor skipped down the stairs.


    Connor headed straight to the emergency room.


    A man standing beside Mia exined the situation to the nurse and doctor anxiously, ¡°She suddenly


    fainted. It could be low sugar or too much shock.¡±


    Connor narrowed his eyes, taking big strides toward them. ¡°I know what¡¯s going on with the patient.


    The outsiders may step out of here.¡±


    Mia¡¯s heart finally eased when she heard his voice. There wouldn¡¯t be any problem as long as he was


    there.


    Still, Felix couldn¡¯t shake off his concerns. He eyed Mia. ¡°Mia, I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside. Don¡¯t be


    afraid.¡±


    That earned a deep look from Connor, who wondered, ¡°Is this her admirer? Not bad¨Clooking and he


    cares for her, but he has not passed the test yet. Not just anyone can be my brother¨Cinw.¡±


    Connor examined Mia in the emergency room. Since he was aware of her pregnancy, he had an inkling


    of what happened.


    Mia finally regained consciousness half an hourter.


    Her eyes fluttered open. Knowing that Connor was guarding her, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Connor.¡±


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯re up. Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Just kinda dizzy. Everything went ck and I felt cold before I fainted. Am I sick? Is the baby alright?¡±


    She


    ced her hand over her belly.


    The baby¡¯s well¨Cbeing worried her the most.


    Connor was momentarily silent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the baby. That little one is very healthy. As for you,


    so many things are guing your mind and stressing you out, and you¡¯re malnourished. That¡¯s why you


    fainted.


    Tell me, what¡¯s worrying you so much?¡±


    He sat along her bedside. There was something he wanted to say but he hesitated. ¡°Mia, I know that


    you might not like hearing this, but your belly is getting bigger. You can¡¯t possibly hide it from


    everyone.¡±


    As her brother, he figured that he should at least know who the father of the baby was.


    His position as her brother might be able to get him an answer from Mia.

 Chapter 204

    Mia hesitated for a moment. ¡°Connor, I don¡¯t want anyone to know that I¡¯m pregnant, at least not until


    I¡¯m


    officially divorced from Timothy.¡±


    Connor couldn¡¯t understand her reason for that decision. ¡°Why? Will the baby¡¯s father threaten you?¡±


    She shook her head and pleaded, ¡°Just keep it a secret for me, please.¡±


    She gave him her puppy eyes.


    Connor gave in within three minutes in the face of those puppy eyes.


    He thought that as his big brother, he should grant his sister¡¯s wish.


    Years of remorse shackled him. It was rare for Mia to ask a favor of him, so what else could he do


    besides


    letting her have it her way?


    What about his pride as her guardian? Now, it seemed insignificantpared to Mia¡¯s interests.


    He rubbed her head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep it a secret for you. But you have to promise me you¡¯ll take good


    care of


    yourself. You have to tell me if you¡¯re feeling sick.¡±


    ¡°I promise! I contacted you right away this time,¡± Mia eximed.


    The only person she could trust was Connor, hence the strong request toe to Peace Hospital.


    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Speaking of which, who¡¯s the guy who took you here? Your admirer? He¡¯s not


    bad-


    looking.¡±


    She coughed. ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding, Connor. He¡¯s my boss and my superior.¡±


    ¡°Oh, your boss. He seems to be a man with ambitions. Guess I can say that he has the potential,


    nothing more, ¡°judged Connor, who thought Felix didn¡¯t deserve her.


    Mia was an outstanding woman. Not any ordinary man could be her perfect match.


    If Felix was the boss of a small studio, Connor doubted his ie was high. He began questioning the


    studio¡¯s performance.


    Helplessness weighed on Mia. ¡°Stop the nonsense, Connor.¡±


    His phone kept ringing. He gave it a glimpse but didn¡¯t take it out.


    At that moment, Felix entered the room. ¡°Mia, you¡¯re awake. How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, Felix. Thanks for bringing me here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. You really got me there. d to see that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    A hostile gaze from the doctor bothered Felix.


    Mia quickly tugged on Connor¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Connor.¡±


    +15 BONOST¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Only then did he reluctantly divert his gaze. ¡°Rx, rx. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll devour him.¡±


    The revtion of their family rtionship caught Felix off guard. ¡°Is he your brother, Mia?¡±


    He had heard that she was an orphan whoter found her family.


    The fact that her brother was a doctor pleasantly surprised Felix.


    She nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my third elder brother, Connor Lane.¡±


    Felix approached Connor eagerly. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Felix.¡±


    Indifferently, Connor extended his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t try to butter me up. You¡¯re Mia¡¯s boss, right? She


    fainted due to


    overexertion. Please give her lighter duties without pay cuts.¡±


    ¡°Connor!¡± She called him out. After all, it was unbing of him to say that.


    Right then, a nurse entered the room. ¡°Dr. Lane, your sister is waiting for you in the office.¡°

 Chapter 205

    Connor tensed as soon as the nurse said that.


    He was on the verge of being exposed!


    Dubious, Mia looked at him. ¡°Sister?¡±


    She wondered if he had another sister.


    He quickly exined, ¡°Mia, you¡¯re my only sister. I swear!¡±


    Never once had he acknowledged Maya as his sister.


    Connor¡¯s nervous reaction tickled Mia¡¯s funny bones. ¡°I didn¡¯t even say anything, Connor. Why so


    tense?¡±


    It was as though a girlfriend caught her boyfriend cheating on her.


    He let out a wry cough. ¡°Anyway, I just wanted to straighten things out.¡±


    He turned to face the nurse. ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll leave in a while.¡±


    The nurse was interrupted midway because he knew who the guest was.


    Today, Connor had an appointment with Timothy to discuss the surgical n.


    Who would¡¯ve expected Mia to be sent to the emergency room? Her well¨Cbeing was of utmost


    importance at the moment.


    ¡°You should go ahead, Connor. I can manage here.¡±


    Felix reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll look after her.¡±


    Connor nodded. ¡°Rest up, Mia. We¡¯ll head home togetherter.¡±


    Then, he took the elevator back to his office.


    He pushed the door open to see Maya and Timothy. His expression spoke of tranquility.


    Joyful, Maya rose from her seat. ¡°Connor, I¡¯ve called you many times but you didn¡¯t answer. Are you


    busy today?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There was an emergency.¡±


    Maya¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Was the patient a woman?¡±


    If her vision served her correctly, Mia was carried to the emergency room.


    Timothy suddenly cast his gaze in Connor¡¯s direction, eager to know the answer.


    If it was really Mia, Timothy wondered how she was doing right now.


    Connor¡¯s skeptical gaze alternated between the duo before fixating upon Timothy.


    Memories of Timothy taking Mia to the hospital conjured up in Connor¡¯s head, prompting a negative


    answer


    +15 BONOS


    He would never admit that, in hope that Mia sever ties with Timothy for good.


    Maya sighed inwardly. It was a missed opportunity for her. If the patient turned out to be Mia, Maya


    could


    seize the chance to degrade Mia, tarnishing her reputation further.


    Timothy averted his gaze and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the matter at hand.¡±


    He personally came over to discuss the surgical n for Laura¡¯s case.


    Connor settled into his seat. ¡°Actually, you didn¡¯t need toe for the surgical n. I nned to


    discuss it with the other doctors. There¡¯s not much we can do even if we talk about it right now. You¡¯re


    not a doctor, Mr. Barrett. It¡¯s not within your purview.¡±


    Maya¡¯s face fell at that. ¡°Connor, Timothy came because he is genuinely concerned about his


    grandmother.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Timothy shot a cold look at Maya, and she broke into a cold sweat.


    Not even her gutsy side dared to meet his eye.


    In truth, she lied to Timothy about the finalized surgical n so that she could bring him to the hospital.


    She didn¡¯t expect the truth to be revealed by Connor so straightforwardly.


    Maya¡¯s guilty expression caught on Connor¡¯s radar, giving him an inkling of the situation.


    He asked on purpose, ¡°Maya, did you clearly tell Mr. Barrett about it?¡±


    ¡°Connor, I think it¡¯s best for Timothy to talk to you so that both parties know more about each others¡®


    request. That¡¯ll be best for Mrs. Barrett Senior¡¯s surgery.¡± She racked her brain toe up with an


    exnation.


    Her back was drenched in sweat.


    If Connor revealed the truth about the surgery, would Timothy call off the engagement?

 Chapter 206

    Maya was anxiety¨Cridden as she faced Timothy. ¡°Timothy, I¡¯m thinking of the bigger picture. It¡¯s best for


    everyone to know more about the surgical n.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of him knowing more about the surgery? He¡¯s not a doctor,¡± Connor was literally


    driving her to the edge with his calcted words.


    The smile on her face was barely holding up.


    Suppressing his anger, Timothy stood up and red at Maya. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after Dr. Lane meets


    with the other doctors.¡±


    With that, he left the office.


    She grabbed at his arm, but he flung her hands away. There was no warmth in his eyes.


    In the end, Maya stayed riveted at her spot awkwardly. She looked back at Connor. ¡°Connor, did you


    have to say that?¡±


    ¡°I was simply telling the truth, wasn¡¯t I? I thought both of you were all lovey¨Cdovey because you were


    so jittery about marrying him. But based on what I¡¯ve seen, I don¡¯t think he has feelings for you.¡±


    ¡°Connor, Timothy and I are getting engaged. He has feelings for me. He was pulling a long face


    because of my little mistake.¡±


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°Oh really? Did he not agree to the marriage because you promised to make the


    surgery happen?¡±


    Pale¨Cfaced, she denied, ¡°How could that be? We¡¯ve known each other for three years now. If it wasn¡¯t


    for that ident, I would¡¯ve be his wife a long time ago. Connor, I know you¡¯ve never liked me


    since we were young, but I hope you won¡¯t stop me from chasing after my happiness.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so certain that this is your so¨Ccalled happiness, have it your way,¡± Connor growled.


    ¡°Maya, although I¡¯ve never been fond of you, I opposed the marriage simply because I don¡¯t think he¡¯s


    the right fit for you. It was for your own good.¡±


    Despite her being the adoptive child, he couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to it.


    She mocked, ¡°Was it for my own good? Connor, if that is truly your intention, stop bbering so much


    and do your best for Mrs. Barrett Senior¡¯s surgery.¡±


    She stormed out of the office, with one thing etched in her mind¨Cshe wasn¡¯t a Lane and she could forge


    her own bright future.


    Only power and status could bring happiness in this world.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Felix queued in line to foot the hospital bills, nearly bumping into a man in ck suit.


    Felix¡¯s head shot upward and he met a pair of shrewd eyes that sent chills down his spine.


    In terms of height and aura, Timothy surpassed Felix.


    1/2-


    +15 BONOS


    Timothy recognized him as the man who took Mia to the hospital.


    Timothy¡¯s lips tightened and his gaze dropped to the bills in Felix¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Paying the bills?¡± Timothy asked coldly.


    ¡°Y¨CYeah,¡± Felix replied instinctively,pletely taken aback by Timothy¡¯s imposing presence.


    A crease formed between Timothy¡¯s brows. His expression appeared unnatural as he questioned


    further, ¡°Is the patient alright?¡±


    Questions swirled in Felix¡¯s head as he wondered, ¡°Does this man know Mia?¡±


    Timothy prompted impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question.¡±


    Felix answered, ¡°The patient is fine. Sir, are you here to see the doctor?¡±


    No matter how Felix looked at it, Timothy appeared weird to him. The way he spoke wasmanding,


    and that face seemed familiar to Felix.


    He gave it a serious thought before asking vehemently, ¡°Are you Mr. Barrett? The president of Barrett


    Group?¡±

 Chapter 207

    Timothy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he didn¡¯t expect the man to recognize him.


    He gave a casual response. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Felix was instantly overwhelmed with excitement. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Barrett. I¡¯m the owner of Elite


    Studio. We met once at the Fleur International Design Competition. It was a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Timothy raised an eyebrow. Thanks to his rich experience with individuals like Felix, he could quickly


    decipher


    Felix¡¯s intentions.


    He nced at the bill in Felix¡¯s hand. ¡°What is your rtionship with the patient?¡±


    Felix hurriedly answered, ¡°She¡¯s my employee. She suddenly fainted, so I brought her to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Do you overwork your employees?¡± Timothy disapproved.


    ¡°No, no! Hiring Mia was a stroke of luck. She¡¯s an ace. Mr. Barrett, you were there at the Fleur


    International


    Design Competition. She was the first¨Cce winner.¡±


    The glint in Timothy¡¯s gaze darkened. He continued his question, which was hanging in the air. ¡°Oh,


    now I


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    remember. What¡¯s going on between the two of you?¡±


    Felix paused momentarily, not expecting Timothy to be nosy.


    Felix coughed before answering, ¡°Let¡¯s just say she could be my girlfriend in the future. We¡¯re getting


    along.


    well.¡±


    The atmosphere turned cold as soon as he said that. Timothy¡¯s expression turned grim, making Felix


    regret


    his words.


    Timothy regained hisposure very quickly, but his eyes remained dark.


    He didn¡¯t expect Mia to get close to another man so soon.


    At that moment, Felix pulled out a business card from his pocket. ¡°Here¡¯s my business card, Mr.


    Barrett. Hope


    we can coborate in the future.¡±


    Timothy looked at the card before taking it. ¡°There might be a chance for that.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! I won¡¯t let you down, Mr. Barrett.¡± Felix was overflowing with ecstasy.


    If he could coborate with Barrett group, there could be a bright future ahead of Elite Studio real soon!


    Watching the greed churning in Felix¡¯s eyes, Timothy kept the business card and nced at the


    emergency


    room.


    He then turned and left the hospital.


    Felix remained, watching the man leave as he thought, ¡°Am I about to strike gold?¡±


    Soon, Maya exited the elevator, her head turning left and right, searching for Timothy.


    +15 BONOS


    There was a need to exin the whole situation.


    Felix approached her gentlemanly. ¡°Are you looking for Mr. Barrett?¡±


    She turned to look at him, recalling the fact that he was the man who carried Mia to the hospital,


    A meaningful smile graced her face. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked with intent.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. Ms. Lane. I¡¯m Felix Quilter, the boss of Elite Studio, I had a brief chat with Mr.


    Barrett a while ago. He went in that direction.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She took the offered business card and glimpsed at the bill in his hand. ¡°What are you


    doing here in the hospital, Mr. Quilter? Is it for your girlfriend?¡±


    Felix chuckled. ¡°Almost.¡±


    Maya¡¯s smile beamed wider. ¡°The woman you¡¯re pursuing will surely say ¡®yes¡®, I mean, you¡¯re such a


    capable


    man. Good luck!¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± He watched her leave.


    Ambitious dreams filled his mind.


    Not only did Felix exchange business cards with Timothy, but he also spoke to Maya personally!


    Was Felix going to hit it big soon?

 Chapter 208

    As long as these rich people gave Felix a chance, he would be able to rake in big money!


    Mia waited for a long time before Felix finally showed up. ¡°Was it a long queue, Felix?¡±


    ¡°Kind of.¡± He masked his excitement, not telling her about his encounter with Timothy.


    Taking a seat beside her, he asked, ¡°So, you have three brothers. One of them is a doctor, what about


    the other


    two?¡±


    ¡°They live in Nord City. My eldest brother is a salesman at a property agency, and my other brother


    works at aw firm. He¡¯s just a low¨Cranking officer.¡±


    Felix nodded. ¡°No wonder that famousw firm in Nord City sued the rumormongers when Wilhelmina


    defamed you. I don¡¯t think your brother is a small officer there. You can just tell me the truth, Mia.¡±


    ¡°Nope. It¡¯s probably because he gets along well with the people in thew firm. His colleagues are


    willing to help him out.¡±


    She still appeared humble to him. Not anyone could get into thatw firm in Nord City.


    At least, the employees over there possessed high education qualifications and had a promising future.


    Mia seemed toe from a respectable family, at least ording to Felix.


    In addition to her identity as a top designer, once he started going out with her, their rtionship would


    boost his career to another height.


    The sheer thought of it gave him an adrenaline rush, as he envisioned his sessful business and


    triumphant


    return home.


    Not long after, Connor returned to the emergency room with a frown. ¡°Mia, I have a surgery suddenly


    lined up for schedule, so I can¡¯t go home with you.¡±


    Felix offered, ¡°I can send her home.¡±


    Reluctantly, Connor nodded. ¡°Okay. Be careful on your way home.¡±


    Mia had always known that he was a busy man. Besides, she already recovered enough to return


    home alone.


    Her gaze shifted to Felix. ¡°Felix, I can grab a cab home. I¡¯ve already taken up too much of your time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I can take you home on my way back. Connor has entrusted you to my care. I should


    keep my promise.¡±


    She caved in to his persistence and epted his offer.


    The drive took an hour before they arrived at her neighborhood. Felix surveyed it. ¡°Do you live here,


    Mia?¡±


    If his memory serves him correctly, she used to live in an old neighborhood which was up for demolition


    soon.


    ¡°Yes, I moved here not long ago,¡± she answered.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°And yet you said you aren¡¯t rich. The houses here are expensive.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix started up his business right after graduation and still couldn¡¯t afford a house in the city as of


    today. Not even the houses in this neighborhood.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Remember the cash prize I received? My brothers lent me some money so I was able


    to buy it.


    Felix figured Mia¡¯s brothers had handsomely paid jobs. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to


    lend so much money to her.


    This revtion spurred Felix on, prompting a more enthusiastic response from him, ¡°Text me when you


    arrive home, Mia. It puts my mind at ease knowing you¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°Okay, and sorry for the trouble. I¡¯ll buy you a meal someday.¡±


    He waved his hand, watching her walk into the neighborhood.


    Then, he took his phone out to check the price of the house. Ideas began flooding his mind, pieces


    clicking into ce as he devised a n to win Mia over.


    Since Mia was an orphan, she should be someone who yearned for love. This thought lingered in


    Felix¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 209

    Patricia and Eva checked in on Mia¡¯s well¨Cbeing when she got home. After learning that Mia had


    fainted due to malnourishment, Patricia whipped up some chicken soup for her.


    Nourishing soups weren¡¯t exactly Mia¡¯s favorite, but she didn¡¯t mind having them for the sake of her


    baby.


    She took a break on the couch and nced at Eva. ¡°Where¡¯s Dominic?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s at work. Vista Properties expanded a branch in Bern City. He went over to visit his old friend.¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s great. I was able to buy this house thanks to his friend. Maybe I should treat his friend to


    a meal¡±


    Eva coughed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Dominic has repaid the favor. We don¡¯t have to do anything.¡±


    When there were no follow¨Cup questions from Mia, Eva breathed a sigh of relief.


    Where could Eva possibly find someone to put on a show for her?


    Dominic returned home in time for dinner. His brows furrowed when he first saw Mia. ¡®Mia, you should


    put more care in what you eat. Look at you. You¡¯re all bones.¡±


    The corner of her lips twitched. He was spouting nonsense. She actually gained a few pounds.


    He continued, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t worry about the demolition. I went to see an old friend who works in the


    construction industry. He said he could personally meet with you to get the contracts signed. Don¡¯t let


    your adoptive parents bother you. There¡¯s nothing they can do about it.¡±


    The meeting he had was with the boss of that constructionpany, who was willing to let him pull


    some strings for this.


    It was news worth celebrating for Mia. ¡°Fantastic! Your friend has been a huge help. Maybe I should


    buy him a meal.¡±


    Dominic was stunned in silence. How could he tell her that he was actually that so¨Ccalled friend?


    He quickly shook his head. ¡°No need for that. I already treated him to a meal this afternoon.¡±


    In the end, there was nothing Mia could do about it.


    That night, shey in bed, gently caressing her belly.


    Her baby was safe, thankfully.


    Mia went to work as usual the next day.


    A bouquet of roses rested on her desk without a note.


    Mia asked out of curiosity, ¡°Did someone make a mistake?¡±


    Her colleagues teased, ¡°Nope. It is specially for you. We¡¯re jealous.¡±


    Mia sneezed at the flowers, rubbing her nose. ¡°Do you know who the sender is?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We don¡¯t. Give it a guess.¡±


    However, her colleagues¡® expressions offered a hint as to who the sender could be.


    As Mia had expected, Felix showed up with a box of supplements. ¡°Mia, I heard these are great for


    women. Your blood sugar is low. You should take them.¡±


    Mia forced a smile before declining politely. ¡°No thank you, Felix.¡±


    The others began squealing, ¡°Take them, Mia. Mr. Quilter looked into it, and we pitched in with


    rmendations.¡±


    He ced the box on the table. ¡°Remember to take them. I¡¯ve got to get back to work now.¡±


    Mia watched him leave and let out a sigh.


    She wasn¡¯t oblivious to his feelings for her, but getting into a rtionship wasn¡¯t in her ns right now.

 Chapter 210

    Mia handed in her assignments at college, then went shopping with Gina. It had been a while since


    theyst hung out together.


    Gina was all smiles. ¡°Mia, I heard your house is going to be demolished. You¡¯re going to be rich! I¡¯m so


    happy


    for you!¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I honestly didn¡¯t expect the demolition. But I doubt thepensation will be generous.¡±


    They entered the mall when Mia received a phone call from Felix.


    ¡°Mia, where are you? I don¡¯t see you in the office.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m shopping with my best friend.¡±


    ¡°I see. How about we have dinner together? Bring your friend along too.¡±


    She hesitated momentarily. ¡°Felix, I have dinner ns with my family. My eldest brother and his wife


    just returned from Nord City.¡±


    Only then did Felix drop the dinner invite.


    The call ended, and Gina chimed in. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say yes? It¡¯s Felix who asked you out for dinner.


    Don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t be a third wheel*


    ¡°Gina, you know I was married. Felix will never ept a divorced woman. Besides, she was carrying


    her ex- husband¡¯s baby.


    No man could ever ept their partner to be like that.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying by old rules, Mia. Felix is a great boss and he¡¯s got the potential. Just think about it.


    Come, I¡¯ll bring you somewhere nice for a manicure. A new nail salon just opened.¡±


    *Count me out. I¡¯m sensitive to the smell.¡± A pregnant woman like her wasn¡¯t suited for a manicure.


    The duo sat down in the nail salon and a pungent smell of perfume wafted their noses. It was so strong


    that it


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    was repulsive.


    Pinching her nose, Mia looked across her shoulder to see a familiar person.


    She knew that it wasn¡¯tmon for someone to wear so much perfume.


    It was Shelly!


    Shelly¡¯s high heels clicked as she approached the duo. She sneered, ¡°Mia, do you know how much it


    costs to get your nails done nere? If you can¡¯t afford it, don¡¯t even try to step foot into the ce. It¡¯s not


    a ce for you.¡±


    Gina, never one to back down, barked back, ¡°Only someone as shallow as you would think that a


    manicure is a luxury privilege. Guess it¡¯s understandable, given that you use up half a bottle of perfume


    every single time.¡±


    Watch your mouth. Poor people like you only deserve toe with discount vouchers in their hands.


    The


    +15 BONOS


    Alta faked a smile. Hahten up your belt, will you? Your cards are frozen. Best not to humiliate yourself


    while You¡¯re struggling to pay bills.¡±


    Furious, Shelly raised her voice. That is all your faulll¡®


    The mention of the maller set Shelly on edge. She retorted, ¡°Ms. Lane gave me a card, though. I can


    spend the money however I want. After all, her wedding gift is extravagant.¡±


    Shelly continued, ¡®Mrs. Lane Senior spoils her rotten. I bet Ms. Lane has received a lot of assets, unlike


    someone who keeps trying to rub shoulders with the rich without knowing her ce,¡±


    Gina chuckled. ¡®You bber with so much confidence that I thought that it was your own money. Turns


    out it Isn¡¯t. Why are you so pleased about spending someone else¡¯s money?¡±


    Shelly couldn¡¯t find any words to rebut and turned to Mia. ¡°The engagement ceremony is this weekend.


    Ms. Lane¡¯s brothers will be there. Don¡¯t be jealous,¡±

 Chapter 211

    +15 BONOS


    Timothy and Maya were about to announce their engagement this weekend?


    Mia knew it all along, but it somehow stifled her chest to hear it from Shelly.


    Gina snorted. ¡°Well, let¡¯s give that bastard and slut our best wishes then. Besides, Mia¡¯s house is going


    to be


    demolished soon. She can find herself a better man at any moment now.¡±


    It was so funny to Shelly that her stomach hurt fromughter. ¡°It¡¯s just a demolition. How can the money


    change her circumstances for the better?¡±


    Mia pulled Gina away, leaving the ce together before things got physical.


    Shelly was the daughter of the Barrett family, not someone they could mess with.


    Shelly called Wilhelmina while watching Mia leave. ¡°Hey, I heard Mia¡¯s house is getting demolished.


    Look into the details for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wilhelmina hung, feeling the cruelty of fate.


    Why did get Mia so lucky to have her house demolished?


    It was just unfair!


    Mia dragged Gina to another floor. Gina couldn¡¯t understand Mia¡¯s reaction. ¡°What¡¯s worrying you, Mia?


    I


    could¡¯ve torn her mouth apart. You¡¯re going to be rich because of the demolition, and that bitch is just


    being


    jealous.¡±


    Mia sighed. ¡°That¡¯s not jealousy, Gina. It¡¯s mockery.¡±


    ¡°Wait, is your ex¨Chusband that rich?¡±


    Silence hung in the air for a moment before Mia pointed at the advertisement in front of them. ¡°He¡¯s the


    president of thispany.¡±


    ¡°What? Your ex¨Chusband is Barrett Group¡¯s-¡± Gina covered her mouth in disbelief. ¡°Mia, how could you


    keep


    this from me?¡±


    ¡°I signed a prenuptial agreement. I¡¯m prohibited from telling anyone about my rtionship with him.


    Besides.


    the self¨Cabasement keeps me from revealing it. Thank God I didn¡¯t tell anyone about it. Otherwise, they


    would¡¯ve poked fun at me now that I was driven out of the ce,¡± Mia exined.


    It took Gina a while to process it all. Eventually, a sigh escaped her lips. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate you¡¯re divorced.


    You


    don¡¯t have to endure the Barrett family¡¯s mistreatment anymore.


    ¡°I think Felix is fine. He¡¯s good¨Clooking and has potential. Only people of the same world canst long


    together.


    Mia nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. It has to be someone from the same world.¡± A self¨Cmocking


    glint shed in her eyes. ¡°Sorry for ruining your mood, Gina.¡±


    .


    +15 BONOS


    Gina reassured her, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s no big deal. You¡¯re going to hit it big someday, considering your growing


    reputation. You won¡¯t be trailing behind these rich people. We can be the main characters of a rags¨Cto¨C


    riches story!¡±


    They went their separate ways, and Mia returned home.


    Since Dominic had taken care of the demolition, Mia¡¯s adoptive parents didn¡¯t have the guts to cause a


    scene at her ce anymore.


    Mia could finally have some peace of mind.


    She went to work as soon as her lectures finished.


    Her colleague approached her. ¡°Mia, are you busy this weekend?¡±


    Mia thought, ¡°The weekend? That¡¯s tomorrow.¡±


    She snapped back to reality. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve got plenty of free time.¡±


    ¡°Could you cover for me this weekend? Something came up at home, so I need to take a leave.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia usually spent her weekends at the studio. There were a few colleagues who would do the same.


    Since she had no ns, she dly epted the request.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time anyway.


    Felix ordered cups of coffee in the afternoon. ¡°It¡¯s on me. Wended a big client recently.¡±


    Someone asked, ¡°Does that mean we¡¯re pulling overtime this weekend?¡±


    ¡°Bingo. Brace yourselves for the workload in theing days. You can take turns for leaves after that.¡±


    Felix handed Mia a cup of coffee. ¡°Hope you¡¯re not put off by the news.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m free this weekend anyway. I¡¯d be a fool not to earn more money when I can.¡±


    She looked at the coffee in front of her. ¡°I don¡¯t like coffee, Felix.¡±

 Chapter 212

    +15 BONOS


    Mia¡¯s concern lingered¨Cwhat if someone had tampered with the drink? She preferred not to take any


    chances.


    Her food preferences changed ever since she got pregnant.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like coffee? I remember you liked this coffee brand a lot back in college.¡±


    The colleagues became nosy. ¡°Gosh, Ms. Quilter remembers your past favorites, Mia.¡±


    Someone chimed in. ¡°Mia, isn¡¯t our boss young, handsome and caring too?¡±


    Mia was rendered helpless. Now that her colleagues were ying matchmaker, she was at her wit¡¯s


    end.


    Seeing her difort, Felix stepped in. He gave the colleagues a look. ¡°Enough. You guys are


    crossing a line. I¡¯m looking out for Mia as her superior. She¡¯s our top designer.¡±


    A wave of relief washed over her when she heard that. She had no idea how to react to this kind of


    situation.


    Once the colleagues dispersed, Felix lowered his voice. ¡°Mia, don¡¯t be stressed out. My feelings for you


    are my business. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    After giving it a thought, she raised her head. ¡°Felix, actually, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright, I know. Just focus on your work. By the way, you¡¯re in charge of this project. I feel more


    assured to leave it in your hands.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Is it the interior design project for a vi?¡±


    ¡°Nope. It¡¯s for an engagement ceremony. The client has high demands, not only for the venue but also


    the decorations. They requested us to go to them for a discussion.¡±


    An engagement ceremony?


    It reminded Mia of Maya and Timothy¡¯s engagement, but she pushed those thoughts aside.


    ¡°Felix, I don¡¯t think the studio has epted this kind of order. We specialize in interior design, not


    wedding nning,¡± Mia said.


    ¡°I know, but this is an exception. We must ept this order and do our best. It¡¯ll bring us to further


    heights. Please, Mia,¡± Felix pleaded with her.


    Since he had put it that way, there was no way she could refuse it. ¡°Okay. Give me moremissions


    in return. My monthly mortgage installment is high.¡±


    ¡°That is for sure.¡±


    Felix turned around and returned to his office before making a call.


    He began his grant bootlicking towards Maya. ¡°Ms. Lane, I¡¯ve talked it out with my team. We¡¯re all


    geared up for it.¡±


    ¡°Really? Great! I¡¯ve heard that you have Mia Bowen working at your studio. With her involvement in the


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Ms. Lane, Everyone on my team is capable and willing to ept challenges. If


    you have anyints, just tell us. We can change the n ordingly.¡±


    The corner of Maya¡¯s lips curled upward. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. It is truly our honor that you¡¯re giving us this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°How sweet of you. But please, keep this engagement a secret. I hope you won¡¯t reveal who the bride


    and bridegroom are before the engagement ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Lane. I¡¯m the only person who knows about it for now. My lips are sealed.¡±


    Maya¡¯s smile brightened. ¡°I can share the decorations online after the ceremony. Hope it can boost


    your studio.¡±


    Felix was thrilled. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! Thank you, Ms. Lane.¡±


    The call ended with Maya in good spirits.


    What kind of expression would Mia wear when she saw Maya and Timothy at the engagement


    ceremony?

 Chapter 213

    Maya began looking forward to the engagement ceremony, which would be held on the day after


    tomorrow. 1


    She pulled her phone out to call Dominic.


    The line got through quickly and she grinned. ¡°Dominic, are you busy these days? Is it necessary when


    you¡¯ve only bought such a smallpany?¡±


    Maya was aware of Dominic¡¯s return to Bern City and that he personally followed up on the acquisition.


    It must be important to his work and hence he gave it so much importance.


    Mia¡¯s luck still annoyed Maya. Dominic happened to acquire thatpany at that moment. If things


    went differently, that old man¡¯s daughter might¡¯ve taught Mia a lesson.


    Instead, Wilhelmina became the scapegoat in the end.


    ¡°This is work¨Crted,¡± Dominic¡¯s tone was calming.


    He would never keep Maya in the loop by saying that his efforts were all for Mia. Not only did hee


    to the city in person, but he had also personally acquired thatpany.


    No longer pestering him with questions, she changed the topic. ¡°You should be done with your work by


    now. My engagement ceremony is on the day after tomorrow. You and Eva have time to attend it,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He contemted momentarily before continuing, ¡°I have something to tell you after the


    ceremony


    ends.¡±


    ¡°What is it? That¡¯s such a cliffhanger. Why don¡¯t you tell me right now?¡±


    He refused without a second thought, ¡°Now¡¯s not the time.¡±


    A sense of foreboding loomed over her. Left with no choice, she could only rein her curiosity in. ¡°I¡¯m


    going to get married not long after the engagement. Grandma promised to give me those collections


    once I get married.


    A crease was formed between his eyebrows. ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±


    Maya was taken aback. ¡°Why not? Grandma promised.¡±


    ¡°Maya, you should know that Grandma promised to give them to her biological granddaughter, not


    you.¡±


    Tears of anger pooled in her eyes. ¡°Dominic, don¡¯t I deserve to be your sister? It¡¯s been years.¡±


    She had unted about being his sister in front of Shelly from the beginning. Now, a lot of people know


    that her family would give her an abundance of wedding gifts and were envious of her.


    Now that Dominic refused, what should she do?


    If nothing was shown at the wedding, would everyone make fun of her?


    He said calmly, ¡°Maya, I personally think that I have treated you well all these years. You haven¡¯t


    forgotten


    +15 BONOS


    Maya was stunned. She never forgot about it.


    However, years of living in luxury as Ms. Lane had her put her old memories at the back of her mind,


    She perceived herself as the true Ms. Lane. After all, the true Ms. Lane would never return to the Lane


    farmity, she believed.


    Menace tinged her face, but her voice remained steady with a touch of plea. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. I know


    who¡¯s the reason I¡¯m able toe this far too. But I¡¯m still Ms. Lane in public. If the wedding gift is too


    shabby, people willugh at us.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I won¡¯t disappoint you. And as for Grandma¡¯s collection, don¡¯t even


    think about getting a share. That is her will.¡±


    On top of that, the Lane brothers had found their long¨Clost sister. Those things were meant for Mia.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Maya suppressed her feelings. ¡°Fine. Got it. Remember toe the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°We will. The three of us.¡±


    ¡°Great! I thought you guys wouldn¡¯t. Thanks, Dominic.¡±


    Nathan¡¯s attendance was out of her expectations. Dominic was indeed a man of his word!


    The call beeped to an end.


    The thought of the wedding gift stole the smile from her face.


    Like a mad woman, she smashed everything in the house.


    Just why couldn¡¯t she get those assets?

 Chapter 214

    Maya was also considered the daughter of the Lane family. Credits should be given to her for cating


    that


    mad old woman in the Lane residence.


    Perhaps, the Lane brothers were hoping for the true Ms. Lane to return?


    In their dreams! That wouldn¡¯t happen in this lifetime!


    Maya took a seat and covered her face, which carried a sinister smile in the end.


    It seemed like she should give in to them at the moment. She could n the next step after the Lane


    brothers


    attended her engagement ceremony.


    As for the wedding gifts, she could figure something out.


    Although she couldn¡¯t demand it, the mad old woman might give it to her, and that wouldn¡¯t vite her


    deal


    with Dominic.


    The true Ms. Lane wouldn¡¯te back, for Maya had already taken her ce!


    Mia worked on drafting the engagement ceremony venue in the office. The romantic and beautiful draft


    drawn


    earned an envious smile from her.


    In reality, she had envisioned how her wedding would be. However, the marriage with Timothy was


    done in a


    rush back then.


    Let alone a wedding, even the basic procedures weren¡¯t done.


    He was unconscious at that time, his life hanging in the bnce.


    At that time, Mia had a crush on him so she didn¡¯t regret marrying him. Yet, who would¡¯ve known things


    would


    turn out this way?


    After all, it is best to keep a distance from the person one likes.


    If Mia could turn back time, she would give her naive past self a smack at the back of the head.


    What did Timothy¡¯s life and death have to do with her anyway?


    Pitying a man was the start of a misfortune¨Cshe was the living example of it.


    It took a few inward curses to let her steam off. She caressed her belly, thinking, ¡°Baby, I don¡¯t hate


    you. Although I don¡¯t like that bastard, I love kids.¡±


    At that moment, she received a call from Patricia.


    ¡°Mia, the person in charge of the demolition came to me this afternoon. Tomorrow is the day everyone


    gathers to sign the contract. But he told me that someone else had signed the contract for our house.¡±


    ¡°How could that be? Dominic already made arrangements. Who signed the paper?¡±


    ¡°ording to the neighbors, your adoptive parents visited this afternoon. It could be them. What should


    we


    +15 BONOS


    Mia stood up and began walking out of the office. ¡°Calm down, Aunt Patricia. I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    Felix chased after her. ¡°Where are you going, Mia?¡±


    ¡°Something happened back at home.¡±


    ¡°I can give you a ride. It¡¯s time to clock off work anyway. Just take my offer.¡±


    Mia, who wanted to get to Patricia quickly, nodded and got into his car.


    He sped to the old neighborhood.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The moment they arrived in the old neighborhood, Mia witnessed her adoptive parents bullying Patricia.


    She rushed to them with a cold expression. Then, she yelled, ¡°Stop! What are you doing!¡±


    Mary snorted. ¡°I¡¯ve signed the demolition papers, Mia Bowen. That house is ours. Don¡¯t think of getting


    a share of the pie out of this.¡±


    Mia frowned. ¡°Impossible. You don¡¯t own the house. How could you sign the papers?¡±


    Felix walked up to her. ¡°Mia, take care of Aunt Patricia. I¡¯ll go ask the person in charge in the office.¡±


    Mary and Bob exchanged looks before she snorted. ¡°No use asking them. We¡¯ve signed the papers.


    Let¡¯s go, Bob. Let¡¯s sit and wait for the money to be wired to our ount.¡±


    While Mia wasforting Patricia, Felix exited the office. ¡°Mia, did you get on someone¡¯s bad side?¡±

 Chapter 215

    Mia thought it was strange. Who did she offend?


    There weren¡¯t many that would be offended by her, other than Shelly and Maya.


    This was all starting to make sense.


    Mia said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±


    Just then, a car came to a halt by the roadside. Dominic¡¯s expression darkened as he descended from


    the car.


    ¡°Mia, are you alright? Where is Bob and Mary? Let me talk to them.¡±


    Mia shook her head and replied, ¡°They¡¯re already gone.¡±


    Bob and Mary, who were always pestering her, left quickly because they wanted to avoid Dominic.


    They were worried that he was going to teach them a lesson.


    Felix turned to Mia and said, ¡°Mia, let¡¯s send Aunt Patricia back first.¡±


    Dominic frowned as his gazended on Felix.


    In an unfriendly tone, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Mia interrupted hastily to introduce Felix to him, ¡°Dominic, he¡¯s my boss, and also my senior at school.¡±


    Felix shed a smile at Dominic as he greeted him, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Lane.¡±


    Dominic gave a vague response. So, Felix was the boss of the studio that Connor mentioned. It


    appeared that he had been the one who sent Mia to the hospital in the nick of time.


    Well, he looked decent. To Dominic, the fact that he sent Mia to the hospital made him barely tolerable.


    When he nced back at Mia and Patricia, his expression softened as he said, ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll send


    both of you back first.¡±


    After Mia helped Patrica get in the car, she turned back and waved at Felix.


    ¡°Thanks for today, Felix.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Felix nced over at their Volkswagen as he watched them leave. He narrowed his eyes when he


    realized this wasn¡¯t just any ordinary model.


    It was a Volkswagen Phaeton, and he was certain that it would cost at least a few hundred thousand


    dors.


    Basically, it wasn¡¯t an affordable car.


    It suddenly hit him that Mia wasn¡¯t beingpletely honest with him. He didn¡¯t expect her to be well off.


    No


    wonder she could afford the house that cost millions in her area. He knew it wasn¡¯t possible for her to


    purchase that house on a loan.


    +15 BONOS


    A pang of confidence shot through him as he made his mind up. He had to make her his, so he


    wouldn¡¯t have


    to work that hard in the future.


    Once they were in the car, Patricia asked anxiously, ¡°Mia, what if Bob and Mary really received the


    demolition


    payment?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Aunt Patricia. They won¡¯t be able to,¡± Dominic answered as he


    drove, ¡°I¡¯ve been in real estate for years, and I know how things work. Trust me.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Mia nodded in approval as she chimed in, ¡°Aunt Patricia, Dominic¡¯s right. You have to trust him so we


    can resolve this matter.¡±


    When they arrived home, Evaforted Patricia. Mia and Dominic took their seats in the living room.


    After a while, Mia said, ¡°Dominic, after Felix inquired from the Demolition Department, it appears that


    I¡¯ve offended someone.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ve already sent someone to look into what happened.¡±


    Dominic was holding back his anger. He couldn¡¯t tolerate how things still went wrong despite meeting


    up with George over a meal to remind him about this.


    Walter rang him up shortly after. He went to the veranda with his phone. When he turned around, his


    expression was sullen.


    ¡°So, who is it?¡±


    He would most definitely seize the mastermind of this incident and break his legs.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, Walter replied, ¡°It seems like the Barrett family is involved in this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    When Dominic heard the Barretts being mentioned, he quickly spun around and nced at Mia, who


    was in the living room. He lifted his hand and shut the veranda door.


    Only then did he lower his voice and asked Walter, ¡°Did you find out why?¡±


    How dare Timothy target Mia? What was he trying to do?


    Could it be that he was using the demolition to coerce Mia into bing his mistress?

 Chapter 216

    Dominic let his imagination get the better of him in those few seconds. By the time he was done, he


    was so infuriated to the point he couldmit murder right away.


    ¡°We¡¯re not sure what the cause was, but it was indeed the Barrett family who told George to target Ms.


    Mia. After all, the Barretts are the local powerhouse in Bern City. Optima Construction wouldn¡¯t dare to


    go against


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    them.¡±


    ¡°Timothy really has some guts to do that, huh? How dare he?¡± Dominic huffed.


    His blood was boiling with rage.


    Timothy was even thinking of marrying Maya despite his doings. Moreover, he was still relying on


    Connor to operate on Laura. How dare he target Mia?


    After Dominic hung up, he called Connor right away. He had to discuss something this important with


    him. If Timothy was really framing Mia, especially in such a lowly manner, he would have to reconsider


    their connection with the Barrett family.


    He would be more than d to call off Maya¡¯s engagement to Timothy.


    Mia was still waiting for Dominic in the living room after he ended his call. Just then, her phone rang. It


    was


    an unknown number.


    She picked it up and asked, ¡°Hello? Who¡¯s on the line?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, idiot! You got me into so much trouble. How are you feeling now though, Mia? Aren¡¯t you so


    disappointed now? You¡¯ve been looking forward to the demolition payment for so long. You thought you


    could¡¯ve changed your fate, but you failed! Hahaha!¡± The person on the other end of the phone


    cackled.


    Mia¡¯s expression turned grim as she hissed, ¡°Was this your doing, Wilhelmina? No, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re


    capable of that. Shelly¡¯s probably responsible for this.¡±


    Though Shelly wasn¡¯t exactly that bright, it was easy for her to have her way as a Barrett.


    Wilhelmina snickered, ¡°That dumbass ispletely clueless! She¡¯s merely a rich kid showing off her


    status. I was the one who did all these! I purposely let Bob and Mary sign it instead after they left their


    bank ount details with me. There¡¯s no way you¡¯d get the money no matter how outraged you are!¡±


    ¡°Wilhelmina, you¡¯re not any better. You¡¯re nothing but Shelly¡¯spdog. If it weren¡¯t for her, do you think


    George would even pay you any attention? Oh right, wait. You could help him warm his bed though,


    since I guess that¡¯s what you¡¯re best at, right? I know you slept with old men more often than enough,


    so it should be easy for you.¡±


    Wilhelmina shrieked on the other end of the phone when she heard her.


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯ll be sorry for this! I swear!¡±


    Mia hung up right away. So it did have something to do with Shelly, although it is thest thing Mia had


    expected. Why did she always have to get involved with the Barretts?


    +15 BONOS


    Back then, she fell victim to Shelly¡¯s bullying. Now, it was bing worse as she grew older, Patricia


    hadn¡¯t been welltely, and she¡¯d worry herself to death if they failed to receive the demolition payment.


    By then,


    she¡¯d be drowned in guilt.


    Mia took out her phone as she nned to text Timothy. She urged him to keep an eye on Shelly. To her


    surprise, she realized that she had already blocked him.


    She decided to call him. However, no one answered her call.


    As a result, she resorted to texting him furiously, ¡°If you don¡¯t keep an eye on that crazy bitch, Shelly,


    don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    Mia had leverage on Shelly. Right after she sent the message, Timothy called.


    Just then, Dominic had ended his phone call as he exited the veranda, moving toward the living room.


    With a slightly awkward expression, she hung up on Timothy instantly.


    ¡°Dominic, how was it?¡±


    *Ahem. I asked them, and it seems like Bob and Mary managed to snake their way in through certain


    means.¡±


    Mia heaved a small sigh of relief. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t realize that this had something to do with the


    Barretts. Otherwise, she was certain that she couldn¡¯t hold him back, given his hot temper.


    Nheless, she couldn¡¯tprehend why she was targeted.


    Her phone was buzzing, and Dominic nced over at it.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t you going to answer your call?¡±

 Chapter 217

    Mia was slightly stunned. She nced down at her phone. It was Timothy.


    Her head shot back up as she replied gracefully, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t bother. It¡¯s a scam call.¡±


    Dominic frowned as he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s harassing you?¡±


    Could it be Timothy, that old and divorced prick?


    Mia pursed her lips beforeing up with something usible, ¡°Um, I have been receiving calls about


    whether I¡¯d fancy a renovation, since I just bought my house not long ago.¡±


    Dominic nodded. So, this was the truth.


    As he stared at Mia, he said, ¡°Mia, you must let me know if anyone¡¯s bullying you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Mia muted her phone and made her way to the kitchen. She didn¡¯t pay any attention to her phone at all.


    Meanwhile, Timothy¡¯s gaze was fixated on the phone. How dare Mia not pick up his calls?


    Didn¡¯t she sound so confident when she texted him earlier?


    He massaged his temples as he read her message again. He gave Shelly a call.


    She answered the call after a while.


    In a cautious manner, Shelly asked, ¡°Timothy? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Timothy snapped, ¡°Shelly, is terminating your credit card far from enough? If it weren¡¯t for your mom


    who came crying at my knees, you would¡¯ve already been brought away by the cops for investigation.¡±


    Shelly stuttered, ¡°Timothy, I¡¯ve been behavingtely. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I wasn¡¯t well¨Cinformed, Shelly?¡±


    Her whole body was quivering on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Timothy, she¡¯s just lucky to have her house demolished. But that house doesn¡¯t even belong to her! It¡¯s


    her adoptive parents¡®. I have nothing to do with them taking back the house,¡± Shelly was quick to


    defend herself,


    although her voice was tinged with fear.


    Shelly felt totally justified. Moreover, Wilhelmina, Bob and Mary would be held responsible for what they


    had


    done. She didn¡¯t have anything to do with them.


    Timothy¡¯s expression darkened as he ordered, ¡°Apologize to Mia now until she forgives you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that! Why should I apologize when I¡¯ve done nothing wrong? Timothy, you¡¯re still so biased


    even


    though you¡¯re going to divorce Mia soon. Or did you actually fall in love with her?¡±


    In a cold tone, he replied, ¡°Be prepared to bear your consequences if you don¡¯t apologize.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to! You¡¯ll have to kill me for that!¡± Shelly snapped.


    Timothy¡¯s expression was stoic as he hung up.


    He nced over at Walter as he instructed, ¡°Investigate the demolition issue on the previous residential


    area


    Mia resided in. Make an appointment with George. I need to talk to him.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Walter nodded. After he left, Timothy took his phone out. It suddenly dawned on him that Mia had


    blocked him


    Theirst conversation came to a stop at the payment of a hundred thousand dors, and there was a


    clear indication that his message wasn¡¯t sessfully sent.


    Finally, Timothy texted, ¡°I have nothing to do with what Shelly did.¡±


    He thought Shelly deserved to be taught a lesson since she was so stubborn.


    Mia had just returned to her room after a meal. She took out her phone, and a smirk crept onto her face


    when she saw Timothy¡¯s reply.


    So, this was his response.


    Mia took out herputer, and found a video from the pendrive. Without skipping a beat, she


    forwarded the video to a renowned tabloid news outlet.


    ¡°Do you dare to ept this video of a daughter from a prestigious family having some sort of fun in a


    large group?¡±


    Right after she sent a screenshot of the video, the news outlet responded quickly.


    ¡°Sure, why not?¡±


    Mia sent the video. Since Shelly had been painstakingly trying to scheme her, she would no longer hold


    back. After all, she was married to Timothy for three years, and she was well aware of the ordeals that


    happened in her family, including Shelly¡¯s. She was nothing more than a fool who loved getting herself


    in trouble.


    Mia used to deal with the consequences of Shelly¡¯s actions in the past. She only did so upon the


    request of Shelly¡¯s mother.

 Chapter 218

    Mia was well aware of how easy it was for the Barretts to burn their bridges. Thus, she had to keep her


    last card safe with her so she wouldn¡¯t bepletely powerless if she was attacked or framed in the


    future.


    And that was exactly what she had been doing.


    After shepleted her task, she deleted her anonymous ount and removed the pendrive.


    Everything was


    carried out unnoticed.


    Nathan gave her the pendrive. After all, he was capable of locating the other party¡¯s IP address when


    she fell


    victim to an online nder twice.


    She asked him what one should do to prevent someone from finding out their IP address.


    Nathan thought she had a certain target in mind, so he gave her the pendrive. He mentioned that there


    was a special software in it which would make the other party locate a fake IP address.


    Mia didn¡¯t expect it to be handy that soon. Nheless, she felt the adrenaline rush from not doing the


    right


    thing.


    She would make Shelly very sorry this time, and she would make sure that she wouldn¡¯t dare toy a


    finger on


    her again.


    Once she was done, she realized she had received a refund of a hundred thousand dors. Did


    Timothy not


    ept the payment?


    Back then, Sharon gave Bob and Mary a hundred¨Cthousand¨Cdor cheque when they came asking for


    money


    at their marital home.


    Thest thing Mia wanted was to owe the Barretts money. Thus, she transferred the exact amount to


    Timothy.


    Why didn¡¯t he ept the payment? She didn¡¯t want to be indebted to him.


    Mia added him back again, and she was surprised to see that he epted her request immediately.


    She was


    puzzled.


    Did he not block her?


    Back then, he even called her to chastise her about blocking him. Nevertheless, she was still taken


    aback by


    the fact that he didn¡¯t block her.


    Mia transferred a hundred thousand dors to him again.


    She wondered if he would be reluctant to ept the money again. After all, a hundred thousand dors


    wasn¡¯t any different from a dor to him, who was the scion of an affluent family.


    Thus, she texted, ¡°Please ept the payment.¡±


    After she texted him, she yawned, then fell asleep quickly.


    The next day, she took her phone and nced at it once she woke up. There were a dozen missed


    calls. She


    415 BONOS


    She sat up and went for the trending entertainment headlines. After a brief nce at it, she wasn¡¯t


    surprised when she saw Shelly being mentioned in it.


    ¡°The Barrett socialite having fun on some drugs and men!¡±


    The news was all over the ce. It was impossible to bring it down.


    A triumphant smile shed across Mia¡¯s face when she saw the headlines.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the next second, Shelly called again. Mia picked it up this time.


    ¡°Morning, Ms. Barrett,¡±


    ¡°Mia! Did you do it? Was it you? You were the only one who knew about this!¡±


    Shelly¡¯s shrill voice almost tore her eardrums apart from the other end of the phone.


    Putting the phone further away from her, Mia drawled, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending. Mia! I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re certainly messing with the wrong person. I¡¯m one of the


    Barretts, and my family will do anything to protect me. Just you wait. I won¡¯t let you off the hook! I¡¯ll kill


    you.¡±


    Mia snapped icily, ¡°I warned you back then. Don¡¯t you dare piss me off again!¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are, Mia? I¡¯m a Barrett, and you¡¯re nothing but a maggot from the slums!


    Targeting you is as easy as trampling an ant. How dare you sneak up on me? Just you wait. I won¡¯t


    spare your family!¡±


    Mia scoffed.


    ¡°Well, go ahead. But if you¡¯re going to be that reckless, I have another video which is even more


    explicit. And mind you, you were naked in it. I¡¯m sure plenty of people will be more than d to see


    your body for themselves.¡±


    The other end of the phone became silent in an instant.

 Chapter 219

    Mia¡¯s gaze was piercing as she held her phone.


    After a while, Shelly screamed furiously from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Mia, who¡¯d expect you to be such a bitch? I asked you multiple times before if you had deleted all the


    videos, and you said you did! But in the end, you still have a trick up your sleeve.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did. If only you and your mother respected me and didn¡¯t order me around like a ve, I


    wouldn¡¯t have


    kept this video with me. After all, it¡¯s super disgusting.¡±


    Shelly shrieked frantically, ¡°You bitch! Who are you calling disgusting?¡±


    ¡°You, obviously. Did you forget how you shimmied out of your clothes in the blink of an eye and fucked


    with


    the guys once you got high?¡±


    Mia had meant to provoke Shelly. She could hear her hysterical screams on the other end of the


    phone. She


    might even be hurling things at the ground at this moment.


    Mia smirked and quipped, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get yourself a better publicity team to get yourself out of this


    mess


    instead of looking for my trouble?¡±


    She hung up right away and blocked her. Shelly was nothing more than a dumbass who couldn¡¯t


    control her


    temper. Thest thing she wanted was to be harassed by her.


    Just then, she received a new notification from Timothy. Her gaze wavered when she saw his


    message.


    He merely replied, ¡°?¡±


    What did he mean by that?


    In response, Mia texted, ¡°I expect you to bepletely capable of epting the payment, right?¡±


    Timothy exited his bedroom and made his way to the living room.


    Heath hurried toward him as he said, ¡°Mr. Barrett, there¡¯s an emergency. The stock prices are


    deting.¡±


    As he said so, he handed him the iPad which showed Shelly¡¯s news topping the entertainment


    headlines.


    Timothy¡¯s expression darkened as he cursed, ¡°Damn it! Get someone to lock Shelly up, and don¡¯t let


    anyone


    out there take her pictures.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve contacted Ms. Lane, and she said Shelly wouldn¡¯t go out at all.¡±


    As Timothy tugged on his tie, he recalled Mia mentioning that she was going to teach them a lesson.


    Was this


    her doing?


    He looked at Heath as he ordered, ¡°Make publicity tend to this now. Make them do whatever they can


    to reduce the impact on ourpany.¡±


    ¡°Noted. The publicity team will be at thepany for an emergency meeting, and they¡¯lle up with


    a n


    +15 BONOS


    Timothy leaned back on the couch as he massaged his temples. He called Mia, and she answered the


    call in a


    hushed tone.


    ¡°Hello? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you think a hundred thousand dors is enough?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that be all?¡± Mia retorted, slightly bewildered.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She turned back to her bedroom from the living room again. Was Timothy trying to scam her?


    ¡°The video you released caused our stock prices to dete, and we lost millions. So, do you think a


    hundred thousand dors will suffice?¡±


    After a brief pause, Mia sneered.


    ¡°What does that have anything to do with me? Haven¡¯t you heard of a chain reaction? In fact, you


    should be ming Shelly instead of me.¡±


    ¡°The video was probably taken a year ago. You kept it with you for so long, and you showed your cards


    at the most critical moment. Mia, I¡¯ve really underestimated you.¡±


    Mia inhaled sharply when she sensed the coldness in his voice.


    ¡°Indeed. And there¡¯s more I have to tell you¨Cthe video isn¡¯tplete. I have more of it, and it¡¯s even


    more explicit.¡±


    Timothy gritted his teeth as he ordered, ¡°Give me the video.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t really care about Shelly, he wouldn¡¯t let her ruin hispany image.


    ¡°Why would I do that? This is my leverage to keep Shelly from doing crazy things to me. If she


    behaves, the video won¡¯t ever be released.¡±


    ¡°Mia, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that exposing the video vites thew as well. Do you think you can hide


    your traces on the inte?¡±

 Chapter 220

    +15 BONOS


    Mia pursed her lips and remarked, ¡°If you¡¯re capable, go ahead and investigate. Once you find


    something.e back and negotiate the terms with me.¡±


    Just then, Connor¡¯s voice echoed from outside the door, ¡°.¡±


    ¡°On my way.¡± Mia replied, promptly ending the call.


    On the other end of the call, Timothy detected a man¡¯s voice, finding it somewhat familiar¨Cit sounded


    like


    Connor, Maya¡¯s brother.


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Why was Connor with Mia this early in the morning? Could they have


    spent


    the night together?


    As these thoughts raced through Timothy¡¯s mind, an uneasy feeling settled in his heart.


    With a stern expression, he directed his attention to Heath, asking. ¡°How¡¯s the progress on


    investigating the redevelopment of Mia¡¯s old neighborhood?¡±


    Feeling overwhelmed, Heath replied, ¡°What old neighborhood redevelopment? Oh, you mean the


    project on the


    east side of the city?


    ¡°Ourpany has already settled matters with the residents. There shouldn¡¯t be any issues.¡±


    Frustrated, Timothy rubbed his temples and rified, ¡°I¡¯m referring to Mia¡¯s old neighborhood! What are


    you


    thinking?¡±


    Heath nervously swallowed and continued, ¡°Mr. Coleman from Optima Construction mentioned that


    someone from ourpany had approached them.


    ¡°Upon investigation, it seems to be someone from Ms. Shelly¡¯s team. Therefore, this matter is likely


    connected


    to her.¡±


    Given Shelly¡¯s past actions against Mia, there could be a connection.


    With a hint of impatience, Timothy pressed, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Well, today is the scheduled day for signing documents in the old neighborhood.


    ¡°The house owned by Ms. Mia and Ms. Patricia has been imed by Mia¡¯s adoptive parents, who were


    able to sign the papers ahead of others,¡± Heath borated.


    With a furrowed brow, Timothy rose from his seat and dered, ¡°I¡¯m heading to that old neighborhood


    right


    now.¡±


    Heath looked puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to thepany to address Ms. Shelly¡¯s matter? The PR


    department is still waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°If the PR department requires my intervention, then what purpose do they serve?¡± Timothy shot back.


    With that, he grabbed his suit jacket and left.


    +15 BONOS


    Heath couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Was Timothy still eager to go and rify things with Mia?


    Upon ending her call with Timothy, Mia exited her bedroom and found all six of her brothers gathered in


    the living room.


    ¡°Why are you all here?¡± she asked, a hint of surprise in her voice.


    Dominic shed a grin. ¡°We promised toe and support you, so here we are.¡±


    Mia was momentarily touched by the gesture. It was reassuring to have the support of her family.


    Following breakfast, they embarked on their journey to the old neighborhood.


    Outside the vicinity, arge crowd had already assembled early in the morning.


    Upon arriving, Mia and her brothers entered the expansive courtyard of the old neighborhood alongside


    Patricia, encountering many familiar faces among the neighbors.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    With six tall andmanding bodyguards at her side, Mia exuded an intimidating aura.


    At that moment, a friendly old neighbor spoke up loudly. ¡°Mia, your adoptive parents are here as well,


    right over there.¡±


    Following the indicated direction, Mia spotted Bob and Mary hesitantly standing in a corner, with


    Wilhelminal alongside them.


    Seeing Mia with her six brothers, Bob and Mary¡¯s faces turned pale.


    They were visibly frightened, recalling how Mia had single¨Chandedly dealt with themst time. Now,


    with six men apanying her, the dread of a more severe oue struck them.


    In contrast, Wilhelmina appeared unfazed. Approaching with a cold smirk, she remarked, ¡°Mia, is it


    really necessary to bring along so many men? Are they all your past mes?


    ¡°I must say, I¡¯m genuinely impressed by your ability to maintain a harmonious dynamic among these six


    handsome gentlemen. You certainly possess quite a skill.¡±


    Remainingposed, Mia addressed Wilhelmina, ¡°You truly have the audacity to show up here, don¡¯t


    you? Haven¡¯t you been online?¡±


    Given the extensive coverage of Shelly¡¯s incident, anyone with Inte ess was well¨Cinformed


    about it.


    Indeed, such a scandal posed a threat even to those with powerful connections. Yet, here stands


    Wilhelmina, daring to make an appearance.

 Chapter 221

    Mia couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Wilhelmina¡¯s audacity. Following Wilhelmina¡¯s words, Mia observed that


    Wilhelmina seemed genuinely oblivious to the situation.


    Through gritted teeth, Wilhelmina retorted, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you that I¡¯ve ended up like this.¡±


    Wilhelmina had depleted her funds long ago, found herself embroiled in legal troubles, and was on the


    brink of being cklisted.


    This morning, her phone had been disconnected due to unpaid bills, leaving her unable to make a call


    or ess the inte.


    All of this, of course, was courtesy of Mia!


    Wilhelmina sneered, ¡°Mia, I came here today specifically to witness your downfall.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dominic scowled. ¡°Where did this unpleasant womane from, carrying such a


    foul mouth?¡±


    Nathan chimed in. ¡°This is the woman who spread false rumors about Miast time.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s expression darkened as he shot a nce at Nathan, asking. ¡°Hasn¡¯t this been taken care of


    yet?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t the n to ensure Wilhelmina could never recover? How was she still able to show up here?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Jason cleared his throat and stated, ¡°This falls under my responsibility. I¡¯ll investigate itter.¡±


    Mia turned to her brothers and calmly stated, ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s focus on dealing with the matter at hand


    now.¡±


    She knew why Wilhelmina was still standing loud and proud here¨Cit was because Shelly was secretly


    supporting her.


    However, from today onward, Shelly would no longer have any influence.


    Wilhelmina, this aplice, was simply making empty threats.


    With an arrogantugh, Wilhelmina retorted, ¡°Mia, even with so many men by your side, you won¡¯t be


    able to handle this matter. After all, you can¡¯t match the influence of the people backing me.


    ¡°Soon, they¡¯ll transfer the money directly into your adoptive parents¡® bank ount, and unfortunately,


    you won¡¯t receive a single penny.¡±


    Dominic cautioned her, ¡°Don¡¯t be too confident.¡±


    Overnight, he had orchestrated the acquisition of Optima Construction, and the new owner behind the


    scenes would assume control this morning.


    Just then, representatives from Optima Construction emerged.


    Wilhelmina promptly approached them, stating, ¡°Mr. Parkson, do you recall our agreement? Later,


    make sure to adhere to what I instructed you.¡±


    +15 BONOS Certainly, Mia wouldn¡¯tprehend the full extent until she faced the repercussions. Now,


    Wilhelmina was determined to unveil to Mia the true meaning of despair!


    However, Lucas forcefully pushed Wilhelmina aside, eximing, ¡°Leave me alone, stop bothering me.


    ¡°I just found outst night that Optima Construction has gone bankrupt, and our sries haven¡¯t been


    paid. Let¡¯s quickly return to demand what¡¯s owed to us.¡±


    Upon learning this startling news, all the employees of Optima Construction dispersed.


    Realizing the situation was taking an unfavorable turn, Bob and Mary hurriedly approached. ¡°Why is


    everyone leaving? We haven¡¯t received our money yet.¡±


    Wilhelmina, equally baffled, questioned, ¡°How could it go bankrupt!¡±


    Upon hearing about Optima Construction¡¯s bankruptcy and the cancetion of the demolition, everyone


    hurried outside, eager to findpany representatives for rification.


    However, it appeared that thepany officials had scattered, leaving the fate of the redevelopment


    uncertain.


    Mia noticed Patricia heading outside and hurriedly caught up, but the crowd quickly separated them.


    At that moment, a ck luxury car was parked outside.


    Observing the abruptmotion in the old neighborhood, Timothy frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going


    on?¡±


    Just then, Heath received a call and turned to answer.


    ¡°Optima Construction has just been acquired. It seems the redevelopment project has failed, and these


    people havee out seeking an exnation.¡±


    ¡°Acquired overnight? By whichpany?¡±


    ¡°Vista Properties.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Timothy couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows. Wasn¡¯t Vista Properties Dominic¡¯s


    company? Something felt off.


    Could they be nning to retaliate against Mia?


    Timothy instructed coldly, ¡°Look into it.¡±


    After saying that, he looked up and spotted Mia in the crowd, pushed to the side and seemingly in a


    precarious situation.


    His gaze sharpened as he prepared to step out of the car. Just then, he observed Mia being embraced


    by a man, their interaction appearing quite intimate.

 Chapter 222

    +15 BONOS


    Timothy lowered the car window. Seeing the couple in an embrace, his gaze noticeably turned colder.


    Heath, seated in the passenger seat, expressed surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Dr. Connor?¡±


    ¡°My eyes are working fine. I don¡¯t need you to remind me,¡± Timothy retorted.


    He slowly withdrew his hand from the car door where it had been resting.


    As Mia approached the neighborhood entrance, the bustling crowd nearly knocked her to the ground,


    and her face paled with fright. Fortunately, Connor arrived just in time to intervene.


    If a stampede were to ur here, it could pose a threat to her unborn baby.


    Still a bit shaken, Connor advised, ¡°Mia, you can¡¯t act impulsively like that, especially since you¡¯re


    pregnant!¡±


    Mia yfully stuck out her tongue. ¡°I¡¯m aware. I saw Aunt Patricia rushing out, and I got worried. I


    wanted to catch up with her, but I didn¡¯t expect such arge crowd.¡±


    ¡°Mia, you can always rely on us. You have six brothers, you know? Just now, you could have let us go


    and find Aunt Patricia for you,¡± Connor assured.


    He gently tapped Mia on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t do this next time,¡± he cautioned.


    Obediently nodding, Mia walked toward the old neighborhood with Connor.


    However, she suddenly looked back toward the road outside, sensing a strange feeling she couldn¡¯t


    quite pinpoint.


    Withdrawing her gaze, Mia walked back into the courtyard with Connor. Seeing Patricia safe and


    sound, Mia


    felt a wave of relief wash over her.


    Once again, Mia faced a round of scolding from her older brothers.


    With a hint of concern, Patricia inquired, ¡°Despite Optima Construction¡¯s bankruptcy, will the demolition


    still


    proceed?¡±


    Dominic confidently replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the redevelopment will proceed as nned.¡±


    However, Mia wasn¡¯t holding much hope. The demolition had always been a risky endeavor from the


    start.


    Shortly after, a group of people in uniforms entered, equipped with a megaphone.


    They announced, ¡°Greetings, everyone. We represent the acquiringpany, Vista Properties. We


    kindly


    request that everyone line up to sign one by one. Let¡¯s not prolong the relocation process for


    everyone.¡±


    Promptly, a queue began to form.


    Mia voiced her surprise, stating, ¡°Oh, so Vista Properties made the acquisition!¡±


    In a solemn tone, Dominic remarked, ¡°Ahem, Mia, you should find more reassurance now. Arge


    corporation offers strength and security.¡±


    However, Mia wasn¡¯t particrly happy.


    +15 BONOS


    After all, Vista Properties belonged to Maya¡¯s eldest brother, forming part of his business empire. What


    if this


    was a trap set by that troublemaker, Maya?


    Mia certainly couldn¡¯t dismiss the possibility!


    Connor chimed in, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t stress too much. Dominic works for thatpany, so he must have


    confidence


    in their capabilities.¡±


    Mia, feeling a mix of amusement and exasperation, pondered how to convey her connection to Timothy


    and


    Maya to Dominic.


    Nheless, she resolved to take it one step at a time.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Attempting to pull the same trick again, Wilhelmina rushed to the front with Bob and Mary, announcing,


    ¡°They


    are the owners of this property. Kindly allow them to proceed with the signing process.¡±


    Bob and Mary promptly nodded in agreement, affirming, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s us.¡±


    However, upon verifying the details, Randy, the person in charge, dered, ¡°I regret to inform you that


    you are not the legal owners, and therefore, you do not have the authorization to sign.¡±


    Bob, visibly frustrated, retorted, ¡°This property belongs to my brother¨Cinw. He¡¯s currently in the


    hospital in a vegetative state, and as his family, I have the rightful authority to sign on his behalf.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the property is registered under his spouse¡¯s name. Only his wife¡¯s signature holds the


    requisite authority. Other family members do not possess the legal standing to sign.¡±


    Bob and Mary were left in disbelief at this revtion.


    Seated on the ground, Mary voiced her protest, eximing, ¡°This is utterly unfair! She¡¯s a widow on the


    brink of remarrying. How can she be deemed eligible for the demolitionpensation?¡±


    Shortly after, Mia, apanied by her six brothers, approached with amanding presence,


    creating a somewhat intimidating atmosphere.

 Chapter 223

    Mia red at Mary and asserted coldly, ¡°Because the house is registered under Aunt Patricia¡¯s name.¡±


    Momentarily at a loss for words, Mary instinctively turned to Wilhelmina for help, stating, ¡°Ms. Jones,


    you


    mentionedst time that when ites to dividing the inheritance, we also have a share, right?


    ¡°You¡¯re an educated person. So please exin.¡±


    Standing on the side, Wilhelmina nervously cowered, somewhat intimidated by the bodyguards


    apanying


    Mia.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Despite Optima Construction¡¯s recent bankruptcy, Mia¡¯s demolition project remained on course, having


    been acquired by Vista Properties.


    Consumed by jealousy, Wilhelmina asserted. ¡°That¡¯s correct. Mr. and Mrs. Bowen have the right to


    inherit this


    property.¡±


    Regardless of the circumstances, Wilhelmina was determined not to let Mia secure the new house and


    compensation. Why should Mia have it all while she ended up with nothing?


    ncing over, Mia exined, ¡°But my Uncle James is still alive. Aunt Patricia has been covering his


    medical expenses during these years while he¡¯s been lying in the hospital.


    ¡°She also consistently visits to take care of him. Thepensation from the demolition of this house


    will be used for Uncle James¡¯s treatment.¡±


    The neighbors around nodded in agreement. ¡°This house originally belonged to James. Bob shouldn¡¯t


    be contesting it.¡±


    ¡°Over the years, the Bowens have consistently disyed this behavior. Initially, their focus was not on


    the house. Rather, they were more inclined toward mary gain.


    ¡°Yet, James ended up taking the house without seeking any financialpensation.


    ¡°Now, with news of the old house being demolished, they suddenly appear, demanding a share of the


    compensation. What kind of logic is that?¡±


    The neighbors began chiming in, revealing the details of the past events.


    Bob and Mary exchanged guilty nces. Seeing the demolitionpensation slip through their fingers,


    they couldn¡¯t bear to give up even a small share.


    In despair, Mary cried out, ¡°Do you realize that when James was undergoing medical treatment, he


    borrowed a significant amount of money from us, and he hasn¡¯t repaid It?


    ¡°Thepensation for this house rightfully belongs to us.¡±


    Bob scowled and dered, ¡°If anyone dares to hinder us from getting the money, I¡¯ll confront them


    today!


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to fight tooth and nail, and I won¡¯t back down until myst breath, ensuring no one gets a


    penny.¡±


    Bob and Mary escted the situation, causing a scene and throwing a tantrum.


    +15 BONOS


    Wilhelmina, standing on the sidelines, continued to fan the mes, determined to obstruct the


    demolition from


    happening today.


    Dominic exchanged a nce with Randy, who immediately grasped the unspoken signal.


    With a firm tone, Randy announced, ¡°If you have concerns about the demolition, kindly proceed to the


    nearby office for a detailed discussion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not disrupt those who are in the process of signing for the redevelopment.¡±


    Joining in, other neighbors added, ¡°Exactly, please don¡¯t block our way.¡±


    A group of young men in business attire approached from the vicinity and swiftly guided Bob and Mary


    away. Wilhelmina, too, found herself escorted along with them.


    Randy quickly ryed through the megaphone, ¡°Alright, everyone, keep lining up to sign. The


    compensation


    terms and amounts are even more favorable now.


    ¡°If you have any questions, don¡¯t hesitate to ask here.¡±


    For a moment, hesitation hung in the air as no one dared to be the first in line, fearing the possibility of


    a disadvantageous deal.


    However, Patricia boldly took the initiative, dering, ¡°I¡¯ll sign and leave my bank card.¡±


    She was determined to secure the money, regardless of the potential drawbacks. This way, she could


    preempt


    any trouble caused by Bob and Mary, ensuring they wouldn¡¯t obstruct her signingter on.


    Mia didn¡¯t intervene. Instead, she stood by, assisting Patricia in making sure the bank card details were


    correct.


    §â§Ú§ã


    Once shepleted the signing, Patricia held Mia¡¯s hand and inquired, ¡°Mia, is this sufficient? Bob and


    Mary


    won¡¯t have the chance to alter, will they?¡±


    ¡°No, they won¡¯t be able to make changes. Vista Properties is a sizablepany with strict rules and


    regtions.¡°¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Mia turned around and nced at her six brothers, stating, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to head back.¡±

 Chapter 224

    Without the support of Mia¡¯s six brothers today, Bob and Mary would have exhibited even greater


    arrogance.


    Directing his gaze toward Mia, Dominic remarked, ¡°Vista Properties has a longstanding tradition


    regarding


    redevelopment. Typically, the individual who signs first enjoys preferential treatment.


    ¡°Besides thepensation for demolition, there might be additional benefits.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mia responded with a smile. ¡°Regardless of whether there is or not, as long as my


    adoptive


    parents can¡¯t stir things up, I¡¯m content.¡±


    In truth, she harbored some reservations, especially given Vista Properties¡¯s association with Maya and


    Dominic.


    During their previous encounter, Shelly had purposefully gotten in their way. Could Maya resort to


    simr


    tactics this time?


    Dominic turned to look at her, offering reassurance, ¡°Mia, if you have any concerns, feel free to share


    them


    with me.¡±


    ¡°Dominic, do you think there¡¯s a chance that Vista Properties might unexpectedly halt the demolition


    due to


    some issue?


    ¡°Or perhaps manipte the names of those involved in the relocation or their bank card information?¡±


    ¡°Mia, why would you entertain such thoughts? It¡¯s highly unlikely. Vista Properties adheres to stringent


    management rules and regtions.


    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll closely monitor the progress of this matter for you,¡± Dominic assured her.


    Mia fell silent for a moment and then responded, ¡°Alright, thanks, Dominic.¡±


    If Maya did indeed pull some strings behind the scenes, Mia wouldn¡¯t let it slide so easily.


    Dominic¡¯s eyes reflected a hint of confusion. Why was Mia worried that Vista Properties might engage


    in covert actions?


    He found Mia¡¯s inquiry somewhat unusual.


    After Mia left, she received a call from Felix. ¡°Mia, how did the redevelopment proceedings go today?¡±


    ¡°Everything went smoothly. The paperwork has already been signed.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, wealthydy. Are you nning to work extra hours this afternoon? Would you like to


    come and provide guidance at the site for the project you designed?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll head there right away.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After ending the call, Mia turned to her brothers, stating, ¡°I need to put in some extra hours at the


    studio. I¡¯ll make sure to be back in time for dinner tonight.¡±


    1/2.


    +15 BONOS


    Patricia smiled reassuringly. ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll handle the grocery shopping. You may concentrate on your


    work


    Just make sure to be back for dinner on time this evening.¡±


    Even though Dominic was tempted to propose dining out, he refrained from doing so upon witnessing


    Patricia finally at ease.


    Beneath Patricia¡¯s gentle exterior, she was sincerely concerned for their well¨Cbeing. Opting for a cozy


    dinner at


    home seemed like the better choice.


    At this moment, Connor stepped forward, saying, ¡°Mia, I¡¯ll drive you there. It so happens I need to go to


    Peace


    Hospital.¡±


    Mia hopped into Connor¡¯s car, and as he navigated the road, he inquired, ¡°Mia, is there any difort


    in your


    stomach?¡±


    ¡°No, Connor, you don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡±


    ¡°How can I not worry about you? There were so many people earlier, and thankfully, I arrived in time.


    Do you


    realize the potential consequences?¡±


    Mia yfully stuck out her tongue. ¡°I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Connor sighed, feeling a bit helpless. ¡°Where¡¯s your overtime location? I can drive you there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll hop in a taxi straight to the venue. It¡¯s not exactly en route to Peace Hospital, and it¡¯s a


    bit of a


    distance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to the hospital for a routine check. There¡¯s no urgency.¡±


    With the conversation progressing as such, Mia had no choice but to input the wedding venue¡¯s


    address into the navigation system. An hourter, they arrived at the location.


    The scenery was picturesque, almost as if it were tailor¨Cmade for outdoor weddings.


    Connor surveyed the area, recognizing the surroundings as somewhat familiar. Where had he seen this


    ce before?


    He inquired, ¡°Finding a taxi here might be a challenge. How do you intend to get backter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll catch a ride with Felix. With so many people from the studio present, there¡¯s bound to be a car


    avable.¡±


    As Mia opened the car door and stepped out, she nced up to see a familiar figure not far away ¡­

 Chapter 225

    Upon spotting the familiar face, Mia turned back and waved to Connor, saying, ¡°Connor, I need to get


    busy with


    work now.¡±


    Connor also noticed the man over there, identified as Felix.


    After another nce at the surroundings, Connor pulled out his phone, opening the picture shared by


    Maya in the group chat earlier. ¡°These are the photos of the wedding venue.


    ¡°Brothers, feel free to share any good suggestions you might have. Remember to be on time tomorrow


    at noon.


    After carefully examining the photo, Connor couldn¡¯t help but realize that it matched the ce he was


    currently at.


    Could it be that the wedding venue for Mia¡¯s overtime work was right here?


    What a coincidence.


    After pondering for a moment, Connor decided to bring this up with Dominic.


    Mia followed Felix into the decorated venue.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Observing everythinge to life ording to the design, Mia couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°It looks


    beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Mia, it¡¯s a testament to your excellent taste. The client is highly satisfied.¡±


    ¡°These flowers are truly exquisite. I doubt we have them locally, especially in this season when such


    vibrant


    blooms might be rare.¡±


    At first, Mia intended to go with artificial flowers, but she ultimately decided on real ones, and the


    oue


    exceeded her expectations.


    ¡°The client specifically had these flowers flown in from Nord City. However, due to their high value, their


    freshness can only be maintained for the next two days.


    ¡°The extravagant gestures of wealthy people truly exceed the understanding of ordinary folks like us,¡±


    Felix


    teased.


    In his eyes, there was a trace of envy with concealed ambition and anticipation.


    Shifting his gaze to Mia, Felix inquired, ¡°Mia, do you like these flowers?¡±


    Mia nced at the blooms and replied, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    As soon as she concluded her words, Felix gracefully presented a bouquet of identical flowers from the


    side.¡±


    Here you go, a gift for the wealthydy.


    ¡°In the future, as my studio expands, I¡¯ll make sure to provide you with an abundance of these flowers.¡±


    Instantly, their colleagues around them erupted in cheers, eximing, ¡°Say yes, say yes.¡±


    1/2.


    +15 BONOS


    Mia¡¯s expression turned somewhat awkward. Just as she was about to offer rification, she caught


    sight of someone entering from the side¨Cwas it Maya?


    Maya entered with confidence, high heels clicking as she haughtily surveyed the surroundings. ¡°The


    setup is nearly there, but there are some minor details that need adjusting,¡± she remarked.


    Felix promptly set the bouquet down, attending to her, ¡°Ms. Lane, if there are any adjustments needed,


    our project designer is present as well. We can make on¨Cthe¨Cspot modifications for you.¡±


    Mia noticed the smug expression on Maya¡¯s face, and suddenly, everything clicked.


    It turned out that Maya deliberately orchestrated the wedding venue design order that Mia had recently


    undertaken.


    Mia looked once again at the wedding venue she had personally designed¨Cthe setting for her husband


    and his mistress¡¯s engagement. What could be more repugnant than this?


    ¡°Ms. Bowen, I truly appreciate your design. Mr. Quilter, would you mind if I had a private conversation


    with Ms. Bowen?¡±


    ¡°No problem. We¡¯ll move over there and continue our work.¡±


    Felix promptly led the other colleagues away, creating a space for the two women to converse privately.


    With a hypocritical expression, Maya made her way toward Mia. ¡°I appreciate your effort in designing


    the engagement venue for me. I anticipate it will be a truly unforgettable experience.¡±


    Mia slowly clenched her fist, her gaze turning noticeably colder. ¡°Ah, attempting this trick again, I see?¡±


    Maya¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I trust your design skills, which is why I sought your assistance in nning my


    engagement venue.¡±


    Mia smirked. ¡°If your goal is to repulse me with these tactics, I must admit you¡¯ve seeded. It¡¯s rather


    nauseating.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t utter such words, Ms. Bowen. After all, I seek your blessings for my wedding as well.¡±

 Chapter 226

    ¡°Do you want me to wish you a household full of infertility and barrenness, then?¡± Mia countered.


    ¡°Maya, stop these petty games,¡± she continued sternly before turning away, showing no intention of


    lingering any longer.


    ¡°Mia, are you nning to sneak away? After all, this reality is undeniably harsh for you, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°The flowers I brought here are worth more than your annual sry. That¡¯s the stark difference between


    us!¡±


    Maya taunted.


    Mia turned around, her gaze calm and undisturbed.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you want me to continue designing, that¡¯s fine. However, aren¡¯t you concerned that I might tamper


    with


    things and make you disappear without a trace?¡± she retorted.


    Upon hearing Mia¡¯s statement, Maya¡¯s expression grew uneasy.


    With a forced bravado, she responded, ¡°Mia, you wouldn¡¯t dare! Just because you used those dirty


    tricks


    against Shelly doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m as gullible as she is.¡±


    Mia responded with a wry smile, ¡°Go ahead, put it to the test. Since you¡¯re not keen on making it easy


    for me,


    let¡¯s just make it challenging for everyone, shall we?¡±


    Through gritted teeth, Maya retorted, ¡°If you do that, the studio will also bear the responsibility!


    Besides, you


    didn¡¯t even know it was my order before you came today. You wouldn¡¯t dare to sabotage it.¡±


    Despite their intense conflicts, Mia still adhered to professional ethics.


    A cold smirk crept onto Mia¡¯s face. ¡°Actually, there are a few safety concerns rted to this wedding


    design. I


    observed them upon my arrival, and I intended to address them.


    ¡°However, since it¡¯s your wedding, let¡¯s just leave it at that. Embracing the path of no return as a couple


    seems


    to suit you perfectly.¡±


    As Mia finished speaking, Maya¡¯s face paled.


    With a smirk, Mia turned around and briskly walked away. If Maya intended to repulse her, Mia was


    prepared


    to return the favor.


    Tomorrow marked Maya and Timothy¡¯s engagement ceremony.


    It was likely toote to alter the design and venue now. Once Maya saw the engagement setup, she


    would


    probably start contemting where the safety hazards might be.


    Finally exhaling, Mia swiftly walked away from the scene. She pulled out her phone and sent a


    WhatsApp


    message to Felix: ¡°Felix, something came up at home. I¡¯m leaving early.


    ¡°The engagement venue design is almost done. You¡¯re in charge of keeping an eye on it.¡±


    Mia had no intention of delving into theplex rtionship between her and Maya with Felix.


    +15 BONOS


    However, to expect her to stay there and arrange the engagement venue for that couple was


    something she


    couldn¡¯t bring herself to do!


    Soon enough, Felix¡¯s call came in. ¡°Mia, why did you suddenly leave? Is something happening at


    home? Is it


    rted to the demolition?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, something along those lines,¡± Mia offered in a vague response.


    Upon hearing this, Felix¡¯s tone softened. ¡°If it¡¯s something this important, you should go back and


    handle it. I¡¯ll take care of things here.¡±


    Mia breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Felix didn¡¯t press for more information.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know how to exin further.


    Given that the contract for this order was already signed, canceling it was impractical at this stage.


    borating on the situation to Felix would have been awkward, so leaving it as it was seemed like the


    best option.


    As Mia stepped outside, she noticed a familiar car parked on the side of the road.


    Wasn¡¯t that Connor¡¯s car?


    Has he not left yet?


    Meanwhile, Connor was still on the phone with Dominic. ncing up, he noticed Mia emerging.


    ¡°Dominic, I¡¯ll update youter. Mia¡¯s on her way out. We can discuss it tonight.¡±


    Mia approached Connor. The timing couldn¡¯t have been better. She had been worried about how to


    leave the venue, given the challenge of finding a taxi in this area.


    Fortunately, Connor hadn¡¯t left yet.


    Suddenly, Maya¡¯s voice called out from behind, ¡°Mia, wait!¡±

 Chapter 227

    Upon hearing Maya¡¯s voice, Mia quickly turned around and, as expected, spotted Maya approaching,


    Was Maya intentionally trying to stir up trouble? Perhaps because she was feeling unsatisfied?


    However, Mia wasn¡¯t about to stay here any longer. After all, wasn¡¯t retreating the more sensible


    option?


    Without hesitation, she rushed toward Connor, thankful that he was present.


    As Connor noticed Mia approaching, his heart raced considerably. He never anticipated getting


    entangled in such a predicament.


    He had to ensure Mia¡¯s safety!


    This wasn¡¯t the right moment to disclose everything!


    In the blink of an eye, Mia hurried over and settled into the passenger seat, urging, ¡°Connor, let¡¯s get


    out of here!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Without further inquiry, Connor stepped on the gas and quickly left the scene.


    Maya stared in disbelief at the departing car, struggling to process the reality before her. Was that


    Connor behind the wheel, or had her eyes deceived her?


    As Maya reflected on the scene, a wave of shock began to wash over her. The more she dwelled on it,


    the


    more convinced she was that it was undeniably Connor. There was no room for doubt.


    But why was Connor with Mia?


    Just moments ago, Mia effortlessly entered Connor¡¯s car, their interaction revealing a familiarity that


    suggested this wasn¡¯t their first meeting.


    A sudden wave of panic surged through Maya.


    When did Mia be acquainted with Connor?


    Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be Linden¡¯s sugar baby? Could it be that Linden introduced Mia to Connor?


    A sense of unease crept over Maya, prompting her to immediately call Connor. However, there was no


    answer


    on the other end.


    As the car distanced itself from the scene, Connor let out a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Mia had prompted him to make a quick exit. Otherwise, if Maya had approached and


    started


    asking questions, their cover might have been exposed.


    Contemting this. Connor cast a suspicious nce at Mia seated in the passenger seat. ¡°Mia, why


    did you


    leave so hastily?¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression betrayed a hint of unease. She had narrowly avoided being caught by Connor.


    +15 BONOS


    If Maya had intercepted her earlier, she would have undoubtedly revealed Mia¡¯s connection to Timothy.


    With all six brothers at home today, the revtion of Mia¡¯s expulsion from the Barrett family might


    prompt her


    brothers to seek revenge, especially the impulsive Dominic, known for stirring up trouble.


    ¡°It was a close call,¡± Mia and Connor thought, sharing a collective sense of relief.


    Mia cleared her throat before responding, ¡°Well, considering that most of the decorations are already


    set up, they¡¯ll likely continue overseeing the arrangements here tonight.


    ¡°However, I needed to head home for dinner, so I decided to slip away early.¡±


    She nonchntly crafted an excuse.


    Connor nodded, still perplexed. ¡°But when I saw youing out, it looked like someone was calling out


    to you.


    He wanted to delve into Mia¡¯s connection with Maya.


    Mia¡¯s expression briefly stiffened. ¡°You know how it is these days, Connor. Managingmunication


    between the client and the designer isn¡¯t always seamless.


    ¡°Besides, with Felix on site, I can take a break. Everything should run smoothly without any problems.¡±


    Connor remained somewhat skeptical. ¡°Was the woman who was chasing you just now the client?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s demanding and troublesome. Honestly, I¡¯m just toozy to cater to her. She can be quite


    annoying.¡±


    As Mia spoke, it became evident that she harbored a genuine dislike for Maya.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Given Maya¡¯s somewhat two¨Cfaced personality, Connor had anticipated from the start that Mia and


    Maya would never get along. Now, it appeared his suspicions were justified.


    Feeling apprehensive, Connor remained silent, deciding not to press further.


    Mia, too, felt a sense of unease. If Connor delved further, she would be forced to devise more borate


    excuses. Fortunately, Connor refrained from additional inquiries.


    Mia nced down at the phone buzzing incessantly beside her. ¡°Connor, your phone has been ringing


    nonstop. Aren¡¯t you going to answer?¡±


    Connor could easily deduce the identity of the caller. He quickly rified, ¡°It¡¯s probably from the


    hospital, and it¡¯s nothing urgent. You don¡¯t have to respond. I did mention I would bete.¡±

 Chapter 228

    +15 BONOS


    Mia nodded in response, and simultaneously, they both stopped discussing the previous topic.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She turned her gaze to the scenery outside the window, contemting the wedding venue she had


    personally designed. A wave of irony washed over her.


    Tomorrow marked Maya¡¯s engagement to Timothy.


    Mia lowered her eyes, a trace of self¨Cmockery crossing her face.


    Despite being aware that this day would inevitably arrive, when it finally did, a sense of emptiness


    settled


    deep within her heart.


    Upon reaching the hospital, Connor parked his car. ¡°Mia, stay here for a moment. I¡¯ll finish up quickly


    and join


    you soon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Connor. I have to return to the studio. Let¡¯s both head home early for dinner tonight.¡±


    Connor gazed at her. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard,¡± he urged.


    Observing Connor enter Peace Hospital, Mia hailed a taxi and directed it straight to the private hospital.


    Suddenly, Mia felt an inexplicable urge to visit Laura.


    With Timothy and Maya¡¯s engagement scheduled for this week and Laura¡¯s surgery set for the next,


    having


    Maya¡¯s capable brother around offered assurance for Laura¡¯s well¨Cbeing.


    It was the only aspect Mia felt thankful for at the moment.


    Armed with a bouquet of flowers, Mia headed to Laura¡¯s hospital room. Upon entering, she found Laura


    seated on the bed engrossed in a book. ¡°Grandma,¡± Mia greeted.


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯re here. Come, sit down. It¡¯s been a while since yourst visit. Is work keeping you


    upied?¡± Laura


    inquired.


    Lowering her gaze, Mia confessed, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been quite hectictely, and the numerous college


    sses are only contributing to my workload.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t push yourself too hard. With Tim working diligently to support the family, you don¡¯t need to


    burden yourself. Prioritize your health, especially now that you¡¯re pregnant,¡± Laura advised.


    Suppressing the bitterness in her heart, Mia replied, ¡°I understand, Grandma. By the way, how have


    you beentely? Have you experienced any difort recently?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing well. It¡¯s your pregnancy that¡¯s making me worry. Mia, listen to me. When theter


    trimesteres, don¡¯t go to the studio to work. I¡¯m genuinely concerned about your well¨Cbeing.¡±


    Mia gently touched her belly. ¡°Okay, I promise.¡±


    Regardless, as her belly grew too prominent to conceal, Mia intended to return to Nord City with her


    brothers.


    +15 BONOS


    She nned to give birth to her child there.


    With the considerable distance, Timothy wouldn¡¯t be able to find out about it.


    By that time, both Timothy and Maya would be married, making it unlikely that they woulde to


    investigate Mia.


    As Mia and Laura continued their conversation, the hospital room door creaked open, ushering in a


    cool breeze.


    As Mia turned around, she unexpectedly spotted a familiar figure entering. It took her a moment to


    catch her breath, not anticipating another encounter with Timothy here.


    In contrast, Laura seemed delighted. ¡°Tim, what brings you here? Are you nning to take Mia home?¡±


    Mia remained silent, withdrawing her gaze. However, from the corner of her eye, she noticed Timothy


    walking by.


    The pair of shoes Timothy wore struck a chord of familiarity; they were the custom¨Cmade shoes Mia


    had selected for him in the past.


    While they didn¡¯t bear any prestigious brand, they werefortable.


    Timothy had worn them once in the past, but afterward, he never put them on again. Mia assumed he


    disliked them because theycked a notable brand to showcase.


    Consequently, Mia never repeated the gesture.


    Yet, much to her surprise, Timothy was wearing them again.


    Mia found herself increasingly perplexed by Timothy¡¯s actions.


    Timothy stood by Mia, his toneposed. ¡°Grandma, how are you feeling today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Seeing you two lovebirds brightens my day even more. Tim, keep up the good work.


    Regardless of how hectic work may be, make sure to take good care of Mia. After all, she¡¯s expecting!¡±


    Upon finishing her words, Laura took both of their hands, gently cing them together.

 Chapter 229

    Mia felt the firm grip of Timothy¡¯s hand, causing her expression to turn somewhat awkward.


    She contemted pulling her hand back, but Laura steadfastly held their hands together.


    ¡°If anything were to happen to me during this surgery, both of you must take care of each other.


    ¡°With a child on the way, life can¡¯t go back to how it was before.¡± Laura uttered, as though entrusting


    them with herst wishes.


    Upon hearing Laura¡¯s words, Mia found herself overwhelmed with emotion. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ll be okay.


    After all, you still need to witness the birth of our child.¡±


    Laura smiled contentedly. ¡°Yes, I will witness the birth of this child with my own eyes.¡±


    Mia¡¯s throat tightened slightly. Though everyone assumed she faked her pregnancy to convince Laura


    to undergo surgery, only she knew the truth¨Cthe pregnancy was real.


    Beside her, Timothy spoke softly, ¡°Grandma, I will take care of Mia and our child. You don¡¯t have to


    worry so much.¡±


    Upon hearing this, a flicker of mockery appeared in Mia¡¯s eyes.


    Wasn¡¯t Timothy supposed to get engaged to Maya tomorrow?


    Certainly, his words were misleading.


    ncing at the clock, Laura observed. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. How about you two head out for dinner?


    ¡°The hospital food here is nd andcks the nourishment you need. I won¡¯t insist on keeping you both


    here to eat with me.¡±


    Mia breathed a sigh of relief. If Laura had insisted on her staying for dinner, she would have struggled


    toe up with an exnation.


    After all, all six of her brothers were waiting at home for her to have dinner.


    After Laura released her hand, Mia instinctively attempted to pull away, but Timothy held onto it firmly.


    refusing to let go.


    Mia pressed her lips together, disying no visible reaction.


    Upon exiting the hospital room, Mia once again tried to free her hand, but Timothy remained resolute.


    Looking up at him, Mia asserted, ¡°Mr. Barrett, Grandma can¡¯t see us now. There¡¯s no need to keep up


    the charade.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Timothy narrowed his eyes and remarked, ¡°I heard they¡¯re signing off on the demolition for your old


    neighborhood today.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes carried a hint of mockery as she replu, ¡°Indeed, Shelly went to great lengths to retaliate


    against


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°However, Optima Construction eventually went bankrupt, though it didn¡¯t impede my family from


    receivingpensation for the demolition.¡±


    Timothy pressed his lips together, remarking, ¡°Your connections seem surprisingly vast, with quite a


    few ment


    ready to assist you.¡±


    Earlier in the day, he noticed Connor embracing Mia, their connection seemingly quite intimate.


    Furthermore, during Timothy¡¯s recent call to Mia, he distinctly heard Connors¡¯s voice, adding to the


    intrigue.


    Wasn¡¯t Mia supposed to be with Linden?


    Why did it seem like she was now entangled with another man?


    Mia sneered, casting a nce at his tightly held hand. ¡°So, Mr. Barrett, are you feeling a bit jealous?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Timothy¡¯s expression turned somewhat awkward.


    He promptly released her hand and responded coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into it. I¡¯m simply


    cautioning you about the risks of juggling multiple rtionships.


    ¡°Sooner orter, it will backfire. If they discover your double¨Cdealing, you might find yourself in a


    difficult situation.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, you don¡¯t need to concern yourself with these matters. It¡¯s my affair!¡±


    Timothy¡¯s chilly tone followed, serving as a reminder, ¡°Remember, our divorce isn¡¯t finalized yet.¡±


    ¡°Following Grandma¡¯s surgery next Monday, we will coincidentally bepleting the one¨Cmonth


    waiting period. By then, I expect you to be punctual for our appointment.¡±


    Witnessing the determination in Mia¡¯s gaze and processing her words, Timothy couldn¡¯t shake the


    sense that his endeavors were falling short.


    His throat constricted slightly as he emphasized. ¡°Remember not to disclose anything before


    Grandma¡¯s surgery.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but given that you¡¯re getting engaged to another woman tomorrow, Mr. Barrett, do you


    truly have the authority to caution me about keeping things under wraps?


    ¡°Do you think I enjoy bearing thebel of being ¡®cheated on¡®?¡±


    That day, Mia was present at Timothy and Maya¡¯s engagement ceremony. Indeed, the ambiance at


    such affluent gatherings was noticeably distinct.


    On the other hand, when Mia married Timothy, sh prenuptial agreement, warning her not to covet a


    possessed nothing. Sharon evenpelled her to sign a


    ny of the Barrett family¡¯s wealth.

 Chapter 230

    People were truly different from each other.


    Timothy frustratingly tugged at his tie. ¡°Actually, my engagement with Maya is-¡±


    ¡°Enough, Mr. Barrett! There¡¯s no need to exin it to me. Someone of my status has no right to inquire,


    let


    alone listen!¡± Mia retorted before walking away.


    She gazed up at the ceiling, holding back her tears.


    Observing Mia¡¯s departing silhouette, Timothy raised his hand and forcefully mmed it against the


    wall. Pain


    swiftly surged through him.


    Upon witnessing blood seeping through, Heath panicked and hastily called for a nurse toe and


    bandage.


    Timothy¡¯s wound.


    However, upon catching a glimpse of Timothy¡¯s expression, Heath dared not utter a word.


    Was it because Timothy, who was typically calm and strategic, disyed a hint of helplessness at that


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    moment?


    Heath couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Ever since Timothy and Mia settled on a divorce, life had grown


    increasingly


    tumultuous.


    In the next instant, Timothy¡¯s phone rang.


    Unfazed, Timothy picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Tim, tomorrow is your big day. Come home for dinner tonight. Maya will also-¡±


    Sharon¡¯s words trailed off as Timothy abruptly hung up the phone. His gaze turned cold as he observed


    Mia from a distance, watching her as she entered a taxi and departed.


    Following the disconnection of Sharon¡¯s call, she made several more attempts, but none received an


    answer.


    With a hint of awkwardness, Sharon addressed Maya. ¡°He probably has work obligations. You¡¯re well


    aware of how a corporation of this magnitude relies solely on him.¡±


    Maya¡¯s gaze slightly darkened, but she remainedposed and replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mrs. Barrett. I


    understand


    that Tim is busy with work.¡±


    ¡°Maya, you¡¯re so understanding. Nheless, please join us for dinner tonight. What about your


    brothers? I heard they¡¯re supposed toe over, right?¡±


    Maya¡¯s expression stiffened momentarily. ¡°Yes, they did n toe, but their flight got dyed. I¡¯ll go


    pick them up after dinner.¡±


    ¡°Why not propose to Tim that we pick them up togetherter? Considering his hectic schedule, there¡¯s


    a chance he might not be able to make it. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll dly apany you,¡± Sharon


    suggested.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mrs. Barrett. It¡¯ste, and you should re Besides, you¡¯ll have a busy day tomorrow.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Maya promptly rejected Sharon¡¯s idea. She had just fabricated a story about her brothers¡® dyed


    flight. If


    Sharon apanied her to pick them up, wouldn¡¯t the truth be exposed?


    In the afternoon, Maya reached out to Dominic, hoping to invite her brothers and Timothy for a meal.


    However, Dominic had priormitments, Nathan mentioned he would arrive the next day, and


    attempts to contact Connor went unanswered.


    Maya didn¡¯t dare to pry further. After all, her time with the Lane family in Nord City had always revolved


    around Laura, and her three brothers had consistently shown indifference toward her.


    Maya was well aware that she was merely a substitute for the original heiress of the Lane family.


    Consequently, she maintained a low profile and a humble demeanor, enduring this dynamic until that


    day¨Cthe day she was set to marry Timothy.


    Upon assuming the title of Mrs. Barrett, Maya eagerly anticipated a future where she wouldn¡¯t have to


    concern herself with the Lane family¡¯s opinions or serve Laura any longer.


    Sharon and Maya found themselves alone at the dinner table.


    Maya was aware that Sharon¡¯s fondness for her was solely based on her status as the Lane family¡¯s


    heiress.


    Midway through the meal, Maya¡¯s phone rang. Noticing it was a call from Dominic, she rose excitedly,


    stating.¡± It¡¯s Dominic calling.¡±


    Answering swiftly, she inquired, ¡°Hello, Dominic, have you finished your work?¡±


    ¡°Maya, I initially intended to discuss this after your engagement ceremony tomorrow, but I believe it¡¯s


    best to inform you now,¡± he began.


    ¡°I¡¯ve forwarded the electronic file to your inbox. Please take a look, and if you have any requests, feel


    free to let me know.¡±


    After the call concluded, Maya opened the document Dominic had sent, revealing a straightforward


    title-¡± Termination of Adoption Agreement¡°.

 Chapter 231

    Upon reading those words, a chilling surge coursed through Maya¡¯s body.


    What could ¡°Termination of Adoption Agreement¡± possibly mean?


    Maya


    ya couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled, struggling toprehend the implications behind this unexpected


    message.


    Why would they contemte dissolving her adoption agreement?


    Concerned, Sharon cautiously asked, ¡°Maya, what¡¯s wrong? You look so grim!¡±


    In response, Maya hastily turned her phone face down on the table, mustering a forced smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a bit of difort in my stomach. I probably ate something bad in the afternoon. ¡± she


    exined.


    ¡°Let Dr. Levin take a look at you. Fortunately, it¡¯s just a stomachache. I was concerned, thinking


    Dominic might have said something to upset you!¡±


    ¡°No, Dominic just mentioned he¡¯s too busy to join for dinner. He asked if I had eaten and advised me to


    rest early to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s engagement.¡±


    Suppressing her anger, Maya continued to craft a carefully constructed narrative.


    Holding her phone, she rose from her seat, saying, ¡°Mrs. Barrett, I need to use the restroom.


    Please go ahead and eat. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡±


    With her phone in hand, Maya headed straight to the bathroom. Once alone, she closed the door. took


    a seat on the toilet, and reopened the document on her phone.


    She meticulously read through the content, word by word, and her heart sank.


    As it turned out, her initial reading was urate. The document indeed outlined the termination of


    her adoption agreement.


    Upon signing, she would sever all ties with the Lane family and would no longer be considered part of


    the family.


    Tears welled up in Maya¡¯s eyes as she dialed Dominic¡¯s number, her voice quivering. ¡°Dominic, did I do


    something to upset you? Is that why you want to push me away?


    ¡°I¡¯ve


    been a part of the Lane family since childhood. If you cast me aside, what will my future hold? I fear


    everyone will mock me!¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Maya, it¡¯s not that you did something wrong. Perhaps it was a mistake on my part from the beginning. I


    shouldn¡¯t have sought a girl of a simr age to rece my sister.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve grown into an adult and are about to marry into the Barrett family, your future is bound


    to be secure. So, I think it¡¯s time to put an end to all of this.¡±


    Following an afternoon. phone call with Connor, Dominic decided to inform Maya about this matter


    ahead of time.


    Unexpectedly, Mia had taken charge of the engagement design for Maya and Timothy. As a result,


    there was a possibility that Mia might be present at tomorrow¡¯s ceremony.


    This unforeseen development injected an element of unpredictability into the uing


    engagement.


    Dominic was determined to prevent Mia from discovering Maya¡¯s true identity during the event.


    With Connor and Nathan also in attendance, Dominic wanted to avoid any potential misunderstandings


    or conflicts from urring.


    In light of this, he decided to address the termination of Maya¡¯s adoption agreement beforehand.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Maya¡¯s expression noticeably darkened as she absorbed Dominic¡¯s exnation.


    In a choked voice, she pleaded, ¡°Dominic, please reconsider terminating my adoption. I started as an


    orphan, and over the years, the Lane family has truly be my second home!


    ¡°Even if I choose to marry Timothy, I will forever be a part of the Lane family. Please, don¡¯t cast me


    aside!¡±


    Hearing the sadness and vulnerability in Maya¡¯s voice, Dominic couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of


    sympathy.


    Thinking about Mia¡¯s past hardships, he gently refused, stating, ¡°It¡¯s not about pushing you away. If you


    ever want toe back in the future, you¡¯re always wee.¡±


    ¡°Dominic, may I ask why you¡¯ve suddenly decided to terminate my adoption? Is it because of my


    uing marriage?¡±


    Maya couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something she had overlooked.


    Indeed, her brothers¡® recent actions and behaviors have taken on a somewhat unusual turn.


    During this period, Maya had been residing in Bern City, attempting to sow discord between Timothy


    and Mia.


    +15 BONOS


    Her ultimate goal was to orchestrate their divorce, paving the way for her seamless entrance into the


    Barrett family.

 Chapter 232

    +15 BONOS


    Upon thoughtful consideration, Maya couldn¡¯t pinpoint any actions on her part that might have


    triggered Dominic¡¯s disapproval or resentment.


    So, what prompted his sudden decision to terminate her adoption?


    Maya found herself struggling to make sense of it all.


    If the Lane family cast her out, she would revert to being just an orphan. In such a circumstance.


    how could she possibly secure a marriage into the Barrett family?


    After all, Sharon¡¯s favorable treatment of Maya was due to the Lane family¡¯s esteemed status!


    Maya couldn¡¯t grasp the potential ramifications of losing this social standing. Therefore.


    regardless of the situation, she couldn¡¯t afford to forfeit it!


    In aposed tone, Dominic spoke, ¡°Yes, once you get married, you won¡¯t have to confine yourself at


    home to care for Grandma, and you won¡¯t have to constantly please everyone in the


    family.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for your life to start anew.¡±


    Tears streamed down Maya¡¯s face as she pleaded, ¡°But Dominic, I really don¡¯t want to leave!¡±


    ¡°I understand that epting this situation may be difficult for you at the moment. So, I¡¯ll give you


    some time to process it.


    ¡°Take a careful look at the conditions in the contract and let me know if there¡¯s anything else you


    need. I¡¯ll do my best to amodate your requests. That¡¯s all for now.¡±


    As the call concluded, Mia shot a disdainful nce at the document before her.


    After a brief pause, she burst intoughter, though her voice carried an eerie undertone.


    After years of dealing with Laura, Maya couldn¡¯t fathom being told to leave so abruptly. There was no


    way she was going to ept that!


    At the moment, she was only engaged to Timothy, and it was a fake engagement at that.


    Losing her position as the Lane family heiress was something Maya couldn¡¯t afford. She certainly


    couldn¡¯t consent to these terms.


    Without hesitation, Maya called ke, urging. ¡°Investigate whether Dominic has discovered information


    about my past actions. Find out where the mistake might have urred!¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Throughout her life, Maya had adeptly concealed her secrets.


    Connor had stumbled upon Maya¡¯s true identity by ident, and since that revtion, his demeanor


    toward her had undergone a significant shift, almost treating her like a stranger.


    However, even with that incident, the most severe consequence she faced was a scolding from


    Dominic.


    How could Dominic contemte severing Maya¡¯s adoptive ties over such an urrence?


    There must be an aspect of this situation that Maya was unaware of.


    With these thoughts swirling in her mind, Maya found herself in a state of chaotic confusion, especially


    upon seeing that document, which triggered a sense of utter panic.


    At this moment, a memory shed through Maya¡¯s mind¨Cthat afternoon at the engagement venue. She


    vividly remembered chasing after Mia and witnessing her slipping into Connor¡¯s car


    However, Connor had consistently been unresponsive to her calls, a reluctance that seemed even


    more pronounced now, making it unlikely that she would receive any answers.


    If Maya were to upset Connor, there was a chance he might not attend her engagement ceremony


    tomorrow, potentially jeopardizing Laura¡¯s uing surgery.


    After a moment of consideration, Maya sent a WhatsApp message to Felix: ¡°To ensure the seamless


    flow of my uing wedding. I hope that the designer, Mia, can also be present at my engagement


    ceremony tomorrow.¡±


    Maya was determined to uncover the rtionship between Mia and Connor.


    Upon returning home, Mia left the negative emotions from the hospital behind.


    As she pushed open the door and entered her house, she found all six of her brothers gathered in the


    living room.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The sofa wasn¡¯t spacious enough to amodate everyone, leading some to sit on the dining chairs.


    Meanwhile, Dominic stayed on the balcony, engrossed in a phone call.


    Observing this scene, Mia couldn¡¯t help but smile. This was her new life¨Ca home brimming with a lively


    atmosphere.


    Suddenly, Connor approached her. ¡°You came back eventer than I did. Where did you go?¡±

 Chapter 233

    Mia hesitated briefly, grappling with how to exin her dyed return. She couldn¡¯t simply


    mention her visit to the private hospital to see Laura.


    Maintaining aposed demeanor, Mia replied, ¡°The traffic was quite congested. I probably


    should have opted for the subway instead of taking a taxi.¡±


    ¡°Taking a taxi is a good choice. At least, you get to sit and rest even if there¡¯s traffic. The subway


    can be crowded, and finding a seat is not guaranteed. What if it gets too cramped?¡±


    Connor¡¯s concern for Mia¡¯s well¨Cbeing was evident, especially considering he was the only one privy to


    the fact that she was pregnant.


    Understanding Connor¡¯s worry, Mia acknowledged the need for extra caution during her


    pregnancy.


    They exchanged a meaningful nce, eachprehending the other¡¯s sentiments.


    Afterpleting their meal, Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of contentment and happiness.


    She genuinely cherished the opportunity to be with her family.


    With a baby on the way, she envisioned their home bing even more vibrant.


    Upon resolving affairs here, Mia nned to return to Nord City to give birth and subsequently


    settle down there.


    After chatting for a while, Mia couldn¡¯t suppress a yawn. She had be increasingly prone to


    drowsinesstely.


    Noticing Mia¡¯s tiredness, Connor promptly stood up and suggested. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s all call


    it a night.¡±


    His primary concern was ensuring that his pregnant sister could rest undisturbed.


    The six brothers discusster in the evening.


    departed together, as they still had matters rted to Maya to


    Once they left, the living room swiftly resumed its quiet ambiance.


    Patricia gently held Mia¡¯s hand and advised, ¡°Mia, when thepensation money arrives, make


    sure to save it.¡±


    Mia protested, ¡°No, this is your money. I can¡¯t ept it. Besides, Uncle James needs funds for hist


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Your brothers covered Uncle James¡¯s medical expenses for ten years, didn¡¯t they? Take this money


    and manage your finances wisely, you can use it to start a business or save it in a fixed


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    deposit.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I might get confused dealing with such a sum. Even my maternal family is aware of the


    compensation money now, and they¡¯ve been calling, urging me to return for a reunion,¡± Patricial


    exined.


    Mia was well aware of Patricia¡¯s maternal family¡¯s character.


    When James had a car ident and needed financial assistance, Patricia¡¯s family didn¡¯t contribute a


    single penny. Instead, they had suggested selling the house for a divorce settlement.


    In short, Patricia¡¯s family wasn¡¯t a supportive group of individuals.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hold onto the money for you. If you ever need anything in the future, you can count on me.¡±


    Mia assured.


    Despite epting the money on Patricia¡¯s behalf, Mia had ns to utilize it for Patricia¡¯s


    retirement.


    After washing up in the evening. Miay in bed, gently touching her lower abdomen. It seemed that her


    belly had started to show a slight bump.


    Just then, her phone rang¨Cit was a call from Felix.


    Recalling her evasive departure in the afternoon, Mia felt a pang of guilt as she answered the


    phone, ¡°Hey, Felix, are you guys just getting off work now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve been upied all day and just finished eating dinner.


    ¡°With the wedding tomorrow, there are numerous details to verify, ensuring everything is in order to


    avoid anyst¨Cminute time crunch,¡± Felix exined.


    Upon hearing this, Mia felt an even deeper sense of remorse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was supposed to work


    overtime with you guys today.¡±


    ¡°No worries. You had family matters to attend to, and wepletely understand.


    ¡°By the way, news has spread among our colleagues that the demolitionpensation from your old


    neighborhood is turning you into a wealthy woman.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to treat everyone to a meal!¡± Felix teased.


    Mia chuckled with a hint of helplessness. ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°By the way, Mia, now that your family¡¯s relocation matters are settled, make sure to drop by tomorrow


    to inspect the venue for the engagement ceremony,¡± Felix added.


    Why did he want Mia toe over?


    Mia didn¡¯t have to specte about the mastermind behind this unexpected request. It was undoubtedly


    the audacious Maya, shamelessly asking Mia to be present at the wedding venue.


    Did Maya believe Mia had no involvement in the wedding preparations, giving her the audacity to


    make such a request?


    ¡°Mia, don¡¯t you want toe?¡± Felix inquired.


    Upon hearing Felix¡¯s voice, Mia hesitated briefly before responding. ¡°Felix, I believe you¡¯ve all done a


    fantastic job with the arrangements. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll just be on duty at the studio.¡±

 Chapter 234

    ¡°No, Mia, you¡¯re the designated designer for this event. It¡¯s crucial for you to be there to oversee


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    the engagement venue. Besides, Ms. Lane expressed her desire to thank you in person.


    ¡°You have toe over. Otherwise, it will be challenging for us to exin on our end,¡± Felix


    insisted.


    At this juncture, Mia found herself at a loss for an excuse to refuse.


    ¡°Mia, have you had any prior acquaintance with Ms. Lane, or is there any past conflict between you


    two?¡± Felix inquired.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know her.¡± Mia promptly denied.


    She had no intention of revisiting past issues that could potentially affect her present life.


    Reluctantly, Mia conceded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the wedding venue tomorrow and keep an eye on things.¡±


    ¡°Alright, just make sure to arrive early and don¡¯t bete. Get some rest,¡± Felix advised.


    After ending the call, Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of


    anger.


    Maya, that conniving individual!


    It was evident that she was intentionally trying to cause trouble for Mia, which exined why Felix


    insisted on Mia being present at the wedding venue tomorrow!


    If she decided not to attend, it would be challenging to exin. But having to witness her ex- husband¡¯s


    engagement to another woman, especially in a venue she personally designed, was an incredibly bitter


    pill to swallow.


    The thought alone was unbearable, and Mia couldn¡¯t shake off this frustration.


    In an attempt to vent her feelings, Mia turned to the inte. She posted: ¡°As a wedding designer, I


    received an engagement design order from my ex¨Chusband and his mistress.


    ¡°Now, his mistress insists that I must attend their wedding tomorrow. As a humble employee, I can¡¯t


    refuse my boss¡¯s request.


    ¡°What should I do when I go to the engagement venue tomorrow? Urgently seeking advice!¡±


    Initially yearning for an outlet to express her frustration, the post quickly garnered over a thousand


    comments in just a minute.


    +15 BONOS


    *1 suggest you bring a bomb to the venue and st those cheaters away. Who cares about this.


    job!¡± a


    ¡°Sorry to hear that, I hope this isn¡¯t a troll. Waiting for updates!¡±


    ¡°You might consider sending them a unique gift, such as a funeral wreath or a banner noting the


    number of days the mistress and your ex have been together.¡±


    For a moment, many people in thement section engaged in discussions, gradually deviating


    into a gender¨Cbased debate.


    However, Mia noticed a highly upvoted reply suggesting sending the funeral wreath¨Can idea that


    didn¡¯t seem entirely unreasonable.


    Since the engagement venue the next day was entirely themed with fresh flowers, incorporating some


    yellow and white chrysanthemums might indeed contribute to its aesthetic appeal.


    Mia promptly took out her phone and ordered the flowers along with a wreath package.


    Seeing that the earlier warning to Maya had been ineffective, Mia decided to present her with this


    symbolic gift.


    If Mia can¡¯t find peace, then none of them should expect to find peace!


    She gently caressed her belly, turned off the lights, and went to sleep.


    The following day. Mia woke up unusually early, seemingly aware of an important task at hand. She


    couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of excitement.


    This was the first time in her entire life that she had considered doing something like this!


    After getting ready, Mia found Patricia sitting on the couch. ¡°Mia, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Patricia


    asked.


    ¡°Nothing much, just heading to work,¡± Mia replied.


    As Mia left home, she called the flower shop, arranging for the ¡°gift¡± to be delivered to the


    engagement ceremony at a specific time.


    As the designated designer for the engagement ceremony, Mia was well aware of the event¡¯s timeline


    and knew precisely when delivering this ¡°gift¡± would have the most impact.


    At this point, she felt she had nothing to lose.


    Opening the work group chat, Mia noticed that everyone was sharing photos of the engagement


    +15 BONOS


    As she walked out of her neighborhood, she saw Bob and Mary approaching with determination.


    ¡°Mia, stop right there! If you don¡¯t hand over the money today, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡±

 Chapter 235

    +15 BONOS


    Upon seeing Bob and Mary, Mia realized she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave immediately.


    However, she wasn¡¯t overly concerned, knowing that Vista Properties had Patricia¡¯s bank card


    information. Regardless of how much of a scene Bob and Mary caused, it wouldn¡¯t alter the


    situation.


    Mia swiftly sent a WhatsApp message to Felix: ¡°Felix, I just ran into my adoptive parents. I¡¯ll be a


    bitte.¡±


    Upon reading the message at the engagement venue, Felix furrowed his brows.


    He always sensed that Mia¡¯s family situation was somewhatplicated, especially with the


    troublesome nature of Bob and Mary.


    If Mia were to be a part of Felix¡¯s future, he¡¯d make sure she establishes clear boundaries with Bob,


    Mary, and even Patricia, focusing solely on maintaining a positive rtionship with her


    brothers.


    Felix certainly had no desire to get entangled with Bob and Mary.


    Expressing his understanding, Felix replied, ¡°Okay, handle it quickly ande over as soon as


    you can. We¡¯re all waiting for you.¡±


    Maya had explicitly expressed her desire to see the designer at the engagement venue, and Felix had


    alread


    made a promise to Maya. If Mia failed to show up, it could potentially damage Felix¡¯s


    reputation.


    Felix quickly revisited the details of the engagement venue, aiming to leave asting impression on


    Maya this time. The risk of losing future business opportunities was something he couldn¡¯t


    afford.


    After all, this engagement ceremony marked the union between the heiress of the Lane family and the


    heir of the Barrett family.


    Shortly afterward, Maya arrived at the engagement venue. She nced at the romantic and beautiful


    decorations, exactly as she had envisioned for her engagement ceremony.


    Despite Mia being somewhat bothersome, Maya couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge the undeniable appeal


    of Mia¡¯s designs.


    With a smirk, Maya inquired, ¡°Where¡¯s the designer?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    She purposefully arranged for Mia to witness her engagement to Timothy, intending to show Mia what a


    compatible and fitting match entailed.


    As the heiress of the Lane family. Maya believed Mia, being an orphan, had little to measure up to


    inparison.


    Adopting a tone of appeasement, Felix replied, ¡°Ms. Lane, Mia has some urgent matters and will


    arrive a bitter.¡±


    Maya immediately frowned, expressing her dissatisfaction. ¡°Is this the work attitude of your


    studio employees? As the designer for this wedding, how could she bete?


    ¡°She left early yesterday, and I didn¡¯t make a big issue out of it. How dare she bete today!¡±


    Was it possible that Mia intentionally found an excuse not toe?


    ¡°Ms. Lane, please don¡¯t be upset. Here¡¯s the situation, Mia is an orphan, and her adoptive parents


    are causing some trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that her family received a sum of money from the relocation, and now her adoptive parents


    are seeking a share of it,¡± Felix exined.


    Maya¡¯s eyebrows subtly furrowed. ¡°They received money from the demolition?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t Shelly supposed to coordinate Optima Construction to manipte the funds and channel


    the money to Bob and Mary?


    However, ording to Felix, it seemed Mia still managed to get her hands on thepensation.


    ¡°Yes, there were some initialplications. Optima Construction underwent an acquisition by a major


    conglomerate. Interestingly, it happened to be Dominic¡¯spany¨CVista Properties.


    ¡°Following the acquisition, Mia was able to receive the demolitionpensation.¡± Felix rified.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Dominic¡¯s conglomerate acquired the original real estatepany?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a fairlymon urrence forrge conglomerates to absorb smallerpanies,¡±


    Felix exined.


    Maya couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was amiss.


    Regardless of the magnitude of Dominic¡¯spany, it seemed improbable for him to casually acquire a


    small real estatepany in Bern City.


    Furthermore, in the preceding rumor incident involving Mia, it was revealed that the conglomerate


    implicated in the malicious takeover and bankruptcy of Keegan¡¯spany was none other than


    +15 BONOS


    While a single urrence might be dismissed as a coincidence, the repetition of such events certainly


    raised questions.


    Maya pressed her lips together and remarked, ¡°Regardless, ensure that Mia reaches the wedding


    venue punctually. Otherwise, it would reflect poorly on the professionalism of your studio.


    ¡°Furthermore, I believe there¡¯s no necessity to use my engagement as a means of promotion


    afterward.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°Ms. Lane, rest assured, I will ensure Mia arrives on time.¡±

 Chapter 236

    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Alright, that would be great.¡± Maya said with a cold tone, then turned and strode away.


    Maya¡¯s joy would be significantly diminished if Mia failed to attend her engagement ceremony


    that day.


    With all her brothers attending the event, it presented the ideal opportunity to showcase to Mia


    the stark contrasts in their lives.


    After a few paces, Maya instructed ke, ¡°Find out the reason behind Dominic¡¯s sudden decision


    to acquire Optima Construction.¡±


    ke took a moment to contemte before responding. ¡°It¡¯s likely just a coincidence.


    ¡°Mr. Lane has indeed been nning to establish a branch in Bern City recently, and the


    preparations are already in progress.¡±


    Maya considered this exnation, finding it usible.


    Yet, a lingering sense of unease persisted, and she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint the cause. It all seemed


    too coincidental.


    ke suggested, ¡°In fact, this could work in our favor. Since thepensation money from the


    demolition hasn¡¯t arrived yet, there¡¯s a lot we can leverage.¡±


    Upon hearing this. Maya couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°You¡¯re right. Take care of this matter for me.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Maya was resolute in ensuring that Mia didn¡¯t lead afortable life. She harbored a strong


    desire for Mia to endure a lifetime of hardship, residing at the bottom as a destitute and wretched


    soul.¡±


    Just then, Maya received a phone call. Her expression brightened with excitement. ¡°Dominic, have


    you arrived? I¡¯lle out to greet you.¡±


    Maya left the garden and headed straight to the front gate. A sleek ck luxury car pulled up.


    halting just outside the vi.


    Observing the three men disembarking from the car, Maya¡¯s excitement was evident. It was a rare


    asion for her to meet with her brothers.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated all three of them attending her engagement. Their presence suggested


    they still considered her their sister. Otherwise, why would they bother toe?


    Maya¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Dominic, Nathan, Connor, I¡¯m so grateful you came for my


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a moment to rx in the main hall first. The main ceremony will be held in the garden


    behind, and we¡¯ll need to walk there.¡±


    Dominic nodded in response.


    Upon entering the hall and taking a seat, he instructed Walter to bring out some documents. Maya,


    regarding the matter we discussed earlier, have you given it some thought?¡±


    Maya noticed the document titled: ¡°Termination of Adoption Agreement¡°.


    Herplexion instantly paled. She had hoped that by dying the discussion, the issue would


    eventually fade away. After all, Laura still needed her assistance, didn¡¯t she?


    Maya never anticipated Dominic presenting a physical document directly, and his demeanor was


    unusually resolute.


    Wearing a pitiful expression, Maya pleaded, ¡°Dominic, today is my engagement day. Do we have. to


    discuss this matter now?¡±


    After the ceremony. Maya nned to return to Nord City. At that point, she would ensure her brothers


    witnessed how indispensable she was to Laura.


    Hopefully, this would make Dominic reconsider and spare her from signing the agreement.


    Dominic narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Maya, I made it clear to youst night. If you¡¯re dissatisfied with


    thepensation terms, feel free to suggest your own.¡±


    Connor fixed his gaze on Maya. ¡°But you¡¯re marrying Timothy and assuming the role of thedy of the


    house, aren¡¯t you?


    ¡°Financial concerns shouldn¡¯t be an issue for you. After all, Dominic has been generous to you all these


    years!¡±


    Maya forced a smile and replied, ¡°I acknowledge Dominic¡¯s kindness to me. That¡¯s why I see myself as


    part of the Lane family. But, getting married shouldn¡¯t be a reason to cast me aside. right?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t fathom the reason for this sudden decision.


    Considering his biological sister Mia, who had endured years of suffering, Dominic chose to sever


    Maya¡¯s adoptive ties.


    Otherwise, exining things to Mia would be difficult if she saw them together here before knowing


    everything..


    +15 BONOS


    At the very least, he wanted Maya out of the Lane family before Mia discovered the truth.


    Dominic handed the document to Maya. ¡°Sign it.¡±


    Maya scrutinized the document. ¡°Dominic, could you tell me why you¡¯ve suddenly decided to terminate


    my adoption?¡±

 Chapter 237

    Maya had no intention of signing the document.


    Deep down, she had always regarded herself as the heiress of the Lane family. The chance to be


    engaged to Timothy also derived from her standing in the family.


    Hence, Maya was determined not to lose this advantageous position under any circumstances.


    Dominic pursed his lips. ¡°There isn¡¯t any additional rationale behind this decision. It¡¯s simply the


    appropriate moment to finalize your adoption, in ordance with our initial agreement.¡±


    Before Maya could respond, ke hurriedly entered and announced, ¡°Ms. Lane, the Barrett family has


    arrived.¡±


    Maya¡¯s expression turned uneasy. She promptly handed the document to ke and turned to Dominic,


    pleading. ¡°Dominic, can we discuss this matter after the engagement ceremony?¡±


    Dominic nodded. ¡°Certainly, Maya. However, concerning this matter, there¡¯s flexibility only in terms of


    compensation. Everything else is non¨Cnegotiable.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Maya¡¯s fists clenched tightly. Did this imply that, regardless of the circumstances,


    she would be required to sign the document?


    But, why?


    After dedicating herself for all these years and making significant contributions to the Lane family. why


    were they intent on pushing her away?


    Connor¡¯s tone was cold as he retorted, ¡°Maya, you¡¯ve already benefited significantly from our family


    over the years. We don¡¯t owe you anything.¡±


    With the discovery of their biological sister, Mia, who had endured years of suffering, the Lane family


    was determined to bring her back into the fold.


    They certainly wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone mistreating Mia.


    Hence, Maya couldn¡¯t remain a part of the Lane family.


    After all, she was now set to marry Timothy and step into a prosperous future as his wife.


    Maya stayed silent and signaled to ke to discreetly conceal the document, ensuring it remained out


    of sight.


    Just then, the Barretts entered the main hall.


    +15 BONOS


    Maya swiftly regained herposure and greeted, ¡°Mrs. Barrett, you¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    As she spoke, Maya cast another nce at Timothy beside her, a subtle anticipation in her eyes.


    If the engagement ceremony unfolded smoothly today, she would soon be part of the Barrett


    family.


    Timothy remained unfazed, his eyes scanning the three Lane brothers before finally settling on


    Connor.


    He recalled the morning when he called Mia, and Connor¡¯s voice could be heard in the background.


    This incident had been on Timothy¡¯s mind ever since..


    pyesi


    Upon spotting the three handsome Lane brothers, Shelly¡¯s eyes widened. Dominic may be married, but


    Nathan and Connor, both remarkable young men, were still single.


    If Shelly could marry one of them, it would be ideal.


    With a smile, Sharon took Maya¡¯s hand. ¡°Why are you still calling me Mrs. Barrett? It¡¯s time to change


    that now.¡±


    Maya smiled with a touch of shyness, though her eyes didn¡¯t quite reflect the same warmth.


    Shelly chimed in, ¡°Maya, we¡¯re going to be family soon. When does the engagement ceremony begin?


    You haven¡¯t started getting ready. Do you have enough time?¡±


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d wait for all of you to help me out, you know? After all, I don¡¯t have any female friends or


    rtives here in Bern City.¡±


    Sharon waved her hands dismissively. ¡°No worries, we¡¯ll assist you. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Maya nodded and turned to Dominic. ¡°Dominic, I¡¯ll take them upstairs for makeup and a change of


    clothes.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Dominic nodded, shooting Timothy a displeased look.


    ording to Connor¡¯s remarks, it seemed Timothy had ulterior motives toward Mia.


    Soon after, the main hall was left with four men.


    Three members faced off against a single opponent; it was evident that there was mutual animosity


    between the two sides.


    Breaking the silence, Connor spoke up, ¡°Mr. Barrett, after your engagement today, you should


    +15 BONOS


    other women.¡±


    Certainly, Timothy must not entertain any feelings for Mia! Being a divorced man from a second


    marriage, he had no right to covet her.


    Timothy could discern the underlying message in Connor¡¯s words. It seemed like a veiled threat, but


    Timothy questioned Connor¡¯s authority to make such statements.

 Chapter 238

    Timothy narrowed his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s your connection with Mia?¡±


    ¡°Heh, whatever connection I have with her is none of your concern. But remember this, young


    man, she¡¯s not someone you can pursue. Stay away from her!¡±


    Connor decided to be straightforward. After all, it would be better for everyone to be open and


    transparent with each other.


    The atmosphere in the hall grew tense for a moment.


    Timothy adjusted his tie. ¡°Dr. Lane, you¡¯re too overbearing. Grandma entrusted me with taking


    care of Mia, so her matters are my responsibility.¡±


    Dominic couldn¡¯t contain his vtile temper upon hearing this. Timothy was already engaged to


    Maya. Did he still want to have it both ways?


    Timothy¡¯s face remained stern, showing no signs of yielding.


    Dominic was furious. He stood up, seized Timothy¡¯s cor, and dered, ¡°What¡¯s with that


    attitude? Retract what you just said, or I¡¯ll break your damn legs today!¡±


    Dominic couldn¡¯tprehend how Timothy had the audacity to openly express his interest in Mia!


    Timothy¡¯s gaze was arrogant and defiant. ¡°No retractions,¡± he shot back.


    Speaking in a cold tone, Connor addressed Timothy, ¡°Do you even think you deserve Mia? Initially.


    I was reluctant to consent to Grandma Laura¡¯s surgery.


    ¡°I don¡¯t usually go out of my way for people I dislike, and you happen to be one of them. However,


    Mia pleaded with me, so I reluctantly agreed.¡±


    Timothy stared at him in shock, and after a moment, he spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you telling


    me that Mia begged you to perform the surgery on my grandmother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I agreed to operate on Grandma Laura out of consideration for Mia. It¡¯s solely


    because of Mia¡¯s plea.


    ¡°After all, Grandma Laura has looked after Mia before, and I¡¯m not one to disregard gratitude. So, I


    consented to the surgery!¡±


    Timothy¡¯s body seemed to freeze, his mind going nk.


    His trembling lips managed to utter, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of Maya that you agreed to perform the


    Connor promptly denied, ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Timothy felt as if all the strength had been drained from his body. He sank onto the sofa, propping


    himself up with one hand, and stared at Connor with a weighted gaze.


    All along. Timothy had assumed it was because of Maya.


    He never anticipated that it was due to Mia¡¯s plea that Connor agreed to perform the surgery on


    Laura!


    Why hadn¡¯t Mia disclosed this information?


    Indeed, that morning when Timothy overheard Connor¡¯s conversation with Maya, it hinted at a close


    rtionship between them, especially considering they were together so early in the morning.


    The mere thought weighed heavily on Timothy¡¯s chest, making it difficult to breathe.


    Sensing Timothy¡¯s peculiar reaction, Connor wondered if he had crossed a line.


    Unable to contain himself, Connor spoke up. ¡°Timothy, Mia might not have shared this with you earlier,


    but now that you¡¯re aware, I urge you to keep your distance from her in the future. Don¡¯t get


    too close!¡±


    Timothy¡¯s voice was strained as he replied, ¡°I cannot agree to that condition.¡±


    ¡°Whether you agree or not is inconsequential. The sessful execution of the surgery for your


    grandmother lies solely within my capabilities, and her health cannot endure any dys.


    ¡°If you still have an ounce of respect for her, you¡¯llply!¡±


    Initially, Connor considered it undignified to resort to such tactics to threaten people.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, for Mia¡¯s sake, he had thrown aside such reservations.


    Dominic sneered, ¡°Mia¡¯s association with individuals from the Barrett family is bound to bring her


    misfortune. Every time she faced trouble in the past, wasn¡¯t it somehow connected to your family?


    ¡°If you hold her in such low regard, why entangle yourself with her once again?¡±


    Timothy suddenly found himself at a loss for words.


    Upon careful reflection, everything Dominic said seemed undeniably true!


    Timothy rose slowly, directing his gaze toward the three Lane brothers in front of him.

 Chapter 239

    +15 BONOS


    Dominic yelled at Timothy in a fit of rage, asking. ¡°What¡¯s with that look in your eyes?¡±


    Timothy offered no response. Instead, he turned away and hastily exited the main hall, his steps.


    disjointed and awkward.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Watching Timothy¡¯s retreating figure, Connor couldn¡¯t help but notice the peculiarity in Timothy¡¯s


    reaction


    Had Connor overlooked a crucial detail?


    In that tense moment, Nathan brought to Dominic¡¯s attention. ¡°Dominic, it appears that Maya has lied


    once again.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Connor remarked, ¡°I never expected Maya to boldly fabricate such things to


    Timothy. This isn¡¯t the first time she¡¯s shamelessly lied!¡±


    Timothy¡¯s earlier response hinted at a consistent pattern of dishonesty from Maya toward the Barrett


    family.


    Now, Connor found himself pondering whether Timothy genuinely harbored feelings for Maya.


    Rubbing his temples, Dominic asserted. ¡°I¡¯m aware. I¡¯ll resolve Maya¡¯s identity issue before Mia


    returns. I won¡¯t allow any injustice to befall Mia.¡±


    Nathan chimed in. ¡°Mia is the designer for this engagement ceremony, and she should be arriving


    soon. We need to figure out how to exin things to her.¡±


    Connor¡¯s mouth twitched as he remarked, ¡°Navigating this situation is indeed quiteplex. Dominic,


    as the eldest, it falls on you to handle this. You got this!¡±


    Dominic frowned, countering. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed Mia has a good rtionship with you. Why don¡¯t you take


    the lead in exining?¡±


    Despite their seasoned experiences in navigating life¡¯s challenges, the three brothers found themselves


    hesitating in the face of this unexpected situation.


    Exchanging nces, they all wished they could simply fade into a corner. How were they supposed to


    exin this to Mia?


    Meanwhile,


    in the upstairs dressing room, Maya had slipped into a radiant white wedding gown.


    +15 BONOS


    As she admired herself in the mirror, a smug expression adorned her face. The day she had waited for


    so long had finally arrived.


    In Maya¡¯s mind, getting engaged to Timothy meant she was now the rightful Mrs. Barrett, and there


    would be no ce for Mia in the Barrett family.


    Standing beside her, Shelly couldn¡¯t help butpliment, ¡°Maya, you look stunning today.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. After all, every girl looks her most beautiful in a wedding gown. Your turn wille in the


    future.¡± Maya replied.


    Shelly rolled her eyes and inquired eagerly. ¡°Maya, does Nathan have a girlfriend?¡±


    Upon recent investigation, she discovered that Nathan was a rising star in the tech industry.


    showcasing boundless potential.


    This revtion was a decisive factor in her preference for Nathan, the owner of his ownpany. over


    Connor, who was a doctor.


    Raising an eyebrow, Mayamented, ¡°From what I¡¯ve gathered, he probably doesn¡¯t have a


    girlfriend. After all, Nathan is a workaholic. He¡¯s usually very busy.¡±


    ¡°Maya, as we¡¯re on the verge of bing family, wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful for us to grow closer?


    Perhaps you could arrange for me to meet Nathan at some point.¡±


    Maya sensed Shelly¡¯s intentions and found them audacious, questioning whether Shelly was truly


    deserving of someone like Nathan.


    Despite harboring inner disdain, Maya concealed it and replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll be happy to arrange an


    introduction after my engagement.¡±


    ¡°May?, thank you¨Cor no, I should be regarding you as my sister¨Cinw now, right?¡±


    With a subtle satisfaction, Maya smiled and added, ¡°By the way, Shelly, are you aware of the issues


    surrounding the demolition at Mia¡¯s old neighborhood?¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t even mention it. Because of that incident, I almost incurred my mom¡¯s wrath. I¡¯ve been


    confined to my home and am not allowed to venture outside.


    ¡°It took a considerable amount of pleading, but today I finally managed to convince my mom to let me


    attend your engagement ceremony.


    ¡°She¡¯s quite superstitious, thinking I should stay indoors for a few days to ward off negative energy,


    which is also the reason she couldn¡¯t make it today.¡±


    Maya reassured her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s understandable. Your mom is just concerned about your well-

 Chapter 240

    +15 BONOS


    ¡°What? Maya, aren¡¯t you concerned that Mia might cause trouble at the wedding?¡±


    Maya¡¯s smile turned cold. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare. The engagement venue today bears her design. If


    anything goes awry, it¡¯s not just her career on the line; her entire studio will face the


    consequences.¡±


    ¡°I see. By the way. Maya, how about having Mia assist with your wedding gown¡¯s train? Let that bitch


    witness the contrast between us.¡±


    Shelly was now desperate to eliminate Mia.


    Because of Mia, Shelly¡¯s reputation had suffered a blow. Even though the Barrett familyter rified


    that the video and photos were manipted, those in the know were aware of her involvement.


    It was all because of Mia!


    Maya smirked. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head downstairs. You can manage it on your ownter. Just ensure it


    doesn¡¯t impact the engagement.¡±


    ¡°Maya, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle Mia without a hitch. You just sit back and enjoy the show.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Maya¡¯s smirk deepened.


    Descending the stairs, she was taken aback to discover the main hall empty.


    Where were Timothy and her brothers?


    Sharon offered a reassuring smile, saying, ¡°Maya, Tim and your brothers likely stepped out to discuss


    matters. Let¡¯s not worry about them for now.


    ¡°We should head directly to the engagement venue at the back.¡±


    Maya forced a smile, entertaining the possibility that Sharon might be right.


    Yet, an intense twitching in her eyelids persisted, and she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint the cause.


    Upon Maya¡¯s arrival at the engagement venue, Timothy and her brothers were nowhere to be found,


    and panic began to set in.


    Sensing Maya¡¯s unease, Sharonmented, ¡°Maya, I¡¯ll call Tim to find out where they¡¯ve gone.¡±


    After Sharon¡¯s departure, Maya turned to Felix, inquiring, ¡°Has Ms. Bowen arrived?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    +15 BONOS


    Approaching hesitantly, Felix spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Lane. She hasn¡¯t arrived yet but should be on


    her way.¡±


    ¡°On her way? Is this the level of professionalism in your studio, Mr. Quilter? Mia, the designated


    designer, is conspicuously absent.


    ¡°How am I supposed to have confidence in your studio¡¯s ability to deliver satisfactory results?¡±


    ¡°I apologize, Ms. Lane. I¡¯ll contact Mia immediately.¡±


    Felix promptly dialed Mia¡¯s number, his expression turning uneasy. Eventually, he reluctantly informed,


    ¡°Ms. Lane, Mia¡¯s phone is switched off.¡±


    Shelly sneered, ¡°Switched off? Could it be that Mia had no intention ofing and deliberately turned


    off her phone to avoid being contacted? She certainly seems quite cunning.¡±


    Maya¡¯s mood soured even more. As she turned around, her brothers were nowhere to be found.


    She quickly grabbed her phone and called Dominic, ¡°Dominic, the engagement is about to begin.


    Where are you guys?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re on our way.¡±


    Dominic ended the call, exchanging nces with Nathan and Connor, stating, ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s


    no avoiding it anyway.¡±


    Connor voiced his concerns. ¡°Dominic, perhaps you should go. I could use a bit more rest. I¡¯m feeling


    anxious!¡±


    What if Mia got upset and ignored himter?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd. Whateveres our way, we face it together as brothers! A family stays united!¡±


    Dominic led Nathan and Connor to the engagement venue, his expression resembling that of a soldier


    marching into battle.


    However, upon arrival, there was no trace of Mia.


    Dominic searched around but couldn¡¯t find her. Could it be that she wasn¡¯t showin up?


    Maya smiled and asked, ¡°Dominic, who are you looking for?¡±


    Swiftly changing the subject, Connor inquired, ¡°The engagement is about to begin; where¡¯s the


    groom?¡±

 Chapter 241

    Maya¡¯s expression shifted ufortably upon hearing the question.


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett went to look for Tim,¡± she replied. For some inexplicable reason, she had a sinking


    feeling.


    Just then, Sharon returned with a puzzled look. ¡°How odd. I can¡¯t get in touch with Tim on his phone,


    and Heath is also unresponsive.¡±


    Shelly impulsively eximed, ¡°On such an important day, do you think Tim might be considering


    running away from the wedding?¡±


    The mention of ¡°running away¡± made Maya


    Iv uneasy


    She hastily took out her phone to call Timothy, but it repeatedly disyed ¡°no answer¡± on the other end.


    A profound sense of panic swept over her.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Tim was just here a moment ago. How could he suddenly change his mind and leave?


    There must be something holding him back.¡±


    Sensing the tension, Sharon tried to diffuse the situation. ¡°I agree. Tim must be caught up with


    something. He was with me just a while ago.¡±


    Upon realizing her earlierment was insensitive, Shelly swiftly added, ¡°Yes, Timothy seems to be


    quite busy. There might be an urgent matter causing a dy. Shall we give it a little more time?


    Mustering a smile, Maya addressed Shelly and Sharon. ¡°Alright, everyone, please take your seats.


    I¡¯ll go touch up my makeup.¡±


    Maya devised a reason to excuse herself and briskly directed ke, ¡°Where¡¯s Timothy? Assign


    someone to track him down. After all, it¡¯s not arge space.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll proceed immediately.¡±


    Maya remained in ce, her eyelid twitching continuously.


    Dominic approached, questioning. ¡°Where did Timothy go?¡±


    ¡°Dominic, I¡¯ve dispatched ke to search for him. Considering the rtively small size of this ce, we


    should receive updates shortly.¡±


    Dominic couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    +15 BONOS


    Maya¡¯s expression shifted ufortably upon hearing the question.


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett went to look for Tim,¡± she replied. For some inexplicable reason, she had a sinking


    feeling.


    Just then, Sharon returned with a puzzled look. ¡°How odd. I can¡¯t get in touch with Tim on his phone,


    and Heath is also unresponsive.¡±


    Shelly impulsively eximed, ¡°On such an important day, do you think Tim might be considering


    running away from the wedding?¡±


    The mention of ¡°running away¡± made Maya visibly uneasy.


    She hastily took out her phone to call Timothy, but it repeatedly disyed ¡°no answer¡± on the other end.


    A profound sense of panic swept over her.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Tim was just here a moment ago. How could he suddenly change his mind and leave?


    There must be something holding him back.¡±


    Sensing the tension, Sharon tried to diffuse the situation. ¡°I agree. Tim must be caught up with


    something. He was with me just a while ago.¡±


    Upon realizing her earlierment was insensitive, Shelly swiftly added, ¡°Yes, Timothy seems to be


    quite busy. There might be an urgent matter causing a dy. Shall we give it a little more time?


    Mustering a smile, Maya addressed Shelly and Sharon. ¡°Alright, everyone, please take your seats. I¡¯ll


    go touch up my makeup.¡±


    Maya devised a reason to excuse herself and briskly directed ke, ¡°Where¡¯s Timothy? Assign


    someone to track him down. After all, it¡¯s not arge space.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll proceed immediately.¡±


    Maya remained in ce, her eyelid twitching continuously.


    Dominic approached, questioning, ¡°Where did Timothy go?¡±


    ¡°Dominic, I¡¯ve dispatched ke to search for him. Considering the rtively small size of this ce, we


    should receive updates shortly.¡±


    Dominic couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°But it¡¯s your engagement day today. Regardless of how upied Timothy may be, he shouldn¡¯t vanish


    without a trace, especially when he¡¯s unreachable. His behavior is truly uneptable,¡± he


    retorted.


    ¡°Dominic, Tim has a demanding job. I can empathize with his situation.¡± Maya chimed in.


    Dominic sighed. ¡°Do as you wish. Since this is your decision, I won¡¯t press further.¡±


    He couldn¡¯tprehend what made Timothy so indispensable to Maya.


    Unbeknownst to Maya, Timothy still harbored feelings for Mia.


    Dominic returned to his seat, lowering his voice as he addressed Connor. ¡°Where¡¯s Mia? Why haven¡¯t I


    seen her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find out.¡±


    Connor had previously met Felix, Mia¡¯s studio boss who was also present at the venue.


    Standing up, Connor walked over to Felix. ¡°Felix, do you mind if we have a quick chat?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. lid love to.¡±


    In reality, Felix was also perplexed. Wasn¡¯t Connor Mia¡¯s brother? Why was he here today, attending


    Maya¡¯s engagement ceremony and even seated in the family section?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Connor nced around. ¡°Is Mia not attending today?¡±


    ¡°She was supposed to be here, but there¡¯s been no sign of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve messaged her on WhatsApp and called multiple times, but her phone is nowpletely turned


    off,¡± Felix expressed, his displeasure evident.


    Given the significance of today¡¯s engagement ceremony for the studio, Mia¡¯s absence as the designer


    was highly embarrassing for him.


    Upon hearing this, Connor promptly dialed Mia¡¯s number, confirming that her phone was indeed


    switched off.


    Something seemed amiss. Why was her phone turned off?


    Connor nced at Felix and inquired, ¡°Has Mia not responded to any of your messages?¡±


    ¡°At first, she did. She mentioned encountering an issue that caused a slight dy but assured me she¡¯d


    be here as soon as it was resolved. However, it¡¯s been hours, and there¡¯s still no sign of her.¡±


    Connor felt a sense of unease. Mia wouldn¡¯t just switch off her phone without reason. Something


    +15 BONOS


    Frowning, Connor inquired, ¡°Did Mia exin the reason for her dy earlier this morning?¡°

 Chapter 242

    ¡°She mentioned running into her adoptive parents and said she¡¯d be a bitte.¡±


    ¡°Adoptive parents?¡±


    Connor couldn¡¯t help but frown. Bob and Mary seemed to have a knack for causing trouble,


    showing up to bother Mia again.


    Felix cautiously spoke up. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wanting to ask since a moment ago.¡±


    Connor turned his attention to Felix, asking, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°I genuinely don¡¯t have any ulterior motives. It¡¯s just that seeing all of you at the engagement ceremony


    caught me by surprise. Are you somehow rted to Ms. Lane? Mia has never


    mentioned this before.¡±


    When Mia met Maya, her demeanor was distant,cking the warmth a person might expect


    between rtives.


    Connor raised an eyebrow, realizing he had almost forgotten about this matter.


    Initially, they thought Mia would be present today, and there seemed to be no need to conceal


    their identities.


    However, with Mia absent, the situation had taken an unexpected turn.


    Clearing his throat, Connor exined, ¡°Well, we¡¯re distant rtives.¡±


    Felix nodded in response and added, ¡°Considering the significance of Ms. Lane¡¯s engagement, it¡¯s


    quite surprising that her family hasn¡¯t made an appearance.¡±


    ¡°Engagement doesn¡¯t carry the same weight as marriage. Societal norms have evolved.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Felix didn¡¯t dwell too much on it, acknowledging his unfamiliarity with aristocratic family


    dynamics.


    However, the revtion about Mia¡¯s connection to the esteemed Lane family in Nord City caught him


    off guard.


    No wonder Maya was adamant about having Mia design the wedding venue right from the start.


    It turned out there was this hiddenyer of connection!


    +15 BONOS


    It became apparent that Mia harbored some undisclosed secrets. Felix would need to invest more


    effort to win her affection.


    Connor returned to his seat with a troubled expression. ¡°Mia still hasn¡¯t arrived. I asked Felix, and


    he mentioned that Mia ran into her adoptive parents this morning.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°I just tried calling Mia, but her phone is off. What if something


    happened to her when she ran into her adoptive parents?¡±


    The three men, initially feeling uneasy, not only hesitated to contact Mia but also refrained from


    stepping outside.


    Little did they anticipate Mia¡¯s absence.


    Connor fidgeted in his seat, his impatience evident. ¡°We can¡¯t just sit here. Let¡¯s go back and


    investigate. We shouldn¡¯t set our expectations too high for those scumbags.¡±


    Rising from his chair, Dominic dered, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Eva to contact the property management and


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    review the surveince footage to determine exactly what happened with Mia.¡±


    In unison, the three men stood up, prepared to depart.


    Maya entered hastily, addressing them. ¡°Dominic, Nathan, Connor, where are you headed?¡±


    Dominic met her gaze, inquiring, ¡°Where¡¯s Timothy?¡±


    Maya¡¯s expression instantly stiffened. ¡°I just reviewed the surveince. Once Tim left the main.


    hall, he simply walked away.¡±


    Connor scoffed, ¡°Clearly, hecks any sense of responsibility.¡±


    Maya¡¯s hands clenched, and she demanded, ¡°Connor, I want to know the details of your


    conversation. Why did Tim leave without a word?¡±


    Since Timothy made an appearance today, it seemed he wasmitted to his role.


    Maya genuinely couldn¡¯tprehend why Timothy had left so abruptly, and her attempts to reach him


    were in vain as he continued to ignore her calls.


    In aposed manner, Connor exined, ¡°Our conversation was straightforward. I advised him to


    commit to you in the future and refrain from any involvement with other women.


    ¡°If he chooses otherwise, he won¡¯t get off lightly.¡±


    If Timothy harbored any intentions toward Mia, he would undoubtedly face the consequences.


    Maya¡¯s expression softened slightly, and she suggested, ¡°Perhaps Timothy had some urgent


    +15 BONOS


    With a hint of disappointment, Dominic remarked, ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait. I have pressing matters to


    address. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Maya¡¯splexion instantly paled. ¡°Dominic, where are you all going? Is there something more


    important than my engagement?¡±

 Chapter 243

    Maya couldn¡¯tprehend why Timothy had left, and now, her brothers were also following suit.


    They were her family, after all. On a day as significant as her engagement, what could possibly take


    precedence over her?


    Despite Timothy¡¯s absence, having her brothers present could have salvaged the situation.


    However, with their departure, wouldn¡¯t she inevitably be a subject of ridicule?


    Maya intended to wait until Mia arrived, determined to assertively confront her once again.


    Dominic addressed her. ¡°Maya, given Timothy¡¯s departure, proceeding with the engagement today


    seems pointless. Let¡¯s cancel it.¡±


    At the mention of canceling the engagement, Maya¡¯splexion instantly paled.


    She promptly responded, ¡°Canceling the engagement is not an option. Even if Timothy can¡¯t make


    it due to work, we should proceed as nned.¡±


    After all, even with Timothy unconscious in a hospital bed three years ago, Mia still managed to


    marry into the Barrett family.


    Connor¡¯s expression held a trace of contempt. ¡°Maya, how long will you continue deluding


    yourself? Do you genuinely believe Timothy is wholeheartedly interested in marrying you?¡±


    ¡°Connor, what are you implying? Timothy clearly wants to marry me! Why else would we be


    having this engagement ceremony today?¡±


    Maya suddenly sensed a discrepancy in Connor¡¯s words.


    ¡°Maya, wasn¡¯t Timothy¡¯s decision to marry you based on my agreement to perform surgery for


    Mrs. Barrett Senior?¡±


    Maya¡¯s expression froze, realizing that Connor was privy to this information.


    She attempted to rify. ¡°Connor, it¡¯s my own affair whether Tim loves me or not. I love him, and I


    want to marry him. I believe he will recognize my sincerity over time.¡±


    ¡°But Maya, lies will eventually be exposed. Have you considered the repercussions?¡± Connor


    cautioned.


    Maya tightened her fists, retorting, ¡°I haven¡¯t lied, Connor. Didn¡¯t you also promise to perform surgery


    for Grandma Laura? When did I deceive Timothy?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Maya couldn¡¯tprehend why Timothy had left, and now, her brothers were also following suit.


    They were her family, after all. On a day as significant as her engagement, what could possibly


    take precedence over her?


    Despite Timothy¡¯s absence, having her brothers present could have salvaged the situation.


    However, with their departure, wouldn¡¯t she inevitably be a subject of ridicule?


    Maya intended to wait until Mia arrived, determined to assertively confront her once again.


    Dominic addressed her. ¡°Maya, given Timothy¡¯s departure, proceeding with the engagement today


    seems pointless. Let¡¯s cancel it.¡±


    At the mention of canceling the engagement, Maya¡¯splexion instantly paled.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She promptly responded, ¡°Canceling the engagement is not an option. Even if Timothy can¡¯t make


    it due to work, we should proceed as nned.¡±


    After all, even with Timothy unconscious in a hospital bed three years ago, Mia still managed to


    marry into the Barrett family.


    Connor¡¯s expression held a trace of contempt. ¡°Maya, how long will you continue deluding yourself? Do


    you genuinely believe Timothy is wholeheartedly interested in marrying you?¡±


    ¡°Connor, what are you implying? Timothy clearly wants to marry me! Why else would we be having this


    engagement ceremony today?¡±


    Maya suddenly sensed a discrepancy in Connor¡¯s words.


    ¡°Maya, wasn¡¯t Timothy¡¯s decision to marry you based on my agreement to perform surgery for


    Mrs. Barrett Senior?¡±


    Maya¡¯s expression froze, realizing that Connor was privy to this information.


    She attempted to rify. ¡°Connor, it¡¯s my own affair whether Tim loves me or not. I love him, and I want


    to marry him. I believe he will recognize my sincerity over time.¡±


    ¡°But Maya, lies will eventually be exposed. Have you considered the repercussions?¡± Connor


    cautioned.


    Maya tightened her fists, retorting, ¡°I haven¡¯t lied, Connor. Didn¡¯t you also promise to perform


    surgery for Grandma Laura? When did I deceive Timothy?¡±


    Connor found himself momentarily speechless.


    +15 BONOS


    Did he really need to reveal to Maya that he agreed to perform surgery on Laura because of Mia?


    If he did, Maya would undoubtedly start questioning Mia¡¯s identity.


    Given Mia¡¯s absence from the engagement today, the revtion of her identity had to be postponed.


    Hence, Connor chose not to proceed with the discussion.


    Dominic furrowed his brow as he nced at his phone, announcing, ¡°We need to leave.¡±


    A message from Eva hade in, and the surveince investigation had provided crucial information.


    They now knew Mia¡¯s whereabouts.


    Time was of the essence, and further dy was not an option.


    Maya took a step closer and inquired, ¡°Dominic, what exactly is the urgent matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rted topany affairs,¡± Dominic replied, fabricating an excuse and refraining from divulging


    the true reason to Maya.


    The three Lane brothers exited together, leaving Maya standing alone. A chilly and uneasy


    sensation settled in her heart.


    That day was meant to be her engagement day, but why were her brothers departing prematurely?


    Recalling the contract Dominic had handed her earlier, Maya couldn¡¯t shake off the intense


    resentment she felt.


    Having resided in the Lane family for many years, Maya always deemed herself the rightful.


    heiress. The idea of being cast aside was inconceivable to her.


    Maya was resolute¨Cno matter what it took, she would remain a part of the Lane family.


    She wasmitted to being the Lane family heiress for the rest of her life.


    At that moment, Shelly approached and inquired. ¡°Maya, why did your brothers leave?¡±


    Maya quickly regained herposure and exined. ¡°My brothers had pressing matters at their


    ¡°Likewise, Tim had work¨Crted issues that required his departure.¡±


    Shelly found it a bit strange and pressed. ¡°But it¡¯s your engagement day. Why would they depart on


    such a momentous asion? Is work more crucial thanmemorating your engagement?¡±

 Chapter 244

    Maya¡¯s expression momentarily tensed, prompting Sharon to step in. ¡°Alright, if Tim has to prioritize his


    career, let him. We can continue with the engagement and make the most of it.¡±


    At the mention of proceeding with the engagement, Maya managed to force a smile and apologized,


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett, I¡¯m truly sorry about this.¡±


    ¡°I should be the one apologizing. Tim¡¯s behavior is a bit out of line.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay: I understand that he¡¯s caught up with work.¡± Maya smiled, yet her eyes remained devoid of


    warmth.


    Despite her internal frustrations, she couldn¡¯t afford to abandon the engagement ceremony.


    Shelly seized the opportunity to inquire, ¡°Maya, where is Mia? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be here today


    too?¡±


    Frustrated, Maya turned to Felix, demanding, ¡°Where is Mia? What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°Her phone is off, and we¡¯re unable to contact her. I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s a conflict with her adoptive


    parents,¡± Felix responded, expressing growing concern for Mia¡¯s well¨Cbeing.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Shelly sneered, ¡°I suppose Mia may be harboring some guilt and is hesitant to show up. Given the


    unfolding dynamics of the engagement, she mayck the courage to face everyone.¡±


    ¡°Who said I wouldn¡¯t dare toe?¡±


    At this moment, Mia entered, appearing somewhat disheveled with a minor injury at the corner of


    her mouth.


    She had just run into trouble with Bob and Mary outside her neighborhood.


    A brawl ensued between them on the main road, and to top it off, her phone got stomped and


    broken¨Ca series of unfortunate events.


    Ignoring the pain, Mia turned to Felix, asking, ¡°Felix, are there any issues at the venue?¡±


    ¡°Everything is progressing smoothly without any problems,¡± Felix assured.


    Mia then addressed Maya, saying, ¡°Did you hear that? There are no issues.¡±


    Maya wore a displeased expression. ¡°The engagement hasn¡¯t even begun; how would I know if


    there aren¡¯t any problems?¡±


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯smence.¡± Mia dered.


    +15 BONOS


    Her words brought an immediate hush to the surroundings.


    Noticing Maya¡¯s hostile expression, Mia nced around and remarked, ¡°ording to the schedule, the


    engagement ceremony should have begun by now. Why hasn¡¯t it started yet?¡±


    The situation was undeniably peculiar. Not only had the engagement ceremony failed tomence,


    but Mia also noticed the conspicuous absence of Timothy.


    Suspicious, Mia inquired, ¡°Where¡¯s the groom?¡±


    Struggling to maintain herposure, Maya uttered, ¡°Due to some urgent work, Tim had to leave. but


    the engagement will continue as nned.¡±


    Adopting a triumphant demeanor, Sharon interjected, ¡°Exactly, the engagement will continue.


    Tim¡¯s absence due to work isn¡¯t a hindrance.


    ¡°As long as both families consent, that¡¯s what matters. It epitomizes a well¨Cmatched marriage, a


    union characterized by equal standing.¡±


    Mia remainedposed and shifted her gaze to the rtives¡® seats. ¡°Oh, and what about the bride¡¯s


    family? Did none of them show up?¡±


    Shelly quickly chimed in. ¡°Maya¡¯s brothers are also quite busy and had some matters to attend to.¡±


    Mia raised an eyebrow and quipped, ¡°With no groom and family members in sight, an unsuspecting


    observer might mistake you and Sharon for the ones getting married.¡±


    Maya¡¯s expression immediately soured. How dare Mia make such a statement!


    Shelly swiftly interjected. ¡°Maya, don¡¯t let it bother you. Some people are just envious. The less they


    have, the more they covet.¡±


    Mia nced over with a smirk. ¡°Well, look who¡¯s boldly making an appearance already. It seems you


    not only carry a carefree attitude but also a courageous spirit.¡±


    Shell


    Shelly¡¯s expression grew uneasy. She detested it when people brought up this matter, particrly


    Mia!


    Stepping forward, Shelly prepared to deliver a p to Mia¡¯s face, dering, ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to teach


    you a lesson for a long time!¡±

 Chapter 245

    +15 BONOS


    Mia remained unfazed. Did Shelly assume she was still the same easy target as before?


    Grabbing Shelly¡¯s hand, Mia effortlessly executed a shoulder throw, sending her sprawling to the


    ground.


    Wearing a tight skirt, Shelly unexpectedly found herself in apromising position, inadvertently


    exposing the color of her underwear for all to see.


    With a disapproving click of her tongue, Miamented, ¡°Are you not wearing safety shorts? It seems


    you¡¯ve opted for a thong instead. Ms. Barrett certainly knows how to have fun.¡±


    Shelly let out a scream, threatening. ¡°Mia, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Witnessing the situation escte, Maya quickly turned to ke, instructing. ¡°Swiftly clear the area


    and instruct anyone unrted to leave immediately. Also, make sure to check their phones.¡±


    Given that Maya was engaged to Timothy, Shelly¡¯s behavior could potentially impact Maya¡¯s


    reputation. Any embarrassment on Shelly¡¯s part would have repercussions on Maya¡¯s social


    standing.


    On the sidelines, Felix seemed eager to intervene, but the ck¨Cd bodyguards promptly


    escorted him out, denying him any opportunity to speak.


    Felix stood outside, a sense of regret washing over him. He should have greeted Mia earlier.


    A colleague from the studio whispered, ¡°Mr. Quilter, Mia was quite fierce just now, daring toy hands


    on Ms. Barrett. Doesn¡¯t she fear the consequences?¡±


    Felix, too, was taken aback earlier and hesitated to intervene.


    However, considering that Mia¡¯s brothers had connections with the Lane family, Felix deduced that it


    might simply be an internal matter among affluent families. Thus, he felt no need for


    concern.


    From another perspective, it also indicated that Mia¡¯s family background was even more intricate


    than he had initially thought.


    How else could she muster the audacity to confront Maya and Shelly in such a manner?


    At this moment, only a few people remained at the engagement venue.


    Mia had initially intended to capture a few photos with her phone, only to recall that her phone was


    already broken, forcing her to abandon the idea.


    +15 BONOS


    As Shelly got up from the floor, she red at Mia and loudly demanded, ¡°Maya, instruct your


    bodyguards to apprehend Mia. I must teach her a lesson today!¡±


    Maya feigned concern and responded, ¡°Ms. Bowen, considering you initiated the physical altercation,


    an apology is in order.


    Otherwise, this matter won¡¯t be as simple as it seems. Ms. Barrett is quite upset now!¡±


    Mia turned to Shelly, asserting. ¡°Have you forgotten what I hold in my hands? Do you darey a finger


    on me?¡±


    Shelly suddenly regainedposure, though her frustration was palpable. ¡°Mia, you¡¯re truly


    despicable!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re too kind. After all, I¡¯ve just been learning from the best, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    With a sense of satisfaction, Mia observed Shelly¡¯s frustrated yet controlled expression.


    Sharon snorted, ¡°If she won¡¯ty a hand on you, count me in! Do you have any leverage against me?¡±


    Shelly¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Right! If we can strip Mia naked today and take somepromising photos, this


    bitch won¡¯t be able to threaten me anymore!¡±


    Mia observed the approaching bodyguards, and a flicker of wariness crossed her eyes.


    She sought an opportunity to escape, well aware that Felix was still outside. Once she reached the


    studio area, she could find safety.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    A cold and authoritative voice cut through the tension.


    Timothy emerged from the sidelines, his strides exuding confidence and power, while his narrow eyes


    conveyed a profound depth.


    Mia looked up, meeting Timothy¡¯s gaze. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was concealed


    in the depths of his eyes, though she couldn¡¯t quite decipher what it might be.


    Their eyes met for a moment before she swiftly averted her gaze.


    Spotting Timothy, Maya was ted and hurried over, linking her arm with his. ¡°Tim, I thought you had


    urgent matters to attend to. Is everything sorted out at work?¡±

 Chapter 246

    Maya was caught off guard by Timothy¡¯s unexpected return.


    His footsteps abruptly halted, and he lowered his gaze, fixing his eyes on Maya. ¡°Let go,¡± he


    commanded.


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Maya released his arm, urging. ¡°Tim, the engagement has already


    started. We should head over.¡±


    Sharon nodded hastily, adding, ¡°Yes, indeed, we¡¯ve already wasted enough time. We can¡¯t afford any


    more dys.


    ¡°Maya, reach out to your brothers promptly and check if they¡¯vepleted their work. Let¡¯s see if they


    can join the celebration.¡±


    Maya quickly dialed Dominic¡¯s number, but there was no response.


    Undeterred, she sent a text to Dominic on WhatsApp, though she harbored doubts about receiving a


    reply. Yet, it hardly mattered; Timothy had arrived.


    Shelly appeared dissatisfied. ¡°Hold on a minute, did Mia just attack me out of the blue? Timothy. you¡¯ve


    come at the perfect moment. Mia just physically assaulted me!¡±


    Despite Shelly¡¯sint, Mia remained unfazed, offering no exnation.


    After a momentary pause, Timothy stepped forward, positioning himself in front of Mia, his polished


    shoes gleaming brightly.


    In a resonant voice, he questioned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to exin?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to exin? You wouldn¡¯t believe me anyway. Why should+waste my breath?¡±


    Mia lifted her gaze to meet Timothy¡¯s, locking eyes with his prating stare.¡±


    At that moment, she detected a subtle shift in his expression¨Cinstead of the usual disdain or superiority,


    a trace of concern flickered in his eyes.


    Was it possible that she had misread him?


    Timothy, standing tall above her, returned her gaze with aplex expression. Having spent an


    extended period contemting outside, his mind felt tumultuous.


    The revtion that Mia had convinced Connor to perform surgery on Laura had caught him off


    guard.


    +15 BONOS


    Surprisingly, Mia hadn¡¯t mentioned it at all.


    Contemting Mia¡¯s close bond with Connor, Timothy couldn¡¯t shake off a suffocating sensation, as if


    something vital had slipped through his fingers in an instant.


    Speaking in a subdued tone, he admitted, ¡°Mia, it seems like I¡¯ve never truly understood you.¡±


    In response, Mia retorted, ¡°Yes, well, the sentiment is mutual. So spare me that look: your


    understanding falls short regardless.¡±


    At that moment, Mia detected an unusual demeanor in Timothy.


    Standing nearby, Shelly couldn¡¯t resist chiming in. ¡°Mia, Timothy is asking for an exnation.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Don¡¯t sidestep the question.¡±


    Mia openly confessed. ¡°Yes, I was the one who struck her.¡±


    ¡°Timothy, you heard it. Mia admitted to physically assaulting me!¡± Shelly eximed.


    Undaunted, Mia defiantly lifted her head, locking eyes with Timothy just as she had moments ago.


    Meeting Mia¡¯s eyes, Timothy was suddenly reminded of the familiar look he had encountered


    countless times over the past three years.


    Yet, each time, he chose to ignore and dismiss anything she said


    In a cold, resolute tone, Timothy finally demanded, ¡°Apologize!¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of mockery. Indeed, nothing had changed.


    Feeling triumphant, Shelly quipped, ¡°Mia, did you catch that? Timothy is demanding an apology from


    you!¡±


    In the next moment, Timothy redirected his gaze toward Shelly. ¡°Shelly: I want you to apologize to


    her,¡± he ordered.


    by are you


    mistaken? Why would I apologize to Mia?¡± Shelly retorted.


    Timothy¡¯s tone turned icy. ¡°She¡¯s your sister¨Cinw. Show some respect. Who granted you the


    right to address her so casually?¡±


    This statement undoubtedly sparked a storm at the scene!


    Mia stared at Timothy in front of her, disbelief etched across her face. Was he unaware that it was


    his engagement day?


    How could be utter euch words in Maya¡¯s presence? Was he not concerned about making her cry?


    Ih the ensuing moment, Maya did, indeed, burst into tears, eximing. ¡°Tim!¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Sharon interjected firmly. ¡°Tim, if you im that Mia is Shelly¡¯s sister¨Cinw, how does Maya fit


    into the picture?¡±

 Chapter 247

    Upon hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Mia found herself grappling with the same doubts. Wasn¡¯t today.


    Timothy¡¯s engagement day?


    His remark to Shelly about Mia being her sister¨Cinw left her bewildered. Was he losing his


    senses?


    Could he not see how close Maya was to tears?


    Adorned in a bridal gown, Maya radiated purity and angelic beauty from head to toe. Was Timothy


    oblivious to her appearance?


    As Mia¡¯s imaginative banter took flight, she noticed Timothy approaching her. She kept looking up


    at him, to the extent that her neck began to ache.


    The sheer height of Timothy struck her¨Che was really tall!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Timothy stood before Mia, his slender gaze fixed on hers.


    Mia¡¯s expression turned somewhat awkward as she sensed Timothy scrutinizing her strangely.


    What was wrong with him?


    Why was


    he staring at her like that?


    Relentless in her pursuit of an answer, Sharon continued to press. ¡°Tim, won¡¯t you answer my


    question?¡±


    Timothy furrowed his brow, expressing displeasure at the interruption. ¡°Why does any other


    woman matter to me?¡±


    ¡°Tim!¡±


    Feeling uneasy, Maya lifted her wedding veil and approached Timothy. ¡°Tim, today marks our


    engagement day. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s lips tightened into a cold, straight line.


    Mia stood nearby, stealing a nce at Maya. A sudden recollection shed through her mind, she


    too had once experienced a simr dismissal from Timothy.


    Addressing him, Mia remarked, ¡°Mr. Barrett, your fianc¨¦e¨CMs. Lane is talking to you. Can¡¯t you


    hear her?¡±


    Timothy frowned. ¡°She¡¯s not my fianc¨¦e!¡±


    ¨C


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin these details to me. I was the one who designed today¡¯s engagement venue.


    I wish the two of you a lifetime of happiness.¡±


    Casually taking a few steps back, Mia added, ¡°Oh, speaking of which, once Grandma¡¯s surgery is over


    at the end of the month, don¡¯t forget to swing by the courthouse. It¡¯s about time.¡±


    With that, Mia left the scene without looking back. She had no intention of lingering any longer.


    Observing Mia¡¯s retreating silhouette, Timothy found himself at a loss for words, uncertain of how


    to convince her to stay.


    ¡°Tim, why are you concerned about Mia? Today is your engagement day!¡± Sharon remarked.


    She was eager for Mia to leave and not disrupt Timothy¡¯s engagement.


    Timothy stood in ce for a while before finally turning to look at Maya, his gaze cold and solemn.


    Maya was initially joyful, but as Timothy¡¯s eyes met hers, a stiffness crept into her smile. ¡°Tim, you


    seem upset. Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Tim, what gives you the right to be unhappy? Maya waited for you for so long, and she didn¡¯t even


    With a stern expression, Timothy addressed Maya. ¡°Let me ask you again. Did you persuade Connor to


    perform surgery on Grandma?¡±


    Maya¡¯s expression froze momentarily, and she appeared a bit flustered. ¡°Yes, it was me. Who else


    could have done it?¡±


    Despite moments of doubt creeping in, Maya swiftly dismissed those thoughts.


    After all, she was a part of the Lane family. Why else would Connor agree to perform this surgery


    if not for her sake?


    Suddenly, Timothy recalled Mia¡¯s earlier behavior. She hadn¡¯t said a word and even reminded him to


    finalize their divorce after the surgery.


    Mia was truly ruthless!


    Timothy straightened his tie and coldly dered, ¡°Our engagement is off.¡±


    Maya¡¯s expression abruptly changed. ¡°W¨CWhy?¡±


    Sharon added, ¡°Yes, Tim, why call off the engagement?¡±

 Chapter 248

    Timothy¡¯s expression remained cold and unyielding as he fixed his gaze on Maya. ¡°You know what you


    did, Maya. I¡¯ll let it slide this time for Connor¡¯s sake.¡±


    Following those words, Timothy turned on his heel and walked away.


    Reluctant to ept the situation, Maya hastened to catch up. ¡°Tim, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re


    talking about. I didn¡¯t y any tricks.


    ¡°I simply asked Connor to perform surgery on Grandma Laura. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that!¡±


    Timothy stopped abruptly, his gaze turning icy. ¡°But Connor said otherwise,¡± he retorted.


    Maya froze in ce, a wave of panic washing over her. What did Timothy imply by Connor saying


    otherwise?


    Did Connor inform Timothy that his decision to proceed with Laura¡¯s surgery wasn¡¯t influenced by


    Maya?


    This might exin the absence of anyone in the main hall when she descended after changing.


    Was there any conversation between Connor and Timothy during that period?


    Maya found herself unable to grasp the situation. If it wasn¡¯t because of her, then why did Connor


    agree to perform the surgery?


    It simply didn¡¯t add up!


    Sharon rushed over, expressing her concern. ¡°Maya, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll ensure to address Tim¡¯s


    behavior when we return. Rest assured, today¡¯s engagement means a lot to me.¡±


    Forcing a smile, Maya replied, ¡°Mrs. Barrett, I¡¯ll go change my clothes first.¡±


    Despite her desire to marry Timothy, being rejected on the spot left her with a lingering sense of


    embarrassment. After all, as the heiress of the Lane family, she held a distinguished background.


    Nheless, Maya felt a wave of relief wash over her.


    Dominic had previously mentioned that if she chose to marry Timothy, she would be required to sign a


    contract to terminate her adoption.


    With Timothy calling off their engagement, she pondered whether she could temporarily postpone


    signing the agreement.


    A shadow of concern passed through Maya¡¯s eyes. She was determined to uncover the truth


    Despite everything appearing to go smoothly, an unexpected glitch had emerged.


    +15 BONOS


    Upon reaching the studio area, Mia gave Felix a quick look and said, ¡°Felix, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Mia, are you okay? I was really worried about you just now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mia replied, forcing a smile. ¡°However, it seems this design order might be in jeopardy. You


    can consider the losses on my ount.¡±


    ¡°Mia, you shouldn¡¯t say that. Our studio is like a close¨Cknit family. We tackle challenges together!


    There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll let you shoulder this burden alone.¡±


    After uttering those words, Felix stole a nce back at the unfolding scene and inquired, ¡°But are we


    leaving now? Won¡¯t the engagement continue?¡±


    ¡°Whether the engagement proceeds or not is none of our concern. Felix, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been


    keeping from you.


    ¡°Ms. Lane and I have a personal feud, and she intentionally chose me to design her engagement


    ceremony,¡± Mia revealed.


    Felix realized his spection was urate. Mia must have some familial ties with the Lane family.


    Otherwise, how could she have a dispute with Maya and emerge unscathed?


    Felix¡¯s smile deepened, and he gently remarked, ¡°I actually caught on a moment ago, but I didn¡¯t push


    the matter earlier because it seemed you weren¡¯t keen on discussing it.


    ¡°No worries. If you¡¯re set on leaving, I¡¯ll have everyone pack up and depart.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Felix.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As Mia joined the team in dismantling the setup, a sense of mncholy hung over her.


    After all, it was her fault that the studio faced repercussions!


    While managing the supplies, an abrupt pain shot through Mia¡¯s foot, causing her to sway and tumble.


    ¡°Mia!¡±


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Two men rushed toward Mia simultaneously¡­.

 Chapter 249

    Mia braced herself for a potential fall, yet it never urred.


    Instead, she managed to regain her bnce, each of her hands firmly held by someone who prevented


    her from stumbling.


    A lingering fear enveloped her. What if she had indeed fallen? What repercussions would it have on the


    baby growing in her belly?


    Reflecting on her loss ofposure during the confrontation with Bob and Mary, Mia recognized the


    pitfalls of impulsiveness.


    She attempted to withdraw her hand, but both men held on firmly.


    A moment of silence enveloped the air.


    After exchanging a nce with Felix and Timothy, they eventually released Mia¡¯s hands. Upon


    regaining her freedom, she cleared her throat and uttered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Felix grinned. ¡°No problem. After all, if you got hurt, it would be considered a workce injury. I¡¯m just


    trying to save money for the studio.¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Well, then I better watch my step and not empty the studio¡¯s pockets.¡±


    Observing the yful exchange between Mia and Felix, Timothy pursed his lips and shot Felix a cold


    look.


    Noticing Timothy¡¯s reaction, Felix acknowledged him, saying, ¡°Mr. Barrett, thanks for your assistance


    earlier.¡±


    Timothy was momentarily taken aback. For the first time in his life; he felt the impulse to swear.


    Thanks, my ass!


    All he did was rescue his wife. Did he need an outsider to express gratitude?


    Sensing Timothy¡¯s difort, Mia swiftly interjected. ¡°Mr. Barrett, I truly appreciate your timely help!¡±


    Timothy appeared dissatisfied,menting, ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t there anything more she wanted to add?


    Mia hesitated for a moment before responding, ¡°Thanks a million?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Timothy, growing increasingly irritated, inquired, ¡°Mia, are you just going to let the engagement proceed


    like this? Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t she the one who imed to have designed the engagement venue?


    This seemed like quite the performance!


    Now, she wasn¡¯t even willing to put on a facade. Was she in such a hurry for him to engage with


    someone else?


    As Mia gazed into Timothy¡¯s profound eyes, she felt a blend ofprehension and uncertainty, as if


    she understood something without fully grasping it.


    Nheless, she harbored no intention of unraveling the meaning behind his eyes.


    She lowered her gaze. ¡°There is indeed something I¡¯d like to say.¡±


    Timothy held his breath, prompting her to continue. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re satisfied with the design of the engagement venue, please remember to settle the final


    installment on time. We ept payments through Venmo.¡±


    As Mia¡¯s words hung in the air, a palpable silence settled over the


    e scene.


    Timothy¡¯s face turned ashen. It marked the first time he had been so infuriated by a woman, and


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Mia was the first to achieve that feat.


    Following her parting words, Mia gathered her belongings and departed.


    In an attempt to appease Timothy, Felix offered, ¡°Mr. Barrett, I wish you both a joyous engagement.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Timothy was on the verge of exploding at any moment.


    Felix, wary of offending him, also departed cautiously.


    Without ncing back, Mia left alongside the other studio staff.


    Back at the studio, Mia resumed her usual seat, her thoughts lingering on the engagement, assuming it


    must have concluded by now.


    Suddenly, Mia sensed a slight soreness in her eyes.


    Checking the time, Mia informed Felix, ¡°My phone is broken, and I need to get a new one. I¡¯ll head


    out now.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°I can give you a ride. I¡¯m just finishing up as well.


    ¡°Since everyone put in a lot of effort today, let¡¯s skip the dinner gathering and allow everyone to go


    home and get some rest. We can reconvene for a meal tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Felix. I¡¯ll take a taxi. After all, you¡¯ve been working tirelessly these past few days. You should


    go home and rest early.¡±


    Felix insisted, ¡°I¡¯m not tired, Mia. You still have wounds on your face. Allow me to escort you back.


    Otherwise, I won¡¯t feel at ease.¡±


    At this moment, he felt the need to express his concern.

 Chapter 250

    Eventually, as Mia grappled with guilt over the engagement incident, she found it challenging to


    turn down Felix¡¯s offer.


    However, upon stepping outside, Mia was taken aback to find a familiar Volkswagen car.


    Dominic?¡± she eximed.


    The car screeched to a halt, and Connor emerged, swiftly approaching Mia. ¡°Mia, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Connor?¡±


    Upon spotting Dominic¡¯s car, Mia initially assumed he had arrived, only to discover that it was actually


    Connor.


    Mia responded somewhat oddly, ¡°Connor, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Your phone has been off the entire time! We were really worried!¡±


    Mia felt a pang of guilt. ¡°My phone identally broke, and I¡¯ve been too caught up with work to get it


    fixed.¡±


    Felix added, ¡°Yeah, Mia was upied at the engagement venue for a while. We just returned to


    the studio.¡±


    Puzzled, Connor inquired, ¡°Mia, did you make it to the engagement ceremony? When did you get


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    there?¡±


    ¡°I got there quitete. It was over two hours ago. What¡¯s going on, Connor?¡±


    Connor nced at Felix and swiftly changed the subject. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Mia, I¡¯m here to take you


    home. Hop in the car.¡±


    He refrained from discussing the matter in front of Felix to avoid any slip¨Cups.


    Mia turned to Felix and said, ¡°Felix, Connor is here. You don¡¯t have to worry about taking me


    home. You should rest early.¡±


    ¡°Alright, take your time then.¡±


    Felix had to pass up this opportunity, but he was confident that numerous chances would present


    themselves in the future, so he wasn¡¯t in a rush.


    Mia entered the car, sinking back in the seat to find some rest. ¡°Today has been utterly exhausting.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Mia, what happened to your face?¡±


    While driving. Connor managed to free one hand to send a message in the group chat: ¡°I just picked up


    Mia from the studio; we¡¯re on our way back.¡±


    As he set the phone down, the tension that had gripped him began to dissipate.


    The Lane brothers had scoured the neighborhood in their quest to find Mia.


    However, surveince footage revealed a confrontation involving Mia, Bob, and Mary, attracting a


    gathering of onlookers. After leaving on a bus, Mia¡¯s whereabouts became uncertain.


    Mia gently touched her cheek. ¡°This morning, as I left home, I unexpectedly encountered my adoptive


    parents at the neighborhood entrance.


    ¡°Upon discovering they were ineligible for the relocationpensation, they became enraged and


    approached me, demanding money.


    ¡°Despite their i


    insistence, I stood firm and refused to yield to their demands. This led to a heated confrontation


    outside, but ultimately, I emerged victorious.¡±


    Even though Connor had already seen the events unfold in the surveince footage, hearing Mia


    discuss it so casually made him uneasy. ¡°Mia, did you forget that you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    ¡°I know I was wrong. At that moment, I was just too angry and didn¡¯t think things through. But I


    promised youst time, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Connor¡¯s car stopped at a red light, and he turned to face Mia. Speaking with a tone of concern, he


    said, ¡°I¡¯m not cing me. I¡¯m just really worried about you.¡±


    He understood that Mia¡¯s past had molded her into someone who valued independence, avoided


    reliance on others, and maintained a strong guard.


    Even though Mia seemed to have weed the presence of her older brothers, there was a lingering


    sense that she didn¡¯t fully rely on them.


    In times of trouble, she continued to confront challenges on her own, preferring self¨Creliance over


    turning to her family for assistance.


    Mia yfully stuck out her tongue. ¡°I know. So, Connor, could you help me pick out a new phone?¡°¡±


    Connor drove toward thergest electronics store, nning to purchase thetest smartphone for Mia.


    However, upon entering the store, Mia caught sight of a familiar figure. For a moment, she questioned


    her perception, wondering if she had mistaken the person.

 Chapter 251

    +15 BONOS


    Unexpectedly, Mia spotted Timothy in the vicinity.


    He stood in front of the counter, clutching a mobile phone that seemed more suited for women.


    Who could he be purchasing the phone for?


    Was it possibly intended for Maya?


    It made sense, considering Timothy had just gotten engaged to Maya earlier in the day.


    Mia quickly averted her gaze, feigning ignorance about Timothy¡¯s presence.


    Connor, too, caught sight of Timothy and furrowed his brow in disapproval. He had heard rumors. that


    Timothy had called off the engagement earlier.


    It seemed his suspicions were valid.


    Considering Timothy¡¯sck of affection for Maya, it seemed probable that his agreement to the


    engagement was influenced by a deal involving Laura¡¯s surgery.


    Even so, Connor harbored a dislike for Timothy, especially because of Timothy¡¯s apparent interest in


    Mia.


    Connor suddenly became a bit wary. ¡°Mia, how do you feel about the newest model of this brand¡¯s


    smartphone?¡±


    Mia, who was standing nearby, nced at the phone. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    She simply wanted to purchase the phone and exit the premises as swiftly as she could.


    Connor turned his attention to the nearby staff. ¡°Please get me this model.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The staff hesitated, stating, ¡°I¡¯ll need to check if we still have stock. This model sells quickly at our


    store.¡°¨C


    Standing in ce, Mia caught sight of Timothy¡¯s gaze from the corner of her eye. She subtly pursed her


    lips, pretending not to acknowledge him.


    Connor, too, noticed Timothy¡¯s stare. He swiftly positioned himself between Mia and Timothy, casually


    obstructing the line of sight.


    Taking it a step further, he intentionally struck a pose at the counter, strategically blocking Timothy¡¯s


    view behind him.


    +15 BONOS


    In response to Connor¡¯s deliberate interference, Timothy narrowed his eyes slightly, revealing a trace of


    displeasure.


    It was evident that there was an unconventional dynamic in Mia¡¯s rtionship with Connor.


    This might exin Mia¡¯s ability to influence Connor into performing Laura¡¯s surgery.


    Perhaps Mia knew about Maya¡¯s deception of Timothy all along. Could it be that she purposefully


    designed the engagement venue to personally witness his humiliation?


    The more Timothy pondered the situation, the more disconcerted he became.


    Thest thing he anticipated wasing across Mia¡¯s broken phone, and inexplicably, ending up


    in this particr store.


    Just then, the staff returned to Mia with an update, saying, ¡°Apologies, but we currently have only


    one unit of this phone left.¡±


    Connor, in high spirits, eximed, ¡°Perfect! We¡¯ll take thest one.¡±


    However, the staff hesitated again, ncing in Timothy¡¯s direction. ¡°The remaining phone is currently in


    that customer¡¯s hands, and we¡¯re unsure if he intends to purchase it.¡±


    Observing the phone in Timothy¡¯s grasp, Connor stepped forward and said, ¡°Timothy, let¡¯s discuss this.


    We¡¯ll take this phone for now. Mia¡¯s phone is broken, and she urgently needs a recement.¡±


    Timothy nced toward Mia, his expression tense.


    After a brief moment, he responded, ¡°But I was here first.¡±


    Connor couldn¡¯t help but snort. Why was Timothy so oblivious?


    Even though Connor explicitly mentioned buying the phone for Mia and performing Laura¡¯s surgery as


    a favor for her. Timothy seemed to disregard even this modest courtesy.


    Mia coughed discreetly and pulled Connor aside, remarking. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it; we can pick a


    different brand. The older model is perfectly fine.¡±


    ¡°No, we have to go for thetest model if we¡¯re making a purchase,¡± Connor insisted.


    It marked the first time he was buying a new phone for Mia, and he was determined to choose the


    latest and most expensive one. Cheap options didn¡¯t interest him at all..


    Upon hearing Connor¡¯s firm stance, Mia suddenly felt overwhelmed. All she wanted was to leave this


    ce as soon as possible.


    She gently tugged at Connor¡¯s arm and whispered in a yful tone, ¡°I¡¯ll cherish anything you


    Certainly, any gift from Connor would be appreciated by Mia.

 Chapter 252

    Upon hearing Mia¡¯s words, Connor instantly felt a wave of relief. He couldn¡¯t help but appreciate her


    kindness, sensibility, and adorable nature.


    Connor made a mental note to stay vignt, ensuring that no man would dare to harbor feelings for


    Mia, especially someone like Timothy¨Ca mature, divorced individual.


    an


    Connor was determined to eliminate possibility of a romantic connection between Mia and Timothy.


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but overhear Mia¡¯s sweet and coquettish words to Connor.


    When had she ever spoken to him like that?


    A peculiar sensation enveloped Timothy¨Ca tightness in his chest, making each breath a struggle. He


    had never experienced such a feeling before.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    In response, Timothy ced the phone directly on the table and stated, ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±


    He made a decisive choice not to purchase the phone.


    Regret seeped in as Timothy realized he shouldn¡¯t havee to the store in the first ce.


    In the next instant, Connor swiftly seized the phone and gave Timothy a pat on the shoulder, saying,


    ¡°Thank you, Timothy!¡±


    Timothy scoffed at that. He didn¡¯t need his gratitude!


    As he looked up, he noticed Connor approaching Mia, presenting her with the phone he had just held.


    Mia epted the phone, almost as if she could still sense the residual warmth from Timothy¡¯s touch.


    She pursed her lips, maintaining a thoughtful silence.


    Connor, attuned to her mood, inquired, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡°I like it. Let¡¯s go with this one,¡± Mia responded.


    After all, she only had minimal requirements for a smartphone.


    Calmly lifting her head, she feigned a casual scan of her surroundings, only to unintentionally meet


    Timothy¡¯s gaze.


    His piercing eyes remained fixed on Mia, conveying emotions she struggled to decipher.


    +15 BONOS


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. During the engagement ceremony, there was an unsettling vibe


    about Timothy that she couldn¡¯t quite shake off.


    Connor turned to the staff and inquired, ¡°Where can we proceed to check out?¡±


    ¡°Right this way, please follow me.¡±


    While Connor proceeded to make the payment nearby, Mia retrieved her old phone, intending to


    transfer the SIM card to the new device.


    However, an issue arose; the SIM card wouldn¡¯te out.


    In the next moment, a pair of slender hands reached over and effortlessly took her phone. With a few


    deft moves. Timothy sessfully extracted the SIM card.


    Mia found herself momentarily stunned. Upon regaining herposure, she noticed the SIM card


    resting in the palm of Timothy¡¯s hand.


    He extended his hand toward her, silently gesturing for her to take it.


    Taking a deep breath, Mia uttered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She reached out to retrieve the SIM card, her fingertips lightly brushing against the warmth of


    Timothy¡¯s palm.


    Mia¡¯s breath hitched at the contact. She quickly bent down to insert the SIM card, only to find that


    the phone still disyed no signal.


    Timothy¡¯s voice beside her chimed in. ¡°Did you put it in upside down?¡±


    Acknowledging the possibility, Mia reluctantly removed the SIM card again. However, her thoughts


    were preupied elsewhere.


    Why wasn¡¯t Timothy leaving?


    Afterpleting the payment and returning, Connor spotted Timothy standing beside Mia, setting


    off rms in his mind.


    Approaching briskly, he inquired, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you two?¡±


    Mia was taken aback, turning around to respond, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just swapping out my SIM card.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Connor replied, his concern growing that Timothy might have unwittingly revealed his


    identity.


    +15 BONOS


    Connor positioned himself between them, creating a divide. He then turned to Mia. ¡°We¡¯re done


    shopping. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Connor couldn¡¯t afford to let Mia linger with Timothy. The looming risk of his true identity being


    exposed was too significant.


    Mia, too, was eager to leave. Hastily, she stuffed the new phone into her bag without bothering to


    check if the SIM card was properly inserted.


    As they began to walk away. Timothy¡¯s voice called out from behind. ¡°Wait.¡±

 Chapter 253

    At the sound of Timothy¡¯s voice, Mia and Connor instinctively held their breath, a collective sense of


    guilt lingering in the air.


    They turned around, exchanging cautious looks in Timothy¡¯s direction.


    As Timothy approached Mia, she nervously stammered, ¡°I¨CIs there something?¡±


    Connor couldn¡¯t shake his distrust of Timothy, disliking the way he scrutinized Mia.


    Timothy came to a halt and offered his hand.


    Noticing the SIM card in Connor¡¯s palm, Mia btedly recalled her earlier misconception about it being


    inserted upside down.


    She had intended to rectify it, but Connor approached them just as she was on the verge of doing so.


    Concerned that he might uncover her connection to Timothy, Mia hurriedly left with Connor.


    In her haste, she neglected to correctly insert the SIM card.


    Clearing her throat, Mia uttered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As she was about to grab it, Connor preemptively took the SIM card from Timothy¡¯s hand. ¡°Mia.


    why are you so careless? Keep the SIM card safe. I¡¯ll assist you in fixing it when we get back.¡±


    Mia nodded, rubbed her nose in embarrassment, and trailed behind Connor as they exited the


    store.


    Timothy stood alone, reflecting on Connor¡¯s words and deducing that these two might have begun


    cohabitating.


    He tugged at his tie, experiencing a wave of frustration.


    Damn it!


    He truly regretteding here to purchase the phone.


    Upon returning home, Mia found herself surrounded by her brothers. ¡°Mia, what happened to the


    corner of your mouth?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a minor ident.¡±


    During their journey home, Connor informed Mia about the near¨Cpanic situation her brothers were


    +15 BONOS


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    .


    Facing her six concerned brothers, Mia apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you all to worry. When my


    phone broke, I should have borrowed a colleague¡¯s phone to let you know I¡¯m safe.¡±


    Observing her remorseful expression, Dominic softened his stance. Despite his initial intention to


    correct Mia about herpse, he chose to let it slide.


    Given Mia¡¯s apology, forgiveness¨Cseemed to be the only reasonable option.


    Dominic maintained a stern expression. ¡°Don¡¯t make this a habit.¡±


    Mia obediently nodded. ¡°Yes, I swear!¡±


    Eva grasped Mia¡¯s hand, offering reassurance. ¡°Mia, there¡¯s no need to make promises. It¡¯s okay if you


    forget next time.


    ¡°But in case you ever find yourself in danger, always remember you cane back to your family.


    With your many brothers, any one of them can handle a fight for you.¡±


    A warm smile crept onto Mia¡¯s face. Indeed, having six brothers made her feel as if she were


    living in a dream.


    Lounging on the sofa, Liam chimed in. ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay, that¡¯s all that matters. By the way.


    I¡¯ve already devised a n to deal with your adoptive parents.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyelids twitched, and she cautioned, ¡°Liam, please don¡¯t do anything illegal or unruly, okay?¡±


    Dominic reassured her with a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine.¡±


    However, Mia felt increasingly uneasy as she listened.


    She urgently grabbed Dominic¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Dominic, I appreciate your desire to stand up for me, but


    revenge should be pursued the right way. Let¡¯s not resort to anything illegal or hical.¡±


    Sensing Mia¡¯s apprehension, Eva swiftly stepped in. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your brothers are well aware of


    boundaries. There are various things challenging for Bob and Mary.


    ways to mak


    ¡°After all, isn¡¯t Ted, their son, about to marry his girlfriend Gia? We could stir up a bit of chaos in


    their lives.¡±


    Mia looked curiously at Eva, asking, ¡°Stir up chaos? How?¡±


    Jason exined, ¡°I¡¯ve asked a friend to investigate Ted and Gia. They¡¯re rushing to tie the knot due to


    Gia¡¯s pregnancy, but it seems the child may not be Ted¡¯s.¡±

 Chapter 254

    Mia let out a gasp,prehending the unfolding situation.


    If Bob and Mary were to discover that Gia wasn¡¯t carrying Ted¡¯s child, the repercussions could be


    chaotic.


    Nheless, the notion brought a hint of satisfaction to Mia.


    Mia couldn¡¯t suppress a yawn, a clear testament to the day¡¯s busyness that had left her fatigued.


    Simultaneously, she couldn¡¯t shake off the lingering ache in her stomach.


    Sensing Mia¡¯s difort, Connor promptly shifted the conversation. ¡°Let¡¯s grab a bite. The important


    thing is that Mia is back safely.¡±


    After all, he had already arranged for someone to give Bob and Mary a stern warning, making it unlikely


    for them to return.


    After dinner, Mia withdrew to her room, feeling genuinely fatigued and in need of rest.


    Upon waking the next day, Mia instinctively checked the headlines, anticipating news about Timothy


    and Maya¡¯s engagement.


    Considering Maya¡¯s penchant for seeking attention, Mia assumed there would be discreetly


    shared photos of their engagement circting.


    Despite refreshing the page multiple times, Mia was puzzled to find no news regarding Timothy and


    Maya¡¯s engagement.


    The absence of information was perplexing. Why wasn¡¯t there any coverage?


    It seemed illogical.


    Mia considered the possibility that Timothy had opted for confidentiality, simr to when she married


    him.


    It appeared that Maya didn¡¯t have the privilege of making their rtionship public.


    Setting aside her thoughts, Mia headed straight to the studio for work.


    Upon reaching her desk, Felix approached her. ¡°Mia, we¡¯ve received the final payment for yesterday¡¯s


    engagement ceremony. Let¡¯s celebrate with a dinner gathering tonight.¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression tensed as shemented, ¡°Judging by their prompt payment, it seems that the newly


    engaged couple truly appreciates the wedding setup I designed.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Felix suddenly lowered his voice. ¡°This is just between us. Keep it quiet. But the engagement from


    yesterday? It didn¡¯t go through; it got called off.¡±


    ¡°Called off? Are you sure?¡± -Mia found it hard to believe that the engagement had been canceled.


    ¡°Mia, why would I make this up? After we left the venue yesterday, I stayed in touch with the hotel


    coordinator to n the setup, and that person spilled the beans¨Cthe engagement was indeed


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    canceled.¡±


    Mia was genuinely taken aback.


    No wonder she spotted Timothy at the mall yesterday.


    She had initially assumed that the engagement ceremony had ended prematurely, but the revtion


    that it was canceled turned out to be a truly unexpected twist.


    Hadn¡¯t Maya used Laura¡¯s surgery as leverage to coerce Timothy into the engagement?


    So, why the sudden cancetion? What about Laura¡¯s surgery?


    Mia¡¯s mind suddenly spiraled into chaos, consumed by worry about Laura¡¯s well¨Cbeing.


    ¡°Mia, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Mia murmured, shaking her head.


    The abrupt cancetion of yesterday¡¯s engagement had left her puzzled. She couldn¡¯t fathom the


    reasons behind such a sudden turn of events.


    Later in the afternoon, Tammy approached and informed, ¡°There¡¯s a middle¨Caged man outside looking


    for you. He ims to be a rtive from your hometown.¡±


    However, Mia remained skeptical, given that she had only a handful of rtives from her


    hometown.


    With caution, she walked toward the entrance and found a disheveled middle¨Caged man.


    As Fabian noticed Mia, he eagerly approached, grabbing her hand. ¡°Honey, pleasee back.


    home with me.¡±


    Mia was instantly taken aback. ¡°Let go! Who are you calling ¡®honey¡®? You must have mistaken me


    for someone else.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t made a mistake. You¡¯re Mia, right? Your adoptive parents arranged for us to get married. and


    they even epted a bribe of ten thousand dors from me. So, as things stand, you are now


    my wife.¡±

 Chapter 255

    Upon hearing Fabian¡¯s words, Mia couldn¡¯t help but find Bob and Mary¡¯s actions utterly ridiculous.


    In this modern era, the concept of being married off to an older man from the countryside with a bribe


    seemed absurd to her.


    Did they truly think they could control her with such outdated methods?


    Suddenly, Felix rushed out and forcefully pushed Fabian away. ¡°What are you doing? If you cause any


    more trouble, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    Seated on the ground, Fabian insisted, ¡°I offered Mia¡¯s family a ten¨Cthousand¨Cdor bribe, and


    consequently, we¡¯re now engaged. That amount constitutes my yearly savings.


    ¡°Mia, you muste back home with me and bear me a son!¡±


    Mia cast a cold gaze at Fabian. ¡°Are you insane? I¡¯ve cut all ties with my adoptive parents. Whatever


    they choose to do with the money has no bearing on me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. After all, Bob and Mary are still considered your family. Since they¡¯ve epted my bribe,


    you are essentially my wife now!¡±


    Felix snorted. ¡°What century are we in? Bribes? Mia never consented to any of this. You better leave,


    or we¡¯ll involve the police.¡±


    ¡°Feel free to call the police. The bribe has already been paid. If I can¡¯t reim my wife, then perhaps


    it¡¯s better for me to end it all right here.¡±


    Seizing a nearby broom, Mia brandished it at Fabian. ¡°Very well, let¡¯s face the consequences together


    today!¡± she asserted.


    Frightened, Fabian scrambled away as fast as he could.


    Mia finally set aside the broom she had been wielding. Beside her, Felix looked on with amazement.


    ¡°Mia, you handled that quite impressively.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with these rural folks before.¡± Mia replied with a stern expression. ¡°I never expected my


    adoptive parents to resort to such underhanded tactics.¡±


    ¡°Mia, don¡¯t worry. Reporting this to the police won¡¯t implicate you; it¡¯s your adoptive parents who are


    responsible for taking the money.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but it does createplications for the studio.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Following Mia¡¯s words, Felix, standing before her, reached out and affectionately patted her head.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mia, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. After all, aren¡¯t we friends? Shouldn¡¯t we be here to support


    each other?¡±


    Feeling a tad uneasy, Mia took a step back to avoid Felix¡¯s touch. Clearing her throat, she stated, ¡±


    Felix, I¡¯ll get back to work.¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± Observing Mia¡¯s defiant stance, Felix sighed internally.


    It seemed that winning her over was truly challenging. However, it didn¡¯t matter; he had an


    abundance of patience.


    Sitting at her desk, Mia couldn¡¯t help but recall Fabian, the troublemaker from earlier.


    If Bob and Mary were indeed implicated in epting a ten¨Cthousand¨Cdor bribe from Fabian, Mia


    knew he wouldn¡¯t easily back down.


    She was well aware of how persistent rural suitors could be in their pursuit of a spouse.


    As Mia wrapped up her work and left the office building, Fabian hurriedly approached her,


    reaching out to grab her arm. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re done for the day. Come home with me.¡±


    Mia, already on high alert, swiftly dodged away, casting a wary look at Fabian. ¡°I warn you, stay


    away from me. I have no connection with you. Whoever took your money, go seek them out.¡±


    ¡°It was your adoptive parents who epted my bribe. How can you now deny being my wife?


    You¡¯re not contemting backing out, are you? Let me be crystal clear; it¡¯s not happening!¡±


    ¡°Mia!¡±


    Suddenly, Felix rushed over and stood by her side, offering reassurance, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Without dy, Fabian waved his hand, and several disheveled men emerged from, behind the


    nearby bushes. They closed in, surrounding Mia.

 Chapter 256

    Observing the unfolding situation, Felix was suddenly gripped by fear. However, amidst the


    apprehension, he discerned an opportunity to heighten their intimidation.


    He cautioned, ¡°Stay back. This is awful society, monitored by surveince cameras everywhere. Do


    you really think you can escape?


    ¡°People like you belong in rural areas, secluded in the mountains. Spare yourselves the shame. and


    nevere out-¡±


    As he concluded his statement, Felix¡¯s head was violently struck by an assant.


    With blood streaming down his injured head, Mia, in a state of panic, eximed, ¡°Felix, are you okay?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Within a fleeting moment, Felix copsed to the ground.


    In a bid to call for help, Mia tried to retrieve her phone, but her hands and feet were bound, and she


    was forcibly taken away.


    A shabby van was conveniently parked nearby, and Mia found herself tossed into the back seat. It


    dawned on her that these individuals hade prepared.


    She realized she had been too careless.


    As Fabian got into the car, Mia fixed her gaze on him. ¡°Kidnapping me is illegal. My family will locate


    me soon.¡±


    Fabian sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. Once you step into our town, there won¡¯t be a chance for anyone


    toe to your rescue. In the past, some tried, but they all ended up helpless in the end.¡±


    ¡°Fabian, congrattions on marrying such a beautiful and sophisticated wife. University students. from


    the city are truly in a ss of their own.


    ¡°When you have children, they¡¯re bound to be both intelligent and good¨Clooking.¡±


    With a triumphantugh, Fabian dered, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll be having several children. It just


    wouldn¡¯t make sense to let my ten¨Cthousand¨Cdor bribe go to waste.¡±


    Listening from the back seat, Mia felt a wave of despair. She could only hope that her brothers. would


    discover her disappearance swiftly ande to her rescue.


    She knew she had to remainposed to avoid putting herself in more danger.


    +15 BONOS


    After all, she was carrying a child and needed to be cautious for their sake.


    The van left the city, merging onto the highway. It was evident that they intended to swiftly transport Mia


    to the vige, ensuring they wouldn¡¯t be apprehended.


    As night descended, Mia hesitated to close her eyes, apprehensive that if she sumbed to sleep, she


    might awaken in an unfamiliar location.


    After a while, the van came to a halt on a deste rural road.


    The group disembarked to take a break and have a meal.


    Fabian turned to Mia and said, ¡°Grab something to eat. As long as you cooperate, you¡¯ll be treated


    well. Don¡¯t worry; while our town may not match the affluence of big cities, it¡¯s not too shabby.¡±


    Mia nced at the bread offered to her and made a straightforward request. ¡°I¡¯d like some milk as


    well.¡±


    ¡°Of course, as long as you¡¯re well¨Cbehaved,¡± he responded.


    Mia sat upright with the hope that Fabian would free her, yet he remained alert and resistant.


    Resigned to the situation, she decided to eat first¨Cafter all, the baby in her womb couldn¡¯t afford


    to go hungry.


    Before long, the van resumed its journey.


    Jostled by the bumpy ride, Mia soon sumbed to sleep.


    When she awoke, it was already the following morning. ncing around, she saw nothing but towering


    mountains, devoid of any signs of modern urbanization.


    Mia¡¯s heart sank once more. ¡°Have we arrived?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°Not yet. We still have to traverse this massive mountain, then another, and we¡¯ll reach our destination.


    We have to stick to these smaller roads to stay off the radar. It might take a bit


    longer, but it¡¯s safer.¡±


    Mia clenched her teeth, holding onto the belief that her brothers would eventuallye to her


    rescue.


    Suddenly, the roar of engines echoed from above, mirroring the distinct sound of a helicopter.

 Chapter 257

    Mia¡¯s heart soared with newfound hope as the sound of the helicopter reached her ears.


    The sudden appearance of the aircraft couldn¡¯t be a mere coincidence.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it might be her brothersing to her rescue.


    Fabian¡¯s vignce heightened as he sat in the passenger seat. ¡°Could it be the police?¡± he questioned.


    Ronald, behind the wheel, chuckled and brushed off the idea. ¡°Fabian, have you been watching too


    many movies? Why would the police show up in a helicopter?


    ¡°We¡¯ve been down this route countless times. What could possibly go wrong?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the helicopter doing here, then? We¡¯ve never seen one in this area before.¡±


    ¡°It could be for tourism, or perhaps the TV station is filming some aerial shots.¡±


    Fabian found Ronald¡¯s exnation to be somewhat usible. After all, the prospect of a helicopter


    coming to rescue Mia seemed far¨Cfetched, considering their high cost.


    Before long, Ronald remarked, ¡°Look, the helicopter is flying away. I told you it wasn¡¯t here for us. You


    worry too much.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mia also noticed that the helicopter¡¯s roar had considerably subsided.


    Could it be true that it was merely passing by?


    Mia felt anxiety gripping her as the realization sank in. The audacity of these men to carry out


    kidnappings in a bustling city was hard for her to fathom.


    What should be her course of action now?


    Was she really going to give birth in the mountains?


    on after the


    van abruptly screeched to a halt.


    Ronald cursed, ¡°Damn it, why is there a massive tree blocking the road? How are we supposed to


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    proceed now?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s our n? Should we turn back?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way we¡¯re going back. Let¡¯s all pitch in and clear these trees out of the way.¡±


    With that, the men exited the van, leaving Mia alone inside.


    +15 BONOS


    She held her breath and cautiously sat up, stealing nces outside to assess the situation.


    However, her heart sank as she observed the rugged mountainous terrain.


    The thought of traversing it on foot was daunting, and escape seemed nearly impossible.


    Suddenly, a group of individuals d in camouge attire emerged, swiftly subduing the ment


    attempting to clear the roadblock.


    Mia¡¯s heart raced as she witnessed the unfolding scene.


    Who were these mysterious interveners?


    Abruptly, the van door swung open. Mia turned to find a man in camouge attire. Though his face was


    smudged, his eyes were undeniably familiar.


    Could it be Timothy?


    Standing by the van door, Timothy swiftly cut the ropes binding Mia¡¯s hands and feet. As he observed


    the marks on her wrists and ankles, his gaze turned noticeably colder.


    Suppressing the chill in his eyes, Timothy lifted his head and extended a reassuring hand toward Mia.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you cane down.¡±


    Mia stared at him, feeling somewhat dazed. ¡°My legs are numb. I can¡¯t move.¡±


    Being pregnant, Mia refrained from making any hasty movements, fearing the potential consequences


    of a fall while exiting the van.


    As Mia voiced her concern, she observed Timothy bending down, ready to lift her out of the van.


    Instinctively, Mia wrapped her arms around Timothy¡¯s neck, lifting her gaze to observe the camouge


    paint on his face. It added a hint of mystery and rugged charm to his expression.


    Pursing her lips, Mia inquired, ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    She never anticipated that Timothy would be the first to arrive and rescue her!


    Timothy remained silent, gently setting her down by the roadside. He thoughtfully wiped the


    nearby stones clean and proposed, ¡°Feel free to sit down here.¡±


    Miaplied, settling down as Timothy squatted in front of her. He retrieved a first aid kit, diligently


    disinfecting the wounds left by the ropes on her hands and feet.


    As the alcohol made contact with Mia¡¯s wounds, her hands and feet instinctively twitched,


    disying a degree of resistance.


    +15 BONOS


    Timothy maintained a firm grip on her ankle. ¡°Stay still.¡±


    ¡°It hurts!¡± Mia¡¯s voice quivered, causing Timothy¡¯s hand to momentarily pause.


    ncing up at her, he noticed tears welling up in the corners of her eyes. Adjusting his pace, he


    reassured her. ¡°It¡¯ll be alright. Just endure it for a little while.¡±

 Chapter 258

    Mia was taken aback by Timothy¡¯s response.


    Instead of offering theforting words she had anticipated, he simply advised her to bear the pain.


    Despite this, Mia recognized that, given the current circumstances, enduring was the only viable option.


    Contrary to his seemingly stern words, Timothy¡¯s actions were remarkably gentle.


    Just then, Mia¡¯s attention was diverted by desperate screams emanating from the other side.


    She tried to look, but several men in camouge blocked her view.


    From the sounds, it appeared that her abductors were facing some form of reprimand.


    Lowering her gaze, Mia noticed a bandage snugly wrapped around her ankle. She couldn¡¯t help but be


    captivated by Timothy¡¯s profile, emanating both charm and elegance.


    Mia found herself stunned, gazing into Timothy¡¯s blue eyes.


    Awkwardly averting his gaze, Timothy inquired, ¡°Are there any other ces that hurt?¡±


    Clearing her throat, Mia replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Shifting her body slightly backward, she stole another nce at themotion nearby. ¡°Thank you for


    coming to my rescue this time.¡±


    Timothy set aside the first aid kit, his gaze weighted with concern. ¡°In the future, perhaps you should


    choose a more trustworthy man to safeguard your well¨Cbeing.¡±


    Mia pursed her lips and inquired, ¡°How¡¯s Felix?¡±


    With a touch of disdain, Timothy responded, ¡°His condition isn¡¯t life¨Cthreatening.¡±


    Upon learning that Felix wasn¡¯t seriously injured, Mia felt a deep sense of relief, especially considering


    he had sustained injuries on her behalf.


    In that critical moment, who could have predicted the audacity of these men?


    Timothy surveyed the group and posed the question. ¡°What do you suggest we do with them?¡±


    Mia lifted her gaze, meeting his eyes. ¡°Is that question meant for me?¡±


    Timothy furrowed his brows, revealing a touch of impatience. ¡°If not you, then who else? We¡¯re in


    Upon hearing this, a shiver ran down Mia¡¯s spine, and she swallowed nervously. ¡°Let¡¯s call the


    police.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a cowardly move.¡±


    A wave of unease washed over Mia. ¡°You do realize that murder is against thew, right? I don¡¯t


    want either of us to get into trouble.¡±


    Upon hearing the word ¡°us¡°, Timothy couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Come on, I was just kidding. Did you


    really think I was serious?¡±


    Mia clenched her teeth, exasperated by Timothy¡¯s frustrating behavior.


    It was hard for her to believe that she had felt a twinge of sentimentality toward him just a


    moment ago!


    In the next moment, Timothy shifted his gaze to his subordinates and inquired. ¡°What did they say?


    ¡°They¡¯ve admitted to everything. It¡¯s confirmed that the adoptive parents of Ms. Bowen epted a


    ten¨Cthousand¨Cdor bribe from this man.


    ¡°Not only that, but they also provided him with Ms. Bowen¡¯s photo and address, instructing him to


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    abduct her.¡±


    Upon hearing this revtion, Mia¡¯splexion turned pale. ¡°I won¡¯t let them get away with this.¡±


    ¡°The ongoing challenges with your adoptive parents aren¡¯t new for you. Usually, you navigate


    such situations adeptly when it involves me. What made handling your adoptive parents difficult


    this time?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s intense gaze lingered on Mia, a flood of relief washing over him as he observed her safe


    and sound.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom how Mia ended up being kidnapped and taken to such a remote ce.


    If Timothy hadn¡¯t acted promptly, Mia might have found herself in genuine danger deep within the


    mountains, where escaping would have been a formidable challenge.


    Miaprehended the gravity of the situation. Were it not for Timothy, the repercussions could


    have been unimaginable.


    ¡°I


    Bowing her head, she murmured, ever imagined these people would dare to kidnap me in a


    bustling city.¡±


    ¡°Well, you should always anticipate the unexpected. Perhaps it¡¯s wise to engage your wits when


    you¡¯re out and about!¡± Timothy sternly cautioned.


    In a sudden realization, Mia lifted her gaze to him. ¡°How did you know I was in trouble?¡±

 Chapter 259

    Mia gazed at Timothy in confusion. Her predicament had escted unexpectedly, and she had


    assumed her brothers would be the first to learn about it.


    Upon hearing the helicopter earlier, she even briefly considered the possibility that her brothers might


    havee to her rescue.


    However, it turned out to be Timothy.


    Timothy narrowed his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you disappointed to see me? Who were you


    expecting?¡±


    ¡°I just thought it might be the police descending from the sky. Is there an issue with that?¡±


    Swaying her foot, Mia continued in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Given your hectic schedule, I hadn¡¯t anticipated


    you taking such a hands¨Con approach and swiftly stepping into the forefront. It¡¯s quite unexpected, to


    be honest.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I simply wanted to avoid any rumors about my wife being taken to the mountains for


    an arranged marriage. Just think about the impact on my reputation if that


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    information were to leak.¡±


    Mia lowered her gaze, realizing that Timothy¡¯s swift arrival wasn¡¯t motivated by concern for her.


    Just then, Timothy rose to his feet, clutching his first aid kit. ¡°Given your chattiness, I¡¯ll be on my


    way.¡±


    Witnessing his heartless departure, Mia suddenly felt a pang of anxiety. ¡°Hey, are you really just


    going to leave like this?¡±


    As Mia observed the helicopter parked nearby, she noticed that everyorte was beginning to retreat.


    It felt as if nobody cared about her!


    Feeling a surge of panic, Mia stood up. ¡°Timothy, you stop right there! Legally, I¡¯m still your wife. Are


    you just going to leave like this? You scoundrel!¡±


    Timothy stood beside the helicopter, watching as Mia approached. A subtle smile yed on his lips


    when he noticed her catching up.


    However, he quickly masked his emotions, turning back to regard her with a cold expression. ¡°It¡¯s


    commendable that you haven¡¯t forgotten you¡¯re still legally my wife.¡±


    Always surrounded by different men, Mia made Timothy seem almost inconspicuous by


    +15 BONOS


    Mia hesitated briefly, summoning her courage. ¡°Regardless, you can¡¯t leave me behind. If you go,


    please take me with you!¡±


    Given the pressing circumstances, Mia wasn¡¯t concerned about preserving her dignity. The


    primary objective was to escape from this dreadful ce.


    Timothy¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Did you just call me a scoundrel?¡±


    Upon learning that Mia was in trouble earlier, Timothy immediately set aside everything.


    leveraging all his connections to locate her as quickly as possible.


    Couldn¡¯t she have been more appreciative?


    Inhaling deeply, Mia mustered a forced smile. ¡°Mr. Barrett, you¡¯re handsome and kind¨Chearted.


    People with your virtues are bound to be rewarded.¡±


    Timothy yfully pinched her cheek. ¡°Can you make that smile a tad more convincing?¡±


    A wave of emotions overwhelmed Mia¡¯s thoughts. How audacious of Timothy to pinch her cheek!


    Suppressing his impulses, Timothy withdrew his hand. ¡°If you could offer a more pleasant remark,


    I¡¯d be happy to have you apany me.¡±


    Mia waspletely caught off guard.


    Facing the helicopter, she pondered for a moment before tentatively uttering. ¡°You¡¯re quite the


    stud.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of my good looks. Try again.¡±


    ¡°Your majesty?¡±


    ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t want to leave.¡±


    Mia hastily responded, ¡°No, Timmy, please!¡±


    Timothy shuddered, feeling a chill. ¡°Can you use proper words?¡±


    What was the deal with the nickname ¡°Timmy¡°?


    Mia tilted her head. ¡°Honey? Dear? Baby? Darling? Sweetheart?¡±


    The subordinates nearby struggled to stifle theirughter.


    Timothy¡¯s expression turned extremely awkward, intentionally maintaining a stern face. ¡°Mia, where did


    you pick up these words? You¡¯re not taking this seriously at all!¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Mia gestured widely. ¡°Alright then, you pick.¡±


    In an instant, Timothy moved toward her and scooped her up in his arms.


    Mia was taken aback. ¡°I¨CI can walk on my own.¡±


    ¡°Your legs are a bit too short.¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but think to herself, ¡°Thanks for taking the time to personally ridicule my stature!

 Chapter 260

    Did having long legs make such a significant difference?


    As Mia settled into the helicopter, her feet dangled outside, slightly elevated. It seemed improbable that


    she could climb in on her own.


    Once inside the helicopter, Mia observed her abductors sprawled on the ground, ¡°What will happen to


    them?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°Someone wille to apprehend them.¡±


    Timothy took a seat beside Mia in the cramped space, their arms closely pressed together. She could


    feel the warmth radiating from him.


    The mountain air was indeed quite chilly..


    Mia¡¯s stomach let out a growl; she was starving.


    Soon after, the crinkling sound of food packaging reached Mia¡¯s ears. She turned to find Timothy


    holding a chocte bar and instinctively swallowed.


    Timothy rattled the chocte in his hand. ¡°Want some?¡±


    Mia nodded eagerly. ¡°You can¡¯t just stand idly by and watch your wife faint from hunger, can you? It


    wouldn¡¯t reflect well on your image if news of that were to circte.¡±


    Timothy unwrapped the chocte and handed it to Mia. He seemed to be catching on quickly.


    Mia epted the chocte and took a bite. As a pregnant woman, she couldn¡¯t afford to go.


    hungry.


    Being the father of her child, it only seemed natural for Timothy to share his chocte..


    After eating, Mia¡¯s tense demeanor finally eased. They were now out of harm¡¯s way.


    Shortly afterward, Timothy felt Mia snuggling into his arms. She moved aside his coat, seeking


    Timothy looked down at her, a slight smile gracing his lips. Without hesitation, he removed his


    coat and draped it over her.


    It appeared she was only this gentle when she was asleep.


    ncing at Mia, Timothy yfully pinched her cheek, noticing that she had be a bit rounder


    than before.


    +15 BONOS


    Was her newfound happiness without him the reason? In such a brief period, she seemed to have put


    on quite a bit of weight!


    Just then, Heath messaged Timothy: ¡°Sir, Connor has been messaging me incessantly, inquiring about


    our location.¡±


    Timothy gave a quick look and replied: ¡°Proceed straight to the hospital.¡±


    Despite Mia appearing outwardly fine, he harbored uncertainty about her actual condition.


    something that only a medical examination could confirm.


    Thirty minutester, the helicopter touched down on the hospital¡¯s rooftop.


    Connor had been patiently waiting on the sidelines. Since discovering Mia¡¯s disappearance, he


    and his brothers have tirelessly scoured the city in search of her.


    However, being outsiders in Bern City added ayer ofplexity to their efforts.


    However, Timothy somehow got wind of Mia¡¯s predicament and deployed his own team,


    significantly expediting the progress of their search.


    After the helicopternded, Timothy gently lifted the slumbering Mia in his arms.


    Connor hurriedly approached, intending to take Mia, but Timothy walked past him, descending the


    stairs while holding her close.


    Connor¡¯s anger red instantly. Why was Timothy persistently carrying Mia? He needed to release her


    right away!


    Had it not been for Timothy¡¯s considerable effort in locating Mia this time, Connor would have


    confronted him right away!


    Furious as he was, Connor managed to keep hisposure. He promptly messaged the family


    WhatsApp group: ¡°Mia is at the hospital now. So far, there are no apparent injuries.¡±


    After delivering the message, Connor quickly caught up with Timothy. ¡°Timothy, why don¡¯t youy Mia


    down and let someone examine her? Aren¡¯t you exhausted from holding her for so long?¡±


    Timothy kept a firm expression, stating, ¡°She¡¯s not that heavy.¡±


    Connor was bewildered.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Mis was hea


    Whether Mia was heavy or not wasn¡¯t the issue!


    Was there a valid reason for Timothy to carry her?


    +15 BONOS

 Chapter 261

    Connor¡¯s fists clenched tightly as he retorted, ¡°Hey, you rascal, put her down! What makes you think


    you can keep holding onto her for so long?¡±


    Timothy turned toward Connor, his expression unyielding. ¡°You keep your hands off her, too.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Timothy, please don¡¯tpel me to take action, alright?¡± Connor fumed, advancing toward him.¡±


    Release her.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. Step aside!¡±


    The two men squared off, creating an intense and charged atmosphere.


    At that instant, Mia regained consciousness.


    As her eyes opened, she found Timothy and Connor standing before her, locked in a face¨Cto¨Cface


    stance. Sandwiched between the two, she sensed an undeniable chill in the air.


    Mia weakly raised her hand. ¡°Um, can I say something?¡±


    Simultaneously, Timothy and Connor both lowered their heads. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Connor anxiously gazed at her. ¡°Mia, are you alright? Do you feel any difort? Please, let me


    know!¡±


    Mia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Realizing she was still in Timothy¡¯s arms, her cheeks flushed. ¡°Um, you can put me down now.¡±


    Timothy tightened his lips in response. ¡°I¡¯ll escort you to the examination room.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Timothy, please set her down. There¡¯s no need for you to carry her. Just push the stretcher


    over,¡± Connor interjected.


    Mia observed the presence of nurses and doctors with a stretcher in the vicinity.


    She cast a nce at Timothy. ¡°You don¡¯t have to carry me. It would be awkward with so many


    people watching.¡±


    With a cold expression, Timothy eventually set Mia down on the stretcher. He shot a look at Connor


    standing beside him, finding him rather irritating.


    Resting on the stretcher, Mia gazed at the ceiling lights. She turned her head slightly, offering a


    reassuring wave to Connor. ¡°I¡¯m okay. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Connor let out a helpless sigh and directed his attention to Timothy. ¡°Where did you find Mia?


    What happened to those thugs?¡±


    Connor was resolute. Mia¡¯s abductors had to be held ountable for their actions. How dare they


    kidnap her!


    Maintaining his stoic demeanor, Timothy responded, ¡°They¡¯ve been handed over to the police.¡±


    Connor nodded, casting a disapproving nce at Timothy. ¡°Fine, for Mia¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll overlook this


    recent incident.¡±


    Nevertheless, Connor nned to address the situation with Timothy once Mia received clearance


    from her medical examination.


    Having said that, Connor swiftly followed Mia toward the consultation room. With Mia being


    pregnant now, he felt the responsibility to keep a close watch on her.


    Timothy remained in ce, observing Connor¡¯s departure. As he adjusted his tie, a sense of


    inexplicable annoyance settled within him.


    Mia was guided into the consultation room. She gazed at the bright lights and instinctively ced


    a hand on her lower abdomen.


    ¡°Mia.¡±


    Just then, Connor, dressed in a white coat, entered and reviewed the examination records. ¡°The


    baby is doing well. You can rx.¡±


    Mia nodded. ¡°I apologize for causing you all to worry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s on us for mishandling this situation. If we had addressed your adoptive parents sooner, you


    wouldn¡¯t have had to go through this.¡±


    Connor couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of regret.


    Mia smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault; it¡¯s my own matter, after all.¡±


    Her brothers had already gone above and beyond for her.


    ¡°Mia, get some rest. I¡¯ve got things under control.¡±


    Mia peered outside the consultation room, inquiring, ¡°Connor, what was the argument between you and


    Timothy just now?¡±


    She had been in a deep sleep, only to be stirred by themotion.


    Connor seemed somewhat uneasy. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t let go of you. I insisted he put you down, but he


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Yeah, why was he holding onto you like that when you two were alone? If you hadn¡¯t awakened just


    now, and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he located you first this time, I would¡¯ve intervened


    earlier.¡±

 Chapter 262

    Recalling the earlier scene, Connor felt a surge of anger. He had already sensed Timothy¡¯s


    questionable intentions toward Mia, and this Incident now confirmed it.


    It wasn¡¯t just an inappropriate interest. It appeared to be a clear motive.


    Mia coughed lightly. ¡°Connor, I don¡¯t think Timothy meant it that way.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®not meant it that way¡®? Mia, let me be clear, stay away from Timothy in the


    future. He¡¯s an older man, divorced, and on the verge of remarrying.


    ¡°Aside from having some money, he doesn¡¯t possess any other merits. Don¡¯t let yourself be swayed by


    him.¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel exasperated at Connor¡¯s advice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fall for him.¡±


    Certainly, the previous lesson had left its mark. She wouldn¡¯t allow herself to be deceived again.


    o be


    ¡°Good.¡± Connor sighed in relief.


    He was genuinely worried that Mia might be captivated by Timothy¡¯s gant gestures. After all, most


    women tended to be susceptible to such disys.


    The medical examination concluded swiftly, and Mia was transferred to a standard ward.


    Before long, avish meal was delivered, making Mia¡¯s mouth water.


    Connor looked perplexed. ¡°I didn¡¯t ce this order.¡±


    Entering the ward, Timothy nced at Mia on the bed and casually stated, ¡°I¡¯ve selected a dish


    randomly from the menu. Feel free to indulge in whatever you prefer.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia, with utensils in hand, was caught off guard. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Timothy had arranged the


    meal.


    Connor¡¯s mouth twitched, and he turned to Timothy. Sporting a forced grin, he suggested.¡± Timothy,


    Mia needs some rest. How about we step outside for a chat?¡±


    Standing beside them, Timothy quipped, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much to talk about.¡±


    After all, he had no interest in engaging in conversation with his romantic rival.


    Upon hearing Connor¡¯s words, Mia grew anxious that Timothy might inadvertently disclose something.


    +15 BONOS


    It Connor were to discover that she had been expelled from the Barrett family and was now carrying


    Timothy¡¯s child, it could result in a significant predicament.


    Swiftly, she set down her utensils. ¡°Um, I¡¯d prefer some fruit.¡±


    Connor turned around and spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°Certainly, what type of fruit would you like? I¡¯ll fetch


    it for you right away.¡±


    ¡°Any seasonal fruit will do,¡± Mia replied.


    Connor nodded, but as his gaze shifted to Timothy, his expression quickly turned serious. ¡°Mia needs


    her rest, so try not to disturb her for too long.¡±


    Timothy was taken aback by Connor¡¯s assertiveness. He felt that Connor had no right to dictate that to


    him!


    After Connor departed, Timothy remarked with a hint of disdain, ¡°Is he the man you¡¯ve chosen? He


    appears to be attentive to your needs and genuinely concerned about your well¨Cbeing.¡±


    Having regained herposure after a few bites, Mia responded, ¡°I appreciate thepliment. It


    seems my choice of men has significantly improved.¡±


    Timothy found himself growing frustrated. Muttering to himself, he conceded, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have


    interfered.¡±


    After all, he had no desire to stick around and witness Mia getting close to someone else.


    ¡°By the way.¡± Mia began, casting an awkward nce at Timothy, ¡°there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning


    to ask. I heard that your engagement with Maya was called off. Is that true?¡±


    Timothy stood in ce, replying nonchntly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Now that the engagement is canceled, are there any potential implications for Grandma Laura¡¯s


    surgery?


    Upon hearing this, a flicker of confusion crossed Timothy¡¯s eyes. Wasn¡¯t it Mia who persuaded


    Connor to perform Laura¡¯s surgery?


    Why was she raising this concern now?


    Just then, the sound of footsteps resonated from outside the hospital room.


    Dominic took the lead, forcefully pushing open the door, only to discover Timothy already inside.


    The odds were five to one.


    Indeed, the tension between the two factions was unmistakable.

 Chapter 263

    Upon witnessing the unfolding scene, Mia found herself utterly astonished.


    Thest thing she anticipated was her brothers encountering Timothy at the hospital, and the potential


    consequences seemed ominous. Could this be the onset of a disaster?


    Mia was hesitant to reveal her rtionship with Timothy to her brothers.


    Given Dominic¡¯s formidable temperament, she knew he would ensure that Timothy faced severe


    repercussions if he were to discover the truth.


    This was a scenario she couldn¡¯t let unfold. Mia was determined to put a halt to it.


    Dominic fixed a stern gaze on Timothy as he led his brothers into the hospital room, instantly


    making the space feel even more confined.


    Upon spotting the Lane brothers, Timothy disyed a touch of confusion. Why were they here?


    In no time. Connor reappeared with a bowl of fruits. As he observed Dominic and his brothers


    approaching, a wave of relief washed over him.


    Yet, uponying eyes on Timothy, Connor¡¯s reception was far from friendly. He questioned, ¡°Why are


    you still here?¡±


    Furrowing his brow, Timothy countered. ¡°What¡¯s the problem with me being here?¡±


    Considering he had just rescued Mia, couldn¡¯t he be allowed to stay for a while?


    Stepping forward, Liam ced his hand on Timothy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Timothy,e with me. Allow


    me to rify why you can¡¯t stay here.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Timothy found himself ushered out of the hospital room.


    Liam stood at the doorway, speaking in a hushed tone. ¡°Don¡¯t you see you¡¯ve interrupted our family


    reunion? Is being a third wheel something you enjoy?¡±


    Timothy was taken aback.


    What did Liam imply by ¡°family reunion¡°? Could it be that Mia and Connor had reached the stage


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    of introducing each other to their respective families?


    At that moment, Heath hurried over, addressing Timothy, ¡°Mr. Barrett, the culprits behind the


    kidnapping have been captured. What should be our next move?¡±


    Reflecting on the recent events. Timothy responded with a steely expression. ¡°Why are you


    +15 BONOS


    With Mia being surrounded by a multitude of men, it seemed there was no need for Timothy to


    intervene.


    Within the confines of the hospital room, Mia leaned against the bed, offering her brothers a reassuring


    nce. ¡°Dominic, I truly am okay. If you¡¯re skeptical, feel free to ask Connor.¡±


    cing the bowl of fruits beside her, Connor advised, ¡°Mia, it¡¯s important that you take some time to


    rest and recuperate. I¡¯ve brought you some fruits. Make sure to eat them.¡±


    Initially, Dominic had so much he wanted to say; however, upon witnessing Mia¡¯s safe return, not a


    single word escaped his lips.


    For him, nothing carried greater importance than Mia¡¯s well¨Cbeing.


    Nathan handed a smartphone to Mia, saying, ¡°Take it. Feel free to call us if you need anything.¡±


    Offering reassurance, Connor stated, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me at the hospital, everything will be fine.¡±


    After her brothers exited the room, Mia found herself lying alone, her hand unconsciously resting on her


    abdomen. Thankfully, everything was fine this time.


    The following day, Mia made ns to depart from the hospital, driven by a personal desire for


    revenge.


    Connor remained steadfast by her side. ¡°Mia, why are you in such a rush to leave? How about


    considering staying for another day? Keep in mind, you¡¯re carrying a child now.¡±


    ¡°But, Connor, I simply can¡¯t endure this frustration any longer.¡±


    Throughout the night, Mia was tormented by nightmares, unable to shake off thoughts of what might


    have transpired if Timothy hadn¡¯t arrived in time.


    ¡°Mia, Dominic is taking care of the situation. Trust him. We won¡¯t allow your adoptive parents to


    escape this time.¡± Connor reassured.


    Before Mia could respond, the hospital room door swung open.


    Mary, Ted, and Gia walked in, apanied by a group of people dressed in country¨Cstyle clothing.


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Ted turned to Mia. ¡°Dad¡¯s been detained. Could you quickly head


    to the police station and assist in getting him and the others released?¡±


    Mary appeared uneasy, stating, ¡°Considering that Bob is your adoptive father, how can you simply


    +15 BONOS


    Mia scoffed, ¡°They have no ties to me whatsoever. I don¡¯t consider you as my adoptive parents. In


    fact, you¡¯re the ones in the wrong.¡±

 Chapter 264

    A country woman in the group spoke out, ¡°Mia, you¡¯re being extremely ungrateful. Without the Bowen


    family adopting you, do you think you would have been able to live safely until now?¡±


    Mary sat on the ground, sobbing loudly. ¡°Mia, I went out of my way to arrange a marriage for you. If you


    don¡¯t agree, that¡¯s your choice.


    ¡°But why did you involve the police and use us of human trafficking? How heartless of you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In our town, arranging marriages is amon tradition, and no one considers it as human


    trafficking.¡±


    Gia¡¯s mother, Pauline, stepped forward, fixing her gaze on Mia. ¡°Mia, my daughter Gia is about to


    marry Ted.


    ¡°If you report him to the police and have him arrested now, how are we supposed to proceed with the


    wedding ceremony?¡±


    Standing alongside Ted, Gia implored, ¡°Mia, could you consider heading to the police station and


    advocating for the release of Bob and the others?¡±


    Mia¡¯s demeanor remained stoic as she remarked, ¡°I understand that you also received the bribe from


    Fabian, didn¡¯t you? It slipped my mind for a moment.


    ¡°Considering that all of you have epted illicit funds, it appears only fitting for everyone to be


    held ountable at the police station.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gia¡¯s expression briefly tensed. She hastily rified. ¡°It was a legitimate


    transaction: I didn¡¯t ept any tainted money.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Mia, enough talk,¡± Mary interjected. ¡°Gia is carrying my precious grandchild in her belly.


    Let¡¯s not cause unnecessary stress for the baby.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Mia gazed at them with a sly smile. ¡°Are you certain that this child is Ted¡¯s?¡±


    Pauline shot back instantly, her voice raised, ¡°Who else could it be if not Ted¡¯s? Mia, please stop


    uttering nonsense.¡±


    Mia shifted her gaze to Connor and then pulled out her phone, opening a video clip.


    ¡°Gia was clearly entangled in an extramarital rtionship, and she intentionally became pregnant


    to enhance her social standing. As a result, she faced expulsion.


    ¡°After experiencing multiple abortions in the past, she was concerned that undergoing another


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Hence, she hastily sought a partner to marry and start a family with.¡±


    Just then, Connor presented a stack of documents. ¡°These serve as evidence of Gia¡¯s past abortions at


    our hospital,¡± he stated.


    After taking the documents, Mary turned to Ted and said. ¡°I seem to have forgotten my reading sses.


    Would you mind taking a look at the content for me?¡±


    As Ted examined the papers, a pallor swept across his face. ¡°Gia, although you¡¯ve been open about


    your past rtionships, the topic of undergoing an abortion never came up in our discussions.¡±


    Pauline and Gia were momentarily plunged into panic, never expecting Mia to effortlessly expose their


    secrets.


    Gia promptly defended. ¡°All these documents are fabricated!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! These usations hold no merit. It¡¯s evident that Gia is carrying Ted¡¯s child. Are you really


    going to dispute it?


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re deliberately denying the truth to evade financial responsibility.¡± Pauline argued.


    Shaking her phone, Mia dered, ¡°Ted, I have substantial evidence here indicating that Gia has been


    romantically involved with other men in the past.


    ¡°It appears your girlfriend has a history of infidelity. Congrattions, I suppose.¡±


    Gia and Pauline exchanged uneasy nces, realizing the situation was not in their favor. Hastily. they


    added, ¡°Ted, please take your time to carefully consider this. We¡¯ll be on our way.¡±


    Mary¡¯s voice rang out assertively. ¡°Wait! If you intend to leave, you must first return the mary


    support I generously provided for you.¡±


    ¡°Why should we do that? This money is meant for my daughter. There¡¯s no reason to give it back,¡±


    Pauline retorted.


    ¡°The paternity of the child in ¡¯s belly is still uncertain. We insist on a paternity test to confirm that the


    child is indeed Ted¡¯s before we can disburse the money to you,¡± Mary firmly asserted.


    As Mary stepped forward in an attempt to block their exit, a heated exchange unfolded, leading to a


    physical altercation between her and Pauline.


    Witnessing themotion, Mia burst intoughter, finding a sense of poetic justice in the situation.

 Chapter 265

    +15 BONOS


    Mia found herself amused as she witnessed Pauline and Mary engaging in a heated altercation, hurling


    harsh words and curses at each other.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn¡¯t contain herughter, almost reaching the point of tears.


    ¡°Indeed, they got what they deserved.¡± Mia quietly reflected.


    Turning to Ted, she cautioned, ¡°You better recover that ten thousand dors of yours, or your entire


    family will face repercussions.


    ¡°That money is undeniable proof of your involvement in human trafficking.¡±


    Ted was equally taken aback, grappling with the disbelief that Gia¡¯s child wasn¡¯t biologically his.


    The entire situation unfolded due to this revtion,pelling him to hastily consider marriage, a


    decision he wouldn¡¯t have otherwise rushed into.


    Ted forcefully seized Gia and demanded, ¡°Where¡¯s the money? Hand it over!¡±


    In that tense moment, a person in uniform entered the scene and asked, ¡°Who is Ted Bowen, and


    where are his family members?¡±


    Without hesitation, Mia spoke up. ¡°That¡¯s Ted, but it was Pauline and Gia who were involved in


    epting the illicit funds.¡±


    Gia¡¯splexion turned pale as she desperately pleaded, ¡°You can¡¯t arrest me. Do you realize whose


    child is growing in my belly? It¡¯s the future heir of the CEO of Globex Corporation!¡±


    Expressing his dismay. Ted eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t his granddaughter about your age? How could you


    engage in such actions with a significantly older man?¡±


    Gia swiftly fired back. ¡°What other option did I have? Did you really think I would settle for a broke


    guy like you?


    ¡°If there hadn¡¯t been an urgent need for someone to step in, I wouldn¡¯t have been with you in the first


    ce. It certainly seemed like ten thousand dors was a substantial amount for you!¡±


    Pauline chimed in with disdain. ¡°Exactly! Considering your family¡¯s financial circumstances, do


    you believe you are truly worthy of ?


    ¡°Despite her child not being biologically yours, she chose to be with you. Consider yourself fortunate


    and express some gratitude!¡±


    Ted looked devastated as if a profound blow had struck him. He turned toward the edge, contemting


    the unthinkable. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live anymore. It¡¯s unbearable.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Witnessing Ted on the verge of jumping, Mary rushed over, urgently shouting. ¡°Ted, don¡¯t do it! It¡¯s


    not worth it for this bitch.¡±


    Visibly displeased, Pauline retorted, ¡°Excuse me, who do you think you¡¯re calling a bitch?¡±


    Without restraint, Mary charged toward Gia,unching a torrent of insults and blows. ¡°Your deceitful


    woman! How dare you toy with my son¡¯s emotions, you disgraceful¡­¡±


    Gia ended up with a swollen face, and bloodstains appeared underneath her, resembling the aftermath


    of a miscarriage.


    Upon witnessing the scene, Mia quickly intervened. ¡°Gia is pregnant!¡±


    The situation descended into chaos.


    Connor quickly pulled Mia aside, advising. ¡°Mia, stay back, don¡¯t get involved.¡±


    Taking several steps away, Mia withdrew into the background, mindful of her own pregnancy.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated the situation escting to such an extent.


    Before long, Gia was rushed to the emergency room, and both Mary and Ted found themselves. under


    arrest on charges of human trafficking.


    Mary swiftly turned to Mia, imploring. ¡°Mia, we were also deceived by Gia. Couldn¡¯t you simply ask her


    to return the money to you? Must you resort to such drastic measures?¡±


    With a resolute expression, Mia locked eyes with the police officer and stated, ¡°Officer, I have no


    connection with them. Please handle the situation as you find necessary.¡±


    Mia found it impossible to forgive Bob and Mary. Their betrayal was too profound!


    As Mary and Ted were escorted away, the hospital room finally regained its tranquility.


    Not long after, Connor reentered the room, conveying, ¡°Gia¡¯s child didn¡¯t make it, and she won¡¯t be able


    to have any more kids in the future.¡±


    ¡°I suspected that might be the case, especially given Gia¡¯s track record of past abortions.¡±

 Chapter 266

    Mia tenderly ced a hand on her abdomen and turned to Connor, Inquiring, ¡°Connor, how¡¯s Felix


    holding up? He got injured trying to protect me.¡±


    ¡°Felix sustained a head injury and a concussion, but it¡¯s nothing too serious. He¡¯s currently in the


    hospital.


    ¡°Considering the injuries he endured while trying to rescue you this time, I suppose he just about


    qualifies as a hero.¡±


    ¡°Connor, my rtionship with Felix isn¡¯t what you might think. Besides, I¡¯m pregnant, and it seems


    unlikely any man would ept me in this situation.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Connor couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°Mia, please don¡¯t let the presence of a child make you feel inadequate. Your brothers are here to


    support you, and together, your circumstances are anything but a hindrance.¡±


    Connor went as far as belittling Felix¡¯s abilities, dismissing them as merely average.


    Mia chose not to engage in further debate with Connor on this matter. Instead, she purchased some


    fruits and proceeded to the hospital ward to check on Felix.


    To her surprise, she found a middle¨Caged woman in the room, presumably Felix¡¯s mother.


    With a pang of guilt, Mia questioned, ¡°Felix, how are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Mia, are you okay? I was genuinely concerned that something might have happened to you.¡± Felix


    expressed.


    A warm smile spread across Felix¡¯s face upon seeing Mia, though his head was still wrapped with white


    bandages.


    Beside Felix, Janice swiftly steadied him, cautioning, ¡°Felix, be careful. The doctor emphasized that


    you shouldn¡¯t be moving around too much with that concussion. It could impede your recovery.


    ¡°Although Mia seems unharmed, your injuries are quite severe.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already briefed you on the situation, haven¡¯t I? Mia, don¡¯t pay too much attention to her. As


    long as you¡¯re okay, I¡¯m at ease.¡± Felix reassured Mia.


    Mia had already discerned that the middle¨Caged woman was Felix¡¯s mother.


    +15 BONOS


    She nced at Janice and offered a sincere apology. ¡°Mrs. Quilter, I¡¯m truly sorry. This time, I¡¯ve


    undeniably caused trouble for Felix.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you acknowledge your mistakes. Felix is usually treated like royalty, and he¡¯s never


    experienced such a serious injury, especially to the head.


    ¡°If there are anysting consequences, Felix might end up remaining single,¡± Janice remarked, her


    tone infused with displeasure.


    Mia drew in a deep breath before responding earnestly, ¡°Felix sustained injuries because of me. If any


    lingering effects persist in the future, I am fullymitted to taking responsibility for them.¡±


    Upon hearing Mia¡¯s words, Janice appeared somewhat satisfied.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it, Ms. Bowen. You have to understand¨CI¡¯ve been watching over and caring for Felix


    with utmost dedication.


    ¡°If anything were to happen to him, it would be difficult for me to face his deceased father, who


    entrusted him to my care.¡±


    Mia quickly stepped forward tofort Janice. ¡°Mrs. Quilter, I hold no me toward you. I understand


    the depth of your concerns for Felix¡¯s well¨Cbeing.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bowen, you strike me as a sensible andpassionate soul, one who knows how to


    acknowledge and repay kindness,¡± Janice said, sping Mia¡¯s hand.


    Despite feeling a bit awkward, Mia chose not to pull away, maintaining her seat with a smile that


    seemed forced.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Ms. Bowen, I¡¯ve heard that you work at Felix¡¯s studio and have even achieved some noteworthy


    awards. He often speaks highly of you in my presence,¡± Janice continued.


    Mia offered a somewhat awkward smile. ¡°Yes. While Felix has been generous with his praises, I


    must admit that I¡¯ve caused him some trouble. Nheless, he¡¯s been remarkably patient with


    me.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve seen Felix consistently demonstrate kindness and generosity toward others. Ms. Bowen,


    I¡¯m curious to hear your perspective on Felix. How would you describe your opinion of


    him?¡±


    H


    Mia blinked, considering her words before replying, ¡°Well, I think Felix is a nice person.¡±


    ¡°I must say, Felix has been remarkable since childhood, garnering quite a bit of attention from the


    ladies. Back in his school days, he used to receive love letters quite frequently.¡± Janice added.


    Felix interjected. ¡°Mom, why are you bringing up those moments?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Felix, there¡¯s nothing wrong with recalling fond memories. Ms. Bowen, pardon my directness, but are


    you currently single? Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Janice asked, getting straight to the point.


    Mia felt a surge of awkwardness. Was Janice trying to act as a matchmaker between her and


    Felix?

 Chapter 267

    Mia offered an awkward smile. ¡°Mrs. Quilter, I¡¯ll go wash some fruits.¡±


    She found an excuse to step out of the hospital room, finally exhaling a sigh of relief. The preceding


    conversation had left her feeling slightly overwhelmed..


    As Mia exited, Felix turned to Janice, questioning. ¡°Mom, why did you bombard Mia with so many


    questions? She¡¯s a bit sensitive, you know.¡±


    ¡°Felix, dear, don¡¯t you understand? If I don¡¯t address these matters now and establish some


    boundaries, how can I be her future mother¨Cinw?


    ¡°You mentioned Mia¡¯s remarkable talents, didn¡¯t you? If I don¡¯t establish my stance, she might


    be overly assertive, especially with you.¡±


    Felix sighed, expressing a sense of helplessness. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re overthinking. Mia isn¡¯t that kind of


    person.¡±


    ¡°Felix, I¡¯m looking out for your well¨Cbeing here. Your recent injury happened because of Mia, and I


    can¡¯t shake the feeling that she might have feelings for you.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t take the initiative and y matchmaker, when will you find the opportunity to pursue


    her? Isn¡¯t it a shame to let your pain go to waste?¡±


    Janice couldn¡¯t bear to see Felix hurt, and if Mia failed to appreciate him, Janice wouldn¡¯t let her


    off so easily.


    Felix leaned against the pillows, saying, ¡°Mom, I know what I¡¯m doing. Please refrain from


    nterfering.¡±


    ¡®Mia is just an orphan, and you are more than deserving of being with her. It appears she might be


    ying hard to get, trying to assert control over you.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix struggled to convey the truth to Janice¨CMia had already reunited with her biological family.


    lispelling any notion of her being an orphan.


    Notably, her biological family happened to be quite affluent. However, Mia had chosen to keep al ow


    profile, refraining from disclosing her background to anyone.


    Felix couldn¡¯t help but contemte the possibility that, if he sessfully captured Mia¡¯s heart, her night


    find himself married to a woman with both wealth and beauty.


    Vith the influential connections from Mia¡¯s affluent family potentially at his disposal, establishing ind


    expanding his studio in the future would undoubtedly be a seamless endeavor.


    +15 BONOS


    However, these were sentiments Felix couldn¡¯t share with Janice. After all, she wouldn¡¯t grasp the


    situation, and divulging such information might only create moreplications for him.


    Shortly after, Mia entered the hospital room with freshly cleaned fruits, expressing her gratitude.¡± Felix,


    thank you for saving me this time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯m just curious who would dare to harm someone in a bustling city like this.¡±


    Felix mused.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because my adoptive parents epted bribes from the culprits. The good news is that the


    police have apprehended them, and they will face the consequences,¡± Mia rified.


    Felix nodded understandingly. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I¡¯ve been genuinely concerned about your situation.¡±


    Seizing the moment, Janice chimed in. ¡°Absolutely! Felix has been extremely worried about you. He


    could hardly eat or get proper sleep in the hospital.¡±


    Mia stole a nce at Felix, a sense of helplessness washing over her. It seemed imperative to find the


    right moment to exin things to him and prevent any possible misunderstandings.


    After concluding her visit, Mia returned to her hospital room.


    However, upon opening the door, she was taken aback to find an unexpected visitor¨Cwas that Maya?


    A hint of caution flickered in Mia¡¯s eyes as she questioned, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I heard you were nearly kidnapped and taken to the mountains to bear a child. I came to check on you.


    It¡¯s a shame. It appears you¡¯re fine.


    ¡°Could this be a staged act, purposely setting it up for Tim toe to your rescue?¡± Maya remarked


    sarcastically.


    Maya had caught wind of Timothy¡¯s relentless efforts, mobilizing significant resources to locate Mia.


    The more Maya dwelled on it, the more jealousy festered within her. Why did Timothy call off their


    engagement only to treat that wretched Mia with such care?


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Maya, your perspective is a reflection of the person you are.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act all high and mighty, Mia. I warn you not to entertain any delusions. You and Time from


    different worlds. It¡¯s an impossible match,¡± Maya cautioned.


    Arching an eyebrow, Mia retorted, ¡°Timothy and I are an impossible match? Coming from a mistress,


    you don¡¯t seem to have the qualifications to meddle, do you?


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Given that your previous engagement was called off, it appears you¡¯re destined to remain in the


    role of a mistress. As long as I stand firm, there will be no chance for you to rece me.¡±

 Chapter 268

    Mia¡¯s words struck a nerve, hitting Maya¡¯s sore spot directly.


    Frustrated, Maya raised her hand. ¡°Mia, who do you think you are,beling me as a mistress? Just


    so you know, my brother is also in this hospital. I assure you, you¡¯ll regret making such


    usations!


    ¡°I¡¯vee across countless ill¨Cmannered individuals like yourself. It¡¯s ironic how you and Aunt Patricia


    share the same despicable traits.¡±


    Without hesitation, Mia firmly grasped Maya¡¯s hand and swiftly delivered a resounding p in


    return.


    Mia¡¯s gaze turned icy as she retorted, ¡°Maya, you can say whatever you want about me, but mind your


    words. If I catch you insulting Aunt Patricia again, I swear you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Despite Patricia having a timid personality and her share of ws, she was the one who raised Mia,


    and Mia wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone speaking ill of her.


    Maya stared at Mia in disbelief. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll strike you whenever I please.¡±


    Mia¡¯s attitude took a fierce turn. She effortlessly reached for a fruit knife nearby, cautioning. ¡°My temper


    isn¡¯t great right now, so you better not provoke me.¡±


    ¡°Mia, what do you think you¡¯re doing? I¡¯m the youngdy of the Lane family! If youy a finger on me,


    you won¡¯t leave unscathed,¡± Maya warned.


    Raising an eyebrow, Mia retorted, ¡°So what? There are no surveince cameras in this room. Besides,


    I am still legally Mrs. Barrett. This is Bern City, not Nord City. What can you do to me here?¡±


    Maya was infuriated, trembling with anger. ¡°Mia, you¡¯re insane,pletely insane! Let me tell you, my


    brother¡¯spany is handling the redevelopment in your old neighborhood.


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, with just one call from me, your family¡¯s property will be as good as


    gone.¡±


    Mia remainedposed, saying, ¡°Oh, if it can¡¯t be redeveloped, then so be it. It¡¯s no big deal. After all,


    I¡¯m notcking money at the moment.¡±


    Maya was taken aback by Mia¡¯sposed demeanor, disying none of the reactions she had


    anticipated.


    Wasn¡¯t Mia,ing from a less affluent background, supposed to be desperate for the redevelopment


    project?


    +15 BONOS


    Casually waving the fruit knife in her hand, Mia¡¯s gaze remained indifferent. ¡°Regardless, I¡¯m already in


    a tough situation, so I¡¯m not afraid of facing more challenges.¡±


    Frightened, Maya quickly fled the room, and soon, the hospital room returned to tranquility.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle; indeed, things began to align in her favor when she embraced a bit


    of entricity.


    Outside, Maya rushed to Connor¡¯s office, her face visibly marked from the encounter. ¡°Connor, I¡¯ve


    been bullied!¡± she dered.


    Upon returning from his rounds, Connor observed the p mark on Maya¡¯s face. ¡°Who dared to hit


    you?¡± he inquired with a frown.


    Maya, who had always been resilient since childhood, now tearfully implored, ¡°Connor, you have


    to help me. That woman had the nerve to hit me. It¡¯s evident she holds no respect for our family!¡±


    Maintaining hisposure, Connor replied. ¡°Maya, there¡¯s no need to resort to these excuses to


    provoke me. It won¡¯t make a difference.


    ¡°Back when we were kids, you exploited our family¡¯s influence for all sorts of bullying, and you¡¯re


    well aware of that. Why bring up grievances now that we¡¯re adults?¡±


    ¡°Connor, this situation is different. The one who assaulted me is Timothy¡¯s former wife! Given that


    we¡¯re in Bern City, how could I have possibly provoked her?¡± Maya rified.


    Upon hearing this revtion, Connor expressed his surprise. ¡°Timothy¡¯s ex¨Cwife hit you? Why?¡±


    ¡°She used me of being a mistress.¡±


    ¡°Well, technically, she¡¯s not entirely wrong. I¡¯ve heard that Timothy hasn¡¯t finalized his divorce yet. And


    here you are, already engaged to him¨Cdoesn¡¯t that resemble the actions of a mistress?¡±


    Maya hesitated for a moment before reluctantly admitting. ¡°Connor, the engagement was called off


    because of you!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 269

    Haunted by her canceled engagement, Maya found sleep elusive, her thoughts consumed by


    anger.


    Everything had been proceeding smoothly until that fateful day, marked by unforeseen events that


    ultimately led to the cancetion of her engagement.


    Raising an eyebrow, Connor questioned, ¡°Because of me?¡±


    *ording to Timothy, your decision to perform surgery for Grandma Laura wasn¡¯t influenced by


    me!¡± Maya eximed.


    Clearing his throat, Connor nodded and replied, ¡°You¡¯re correct. It¡¯s indeed not because of you.¡±


    Upon hearing this response, Maya stared at him incredulously. ¡°Connor, what are you saying?


    ¡°If it¡¯s not because of me, are you implying that you¡¯re doing this surgery because of Timothy?


    Haven¡¯t you always disliked Timothy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If not because of me, then because of whom?¡±


    Maya had been investigating diligently, yet she hadn¡¯t unraveled anything, heightening the


    mystery of the situation.


    Remainingposed, Connor stated, ¡°Maya, there are certain matters not worth delving too


    deeply into.


    ¡°But let me remind you, falsehoods can only hold up for a while, not a lifetime. Ultimately, the


    dissolution of your engagement is a direct consequence of your deceit!


    I


    ¡°Connor, I admit I lied, but you still haven¡¯t exined why you agreed to perform surgery for


    Grandma Laura. Who are you doing it for? Maya inquired.


    ¡°Maya, this is not something you need to concern yourself with. You should just go.¡± Connor replied. ¡­


    Maya¡¯s eyes welled up slightly. ¡°Connor, are you and Dominic keeping something from me?


    Dominic is even pushing me to sign an adoption termination agreement.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been a family for so many years, why does he suddenly want to push me away?¡±


    Connor fell silent for a moment.


    +15 BONOS


    Originally, he had intended to disclose this information to Maya after the engagement, but with the


    unexpected turn of events, it seemed that the revtion had to be postponed for now.


    ncing at Maya before him, Connor uttered, ¡°I prefer not toment.¡±


    With that statement. Connor exited the office.


    Maya stood alone, lost in thought. An unsettling intuition nagged at her, but despite her earnest efforts


    to investigate, she couldn¡¯t discern the root of the issue..


    Just then, Genevieve approached, offering an ice pack. ¡°Applying this might help.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Maya expressed, epting the ice pack and cing it on her face. She wiped away her


    tears in a disarrayed manner.


    Genevievemented, ¡°You¡¯re Dr. Lane¡¯s sister, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Maya assumed an air of vulnerability as she responded, ¡°Yes, Connor and I had an argument. Lately, it


    feels like he¡¯s be a different person.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lane, I believe it might be rted to Dr. Lane being in a rtionship,¡± Genevieve suggested in a


    quiet tone.


    ¡°Connor is seeing someone? Why wasn¡¯t I informed?¡± Maya eximed.


    Speaking in a subdued voice, Genevieve shared, ¡°A woman is staying in the ward downstairs. She


    frequently visits Dr. Lane for treatments and check¨Cups.


    ¡°Yesterday, she was even brought back by helicopter, and there¡¯s a rumor circting that she was


    kidnapped.¡±


    The word ¡°kidnapped¡± sparked a connection in Maya¡¯s mind. ¡°Is the woman you¡¯re talking about named


    Mia?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It seems like that¡¯s her name.¡±


    Maya¡¯s mind momentarily went nk. After regaining herposure, she turned to Genevieve and


    inquired, ¡°Are you saying that Mia oftenes to see Connor?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯s not just that. Dr. Lane takes exceptionally good care of her.


    ¡°He¡¯s well¨Cliked at the hospital, and I¡¯ve never seen him show special attention to any woman before,


    but Mia seems to be an exception,¡± Genevieve borated.


    Upon hearing this, a realization dawned on Maya.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Without hesitation, she descended the stairs, determined to uncover the truth behind the situation.


    +15 BONOS


    Silently, Maya approached Mia¡¯s ward, finding the door closed.


    She peered through the ss, watching the scene unfold inside¨CConnor stood in front of Mia,


    engrossed in conversation and even taking the time to peel the fruit for her.


    Witnessing this, Maya felt she no longer needed additional rification.


    It became clear why Mia had suddenly be so arrogant. Even after Maya had issued threats


    regarding the demolition of Mia¡¯s old neighborhood, Mia appeared unfazed by it.


    Finally, Maya grasped the underlying reason for it all.

 Chapter 270

    It seemed like Mia, having sessfully seduced Linden, had now also be entangled with


    Connor!


    This exined why Connor had been reluctant to disclose the reason for agreeing to perform surgery


    for Laura earlier.


    Could it be because of Mia?


    All the perplexing mysteries that eluded Maya before suddenly fell into ce.


    Mia orchestrated everything! This bitch shamelessly dared to seduce Connor for her own benefit,


    disying no remorse!


    Maya was tempted to push the door open and personally expose Mia¡¯s true colors. Yet, in the end.


    she restrained herself.


    If she were to burst in now, Mia might conjure up various excuses.


    Maya was determined to devise aprehensive n to fully unveil Mia¡¯s true character¨Ca


    single revtion that would settle everything.


    Inside the hospital room, Mia suddenly nced toward the window.


    Connor followed her gaze, asking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Maybe my eyes are ying tricks on me.¡± Mia replied.


    She had a hunch that someone might be outside. Perhaps it was merely a passerby.


    Offering her a piece of fruit, Connor remarked, ¡°Mia, Timothy went the extra mile to assist you in this


    challenging situation. His attitude toward you seems somewhat petuliar.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mia¡¯s expression took on an awkward demeanor. ¡°Connor, the only reason. Timothy


    assisted me is due to Grandma Laura¡¯s influence.


    *She always treated me kindly, and if something were to happen to me, she would undoubtedly


    hold him ountable for not helping.¡±


    ¡°Is that the only reason?¡± Connor inquired.


    Mia nodded. ¡°Yes, what else could it possibly be?¡±


    She found it hard to believe that Timothy still harbored feelings for her. The idea seemed


    imusible.


    +15 BONOS


    It seemed Timothy was more than willing to finalize their divorce andpletely erase her from


    his life.


    Observing Mia¡¯s apparent indifference toward Timothy, Connor felt a sense of relief. Mia¡¯s slower


    response might be advantageous, making her less vulnerable to deception by men.


    Mia asserted. ¡°Connor, I¡¯d like to head home tonight. I don¡¯t want to spend more time in the


    hospital.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, heading home to rest sounds like a good n. If you ever feel ufortable at any


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    moment, feel free to give me a call.¡±


    Mia nodded obediently, and shortly afterward, she was granted a discharge, eagerly anticipating


    her release from the confines of the hospital.


    Connor stood by her side, escorting her out of the medical facility.


    In a nearby corner, Maya observed as Connor escorted Mia to the car. Her gaze turned notably


    colder as shemented, ¡°Mia, you seem to have a talent for keeping secrets, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ke added. ¡°Ms. Lane, Mia probably got acquainted with Connor through Linden.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware. You don¡¯t need to remind me. This bitch only knows how to advance by exploiting


    men. This time. I¡¯ll ensure she faces consequences.¡±


    Maya already had a n unfolding in her mind.


    Upon entering the car, Mia couldn¡¯t help but sneeze. Was sheing down with a cold?


    Despite this, she paid little attention to it and proceeded to take the cab back home.


    Upon Mia¡¯s return, Patricia broke into tears. ¡°Mia, it¡¯s my fault for not being vignt and allowing


    Bob and Mary to conspire against and mistreat you this time.


    ¡°Their actions have crossed the line! How could they plot to send you into the mountains? Is it


    even possible for someone to endure in such a harsh environment?¡±


    Miaforted Patricia with a hug. ¡°I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I? With my brothers around, nothing will


    happen to me.¡±


    ¡°This time, Bob and Mary must face the consequences, so they won¡¯t keep causing you trouble in


    the future.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Mia was somewhat taken aback by Patricia¡¯s assertiveness. After all, Patricia had consistently


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Mia, I¡¯ve prepared a hearty soup for you. Please indulge in it to regain your strength. I can only


    imagine how unsettling these past few days must have been for you.¡±


    Miapliantly sipped the soup, her thoughts turning to the baby growing within her.


    Upon finishing, Dominic and Eva arrived. Dominic stated, ¡°Mia, there¡¯s something we need to


    discuss with you.¡±

 Chapter 271

    Observing Dominic and Eva¡¯s solemn expressions, Mia couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they were about to


    delve into the recent kidnapping orchestrated by Bob and Mary.


    Feeling a bit uneasy, Mja obediently set down the bowl and asked, ¡°Sure, what do you want to


    discuss?¡±


    Dominic spoke up. ¡°Eva and I have been thinking about this for a while. Would you considering


    back to Nord City and living with us?¡±


    Eva, seated beside Mia, looked at her and Patricia reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you choose to return


    with us to Nord City, the entire family will move together.


    ¡°We¡¯ll make arrangements for James to be transferred to another hospital. Once in Nord City. everyone


    will be well taken care of.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mia instinctively nced at Patricia, who appeared indifferent.


    Given that Mia was carrying Timothy¡¯s child, she did contemte returning to Nord City for childbirth


    due to safety concerns.


    However, Patricia had spent her entire life in Bern City, and asking her to uproot herselfpletely


    might not be an easy decision.


    Patricia hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I need some time to think about this.¡±


    Mia tenderly held Patricia¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t let my influence sway your decision. I¡¯ll be by your side.


    no matter where you are.


    ¡°As we agreed before, I¡¯ll take care of you and Uncle James in your old age. That promise remains


    steadfast.


    Following the tragic incident with James and Patricia¡¯s only child, Mia became thest remaining


    member of their family.


    Recognizing that Patricia had raised her as her own and sacrificed everything for her, Mia knew


    Patricia wouldn¡¯t stand in her way if she chose to return to Nord City.


    However, Mia had no intention of leaving Patricia behind.


    Dominic interjected. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush into a decision. We have ample time to work things


    out.


    ¡°Mia, after what happened with your adoptive parents, Eva and I feel a sense of guilt for not


    +15 BONOS


    Mia shook her head, stating firmly. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. I¡¯m certain that, after this incident, Bob and


    Mary won¡¯t dare to cause trouble again.¡±


    Dominic nodded, his gaze steely. ¡°You¡¯re right. They won¡¯t be able to bother you in the future.¡±


    This time, Mia¡¯s adoptive family was destined to face severe consequences. They would likely spend


    the rest of their lives behind bars.


    Shortly afterward, the rest of Mia¡¯s brothers all arrived at the house. Seeing that she was safe, they


    finally felt a sense of relief.


    As Mia yawned, everyone began to disperse.


    Dominic led his brothers out of the house, his expression stern as he turned to Jason. ¡°We need to


    handle Mia¡¯s rtionship with her adoptive parents more effectively this time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dominic. I¡¯ve already dispatched someone to reach out to them. If they want to safeguard


    their son, Ted, they¡¯ll have to agree to the adoption termination terms.¡±


    Initially, the Lane brothers hadn¡¯t given much thought to Bob and Mary, concentrating solely on building


    their rtionship with Mia.


    However, they were taken aback by the audacity of Bob and Mary¡¯s actions. This time, they were.


    determined to address the issue at its core.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Retreating to her room, Miay down to rest, reflecting on the harrowing experience of her kidnapping.


    It all felt like a dream.


    Shutting her eyes, Mia found herself in yet another dream¨CTimothy descended gracefully from a


    helicopter, d in camouge attire.


    He stood assertively beside a van, extending his hand toward her in silence.


    As she glimpsed his outstretched hand, her heart raced.


    The following day, Mia awoke, the dream from the night before lingering in her thoughts. She


    swiftly sshed her face with cold water, determined not to be influenced by Timothy¡¯s acts of


    kindness.


    After all, Mia and Timothy hailed from entirely different worlds.

 Chapter 272

    Mia needed to keep a tight rein on her emotions, particrly since she intended to keep Timothy¡¯s


    child a secret from him.


    If he were to uncover the truth, he might insist on her getting an abortion, as he had previously


    expressed his unwillingness to have children.


    Contemting this, Mia fully awakened. She gently ced her hand on her lower abdomen.


    Despite the circumstances, Mia remained steadfast in safeguarding her baby and ensuring a safe


    delivery.


    After freshening up and changing into a new set of clothes, Mia received a call from Connor. ¡°Mia,


    it¡¯s time for your prenatal check¨Cup at the hospital. Make sure toe in when you can.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand. I have sses today, but I¡¯ll find time to drop byter.¡±


    Checking her schedule, Mia realized that her uing days were densely packed with sses.


    With textbooks in hand, she headed off to college. Although only a weekend had passed, it felt like


    an eternity.


    Fortunately, everything had settled down without major issues.


    Mia made her way to the lecture room for her ss. Soon after, Riley approached, announcing,¡±


    Students, there¡¯s a mandatory event this afternoon.


    ¡°Vista Properties is establishing a foundation to sponsor inspirational schrships at Halvard


    University.


    ¡°In the future, students demonstrating academic excellence may qualify for schrships offered by


    Vista Properties. Let¡¯s all put in the effort and strive for sess!¡±


    Vista Properties?


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about the redevelopment of her old neighborhood¨Ca project intricately


    tied to Vista Properties. Why did it seem that this corporation kept showing up in her life?


    However, it was Maya¡¯s brother who owned thepany.


    Thest time, Maya went to the extent of threatening Mia regarding the redevelopment of her old


    neighborhood.


    +15 BONOS


    Nheless, Mia was not one to easily sumb to intimidation.


    Riley intercepted Mia¡¯s thoughts, saying, ¡°Mia, Vista Properties is assembling a project team, and given


    your exceptional abilities, our ss is considering rmending you to join the team alongside a


    member of the academic affairsmittee.


    ¡°Students from various universities will also be part of the project. It¡¯s an opportunity for Halvard


    University to shine..


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Additionally, you could leverage the position to encourage Vista Properties to increase investment in


    our college, providing more equipment and creating additional employment opportunities.¡±


    Mia hesitated before responding. ¡°Ms. Matterson, can I take some time to think about it?¡±


    Though she might have entertained the idea of anotherpany, Mia felt a sense of unease when it


    involved Vista Properties.


    She preferred to steer clear of any association with Maya.


    Despite Vista Properties¡¯s reputation for fairness, Mia couldn¡¯t forget Maya¡¯s behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes


    maniption during thest Fleur International Design Competition in which she participated.


    Although the oue had been favorable, Mia didn¡¯t want to invest her time in unnecessary


    ¡°Mia, this is an exceptional opportunity.


    ¡°Considering your previous sess as the first¨Cce winner in the Fleur International Design


    Competition, opting out of this project team might reflect poorly on Harvard University.


    ¡°Could you please share any concerns or reservations you may have? If there are challenges, the


    college is prepared to assist in resolving them.¡±


    Mia grappled with a sense of exasperation, struggling to find the right words to articte her


    reasons.


    It wasn¡¯t that she feared Maya. But rather, she found the situation simply bothersome.


    Taking a deep breath, Mia eventually conceded, ¡°Alright, I agree to be a part of this project team.¡±


    She decided to confront the challenge head¨Con.


    After lunch, Gina, who had no afternoon sses, joined Mia in attending the ceremony for the


    establishment of the schrship foundation by Vista Properties.


    +15 BONOS


    As Mia and Gina stepped into the venue, Mia immediately smelled a pungent fragrance. She didn¡¯t


    need to guess to know its source.


    Aside from Shelly, no one else would embrace such a potent scent.


    She turned around, confirming her suspicion as she saw Shelly, apanied by Maya.


    Gina immediately frowned. ¡°Mia, isn¡¯t this the bothersome woman we ran into at the mallst


    time?¡±


    Mia nodded, realizing that fate had its own ns.

 Chapter 273

    Unexpectedly, Mia found herself face¨Cto¨Cface with Maya sooner than she had anticipated.


    The tension between them was unmistakable.


    With an air of triumph, Shelly interjected, ¡°Mia, today¡¯s event is organized by Vista Properties. Maya¡¯s


    family conglomerate. She is in charge and will be delivering a speechter on.¡±


    Maya also took on a condescending posture. She had yet to retaliate for the p Mia gave her during


    theirst encounter.


    Mia raised an eyebrow and retorted with an icy tone, simply saying, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Feeling dissatisfied, Shelly persisted in her threats, ¡°Mia, you must be afraid, right? Let me make this


    clear. With Maya in charge, don¡¯t even think about securing any schrships.¡±


    Arching an eyebrow, Mia replied, ¡°While I may not attach significant importance to that schrship,


    Maya, given your role as the person overseeing this event, aren¡¯t you worried about


    the potential repercussions of orchestrating things covertly?¡±


    Maya¡¯s lips curled into a chilling smile. ¡°Even if you utter such ims, no one will believe them.


    ¡°I am the heiress of the Lane family, manipting situations is child¡¯s y for me. There won¡¯t be


    any discernible traces, so what can you possibly do to me?¡±


    Shelly stifled augh with her hand. ¡°Absolutely! But Mia, we¡¯re not that petty. If you¡¯re willing to


    kneel and apologize, perhaps we can find it in our hearts to forgive you.


    ¡°A mere word from Maya, and that schrship might still be within your grasp.¡±


    Mia maintained herposure, choosing to remain silent.


    However, Gina couldn¡¯t hold back and retorted, ¡°How could you two engage in such reprehensible


    actions? Aren¡¯t you concerned about the possibility of being exposed?


    ¡°If I were to speak up, your predicament wouldn¡¯t be a pleasant one either.¡±


    With a mocking tone, Shelly scoffed, ¡°Go ahead, see if anyone would take your words seriously.. You¡¯re


    financially poor, after all.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t be too sure about that,¡± Mia retorted with a serious expression.


    She dangled her phone, stating, ¡°Just now, I recorded a video capturing everything you said. If this


    footage were to circte online, wouldn¡¯t it cause a bigger uproar than Shelly¡¯s private videos


    +15 BONOS


    Maya¡¯s expression turned uneasy, and Shelly tried to snatch the phone away.


    However, Mia was prepared and securely stashed it, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ve already backed up the


    video. Even if you manage to swipe my phone, it won¡¯t make any difference.¡±


    Shelly gritted her teeth in frustration. ¡°Mia, you wouldn¡¯t have the nerve!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I demonstrate my courage to you?¡± Mia challenged.


    Mia promptly retrieved her phone and began essing her Twitter ount.


    Standing beside Mia, Maya immediately seized her wrist, wearing a distinctly displeased


    expression. ¡°Mia, please stop.¡±


    Mia arched an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling uneasy?¡±


    Suppressing her anger, Maya inquired, ¡°What is it that you¡¯re after?¡±


    If Mia were to share the video online and Dominic discovered it, her professional standing would


    be jeopardized. She would no longer be able to participate in thepany¡¯s affairs.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    With the humiliation of being ousted by Dominic already looming, she had no desire to exacerbate


    the situation.


    Mia twirled her phone around, stating, ¡°My terms are simple. If both of you apologize for the baseless


    threats you just uttered, I won¡¯t go ahead and share this video.¡±


    ¡°Apologize? Mia, are you out of your mind?¡± Shelly scoffed, showing no inclination whatsoever to offer


    an apology.


    She turned to Maya and asserted, ¡°Maya, there¡¯s no need to be intimidated by Mia¡¯s words.


    ¡°As the youngdy of the Lane family, your brother will unquestionably trust you over Mia. We can


    simply assert that these videos are fabricated.¡±

 Chapter 274

    Maya¡¯s eyes betrayed a hint of irritation as she branded Shelly as the constant source of impractical


    ideas.


    Had it not been for the sharedst name ¡°Barrett,¡± Maya would likely have dismissed Shelly altogether.


    Collecting herself, Maya took a deep breath and addressed Mia, ¡°I was just joking earlier. Did you really


    think I was serious?


    ¡°My brother strongly disapproves of any form of maniption or meddling in work matters. I could


    never engage in such behavior.¡±


    Standing beside Maya, Shelly felt a twinge of frustration. Why did Maya have to show vulnerability in


    front of Mia?


    Gina sneered, ¡°Ms. Lane, what¡¯s wrong with you? If you¡¯re clueless about how to apologize, let me


    enlighten you. Apologizing involves uttering the words ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡®!¡±


    Maya was approaching her breaking point.


    Mia surveyed her surroundings. ¡°With the increasing number of people here, I was contemting


    uploading the video to the campuswork right before the schrship opening ceremony.


    ¡°Imagine unveiling the insider dealings at such a moment¨Cit should add an interesting twist, don¡¯t you


    think?¡±


    Maya finally gathered herself and offered an apology, ¡°Mia, I misspoke earlier. I shouldn¡¯t have made


    such a joke. I sincerely apologize.¡±


    ¡°Maya, did you seriously apologize?¡± Shelly couldn¡¯t fathom Maya conceding so easily.


    She retorted coldly, ¡°Mia, I won¡¯t apologize to you. If you want to expose the video, go ahead. My


    reputation has already been tarnished by you, and one more blemish doesn¡¯t intimidate me.¡±


    Mia¡¯s smirk deepened. ¡°Really? In that case, I won¡¯t hesitate to upload the video.¡±


    Feeling a sense of unease, Maya pleaded, ¡°But Mia, I¡¯ve already apologized to you.¡±


    Mia¡¯s gaze grew cold. ¡°You were both involved. This amounts to collective punishment.¡±


    Furious, Maya pulled Shelly aside and spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°Shelly, didn¡¯t you want me to introduce


    you to Nathan?


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Well, Nathan has a strong aversion to women disying inappropriate behavior. If he finds out about


    this, it could jeopardize your chances with him in the future.¡±


    ¡°No, please.¡±


    Upon hearing that her prospects with Nathan were at risk, Shelly suddenly became anxious.


    Nathan was the one she had set her eyes on.


    Maya appeared somewhat uneasy. ¡°Shelly, I¡¯ve expressed everything I can. It¡¯s up to you whether you


    choose to listen or not.¡±


    ¡°But Maya, do we really need to fear Mia? Won¡¯t your brother back you up?¡±


    ¡°Shelly, this is my personal affair. If I constantly depend on my brother to intervene, won¡¯t I end up


    appearing ipetent? I don¡¯t want to leave that impression on him.¡±


    In the end, Shelly approached Mia reluctantly and said, ¡°I apologize.¡±


    Gina sneered, ¡°What¡¯s with the attitude? Is your apology even sincere?¡±


    Despite the strong urge to retaliate, Shelly restrained herself, contemting her interest in


    Nathan. She firmly reiterated, ¡°I genuinely apologize! Is that good enough?¡±


    Mia grabbed Gina¡¯s arm, disying an air of indifference. ¡°Her apology barely meets the mark. I


    hope there won¡¯t be a repeat. Gigi, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Maya suddenly intercepted their path. ¡°Mia, we¡¯ve offered our apologies. But you still haven¡¯t


    removed the video.¡±


    Shelly concurred, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll only feel reassured once you¡¯ve deleted it.¡±


    With a subtle smirk, Mia countered, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Maya¡¯s expression shifted, a mix of disbelief and concern. ¡°Mia, are you attempting to backtrack on


    your promise? I must warn you that stirring trouble with the Lane family is not something you can


    afford.


    ¡°In the worst¨Ccase scenario, I¡¯ll simply offer an apology to my brother, bringing a swift resolution


    to the matter.¡±


    Mia shook her phone dismissively. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, there¡¯s no need to delete the video. I


    didn¡¯t even record anything just now.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 275

    Upon revealing that, Mia couldn¡¯t help but notice the distinct change in Maya and Shelly¡¯s demeanor,


    gradually transforming into expressions of anger.


    Unable to contain her frustration, Shelly eximed, ¡°Mia, how dare you manipte us like this?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Mia responded with a smirk. ¡°Indeed, you two were the unwitting pawns in my game. Is the truth.


    too much for you to handle?¡±


    Shelly was on the verge ofshing out physically.


    With an air of nonchnce, Mia cautioned, ¡°Consider your actions carefully. There¡¯s a crowd


    watching. If you choose to resort to physical aggression, have you thought about how you¡¯ll


    exin it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll p you if I feel like it. I don¡¯t need to exin myself to anyone.¡±


    Nevertheless, Maya stepped in, holding Shelly back. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I have important tasks to handle.


    Our time shouldn¡¯t be wasted on this confrontation.¡±


    Mia made a valid point. Considering Shelly¡¯s status as a public figure at this event, an altercation


    could tarnish the entire affair.


    Maya found dealing with Mia to be challenging. Being with Connor seemed to have fueled Mia¡¯s


    arrogance and assertiveness. Well, her triumph won¡¯t be for long.


    As Maya and Shelly departed, Mia slowly averted her gaze.


    Standing beside her, Gina couldn¡¯t contain herughter. ¡°Oh my god, Mia, I was genuinely


    cracking up back there.


    ¡°The expressions on those two troublemakers when you imed there was no recording were


    absolutely priceless.¡±


    Mia¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Being rude seems like an easier way to navigate the world.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Gina concurred, ¡°But Mia, what about the woman apanying Shelly? The one who


    seems to radiate an air of hypocrisy?¡±


    ¡°Her name is Maya. She happens to be the sister of the proprietor of Vista Properties.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gina was momentarily taken aback. She took a moment to absorb the information


    before quickly catching on. ¡°You mean the one who was eager to marry your ex- husband?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°That¡¯s her.¡±


    Mia lowered her gaze. ¡°However, my rtionship with Timothy also came to an abrupt end.¡±


    Nevertheless, there lingered an unanswered question in Mia¡¯s mind. Why did Timothy call off his


    engagement with Maya?


    Wasn¡¯t he apprehensive that Maya¡¯s brother would object to performing Laura¡¯s surgery due to this?


    Mia had questioned Timothy about it in the hospital, but their conversation was cut short by the sudden


    arrival of her brothers, leaving her without an answer.


    ¡°Mia, although you handled that situation gracefully just now, aren¡¯t you concerned about. offending


    these two women and potentially facing repercussions in the future?


    ¡°I¡¯m genuinely worried about your predicament. Dealing with elite families is no small matter.¡± Gina


    expressed her concern.


    ¡°Gigi, even if I chose to remain passive, trouble would still find its way to me.


    ¡°Besides, I have ns to reside in Nord City after my graduation. In the future, I¡¯ll have no ties to the


    Barrett family.¡±


    Mia had arranged to depart from Bern City to Nord City uponpleting her credits, making sure it


    matched the time when her growing belly would be difficult to conceal.


    Her intention was to give birth in Nord City, a decision made to ensure the secure protection of her


    child¡¯s existence.


    Upon sharing her ns, Gina embraced her. ¡°Mia, it¡¯s wonderful that you¡¯ll be back in Nord City with


    your family. I¡¯ll make sure to visit you there in the future.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, you¡¯re wee anytime.¡±


    Mia briefly contemted disclosing her pregnancy but ultimately decided to keep it to herself. She


    nned to broach the topic after her child was born.


    As she sat with Gina, Mia found herself lost in thought, preupied with concerns about Laura¡¯s


    surgery.


    Several hourster, the schrship foundation establishment ceremony came to a close.


    Maya, acting as the representative, delivered a speech, drawing a crowd of people who showered her


    with ttery.


    +15 BONOS


    Mia didn¡¯t linger. Instead, she turned around and exited the auditorium alongside Gina.


    After all, she had attended the event solely to meet the participation requirement for her sociology


    credits.


    ¡°Mia, wait!¡±


    Shelly quickly caught up, her tone condescending as she remarked, ¡°Why are you leaving so soon?


    We¡¯re about to head out for a meal with the university officials. Why don¡¯t you join us?¡±

 Chapter 276

    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m tied up.¡± Mia stated.


    She wasn¡¯t keen on joining the group for a meal and socializing. After all, she was now expecting.


    ¡°Mia, this is a crucial project for our college. Aren¡¯t you concerned at all?¡± Shelly inquired.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s none of my business,¡± Mia responded bluntly, disying an indifferent expression.


    Shelly found herself at a loss for words. It seemed as though Mia had undergone aplete


    transformation. She now held no strings that others could use to pull her in.


    Gritting her teeth, Shelly remarked, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t let pride get the best of you.¡±


    ¡°Well, it does amuse me to see the frustration on your faces when you can¡¯t tolerate me, yet you¡¯re


    powerless to do anything about it. Farewell!¡± Mia dered with a smirk before casually walking


    away.


    Upon hearing this, Shelly became furious.


    She turned to Maya, eximing. ¡°That bitch just walked out on us. Dealing with Mia is bing more


    challenging. What¡¯s fueling her arrogance? Shepletely dismissed both of us.¡±


    Maya¡¯s expression darkened. She understood the source of Mia¡¯s newfound arrogance¨Cit


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    stemmed from Mia¡¯s romantic involvement with both Connor and Linden.


    Maya had underestimated Mia¡¯s allure, but she had a n to handle her.


    After giving it some thought, Maya promptly dialed a number. ¡°Hello, Mr. Skimmer, it¡¯s Maya. I¡¯ve heard


    about Vista Properties¡® ns to demolish and develop a piece ofnd in Bern City.


    ¡°I¡¯m eager to gain some hands¨Con experience. Would it be possible for me to visit the branch office and


    observe the process?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Randy responded promptly. ¡°Certainly, Ms. Lane. Feel free to visit the


    company at your convenience to inspect and experience our work culture.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll appreciate everyone¡¯s hospitality for the next few days.¡±


    After ending the call, Maya spoke with determination, ¡°I won¡¯t allow Mia to continue being so arrogant.¡±


    With a triumphant expression, Shelly chimed in, ¡°Maya, this is the perfect opportunity to teach Mia a


    lesson. If the demolition project falls through, she¡¯ll surelye begging on her knees.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Maya disyed a hint of disdain. Did Mia, someone from a lower social ss, truly believe she could


    compete with her?


    Meanwhile, Mia returned home and was surprised to find her three older brothers sitting on the couch,


    all eyeing her.


    Mia hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°ude, Jason, Liam, what brings you all here?¡±


    Liam was the first to speak, ¡°Well, Mia, I¡¯ve got some exciting news. I just won a million dors in


    the lottery.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Mia was momentarily taken aback, never expecting a stroke of luck like winning the lottery in her own


    family. She shed a warm smile and said, ¡°Congrattions, Liam.¡±


    Liam downyed it, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I invested that sum in Linden¡¯s entertainmentpany,


    and conveniently, thepany is on the verge of going public. I might as well consider myself a


    wealthy person now.¡±


    He


    rubbed his nose and added, ¡°Meanwhile, Jason has ventured into his own business, and it¡¯s raking in a


    decent amount of money.¡±


    ude continued, ¡°Mia, I¡¯ve also established multiple piano education institutions in Nord City.. The


    venture has evolved into a franchised business, and as a result, I¡¯ve achieved financial independence.¡±


    Upon hearing the news of her brothers¡® newfound wealth, Mia blinked and teased, ¡°Damn, I¡¯m suddenly


    feeling a bit envious.


    ¡°Why does it seem like everyone¡¯s striking it rich, and I¡¯m the only one left out? Nevertheless. I


    genuinely feel happy for you guys!¡±


    Liam affectionately patted her head, saying, ¡°Mia, going forward, you won¡¯t have to worry about money.


    Come back to Nord City with us and enjoy a carefree life as a wealthy youngdy.¡±


    After the kidnapping incident, Liam noticed that Mia had be overly cautious in her approach


    to life.


    No longer willing to maintain pretenses, he resolved to be a steadfast pir of support for Mia.

 Chapter 277

    After consulting with Jason and ude, Liam and his brothers unanimously decided to shed their


    facade of poverty.


    It was time to establish themselves as Mia¡¯s reliable support.


    ude nodded in agreement with Jason, expressing. ¡°Mia, your brothers and I are now financially


    secure. Nathan¡¯spany has also secured a listing on the stock market.


    ¡°With these positive developments, our family is no longer short of funds. In the future, you can


    purchase whatever you desire without worrying about financial constraints.¡±


    Mia was momentarily moved and found herself at a loss for words. ¡°Then I need to work even harder.


    In the future, I aspire to be a renowned designer and not be a burden to you all.¡±


    Hearing these heartfelt words, Liam¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. Initially, they had hoped Mia would rely


    on them, but her dedication and ambition caught them by surprise.


    It was deeply touching. How could Mia be so hardworking and endearing?


    As evening fell, Dominic, Nathan, and Connor returned home, and Mia personally prepared a


    celebratory meal for her brothers.


    Lifting her cup, Mia joyfully dered, ¡°Today, I raise a toast to my brothers with a cup of tea


    instead of wine, wishing everyone a swift and prosperous journey to sess. Cheers!¡±


    Although Dominic felt a bit irked by his younger brothers taking matters into their own hands.


    witnessing Mia¡¯s happiness made him question whether keeping his identity hidden was the right


    decision.


    Holding Mia¡¯s hand, Eva advised, ¡°Mia, leave the pursuit of wealth to your brothers. Like me, you


    should embrace theforts of home and indulge in a bit of shopping for yourself.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to toil so hard. After all, you¡¯re the cherished princess of our family.¡±


    Dominic quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly, Mia. Once youe back with us to Nord City,


    you won¡¯t need to work so hard anymore.¡±


    Just then, Liam passed a bank card directly to Mia, saying, ¡°Mia, there¡¯s some money in the


    ount. Use it to pay off your mortgage. I have more than enough funds at the moment.¡±


    The rest of the Lane brothers followed suit, presenting her with bank cards one after another. Mia,


    consider this as a heartfelt gesture from us. Please ept it,¡± they conveyed.


    Staring at the six bank cards, Mia found herself at a loss for words. After a moment of contemtion,


    she graciously epted them all, saying. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t hold back then.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Understanding that her brothers were attempting to make amends, Mia realized that turning down their


    gestures could potentially hurt their feelings.


    In truth, Mia had ovee the grievances of the past. She had fully embraced the reality of having her


    brothers in her life.


    As Mia prepared for rest after her nightly routine, she took out the six bank cards.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Reflecting on Maya¡¯s earlier boast about having brothers, Mia snapped a photo and shared it on her


    social media with the caption: ¡®The ultimate goal in life: Invest a little more effort today, and be a


    prosperous woman tomorrow¡®.


    A subtle smirk yed on Mia¡¯s lips. Now, she too had brothers supporting and pampering her.


    Meanwhile, Timothy had just wrapped up a meeting. Upon checking his Instagram, he received a


    notification about Mia¡¯s recent post.


    Timothy hesitated for a moment but couldn¡¯t resist his curiosity. He clicked on her profile and scrolled


    down to the post.


    As he read Mia¡¯s caption, Timothy¡¯s face paled. Since when did Mia¡¯s values be so skewed?


    What caught him off guard was seeing Laura¡¯s like andment on the post which says. ¡°Well


    said¡®.


    As Timothy observed herment, his heart grew even more uneasy.


    Before long, Laura¡¯s call came in. Frustrated, Timothy adjusted his tie and answered the phone.


    Hello, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Tim, I never expected you to be so romantic all of a sudden,¡± Laura teased.¡±


    Timothy furrowed his brows, asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I noticed Mia¡¯stest social media post. Those bank cards are from you, aren¡¯t they? Now that she is


    expecting, you should really pamper her more.


    ¡°While Mia isn¡¯t particrly materialistic, every woman appreciates thoughtful surprises from her


    husband.¡±

 Chapter 278

    +15 BONOS


    Hearing Laura¡¯s words, Timothy was so infuriated that he impulsively yanked off his tie.


    It seemed that Laura presumed he was the one who had given Mia the bank cards in the photo!


    Feeling a sense of betrayal, Timothy reflected on Mia¡¯s seemingly unrestrained actions. It seemed like


    he needed to have a serious conversation with her.


    ¡°Tim, I have faith in you. Keep it up.¡± Laura teased.


    Timothy couldn¡¯t find sce in Laura¡¯s encouragement. Instead, his heart experienced another pang of


    frustration.


    As Timothy left the study with his phone in hand, he absorbed the familiar surroundings of the vi.


    Despite everything appearing the same, there was a noticeable absence.


    Returning to the bedroom, Timothy retrieved his phone and messaged Mia: ¡°What¡¯s up with your


    Instagram post?¡±


    Mia, feeling content after her evening routine, was about to go to bed when she received the message


    from Timothy..


    After reading his message, she was momentarily stunned. Hadn¡¯t they unfollowed each other on


    Instagram?


    Just then, Mia remembered re¨Cfollowing Timothy on Instagram to reimburse the hundred thousand


    dors that Mary had taken. However, Timothy had never epted the money.


    But what prompted him to message her now with such a cold tone?


    Mia responded indifferently: ¡°If you¡¯re unable to understand, why bother checking out my post in the


    first ce?¡±


    ¡°Who provided you with those six bank cards?¡±


    Mia retorted, ¡°They¡¯re obviously from six different men.¡±


    Upon reading Mia¡¯s reply, Timothy was suddenly reminded of the men he had encountered in the


    hospital that day, all of whom appeared to be from the Lane family in Nord City.


    Timothy couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was amiss. Initially intending to make a voice call to


    Mia, he mistakenly tapped the video call button instead.


    Meanwhile, on the other end, Mia noticed Timothy¡¯s video call invitation. She couldn¡¯t help but


    +15 BONOS


    After all, she and Timothy had been married for three years, and he rarely responded to her messages,


    let alone initiated a video call.


    However, memories shed back to the time she was kidnapped in the remote mountains. If Timothy


    hadn¡¯t arrived promptly, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    Taking a deep breath, Mia decided to ept the call, asking, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    As Mia¡¯s face appeared on the video, Timothy was momentarily taken aback. He hadn¡¯t anticipated her


    agreeing to the video call.


    He observed Mia leaning against the headboard, d in a camisole nightgown, with her slightly damp


    hair suggesting she had just stepped out of the shower.


    Timothy¡¯s eyes lingered on her nightgown, and his gaze deepened. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m


    looking for you?¡±


    Mia retorted, ¡°How am I supposed to know if you don¡¯t tell me?¡±


    ¡°Mia, I never thought your values could be so distorted.¡±


    Hearing Timothy¡¯s remark, Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit exasperated. ¡°Well, surprise, surprise! Did


    you just figure that out today? My values have always been influenced by physical


    appearances.


    ¡°If someone looks good, I assume their values must be in sync. Otherwise, why would I have been.


    attracted to you in the first ce?¡±


    Timothy was taken aback by her candid response.


    After a brief pause, he asked, ¡°And what about now?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia gazed in disbelief at Timothy through the phone. Despite the front¨Cfacing camera, he still


    appeared handsome and charming.


    Mia pursed her lips, her expression somewhat awkward. ¡°What do you mean by ¡°now¡°?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you liked me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s all in the past. After all, there are countless men out there. If one doesn¡¯t work out, I can


    always find another.¡±


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge in his heart.


    Mia¡¯s perspectives on love were undeniably twisted¨Cexpressing affection one moment and


    An ufortable silence settled between them.


    +15 BONOS


    Changing the subject. Timothy asked, ¡°Mia, what exactly is your rtionship with Connor?¡±

 Chapter 279

    Mia detected Timothy¡¯s familiar interrogative tone, tinged with an air of superiority. His gaze remained


    as prating as ever.


    Running her fingers through her freshly dried hair, Mia teased, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡±


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but notice her subtle movements.


    Mia¡¯s hair cascaded to one side, and the strap of her camisole delicately slid down, revealing at


    generous expanse of skin that glowed warmly under the soft lighting.


    such a provocative


    Timothy was briefly stunned, not anticipating scene.


    He felt a lump in his throat, and his gaze grew intense. Was Mia doing this intentionally?


    However, she appeared entirely oblivious to the fact that she was inadvertently exposing herself.


    As Timothypsed into a sudden silence during the video call, Miamented, ¡°Is there anything else?


    If not, I¡¯ll go ahead and hang up.¡±


    ¡°Mia, you still haven¡¯t answered my question! Don¡¯t assume you can allure me just by dressing like this.


    Even if you were to undress in front of me, it wouldn¡¯t work!¡±


    What was Timothy referring to? Wasn¡¯t she simply wearing a regr nightgown?


    Mia lowered her head and suddenly became aware of the fallen strap on her shoulder.


    With a slightlyrger movement, her breasts could have been exposed. Blushing instantly, she hastily


    ended the video call.


    Mia quickly readjusted the strap of her camisole, then pulled the nket over her face, feeling utterly


    embarrassed.


    Did Timothy, that narcissistic guy, truly believe she did it on purpose?


    What a shameless usation!


    Mia wished she could pull Timothy aside and give him a piece of her mind. Who would


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    intentionally dress this way to seduce him? His audacity was beyond belief!


    Regardless, she decided to let it go. In a few months, after finishing her credits and with her belly


    growing, she nned to head to Nord City to give birth.


    Since she was leaving anyway, why should she bother enduring Timothy?


    +15 BONOS


    The following day, Mia had initially intended to visit the hospital for a prenatal check¨Cup.


    However, Connor informed her that he had something to attend to in the morning and suggested she


    come in the afternoon.


    At the moment, the only person she truly trusted was Connor.


    Mia wouldn¡¯t feelfortable during her prenatal check¨Cups if Connor wasn¡¯t present. Hence, she


    opted to go in the afternoon.


    In the morning, Mia visited Laura at the private hospital. Notably, Laura had left a personalment on


    Mia¡¯s social media post the day before.


    Given Timothy¡¯s recent cancetion of his engagement with Maya, Mia feltpelled to inquire about


    the details of Laura¡¯s surgery arrangement.


    Mia was uncertain whether the procedure would proceed as initially scheduled.


    Before heading to the private hospital, she bought some flowers and fruits.


    As she approached Laura¡¯s hospital room, Mia heard voicesing from within.


    ncing through the door, she noticed doctors and nurses inside. Could there beplications


    with Laura¡¯s condition?


    In a moment of panic, Mia hurriedly pushed the door open and entered, calling out, ¡°Grandma


    Laura.¡±


    As Mia surveyed the room, her footsteps came to a sudden halt. Among the doctors and nurses. there


    was an unexpected sight¨CConnor, dressed in a white coat.


    What was he doing here?


    Earlier, when Connor mentioned having morningmitments, Mia spected it might involve a


    scheduled surgery. However, she never expected to stumble upon him in the private hospital.


    Was Connor contemting a career change?


    Connor was caught off guard when he saw Mia. Encountering her here was certainly not something he


    had anticipated.


    Today, he came to conduct Laura¡¯s standard preoperative check¨Cup.


    Due to the intricate nature of Laura¡¯s uing surgery, it involved a series of various tests and the


    formtion of a detailed surgical n.


    Connor had intentionally scheduled his morning to check on Laura, with ns to returnter in


    +15 BONOS


    However, the unexpected encounter with Mia in Laura¡¯s hospital room took him by surprise.


    Connor¡¯s demeanor grew awkward. Was this the day his identity might be exposed?


    Mia, too, felt a sense of unease. Could this be the day Connor found out about her rtionship


    with Timothy?.

 Chapter 280

    +15 BONOS


    Connor and Mia exchanged uneasy nces, their eyes flickering with a hint of difort.


    Breaking the silence. Laura waved at Mia and eximed, ¡°Mia, you¡¯re here! Don¡¯t just stand at the


    door,e over.¡±


    Forcing a smile, Mia reluctantly walked over to Laura. She ced the flowers in the nearby vase and


    turned to Laura, ¡°How have you been feelingtely?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing well. But, Mia, you seem a bit more tired thanst time,¡± Laura remarked, holding


    Mia¡¯s hand and scrutinizing her. ¡°Is it due to the demands of your studies and work?¡±


    Mia cleared her throat before answering. ¡°Not exactly. I¡¯ve actually put on some weight recently.¡±


    She had carefully controlled her diet, fearing that overeating might expose her growing belly and make


    it difficult to conceal her pregnancy.


    ¡°Mia, what do you mean you¡¯ve gained weight? Honestly, you look thinner to me.


    ¡°Now, remember, you¡¯re not alone. You have a baby growing inside you. Please be mindful not to


    overwork yourself, Laura advised.


    Upon hearing this, Mia¡¯s heart raced, silently pleading, ¡°Grandma Laura, please don¡¯t say anything


    more!¡±


    She knew that running into Connor today was a disaster waiting to happen.


    As expected, Laura brought up Mia¡¯s pregnancy, putting her in a challenging position. How could


    she possibly continue keeping it a secret from Connor?


    In response, Mia offered a wry smile, saying, ¡°Laura, my workload isn¡¯t too taxing.¡±


    ¡°Mia, I don¡¯t have an issue with you working, but given your pregnancy, the circumstances have


    changed. Please take good care of yourself. After giving birth, there¡¯ll be plenty of time to return to


    work.


    ¡°I could even talk to Tim about securing a designer position for you in hispany. As the youngdy


    of the Barrett family, no one would dare to mistreat you,¡± Laura teased.


    Upon hearing these words, Mia abandoned any resistance.


    Even if she wished to salvage the situation, it seemed futile. Laura hadpletely unveiled the facade


    Mia had carefully maintained in front of Connor.


    +15 BONOS


    Mia refrained from looking in Connor¡¯s direction, a sense of unease settling over her.


    Instead, her gaze remained fixed on Laura. ¡°Grandma, I understand the situation well. Please don¡¯t


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    worry.¡±


    ¡°Mia, I know you value your pride. I¡¯ll have a conversation with Tim, and if you choose to work at the


    Barrett Group in the future, he¡¯ll ensure you¡¯re well taken care of. It¡¯s settled,¡± Laura dered.


    Mia responded with a hint of helplessness, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it when the timees.¡±


    Unbeknownst to Laura, Mia would no longer be residing in Bern City at that point.


    Of course, Mia couldn¡¯t reveal the truth to Laura at this moment.


    If the Barrett family discovered her pregnancy, Mia wouldn¡¯t be able to leave, and protecting the


    baby inside her would be even more challenging.


    Connor couldn¡¯t restrain himself and spoke up, ¡°Grandma Laura, your checkup for today is done.


    You should focus on resting in the uing days.¡±


    Laura nodded, and the butler efficiently escorted the medical team out of the room.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at Connor, and a wave of anxiety swept over her. How was she


    going to exin everything to himter?


    Shortly after, Mia received a WhatsApp message from Connor: ¡°Come out. I need to talk to you.¡±


    A soft sigh escaped Mia as she read the message, acknowledging that she couldn¡¯t evade the


    impending conversation.


    Sooner orter, this day was destined toe.


    After spending a few more moments chatting with Laura, Mia fabricated an excuse, mentioning


    she wanted to wash some fruit.


    With a tray of fruits in hand, Mia left the ward.


    Outside, Connor stood waiting. Without dy, he confronted Mia, wearing a stern expression.¡± Mia,


    what exactly is your rtionship with Timothy?¡±

 Chapter 281

    Mia sighed and surveyed their surroundings. ¡°Connor,e with me. Let¡¯s chat over there.¡±


    do we need to go there? Can¡¯t we just talk here?¡±


    Connor¡¯s face bore an expression of reluctance.


    Mia gently tugged at his white coat. ¡°Connor, please. Come with me. It¡¯s not appropriate to discuss this


    here. We might disturb Grandma Laura.¡±


    Eventually, Connorpromised.


    Mia guided Connor to the far end of the corridor. Bowing her head, she spoke nervously, ¡°Connor, let


    me exin.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m listening. Speak up. What¡¯s your rtionship with Timothy, and whose child is in your belly?¡±


    Mia took a deep breath and admitted, ¡°Connor, by now, you¡¯ve probably already guessed. The child in


    my belly belongs to Timothy.¡±


    ¡°What? That jerk had the audacity to sexually harass you? Damn it, I¡¯ll make sure to put an end to him.


    Just watch me!¡±


    Connor was furious upon learning about Timothy¡¯s misconduct. Despite taking all precautions against


    Timothy, he still managed to exploit the situation!


    Connor¡¯s eyes red with anger. He swore to make Timothy pay for mistreating Mia and causing her


    pregnancy.


    This was beyond eptable!


    Mia anticipated that it woulde to this, and she hastily seized Connor¡¯s arm, urging. ¡°Connor, calm


    down.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t calm down. Let go of me, I¡¯m going to find Timothy!¡±


    Connor¡¯s eyes zed with murderous intent. In his mind, he had already formted numerous ways to


    exact revenge on Timothy and obliterate any evidence of the crime!


    Frightened, Mia¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Connor, please, listen to me first.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. I already understand the situation. Mia, why don¡¯t you stay at home? Once


    I handle Timothy, I¡¯ll bring you back to Nord City. Trust me, no one can harm us.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Connor, the situation is not as you imagine.¡±


    Connor cast a reassuring gaze at Mia, saying, ¡°Mia, there¡¯s no need to fear. In the past, you were


    isted and vulnerable, hesitant to voice your concerns even in the face of mistreatment.


    ¡°Now, you have six brothers by your side. Each one of us is more than capable of dealing with Timothy.


    Moreover, Jason, being awyer, holds the most expertise in handling such matters.


    ¡°Even if Timothy manages to survive, we¡¯ll ensure he faces imprisonment.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyelids twitched as she absorbed his words, and she swiftly replied, ¡°Connor, I doubt the


    effectiveness of thew in this situation.¡±


    ¡°Timothy¡¯s harassment toward you is undeniable. Despite his status as a divorcee and the


    president of the Barrett Group, we won¡¯t allow him to escape consequences.¡±


    Clearing her throat, Mia responded, ¡°Connor, I haven¡¯t concluded the divorce proceedings with Timothy


    yet, and technically, our child was conceived during our marriage. Legally speaking, he


    didn¡¯t harass me.¡±


    Upon hearing Mia¡¯s detailed ount, Connor found himself taken aback, seemingly struggling to fully


    compr¨¦hend the information.


    After a moment, Connor leaned against the wall, feeling a wave of dizziness washing over him.


    Mia rushed to assist him; her voice filled with concern. ¡°Connor, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¨CI¡¯m okay, just trying to wrap my head around this. Mia, did you say you¡¯re going through a divorce


    with Timothy? So, you¡¯re married, and Timothy is your husband?¡±


    Mia nodded meekly in response.


    ¡°Mia, how could you not have shared such an important matter with us? Why keep it a secret? If I


    hadn¡¯t identally discovered your pregnancy, were you nning to keep it hidden forever?¡±


    Mia paused before answering. ¡°I ended up marrying Timothy identally, and I didn¡¯t want others to be


    aware of my rtionship with him.¡±


    ¡°Mia, we¡¯re your family. You should have confided in us about this.¡±

 Chapter 282

    Only then did Connor wrap his head around the situation¨Cthe woman who tied the knot with the


    unconscious Timothy back then was Mia, his sister!


    The sheer thought of it sent a wave of emotions through Connor. He was angry and remorseful.


    Maya wished to get married to Timothy but was stopped by Dominic. In the end, she shrugged off the


    idea probably because she assumed that Timothy would die.


    Then, the Barretts announced that someone was willing to get married to Timothy.


    Connor regretted it now. Things would¡¯ve been better if they found Mia three years ago.


    Mia¡¯s guilt pricked her conscience. ¡°I know that I was wrong. We weren¡¯t close in the beginning. so I


    didn¡¯t know how to bring it up. Plus, we were considering a divorce at that time, thinking that it was best


    to end things sooner.


    On top of that, the Barretts were a prestigious family in Bern City.


    Mia didn¡¯t want to cause her brothers trouble, hence the decision to keep them in the dark.


    She lifted her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have kept it from you guys.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    A deep sigh escaped Connor¡¯s lips. He patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. We should be the ones


    apologizing. If we had found you sooner, things would¡¯ve been different. You didn¡¯t need to suffer so


    much either.¡±


    What had been done was done. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to me Mia.


    No wonder Timothy took action as soon as he caught wind of her kidnap.


    After a discussion, Connor and Dominic decided to keep a close eye on Timothy, who had feelings for


    Mia.


    Who would¡¯ve known that Mia and Timothy had been married for three years? With a child at that.


    Lowering his gaze, Connor looked at her. ¡°Mia, did the Barretts let you go fully knowing that you¡¯re


    pregnant?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Actually, they don¡¯t know I¡¯m pregnant. Mrs. Barrett Senior would only


    compromise and go ahead with the surgery on the condition that I got pregnant. I nned to admit that


    I¡¯m pregnant for her sake, but the Barrett family didn¡¯t believe me. They thought I was lying, so I went


    along with it.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Now, Connor knew the whole story.


    A crease formed between his brows. ¡°How despicable of them! Mia, were you forced to get


    married to Timothy?¡±


    ¡°No. I did it on my own will. Because I liked him.¡±


    Hearing that, he put his head in his hands. Everything he heard today was difficult for him to take


    1. in.


    She managed a forced smile. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to get over him. But I have to keep the act up until Mrs.


    Barrett Senior¡¯s surgery is over. She treats me well, that¡¯s why.¡±


    If that¡¯s the


    ¡°Mia, are you sure you can get over him? case, I suggest you don¡¯t keep the baby.¡±


    She stroked her belly. ¡°I want to keep the baby, Connor. The baby¡¯s the only family I had before you


    guys found me. I made up my mind to get over him back then. I can¡¯t simply give up on the baby just


    because I found my family.¡±


    It was heart wrenching to hear that, especially what Mia said about the baby being her only family.


    His heart broke into a million pieces.


    He reached out to hug her, his eyes red. ¡°Okay. Keep the baby.¡±


    No matter what kind of favor Mia asked for, he felt that he could agree to all of them.


    After all, they owed her too much. There was no way they could make up for it no matter what


    they did.


    Mia settled in Connor¡¯s arms and wiped her tears off discreetly.


    It was fortunate that he could understand her decision.


    At that moment, a piercing gaze caught on her radar, making her skin crawl.

 Chapter 283

    Mia raised her head to see Timothy standing not far from them. His eyes held a dark glint.


    Her breathing hitched.


    What was Timothy doing here? This was such bad timing.


    If Connor saw Timothy, things would go out of control.


    The quick¨Cwitted Mia yanked Connor¡¯s arm over, preventing him from seeing Timothy in the corridor.


    An idea crossed her mind. ¡°Connor, I almost forgot to ask you something. How is Mrs. Barrett Senior


    doing? Why are you the one examining her today?¡±


    That question caught him off guard and pricked at his guilty conscience. ¡°D¨CDidn¡¯t I tell you that I have


    to participate in the surgery because her case isplicated? A surgery such as hers requires an extra


    set of hands. We can help out immediately in case of emergencies.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia could vaguely remember him saying that. In that case, it was normal for him to show up there.


    He let out a wry cough to hide his guilt. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve brought it up. I just remembered that I have a


    meeting to attend. It¡¯s regarding Mrs. Barrett Senior¡¯s surgery.¡±


    Connor turned and walked away as soon as he finished. Mia¡¯s heart rose to her throat.


    Timothy was still here!


    But when she went over to check the corridor, there was no sign of Timothy¡¯s shadow.


    Where was he?


    A wave of relief willed the tension away. She spoke up. ¡°Connor, will her surgery proceed as


    scheduled?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Why ask?¡± A slight nervousness tinged his face.


    Did Mia spot something amiss?


    She contemted for a moment. ¡°Connor, I heard that the doctor in charge of the surgery is a great


    doctor in Nord City. And that his sister¨CMaya¨Clikes Timothy. Anyway, a lot of things. happened and I


    thought the doctor wouldn¡¯t agree to perform the surgery himself.¡±


    He knew what she was implying.


    +15 BONOS


    Timothy called off the engagement with Maya because Connor revealed that he agreed to perform the


    surgery because of Mia.


    It actually served as a warning for Timothy to stay away from Mia.


    Yet, Connor didn¡¯t expect them to be a married couple. If Connor had known that, he wouldn¡¯t have told


    Timothy the truth. Never!


    Connor rued that day so much.


    Had he known their rtionship sooner, he wouldn¡¯t have intervened in the Barrett family¡¯s matters. He


    would¡¯ve taken Mia away from Nord City.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mia. A famous doctor is in charge of her surgery. I promise,¡± he glossed it over.


    ¡°Will that famous doctor attend the meetings with other doctors?¡±


    That question stunned him, rendering him speechless.


    He stammered over his words. ¡°Why ask, Mia? Perhaps you want to meet him?¡±


    What if Mia wanted to meet the famous doctor? What should he do?


    Hire an actor?


    She shook her head. ¡°Nope, just asking. It doesn¡¯t matter if I get to meet him. What matters most


    is that the surgery is sessful.¡±


    That famous doctor was Maya¡¯s brother. If Mia showed herself, he might hate her and things


    could go south.


    What should she do when that happens?


    Mia hoped everything could go smoothly.


    Connor was relieved when Mia imed that she didn¡¯t want to meet him.


    That was for the best.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know how to exin the situation to her.

 Chapter 284

    Mia caught on Connor¡¯s expression and something seemed off to her. ¡°Connor, you¡¯re acting out of


    character today.¡±


    ¡°Am I? It¡¯s probably because of work,¡± Connor attempted to brush it off.


    ¡°Go ahead. You have a meeting, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll keep Mrs. Barrett Seniorpany,¡± Mia decided not to


    pry further.


    He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for a prenatal checkup in the afternoon.¡±


    Watching her getting close to the Barrett family was thest thing he asked for, but he was aware of


    how attached Mia could be.


    Before the Lane brothers began taking care of Mia, Laura looked after her so he couldn¡¯t force her to


    leave Laura.


    Everything would be settled once he brought her out of Nord City, away from the Barretts.


    Mia watched Connor take the stairs to the floor beneath. A faint sigh escaped her lips.


    After washing some fruits, she headed to the patient¡¯s room. The door opened the moment she


    approached the door.


    Timothy walked out of the room, standing right in front of her. His tall stature gave more pressure when


    he closed in on her.


    Holding her breath and a te of fruits, Mia met his deep eyes.


    He lowered his voice. ¡°Mia Bowen, I don¡¯t care about your private life, but this is the hospital Grandma


    stays at. Have you never thought of the consequences if she catches you guys red- handed?¡±


    She gulped down the bitterness and replied softly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to pick a fight with you. Grandma¡¯s


    surgery is around the corner. Make way please.¡±


    He grabbed her wrist, his palm warm. He gazed at her. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m trying to put up a fight


    with you? Since you¡¯re so desperate to throw yourself at another man, I won¡¯t stop you. But I have a


    request. Don¡¯t let Grandma know about this before she recovers from the surgery.¡±


    She shook her arm, attempting to fling his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let her know. As for you,


    you¡¯re involved in another engagement and scandal as though you¡¯re trying to tell her the truth. You are


    the one who should be careful.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Timothy was taken aback by her rebuttal. His face darkened at the thought of the reason he got


    engaged to Maya. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t being from you. If it weren¡¯t for you-¡±


    ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t want to hear anything about your engagement,¡± she interrupted.


    So what if she didn¡¯t show up as the person in charge during the engagement ceremony? Did she have


    anything to do with the engagement being called off? How could he me her for that?


    She stood her ground and addressed him firmly. ¡°Mr. Barrett, I hope Grandma is the only topic we talk


    about in the future. Nothing else. Once her surgery is over, we can proceed with the divorce


    procedures at the courthouse. Then, we¡¯ll go our separate ways.¡±


    Frustration welled up in him as he looked at her determined expression.


    Previously, he almost lost himself and punched Connor when he saw them hugging.


    However, he himself found his emotion strange. Mia was affecting his mood!


    Whoever she was with shouldn¡¯t have bothered him.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t shake off the roller coaster of emotions she put him through. This was unfamiliar to


    him. It was out of his control.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He released her from his grip, a mix of feelings clouding his eyes. ¡°Mia, I¡¯ll say this onest time- you


    and Connor are not meant for each other.¡±


    The fact that Timothy misunderstood her rtionship with her brother amused her. Tilting her head, she


    questioned, ¡°Timothy Barrett, do you have feelings for me?¡°

 Chapter 285

    +15 BONOS


    Mia raised her head, studying Timothy. His face reflected in her crystal¨Cclear eyes.


    They stood in the corridor, where the windows weed the warm summer breeze.


    He saw himself in her eyes, his heartbeat picking up its pace.


    ¡°Mia Bowen, you¡¯ve be more shameless since west met a few days ago. Do I look like I have


    feelings for you?¡± A quick denial.


    Despite his steely expression, his eyes wavered. He even tucked at his necktie to mask his mixed


    feelings.


    ¡°Okay. Then, why do you care so much about my rtionship when you don¡¯t even like me? Why tell


    me that those men are bad guys? Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re crossing the line as my ex- husband?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you have a bad judgment of character.¡±


    She nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°You have a point. If I had good judgment of character, I wouldn¡¯t


    have chosen you.¡±


    Frustration boiled within him as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t you regret this, Mia Bowen.¡±


    He left after saying that.


    Bitterness reached the tip of Mia¡¯s tongue as she watched him leave. She caressed her belly. confident


    that she wouldn¡¯t regret it.


    After coordinating her emotions, she held the te of fruits into the room. ¡°Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Mia, did you see Timothy? He came by.¡±


    She paused. ¡°No.¡±


    The reflex reaction of a lie brought a pang of guilt.


    Laura grabbed Mia¡¯s hand. ¡°You must¡¯ve missed him. He went downstairs for the meeting about


    my surgical n. He should be backter.¡±


    Her


    r expression slightly shifted at that. Timothy went for the meeting?


    This was bad! Connor was downstairs too!


    Only then did she realize that Timothy left in the same direction as Connor did. Why didn¡¯t she


    +15 BONOS


    What should she do? Would a fight break out when Connor saw Timothy?


    Mia was on edge. Anxiety got the best of her. ¡°Grandma, I want to attend the meeting too.¡±


    Mainly because she wanted to observe the situation. If a fight really broke out, she could at least


    stop them.


    Laura asked, ¡°What for? It¡¯s enough for Timothy to go alone. You know how boring a meeting can


    1. be. You should keep mepany.¡±


    She managed a forceful smile. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she wanted to attend the meeting, but she wished


    she could stop a fight from happening.


    ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going through right now,¡± she sighed inwardly.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    What should she do? On what excuse could she attend the meeting?


    At that moment, almost every doctor in the hospital gathered in the meeting room downstairs to


    finalize the surgical n.


    As the main doctor in charge, Connor took the center seat and highlighted the things that required


    more attention in detail.


    Timothy joined, sitting in thest row. He was annoyed to see Connor in the same ce, but he


    reined his emotions in because Connor was the main doctor in charge of Laura¡¯s surgery.


    Needless to say, Connor was aware of Timothy¡¯s presence. A cold glint shed in Connor¡¯s eyes.


    The sheer sight of Timothy made Connor want to punch him.


    How dare this bastard marry Mia in secret! And impregnated her at that!


    The thought of her almost bing a widow irritated Connor to the.bones.


    The two men didn¡¯t wish to see each other.


    Nevertheless, the presurgical meeting ended smoothly.


    Other doctors admired Connor upon hearing his exnation. ¡°Dr. Lane, we¡¯ve learned a lot from


    this. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be careful not to let you down.¡±

 Chapter 286

    Connor nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not the only person involved in this surgery. I hope you guys can cooperate with


    me.¡±


    The casual conversationsted a few moments before the crowd dispersed from the meeting


    room.


    Connor was nning to leave when Timothy¡¯s steely voice resounded from behind. ¡°Dr. Lane, wait up.¡±


    Connor pursed his lips at that. He turned around begrudgingly and looked at Timothy coldly.¡± Anything?


    Timothy marched a few steps forward. It was a face¨Cto¨Cface confrontation where no one intended to


    back off.


    A momentter, Timothy broke the silence. ¡°Dr. Lane, I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯re willing to perform the


    surgery for my grandmother. But I hope you can keep a safe distance from Mia. She¡¯s still my


    wife.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your wife? How shameless of you. The divorce procedure will take ce after the surgery,


    right?¡±


    Timothy narrowed his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that before.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to go against your word, Timothy Barrett?¡± Connor grabbed Timothy by the cor with a


    cold expression. ¡°If there isn¡¯t a surgery the day after tomorrow, I would¡¯ve punched you in the face


    right now!¡±


    As a doctor, he should take care of his hands all the time, especially when he has aplicated


    surgery to perform two dayster.


    Nothing should happen to his hands. That was why he held himself back instead of going berserk when


    he saw Timothy.


    This bastard regretted the decision to divorce!


    Timothy stayed at his ce. ¡°Same here. I¡¯ve put up with you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Well, well. Let¡¯s have a proper fight after the surgery. The one who loses has to leave!¡±


    Mia happened to arrive outside the meeting room at that time, witnessing the dispute going on.


    She barged into the room. ¡°Stop it right now!¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Mia separated the men by standing between them. ¡°Be nice. Just calm down.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Connor primped his clothes. ¡°I¡¯ve said whatever I have to say. Let¡¯s go, Mia.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She shot him a dubious look.


    It seemed like she hade in time. Things didn¡¯t get physical.


    Wordlessly, Connor held her hand and pulled her out of the meeting room.


    Mia went along with him and cast a backward nce at Timothy, who stayed riveted at the same


    spot.


    His eyes seemed to be carrying emotions she couldn¡¯t read.


    A pang of unknown emotions hit her and she quickly withdrew her gaze.


    She must be seeing things.


    Why would he wear that kind of expression?


    Timothy remained standing at the same ce while watching them leave, his eyes fixated upon


    their holding hands.


    His expression was gloomy.


    Once they vanished out of his sight, he loosened his necktie and looked at Heath. ¡°Say, do you think


    that Mia has a bad judgment of character? Out of all people, it¡¯s Maya¡¯s brother she likes.¡±


    ¡°I think she still cares for you. How about winning her back, Mr. Barrett?¡± Heath tested the water.


    Timothy¡¯s hand paused and his expression became unnatural, ¡°What for? Are you crazy?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Timothy, whose pride took a hit, exined with a stiff expression. ¡°I¡¯m worried that Mia¡¯s being


    scammed. Grandma will get worried too. I¡¯m not acting this way solely because of Mia.¡±


    Heath was speechless.


    Timothy had the inclination to say things he didn¡¯t mean to women sometimes.


    He had been acting out of character ever since Mia epted his divorce proposal without any fuss.


    Mia followed Connor out of the private hospital.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, she sneaked a peek at him. ¡°Connor, did the meeting go well?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The surgery is scheduled to happen in three days.¡±


    The mention of the schedule recentered her, her expression solemn. ¡°Connor, the surgery has to be


    sessful. Mrs. Barrett Senior is important to me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Determination shed in his eyes.


    For Mia, who was attached to Laura, he would do his best to cure Laura.


    That way, nothing about the Barrett family would hold Mia back.


    A grin yed on her lips. ¡°Now I¡¯m at peace of mind with your promise.¡±


    ¡°Come live in Nord City with us, Mia. Start a new life here with your baby. Stay far away from the


    Barretts.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but now¡¯s not the time.¡±


    Connor asked dubiously, ¡°Is something holding you back?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I want toplete my credit hours at college. Once Mrs. Barrett Senior recovers,


    I¡¯ll try to persuade Aunt Patricia about it. Maybe after a few months, when my belly¡¯s too big, I¡¯lle


    with you guys.¡±


    Calctions formed in his head. It was only a few months. He could wait that long.


    After the duo arrived at the hospital, Mia headed for the prenatal checkup right away.


    During the B¨Cultrasound, the doctor was surprised. ¡°Congrattions! I can hear two heartbeats. You¡¯re


    having twins.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Mia looked at the monitor in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Grinning happily, she left the room with the report.


    Connor walked up to her. ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°The doctor said I¡¯m having twins and told me to get my blood drawn for a checkup.¡± She couldn¡¯t


    stop smiling.


    ¡°Connor, I¡¯m having two babies!¡± Mia couldn¡¯t contain her excitement.


    He fetched and read the report, the corner of his lips curling up slightly.


    He controlled his expression. ¡°It is good news that you¡¯re having twins, but this also means you¡¯re


    being exposed to higher risks. I don¡¯t agree with keeping the babies from the beginning.¡±


    To him, the babies weren¡¯t as important as Mia¡¯s health.


    She tugged at Connor¡¯s arm. ¡°Nothing¡¯s going to happen. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    A sigh escaped from him. ¡°Are you still going to keep it a secret from Dominic and the others?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep it this way for now. We can talk after I go to Nord City with you guys.¡± Her puppy eyes


    were pleading with him.


    Finally, he bit the bullet by giving in. ¡°Fine. Only until then.¡±


    Dominic wasn¡¯t aware of Mia¡¯s pregnancy the whole time. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to wait for a few more


    months.


    The same oue would happen even if Dominic found out about it now.


    Connor could already envision his future, where he was willing to get beaten up by Dominic for


    Mia.


    At that moment, a woman rushed over to snatch the report from Mia. ¡°I knew it! You¡¯re pregnant,


    Mia Bowen! You¡¯re dead meat this time!¡±


    Mia watched the mad woman in a mask. She couldn¡¯t ce her finger on who the unbidden guest


    was. ¡°Wilhelmina?¡± Mia guessed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s me.¡± The woman removed her mask.


    It was Wilhelmina indeed!


    This was the first time Mia met Wilhelmina after the demolition.

 Chapter 287

    Timothy, whose pride took a hit, exined with a stiff expression. ¡°I¡¯m worried that Mia¡¯s being


    scammed. Grandma will get worried too. I¡¯m not acting this way solely because of Mia.¡±


    Heath was speechless.


    Timothy had the inclination to say things he didn¡¯t mean to women sometimes.


    He had been acting out of character ever since Mia epted his divorce proposal without any fuss.


    Mia followed Connor out of the private hospital.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, she sneaked a peek at him. ¡°Connor, did the meeting go well?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The surgery is scheduled to happen in three days.¡±


    The mention of the schedule recentered her, her expression solemn. ¡°Connor, the surgery has to be


    sessful. Mrs. Barrett Senior is important to me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Determination shed in his eyes.


    For Mia, who was attached to Laura, he would do his best to cure Laura.


    That way, nothing about the Barrett family would hold Mia back.


    A grin yed on her lips. ¡°Now I¡¯m at peace of mind with your promise.¡±


    ¡°Come live in Nord City with us, Mia. Start a new life here with your baby. Stay far away from the


    Barretts.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but now¡¯s not the time.¡±


    Connor asked dubiously, ¡°Is something holding you back?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I want toplete my credit hours at college. Once Mrs. Barrett Senior recovers,


    I¡¯ll try to persuade Aunt Patricia about it. Maybe after a few months, when my belly¡¯s too big, I¡¯lle


    with you guys.¡±


    Calctions formed in his head. It was only a few months. He could wait that long.


    After the duo arrived at the hospital, Mia headed for the prenatal checkup right away.


    During the B¨Cultrasound, the doctor was surprised. ¡°Congrattions! I can hear two heartbeats. You¡¯re


    having twins.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Mia looked at the monitor in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Grinning happily, she left the room with the report.


    Connor walked up to her. ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°The doctor said I¡¯m having twins and told me to get my blood drawn for a checkup.¡± She couldn¡¯t


    stop smiling.


    ¡°Connor, I¡¯m having two babies!¡± Mia couldn¡¯t contain her excitement.


    He fetched and read the report, the corner of his lips curling up slightly.


    He controlled his expression. ¡°It is good news that you¡¯re having twins, but this also means you¡¯re


    being exposed to higher risks. I don¡¯t agree with keeping the babies from the beginning.¡±


    To him, the babies weren¡¯t as important as Mia¡¯s health.


    She tugged at Connor¡¯s arm. ¡°Nothing¡¯s going to happen. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A sigh escaped from him. ¡°Are you still going to keep it a secret from Dominic and the others?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep it this way for now. We can talk after I go to Nord City with you guys.¡± Her puppy eyes


    were pleading with him.


    Finally, he bit the bullet by giving in. ¡°Fine. Only until then.¡±


    Dominic wasn¡¯t aware of Mia¡¯s pregnancy the whole time. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to wait for a few more


    months.


    The same oue would happen even if Dominic found out about it now.


    Connor could already envision his future, where he was willing to get beaten up by Dominic for


    Mia.


    At that moment, a woman rushed over to snatch the report from Mia. ¡°I knew it! You¡¯re pregnant,


    Mia Bowen! You¡¯re dead meat this time!¡±


    Mia watched the mad woman in a mask. She couldn¡¯t ce her finger on who the unbidden guest


    was. ¡°Wilhelmina?¡± Mia guessed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s me.¡± The woman removed her mask.


    It was Wilhelmina indeed!


    This was the first time Mia met Wilhelmina after the demolition.

 Chapter 288

    ¡°Why should I? Mia Bowen, you¡¯re bearing another man¡¯s child, aren¡¯t you? Is it this guy? I¡¯ve got you


    this time!¡±


    Wilhelmina¡¯s words struck Mia as absurd. ¡°What does my pregnancy have to do with you? What are


    you going to do with my stuff?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to me, but someone else might need it. Shelly is very interested in this. Say, how much will


    she pay me if I give it to her?¡±


    Mia¡¯s vi


    visage shifted slightly. ¡°This is not Shelly¡¯s baby. It¡¯s useless if you give it to her. Is getting pregnant


    against thew? So what if you disclose this information to the public?¡±


    Wilhelmina paused because Mia¡¯s words made sense.


    Wilhelmina stole a nce at the ultrasound report.


    In retrospect, Shelly showed telltale interest the moment Wilhelmina imed that there was a


    possibility Mia was pregnant.


    It was as if this was a huge catch!


    While Wilhelmina stayed silent, Connor went up to take the report back from her. ¡°Hey, if you have a


    death wish, I won¡¯t hold myself back. Is staying behind bars for 15 days too short for you?¡±


    When the old neighborhood was demolished, they figured something out to send Wilhelmina to the


    police station for fifteen days.


    It should¡¯ve been a lesson learned, but she had the nerve to be at it again!


    Her face fell at that and she swiftly disappeared from view.


    Connor was ready for a chase, but she vanished from their sight immediately. He couldn¡¯t catch up with


    her.


    Mia walked up to the door. ¡°Forget it.¡±


    ¡°What if Wilhelmina tells the Barretts that you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    She took a deep breath. ¡°No one will buy it. Plus, I know a way to take care of this. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the records in the hospital. I¡¯ll change the name on your records. If the Barrett family


    comes over for an investigation, there¡¯s nothing they can find.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a n.¡± She kept the ultrasound report safely.


    +15 BONOS


    She would protect the babies no matter what happened. There was a checkup she had to undergo right


    now too.


    Connor couldn¡¯t shake off his unease.


    While waiting for Mia, who was undergoing a checkup, he contacted someone. ¡°Look for Wilhelmina


    Jones. Find a way to shut her up.¡±


    Until Mia returns will


    existence.


    her brothers to Nord City, Timothy must remain unaware of the babies¡®


    Although Timothy didn¡¯t fear Connor, things would get out of hand if Timothy requested for child


    custody.


    After all, the Barrett family was a powerful family.


    Most importantly, Connor hoped that Mia could cut ties with Timothy and it had to be now before


    any other possibilities stand.


    Running like a mad woman, Wilhelmina was afraid Connor would catch her.


    Then, she pulled her phone out to call Shelly but it was in vain.


    Anxiety was driving Wilhelmina to the edge.


    Why was Shelly not picking up her phone?


    Left with no other choice, Wilhelmina sent a message. ¡®I have Mia¡¯s ultrasound report.¡®


    The message was sent and a smirk appeared on her face.


    She didn¡¯t know what Shelly would do with the news, but that didn¡¯t matter as long as Shelly


    believed it.


    Wilhelmina was in dire need of money.


    Soon, Shelly hit Wilhelmina up. Wilhelmina¡¯s eyes lit up.


    As she reached over to pick up the phone, someone covered her mouth and everything went ck


    before her eyes.


    The call was left ringing, unanswered.


    On the other hand, Shelly scolded, ¡°What¡¯s with this Wilhelmina? She texted me, yet she¡¯s not


    picking up the call. Is she trying to trick me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She stopped calling Wilhelmina.


    Wilhelmina would call back after noticing the missed calls anyway.


    A dubious Maya spoke up, ¡°Was Wilhelmina telling the truth? Is Mia really pregnant?¡±


    +15 BONOS

 Chapter 289

    The duo were at the beauty salon, so Shelly couldn¡¯t pick up the call.


    Now, it was Wilhelmina¡¯s turn not answering the call.


    Shelly gave it a thought for a moment. ¡°Not sure. Wilhelmina¨Cthat fool¨Clost her reputation and job. Who


    knows if she¡¯s lying for money? Getting money is her top priority now.¡±


    Maya nodded. ¡°That is another possibility. But she wouldn¡¯t have said it without a reason, would


    she?¡±


    ¡°If Mia¡¯s pregnant, could it be Timothy¡¯s child? Won¡¯t this put you at a disadvantage?¡± Shelly suggested.


    Maya¡¯s brows furrowed as she didn¡¯t share the same notion.


    After all, Mia had been close with Connor these days, making the possibility of him being the baby¡¯s


    father stand.


    The guess alone cast a pall of foreboding over Maya. Mia must never get acquainted with the Lane


    brothers!


    Something felt off no matter how Maya thought about it. She called her assistant. ¡°Look into Mia¡¯s


    records in the hospital. Check if she¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    If Mia was really pregnant, no matter who the father was, Maya couldn¡¯t let Mia give birth to that baby.


    Shelly spoke, ¡°Ms. Lane, how are things going with the demolition? I can¡¯t wait to see Mia suffer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got everything covered. Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t be able to receive the money.¡±


    A cold glint flickered in Maya¡¯s eyes. Being able to do such trivial things was still within her power.


    If someone was to be med, Mia was it. After all, she had the audacity to trick and force Mayal into


    apologizing to her!


    Now, it was time for Mia to get into trouble.


    Mia returned home after the checkup and there was a restless Patricia on the couch.


    Patricia¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t leave the phone.


    Mia asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Aunt Patricia?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Mia, I heard that thepensation for the demolition was transferred yesterday, but we haven¡¯t


    received anything until today. I asked around and other people have received the money. We¡¯re the


    only ones who have yet to receive it. Do you think something went wrong?¡±


    That was weird. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be happening. Did you give them the card I told you to give them?


    ¡°Mia inquired.


    ¡°I did. I even took a picture just in case. I¡¯ve checked the ount number. It¡¯s the right one.¡±


    *Calm down, Aunt Patricia. I¡¯ll go to Vista Properties tomorrow. It is a hugepany. There shouldn¡¯t


    be any issue.¡± Miaforted Patricia.


    Considering how Maya threatened her with this matter, she suspected it had something to do with


    Maya.


    Regardless, she had to visit Vista Properties to get to the bottom of it.


    It was ridiculous that Mia¡¯s family was the only one who didn¡¯t receive thepensation.


    Even if Maya was trying to take control of everything, Mia wouldn¡¯t let that happen.


    Mia returned to her room and contacted Nathan. ¡°Nathan, I have a question.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How can I hack into apany¡¯s system if there¡¯s something I¡¯m looking for?¡±


    His brow raised slightly. ¡°Whichpany are you trying to hack into?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    A cough resounded. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to hack into anypany¡¯s system. I¡¯m just curious. I¡¯ve finished


    the homework you assigned, so I guess I¡¯m a half¨Chacker myself. I¡¯m itching to try it on


    my own.¡±


    Realizing her talent in information technology was a surprise to her.


    Before this, when Wilhelmina spread awful rumors about Mia in school, Nathan tracked her down


    through the IP address.


    That was how Mia got interested in it and asked him to teach her.

 Chapter 290

    That was the start of Mia¡¯s journey in hacking. Since then, she has made tremendous progress in


    her learning.


    Nathan could see through her feeble excuse easily, and he was confident that she was trying to


    hack into apany¡¯s system. ¡¤


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He replied calmly. ¡°Easy. Do as I taught you. Hugepanies normally have programmers to


    safeguard their systems. Once they notice their system is hacked, they¡¯ll begin the counter. You


    have to look for a safe firewall for your IP address. That way, they won¡¯t be able to track you down.


    ¡°I have the program you gave me. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t guarantee anything. I¡¯ll send you a new one. This should work.¡±


    Mia fell silent for a moment. ¡°Thanks, Nathan.¡±


    Not only did Nathan see through her intentions and keep quiet about it, but he also shared with


    her a new program.


    ¡°Save it. Hit me up if you¡¯re stuck at something.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Soon after the call ended, he shared a zip file, which she downloaded into a USB drive.


    The next day, she brought along herptop to Vista Properties.


    Randy worked here. She wanted to confront him face¨Cto¨Cface to demand an exnation.


    Mia went to the receptionist. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m looking for Mr. Skimmer, the person in charge of the demolition in


    an old neighborhood. I¡¯m a resident there. Everyone has receivedpensation. except for my family.


    May I know what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Hold on. I¡¯ll ry the message for you.¡±


    Mia admired the decorations while waiting.


    The receptionist imed, ¡°Mr. Skimmer is in the middle of something. Please wait over there.


    He¡¯ll resolve your issue once he¡¯s done with his work.¡±


    Mia headed over to a corner and took a seat. She fished out herptop and began to hack into the


    +15 BONOS


    She skimmed through the internal system until she spotted a schedule for demolitions.


    There was a picture of Randy and she remembered his face.


    An hour passed.


    Her impatience led her back to the receptionist for a follow¨Cup. ¡°Is Mr. Skimmer avable now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m sorry. Please wait a little longer.¡±


    Mia returned to her seat and hacked into thepany¡¯s system, searching for Randy¡¯s contact


    number.


    She dialed the number and the line got through in a heartbeat.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Skimmer, my old neighborhood was demolished for redevelopment, but my family hasn¡¯t received


    thepensation. May I know what¡¯s going on? Are you avable for a talk?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Sorry, but I¡¯m busy at the moment. I¡¯lle back to you once I¡¯m done.¡± Randy hung


    1. up.


    Mia called again but it was left unanswered.


    Only then did she understand what was going on. Randy was ignoring her on purpose and this had


    something to do with Maya for sure.


    Since things hade to this point, Mia might as well take it the hard way.


    She hacked into the internal system and made a text. ¡®Mr. Skimmer, are you done yet?¡®


    Everyone, who had ess to the system, could see the text instantly.


    They were taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Someone reported the news of thepany getting hacked to Dominic.


    His expression turned gray. ¡°What¡¯s the Technical Department doing? Find out who the hacker is this


    instant!¡±

 Chapter 291

    Dominic rounded everyone up from the Technical Department as soon as he found out that


    someone hacked into the subsidiary¡¯s internal system.


    That hacker was either.trying his luck or had a death wish!


    Dominic read the text in his office, infuriated. He never expected someone to test his patience.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    after he expanded a subsidiary in Bern City.


    Who was this daring hacker?


    With a grim face, he announced, ¡°You have ten minutes to remove the text and 30 minutes to track


    down the hacker! Find out who he is and bring him to the team! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be fired!¡±


    The technical team turned on theirputers and began tracking down the hacker.


    Dominic loosened his tie and instructed his assistant, ¡°Call that Mr. Skimmer over. Just what is


    going on? Why is a hacker looking for him?¡±


    Randy soon¡® found out that things were getting out of hand. He contacted Maya. ¡°Ms. Lane, what


    are we going to do now? Someone hacked into thepany¡¯s internal system! Is that family


    causing trouble on purpose?¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? That family doesn¡¯t have the power to do so. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not them. Did


    you offend someone?¡± She didn¡¯t believe that Mia was involved in this issue.


    Maya firmly believed that Mia was unable to hire a great hacker to orchestrate such a ruckus.


    ¡°But Ms. Lane, that woman has been waiting for me at thepany. I keep rejecting her request by


    saying that I¡¯m busy. Now, the system is hacked! What are the odds?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the subsidiary right now. Calm down, just tell them that a hacker infiltrated the system


    because of other issues. My brother¡¯s technical team is made of capable people. They¡¯ll catch the


    hacker in no time. You know what to do.¡±


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. Ms. Lane.¡± Randy ended the call.


    He was wrecked with nervousness as he made his way to the presidential office.


    He knocked on the door and entered the office. ¡°Mr. Lane, is there something I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°Mind telling me what¡¯s going on? Did you not see the text on the screen of the internal system?


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°I¡¯m innocent, Mr. Lane! We¡¯re a newpany. It¡¯s easy to offend someone given our circumstances. It


    could be an act of resentment by the previouspetitor. They could be trying


    to intimidate us.¡±


    At this point, Randy would never admit anything. The problem would be resolved once Maya


    arrived.


    Even if the truth was revealed, he wouldn¡¯t be med because he was simply following Maya¡¯s


    orders.


    Dominic red at Randy, whose words made sense.


    Falling victim to a scheme was normal considering that they were a newpany in the area.


    However, Dominic never expected a hacker to be involved!


    His brother, Nathan was a famous hacker.


    The other party simply didn¡¯t know their ce for trying to y such tricks!


    Someone from the Technical Department reported, ¡°Mr. Lane, the other party is tricky. He caught on


    our counter and retreated immediately. His IP address is somewhere hidden, and his MO is smooth. He


    seems like an experienced hacker. It¡¯ll take a long while before we can trace him.¡±


    ¡°Bring theptop over.¡± Dominic decided to join the showdown himself, confident that he could


    catch that hacker.

 Chapter 292

    Dominic¡¯s eyes focused on the monitor as he contacted Nathan. ¡°Nathan, a hacker has infiltrated. our


    company¡¯s system. A daring one. Any ways to track him down?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who is bold enough to confront the boss? No hackers in Nord City dared to do so.¡±


    ¡°Cut it out. This is not Nord City. The Technical Department is at their wit¡¯s end. The hacker seems to


    have something up his sleeves. Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s a brilliant program? Send it to me. I¡¯m going


    to catch that hacker today.¡±


    With Nathan¡¯s help, Dominic believed that he could track down any hacker he wanted.


    Nathan smiled. ¡°Not a problem. What¡¯s that hacker¡¯s virtual IP address? I can make a vague guess of


    his origin through that.¡±


    ¡°Sittle Ind.¡±


    Nathan choked on his coffee and burst into a cough upon hearing that. ¡°What did you say? Where is it


    again?¡±


    ¡°Sittle Ind. What a weird name. Does this ce even exist?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s a virtual one.¡±


    Nathan attempted to connect the dots.


    What a coincidence. He and his gang actually formted the IP address themselves. Only a few were


    able to use it as of today.


    Last night, he shared the program with Mia and this IP address was found out soon.


    A sense of foreboding cloaked him. Did he just sabotage his own people with his program?


    ¡°Why the silence, Nathan? Send it to me.¡± Dominic¡¯s patience was running thin.


    Nathan coughed. ¡°Wait. I have nothing to do anyway. I can settle this for you. There¡¯s something that I


    have to verify.¡±


    Dominic raised his eyebrow. ¡°You know this hacker? Are you trying to give him the leeway?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say anything for sure right now. I have to see it personally first.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll ask them to share the control ess with you. Yourpany built our system for us. You


    know what to do next, don¡¯t you?¡± Dominic asked sternly.


    +15 BONOS


    The call disconnected. Dominc¡¯s hunch kept telling him that something was off about Nathan. Could the


    hacker be someone Nathan knew?


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Nathan received ess to the internal system and began his counter against the hacker.


    Slowly, he gained the upper hand in the confrontation.


    However, the hacker¡¯s modus operandi gave him a sense of deja vu.


    His fingers suddenly stopped. After a moment of contemtion, he reached out to Mia.


    Meanwhile, a great hacker was attacking Mia. If she had not used the defense barriers from Nathan,


    herptop would¡¯ve been intruded instead.


    At that moment, her phone started ringing. It was a call from Nathan.


    he sudden?


    Nathan. Anything?


    of guilt put her into a momentary trance before she answered the call. ¡°Hey,


    He coughed. ¡°Mia, did you use the program I gave you yesterday?¡± he dived into the topic right


    away.


    It would be a waste of time beating around the bush anyway. He asked his friends to see if anyone


    used the defense barriers but the answers were negative.


    Therefore, that left him with only one answer.


    His question ced her in silence. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    He sighed lightly. His guess was right.


    The guilt gued her more. ¡°Did I cause you trouble, Nathan?¡±

 Chapter 293

    +15 BONOS


    Yesterday, Mia thought of making use of what Nathan shared to let her steam off. To teach Maya and


    Randy a lesson.


    Encountering a betterpetitor was beyond Mia¡¯s expectations..


    Now that Nathan was checking on her, there had to be a problem.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s just that I monitored someone using that program and checked on it. I was worried about you.


    Need help?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good for now, I can handle it.¡± Nathan¡¯s program was good enough for Mia.


    Although a betterpetitor appeared, she had achieved her objective.


    He didn¡¯t expect that answer. ¡°Okay. Call me if you need help.¡±


    Nathan couldn¡¯t pry further unless he intended to expose himself.


    After Mia hung up, she watched the monitor. Thepetitor stopped the chase instead of continuing to


    track her down.


    Regardless, her objective was achieved. Confronting thatpetitor would be an overkill. She didn¡¯t


    want to bring Nathan trouble either.


    ¡°Mia, what are you doing here?¡± Maya saw Mia in the waiting area the moment she arrived.


    Maya¡¯s heels clicked with every step she made. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± she told Mia haughtily.


    Mia¡¯s eyes shot upward. ¡°I came to retrieve my money. If not here, where else should I go?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you came to retrieve your money? I wonder who said she didn¡¯t mind thepensation at all and


    yet here she is, all jumpy to get the money back.¡± A triumphant smile adorned Maya¡¯s face.


    As she had expected, Mia cared about thepensation.


    Maya lowered her voice. ¡°Want the money? Easy. Apologize to me sincerely and I¡¯ll put in good


    words to the Demolition Department. How about that?¡±


    The degrading demand didn¡¯t bother Mia at all. ¡°No. I¡¯m waiting for you guys to apologize and wire


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    the money to me.¡±


    Maya cracked up. ¡°Mia Bowen, are you crazy? You must be dreaming. If you don¡¯t apologize to


    me, you won¡¯t receive that money forever. I¡¯ll make that happen.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Mia managed a smile. ¡°Then I might as well demand an exnation of thepany¡¯s internal system.


    Let¡¯s see how your brother would deal with it once he knows about this.¡±


    Maya¡¯s expression showed a slight unnatural change before she barked, ¡°That¡¯s my brother. Who do


    you think he¡¯ll side with?¡±


    Mia sneered in¨Creturn. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve epted my offer when I was being nice. You can keep waiting until pigs fly.¡±


    There was no time for Maya to waste here. She had to settle Randy¡¯s problem before he ruined the


    n.


    If Dominic found out that she was behind this, she would be over.


    At the same time, Nathan engaged in a call with Dominic after talking with Mia over the phone.¡±


    Dominic, why don¡¯t you ask why the hacker is doing this? That¡¯s the key to resolving the issue.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked. It could be a trick by apetitor.¡±


    ¡°This means you haven¡¯t gotten the real answer yet. It¡¯s surely not apetitor or whatnot. There¡¯s


    something else behind this.¡± Nathan understood Mia very well. The problem didn¡¯t start merely because


    of apetitor.


    Dominic raised an eyebrow. ¡°Nathan, what¡¯s with beating around the bush? Do you know who the


    hacker is? Are you trying to protect him?¡±


    Nathan gulped down his saliva. ¡°Here¡¯s a piece of advice. Investigate if it has something to do with the


    demolition of that old neighborhood Mia lived in. See how she¡¯s already forced to hack into the


    company¡¯s system? Did Mr. Skimmer pick on her?¡±

 Chapter 294

    Dominic asked, ¡°Are you saying that Mia¡¯s the hacker?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be? I¡¯ve checked in on her. Besides, she¡¯s my mentee. She knows a lot about


    hacking into a system. It can¡¯t be anyone else.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s head was still buzzing with confusion.


    It was Mia intruding into hispany¡¯s system!


    It took him a while to regain hisposure. He looked at the monitor. ¡°She¡¯s made great


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    improvement! Not bad, not bad. No one in thepany can do anything to defeat her. I¡¯m


    impressed.¡±


    He expected nothing less from his sister. She was bright and adorable!


    Dominic, who had been wearing a steely countenance, finally broke into a smile like a brother


    proud of his sister.


    The others in the office watched him with confused expressions as they didn¡¯t know what


    happened to him.


    Why did his expression change over a phone call?


    Dominic disconnected the call and looked at the Technical Department.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Haven¡¯t tracked down the hacker yet?¡± Pride swelled in his voice.


    The Head of the Technical Department answered stiffly, ¡°No. He escaped and we can¡¯t find his IP


    address. We can¡¯t find out who he is for the recruitment either.¡±


    Dominic clicked his tongue. ¡°Look at yourselves. Your resumes are the top ones and you call


    yourselves a veteran. But none of you can


    guys?¡±


    even catch the hacker. What¡¯s the use of having you


    Although he was telling them off, his tone seemed to convey that he was trying to show off


    something.


    The Head of the Technical Department was perplexed. They failed to locate the hacker and yet


    Dominic seemed to be in a good mood.


    Was the whole department going to be fired?


    After showing off his sister to the Technical Department, Dominic turned to face Randy.


    +15 BONOS


    His expression turned stoic almost instantly. ¡°Be honest with me, what did you do that caused a hacker


    to hack into our system? Did you do something to the old neighborhood demolition project?


    Randy felt his skin crawl. He quickly exined, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! I handled the project as you told me. There


    was no dy. It shouldn¡¯t be about the demolition.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? Bring me the documents rted to the demolition. I want to see.¡±


    Anxiety got the best of Randy, who didn¡¯t know what to do.


    What should he say when Dominic found out that only one family had yet to receive the


    At that moment, Maya entered the office. ¡°Dominic, you shouldn¡¯t be bothered by this trivial


    matter. Mr. Skimmer and I can take care of it.¡±


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Dominic questioned her visit without holding himself back.


    ¡°I heard something happened to thepany and I was worried. I came to check on the situation.. I¡¯d


    like to share your burden. We¡¯re family, after all.¡± She sugarcoated the purpose of her visit.


    She continued, ¡°Did you catch the hacker? How dare he hack into our system! He has a death wish.


    Ask Nathan to track him down. That hacker won¡¯t be able to get away with this.¡±


    Although Mia was holding aptop in the waiting area, Maya wouldn¡¯t believe that Mia had the ability to


    hack into thepany¡¯s system.


    Dominic frowned. ¡°Stay out of this. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    He decided to wrap up the issue. After all, it was Mia who was clever enough to hack into the


    system.


    On top of that, he thought of spurring her on so that she could be a brilliant hacker in the ¡Ìfuture.


    He recentered his focus onto Randy. ¡°Did you hear me? Bring me the documents.¡±


    Maya bit her lips, her brows furrowed in frustration.

 Chapter 295

    rmed that things weren¡¯t going as she hoped it would, Maya spoke, ¡°Dominic, this issue has nothing


    to do with that demolition project. I¡¯m positive.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s eyes slightly, narrowed. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Her expression turned awkward. ¡°Because those residents are people from the lower ss. How are


    they able to perform such things? You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    The mention of social ss added grimness to his tone. ¡°The lower ss? Have you forgotten


    where you came from?*


    There was a huge shift in her expression. She quickly said, ¡°This is a different matter. Leave this issue


    to me. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    He was smart enough to grow suspicious about it having something to do with the demolition.


    After all, Mia wouldn¡¯t hack into thepany¡¯s system without a solid reason. He had faith in her


    character.


    Right then, someone from the Technical Department shrieked, ¡°Mr. Lane, that hacker hacked into our


    system again. He emailed a voice recording this time.¡±


    Surprised, Dominic ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s hear what it says.¡±


    Meanwhile, Maya had a bad feeling about this.


    Could it be the conversation she shared with Mia at the waiting area?


    Did Mia hire someone to do all this?


    Maya overlooked a possibility¨CMia might not have the capability to hack, but she could find someone


    else to do so!


    Someone yed the recording, which revealed a conversation between two women. It was Maya and


    Mia¡¯s conversation earlier.


    Maya¡¯s face fell and she jumped to deny it, ¡°Dominic, this is not my voice. It¡¯s phishing!¡±


    Dominic frowned at Maya¡¯s haughty attitude toward Mia.


    He looked at Maya before berating her. ¡°Do you take me for a fool? I¡¯m smart enough to tell that you¡¯re


    lying. What do you mean by that? You stopped thepensation procedure? How dare you, Maya


    Lane!*


    +15 BONOS


    Finally, he knew the whole story of the situation.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He red at Randy. ¡°Speak up! If you don¡¯t give me an exnation, all of you will be fired!¡±


    Dominic¡¯s assistant read the room and urged the others to leave the office.


    Randy and Maya stood at their ces. She gulped. ¡°Dominic, we¡¯re just following the procedures. That


    family hasn¡¯t received thepensation because some of the documents weren¡¯t aligned. We need


    them to hand over the remaining files.¡±


    Dominic read the document before throwing it in her face. He yelled, ¡°What¡¯s not aligned? Tell me, what


    is not aligned?¡±


    He asked someone to prepare Mia¡¯s documents, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.


    Maya was baffled for a moment before leveling with him, ¡°I have beef with her, Dominic. That¡¯s why I¡¯m


    picking on her. Don¡¯t intervene. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Beef?


    He chuckled coldly before instructing Randy. ¡°Hand in your resignation letter to the Human Resources


    Department. If you don¡¯t want to be held ountable for this, better apologize to that resident.


    Otherwise, awyer¡¯s letter will being for you.¡±


    Randy immediately looked at Maya. ¡°Ms. Lane, I was simply following your orders. You have to exin


    everything to Mr. Lane! I have nothing to do with this!¡±


    At this stage, the only person he could count on was Maya.

 Chapter 296

    Maya kept her head low. There was no way she would defend Randy when she was already in deep


    waters herself. After all, the only reason Mia confronted her was because he failed to get his


    job done.


    After he was brought out of the office, only then did Maya whimpered, ¡°Dominic, please let me


    handle this.¡±


    As one of the Lanes, she surely had the authority to do so.


    ¡°Maya, you have no right to deal with this. Also, why are you targeting this family?¡±


    Dominic was bewildered. Why did Maya target Mia?


    With a stoic expression, Maya replied, ¡°Mia got in between Timothy and I. Who did she think she is? I


    only meant to give her a warning.¡±


    In that instant, Dominic recalled what happened at the Fleur International Design Competition.


    Mia won first ce, but in the end she turned out to be thest.


    When Maya told him it was an ident, he believed her. However, that didn¡¯t seem like the case


    now.


    It wasn¡¯t an ident. Maya did that on purpose.


    It was about time he let her go.


    Dominic sighed, and made his decision immediately.


    ¡°Maya, I mentioned about dissolving your adoption, right? Sign the papers now.¡±


    Maya was taken aback. She did not expect him to talk about this now.


    She replied reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯m still not engaged to Timothy. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll only dissolve the


    adoption once I marry him? Because by then I¡¯ll have someone to depend on?¡±


    However, Timothy called off their engagement because of Connor. Shouldn¡¯t the Lane family take her


    up as their responsibility?


    Without skipping a beat, Dominic took out a file from his drawer and ced it in front of her.


    ¡°Sign it.¡±


    Maya had reached a point where Dominic found it impossible to let her stay because she sabotaged


    Mia.


    +15 BONOS


    Maya shot a nce at the documents.


    ¡°Dominic, are you that eager to make me leave?¡±


    ¡°Maya, that¡¯s the end for us now. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re fit as a Lane anymore.¡±


    If Maya continued staying at the Lane residence, she would eventually get into more conflicts with Mia.


    By then, how will they exin it to her?


    ¡°At least give me a reason if you want me to leave. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of that bitch, Mia!¡±


    Maya finally recalled the change in Dominic¡¯s attitude once Mia was brought up in their


    conversation.


    Dominic¡¯s expression darkened in an instant.


    ¡°Maya, since when have you be so rude?¡±


    ¡°Oh, did I get you there? Connor was deceived by Mia, and now you¡¯re bewitched by her as well,


    huh?¡±


    Maya began to lose her sanity when Dominic took out the agreement to dissolve her adoption. status.


    Her only leverage was her position as the only daughter of the Lane family.


    If she lost her status, where would she stand in Bern City? She couldn¡¯t even marry Timothy by then.


    Dominic frowned.


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Mia¡¯s not a liar.¡±


    He knew her well. Given how innocent and adorable she was, there was no way she was a liar. On the


    contrary, he was getting more and more fed up with Maya. She was draining his trust and patience.


    ¡°Mia¡¯s nothing but a liar! She used to dally around with Liam, but now she¡¯s at it again with Connor!


    She¡¯s a shameless, two¨Ctiming bitch!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Dominic bellowed as he pped her across the face.

 Chapter 297

    +15 BONOS


    Maya was stunned from the p. She stared at Dominic in disbelief, her eyes turning red.


    ¡°How could you, Dominic? How could you hit me for Mia¡¯s sake?¡±


    This was beyond her expectation.


    With a grim expression, Dominic red at Maya.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Maya, how could you be so harsh despite being the daughter of the Lane family? Has all that you


    learned in etiquette lessons throughout these years been in vain?¡±


    Initially, he thought Maya found out about Mia¡¯s identity. Yet, it turned out that she probably


    misunderstood Mia¡¯s rtionship with Liam and Connor. Nheless, that didn¡¯t justify her to speak


    crassly about Mia.


    Feeling wronged, Maya retorted in a strained voice, ¡°I was just angry. Plus, I wasn¡¯t even wrong.


    ¡°Shut up! You did something during the Fleur International Design Competition too, didn¡¯t you? From


    now onward, you¡¯re not allowed to meddle with any of the Lane family business. If I find you doing


    anything suspicious, I¡¯ll terminate your credit card.¡±


    ¡°Dominic, you can¡¯t do this to me,¡± she reached out to him.


    Maya became extremely on edge when she realized her card was about to be terminated. If she was


    no longer rich, her status would be meaningless.


    Dominic wrenched his hand away from her as he snapped, ¡°Maya, you should¡¯ve known what my limits


    are. I will not tolerate you constantly sabotaging our work.¡±


    ¡°Dominic, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me this time.¡±


    As he handed the document over to her, he stated, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a week to consider. If you have any


    demands, speak up. I will fulfill them as long as they¡¯re reasonable.¡±


    A hint of scorn flickered across Maya¡¯s eyes when she looked at the document. She and left the office.


    Her grip on the documents tightened as she stepped into the elevator.


    ke asked, ¡°Ms. Lane, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    spun around


    ¡°Hmph, the Lanes used me to take care of that crazy old hag for so many years. Now that I¡¯m useless,


    they¡¯re going to get rid of me and kick me out of the family. But I won¡¯t let them have their


    +15 BONOS


    Maya wiped the tears off her face. She wouldn¡¯t leave the Lane family easily.


    Mia was a seductress indeed. Now that she had Connor in her hands, even Dominic had started to


    defend her.


    Meanwhile, Mia originally nned to leave the office building. After all, they had just caused a huge


    scene. Since someone ¡®important¡® like Maya was present at Vista Properties, it would be best for her to


    avoid causing Nathan any trouble.


    Just then, Derek hurried toward her.


    ¡°Ms. Bowen, regarding the demolition payment, I¡¯ve realized that the finance department has made a


    mistake after investigating. The money has been transferred to your ount now. I sincerely apologize


    for overlooking this issue.¡±


    Mia knew he was in charge of the demolition program. She searched up his profile in thepany¡¯s


    system, and she saw his picture.


    Well, it seemed like her method earlier worked.


    Nheless, she pretended to keep her cool as she replied coldly, ¡°Let me make a call and check.¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    She turned around and called Patricia.


    ¡°Aunt Patricia, did you receive a text notification saying that a fund has been transferred to your


    ount?¡±


    ¡°Let me check. Oh, yes. It was transferred just now. How did you manage that, Mia?¡±


    ¡°I came to look for their person¨Cin¨Ccharge. After investigating, they realized that the finance department


    had made a mistake. Everything has been resolved now.¡±


    After Mia hung up, she swerved around and nced at Derek. She felt like he was being too respectful


    to her..

 Chapter 298

    +15 BONOS


    Was it because Derek was scolded earlier?


    As Mia stered a stoic expression on her face, she said, ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t press any further on the matter


    since I have received the payment.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much. Ms. Bowen. I¡¯m really sorry about that,¡± Derek blurted.


    Shortly after, Maya¡¯s voice resonated across the hall..


    ¡°Ha! What a loser, giving in just like that!¡±


    Mia lifted her head, and saw Maya emerging from the elevator, looking extremely proud.


    She replied faintly. ¡°At least he learns from his mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Mia, don¡¯t you dare think you won because of some little tricks you pulled.¡±


    ¡°They worked, didn¡¯t they? I achieved my goal after all.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    As her gaze¡® fixated on Maya, she continued, ¡°If you carry on with your evil schemes, believe it or not,


    I¡¯ll expose your video instead. It won¡¯t just be an audio clip next time. You should even thank


    me for saving you some face.¡±


    Maya was infuriated.


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve underestimated your seduction skills, haven¡¯t I? You even managed to pull a


    hacker to assist you in your crimes.¡±


    Mia nced at her with a faint smile as she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. You


    have to be able to prove that, you know. Can you prove I¡¯m responsible for what happened earlier?¡±


    Surely, she wasn¡¯t a fool. Of course she wouldn¡¯t admit that it was her doing.


    Maya retorted defiantly, ¡°But you just admitted to it earlier!¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? I was just saying, you know. Did you just admit you¡¯re the one in the audio?¡±


    Maya was immediately silenced. There was no way she was going to admit to that. However, she


    just received a scolding from Dominic earlier in his office. He wasn¡¯t easily fooled.


    Mia lifted her gaze and continued, ¡°Ms. Lane, if you have nothing to say, I¡¯ll get going. Bye.¡±


    She turned around swiftly and took her leave without skipping a beat.


    Stomping her foot, Maya shrieked, ¡°Just you wait, Mia!¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Not long after, Dominic stepped out of his private elevator. Yet, he found no sign of Mia.


    Where did she go?


    Walter said, ¡°Mr. Lane, I checked the CCTV footage, and it appears that Ms. Mia has left.¡±


    Dominic heaved a sigh of relief. He was equally worried about her getting mad and his identity being


    exposed.


    After all, he wouldn¡¯t dare to see her in person before he finished dealing with Maya.


    Just then, Oliver, the manager of the legal department, approached him.


    ¡°Mr. Lane, I think we should call the cops over to deal with the consequences of the hacker attack.


    Otherwise, our branchpany will be put in a tricky situation in Bern City.¡±


    Dominic narrowed his eyes as he questioned, ¡°Call the cops?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the best solution.¡±


    Dominic raised a brow as he snapped, ¡°How dare you have the audacity to call the cops when you lot


    can¡¯t even handle a single hacker? You should all go back and write me a reflection on this. If this


    happens again, you¡¯re sacked.¡±


    Certainly, he wouldn¡¯t call the police. A smirk crept onto his face as he thought of how bright Mia was. It


    had only been a while since she took upputer science, yet she improved quickly.


    Dominic took a screenshot of thepany¡¯s website being hacked and sent it into the ¡°One Big


    Happy Family¡± group chat with the caption, ¡°Mia indeed! She single¨Chandedly hacked apany¡¯s


    system today. Truly amazing! She¡¯ll be a great hacker in the future!¡±


    Nathan replied smugly, ¡°That¡¯s for sure, because I taught her. Of course, she has the talent as well.


    ¦§


    Eva asked in confusion, ¡°Thepany¡¯s interface looks quite familiar. Isn¡¯t it from our branch


    company¡¯s website?¡±

 Chapter 299

    Eva was dumbfounded. Why did Mia hack their branchpany?


    Nheless, Nathan and Dominic, who were obsessed with Mia, were over the moon.


    Connor exined that Nathan was tutoring Mia inputer science, and he came to a conclusion that


    she made a significant improvement.


    Still Eva was flummoxed.


    ¡°Why did Mia hack the branchpany¡¯s system for no reason? Did she find out about something?¡±


    Dominic enlightened them on the incident.


    Liam cursed, ¡°That bitch Maya! How dare she frame Mia like that? How are you going to handle this,


    Dominic? How are you going to exin yourself if Mia finds out about this in the future?¡±


    Dominic replied, ¡°I can handle this. Give me a week to deal with Maya.¡±


    Connor quickly remarked, ¡°You have to hurry up. Mia ns toe back to live with us in Nord City


    once she haspleted her studies.¡±


    Even if Dominic found out about Mia¡¯s pregnancy, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get mad at Connor and her


    because of what Maya did.


    Connor thought it was best to keep this a secret from Dominic first. After all, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to


    beat him up if he was furious.


    They began to discuss Mia¡¯s return to Nord City.


    Eva chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ll have to go back to Nord City for the arrangements then. Mia deserves the best.¡±


    They prepared many properties, automobiles and gifts for Mia to wee her return.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Meanwhile, Mia suddenly sneezed when she returned home. Was someone talking about her?


    Patricia held her hand in glee as she said. ¡°Mia, the money has really been transferred.¡±


    ¡°Great. We¡¯ll get better from now on.¡±


    Suddenly, Patricia paused and said, ¡°Mia, remember when Dominic mentioned something about. you


    returning to Nord City? After contemting this matter for quite some time, I¡¯ve decided to bring James


    along with you.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Mia had been worried that Patricia wouldn¡¯t want to live in an unfamiliar ce. If she didn¡¯t feel.


    like leaving, Mia couldn¡¯t possibly stay in Nord City all the time. She couldn¡¯t just abandon Patricia


    once she found her family. After all, it was Patricia who raised her.


    ¡°Yeah, of course. But before I leave, I¡¯d like to bid goodbye to my family, since I won¡¯t being


    back often in the future.¡±


    ¡°Sure. However, you can stille back here during the holidays.¡±


    Mia¡¯s


    ¨C were h


    upon hearing Patricia¡¯s positive response. It seemed like she could


    start nning her leave from Bern City.


    The next day, Mia headed to the studio for work. She usually had weekend shifts.


    Shortly after she arrived at her office, Felix showed up.


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯re here as well.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already discharged from the hospital?¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t expect to bump into Felix here. She thought he would be hospitalized for a few days.


    Felix replied with a smile, ¡°The doctor said I was fine after a medical checkup. It¡¯s just an external


    injury, so I just have to rest. I can¡¯t possibly ck off in the hospital since I have work to tend to in


    the studio as well.¡±


    ¡°Right, make sure to get enough rest then. After all, you haven¡¯tpletely recovered yet.¡±


    ¡°My mom¡¯s been taking care of me these few days. I¡¯ll be fine with her around.¡±


    Mia recalled her encounter with Janice that day at his ward. Fortunately, they had only met once. She


    really couldn¡¯t bear her.

 Chapter 300

    Felix emerged from his office in the afternoon.


    ¡°Mia, let¡¯s grab lunch together.¡±


    ¡°Sure. It¡¯s on me, okay? You were injuredst time for saving me, and I really don¡¯t know how I should


    thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. You can just marry me.¡±


    A hint of awkwardness flickered across Mia¡¯s face.


    Almost immediately, Felix remarked quickly, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Don¡¯t take it seriously. Let¡¯s go now.


    Just then, Janice stepped into the studio.


    ¡°Felix, are you done with your work yet? I made some chicken soup for your nourishments.¡±


    ¡°Mom, why did youe? Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯m not going back for lunch?¡±


    Felix frowned. He came to the studio on purpose because he knew Mia was working today. He


    wanted to have a lunch date with her.


    Little did he expect Janice toe to the studio with the chicken soup. Indeed, she was making


    thingsplicated.


    ¡°I was worried about you not eating proper meals at the office, Felix. That¡¯s why I came with the


    chicken soup. You can share it with Ms. Bowen since she¡¯s here as well.¡±


    Mia shed an ufortable smile as she replied, ¡°Mrs. Quilter, have you had lunch yet? If not, why


    don¡¯t we grab lunch together?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t. In fact, I nned to go back home for lunch after I sent Felix the chicken soup. Why don¡¯t


    you guys bring the soup with you while you eat out? It must be quite ufortable for you


    to have me tagging along.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Mrs. Quilter. It¡¯ll take more time for you to go back as well, so why don¡¯t you just


    There was no way that Mia was going to let her return home and eat.


    Feeling helpless, Felix chimed in, ¡°Let¡¯s go then. I know a nice restaurant, but it¡¯s quite far. Since we¡¯re


    freeter in the afternoon, why don¡¯t we walk there instead?¡±


    His meticulously nned date was ruined by Janice.


    +15 BONOS


    When they were about to get in the car, Felix instinctively opened the door of the front passenger seat.


    Mia paused briefly before ncing over at Janice.


    ¡°Mrs. Quilter, please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so lovely of you, Mia. I have car sickness, but I¡¯ll feel better if I¡¯m seated in front.¡±


    Though Janice tried to exin, she moved swiftly onto the front passenger seat.


    Mia took the seat at the back. It wasn¡¯t like she was trying to fight over the seat with Janice either.


    ¡°Ms. Bowen, I didn¡¯t expect you to work during weekends. It¡¯s really rare for a youngdy like your to be


    this hardworking. Nowadays, most youngsters absolutely hate working overtime. It was tough for Felix


    to start up his business, and despite him paying them, they¡¯re still unwilling to


    work overtime.¡±


    In a resigned manner, Felix interrupted, ¡°Mom, stop it.¡±


    Though Mia felt extremely awkward, she managed to ster a polite smile on her face.


    ¡°Ms. Bowen, the doctor said Felix has to be careful with his head. Since he¡¯s usually very busy. could


    you help to keep an eye on him after I leave? Don¡¯t let him overwork.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Quilter, I¡¯ll make sure he takes care of himself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that. Ms. Bowen, can I just call you Mia instead? I wanted to get close to you.¡±


    Mia nodded with a smile. The car came to a halt when they arrived at their destination.


    Once they got out of the car, Janice took the initiative to link arms with Mia as she chirped, ¡°Mia, not


    only are you pretty, you¡¯re very capable as well. If you happen to be part of our family in the future, your


    career will definitely flourish with Felix¡¯s studio.¡±


    Mia froze. Just then, she lifted her gaze and met a pair of dark eyes.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Her heart raced instantly. It was him.

 Chapter 301

    +15 BONOS


    Mia did not expect to bump into Timothy here. Sometimes, fate wasn¡¯t exactly kind to her.


    Naturally, Felix saw him as well. His eyes lit up once he realized Timothy was engaged to Maya, the


    daughter of the Lane family.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Tension hung in the air as they met in front of the restaurant.


    Mia quickly averted her gaze.


    ¡°Mrs. Quilter, let¡¯s head to our private room.¡±


    However, Felix stepped forward and approached Timothy.


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, what a coincidence! Are you dining at this restaurant as well?¡±


    Mia¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw him greeting Timothy. When did he be friendly


    with him?


    She nced up at Timothy, who still looked as charming as ever. Meeting her eyes, he gave her a


    nonchnt nod and remained silent.


    Here Felix was, racking his brain trying to get himself acquainted with Timothy. After all, he was a


    Barrett, a member of the most prestigious family in their city. If Felix happened to benefit from any


    resources Timothy gave him, it would only be a matter of time before his career flourishes.


    Felix did seem to like a fool when he stood beside Timothy, who contrasted him greatly with his


    sophistication.


    Mia was speechless. This situation was beyond herprehension, and she was desperate to bury


    herself to get away from the embarrassment.


    Thest thing she expected was Janice joining their conversation as well. She went toward


    Timothy, asking Felix, ¡°Felix, is this your friend? Why don¡¯t we have a meal together since you


    bumped into each other?¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression changed slightly at Janice¡¯s invitation. She figured it¡¯d be impossible for Timothy to


    join them for a meal, given how much of a clean freak he was. Moreover, he preferred


    to dine alone.


    Perhaps Felix had also realized that Janice was being quite intrusive. He interrupted her in a haste,


    ¡°Mom, Mr. Barrett must be very busy. He won¡¯t have time to eat with us.¡±


    He said exactly what Mia thought. Nheless, she had a bad feeling when she met Timothy¡¯s


    +15 BONOS


    She saw him saying, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Mia was bbergasted. Struggling to grasp the situation, it finally dawned on her that Timothy had


    epted Janice¡¯s invitation.


    What w


    was wrong with him? Or has the end of the world loomed nearer?


    Felix was equally taken aback. Thest thing he¡¯d expect was Timothy agreeing to dine with them.


    Feeling absolutely irrational, Mia pondered on the possibility of leaving theirpany right now.


    Janice was waving at her.


    ¡°Mia, what are you doing at the entrance? Hurry up and join us!¡±


    Mia froze. She really didn¡¯t want to. Janice came over, linking arms with her as she coaxed, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t


    be shy. We¡¯re all good, aren¡¯t we? It¡¯s fine, really. He¡¯s Felix¡¯s friend, and we¡¯re just having a meal


    together because we bumped into each other. It¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    As a result, Janice dragged Mia along. She was awash in dread.


    Felix tried to lift her spirits, eximing, ¡°Yeah, Mia, don¡¯t you know Mr. Barrett as well? You don¡¯t


    need to feel shy.¡±


    Janice nced over at her quickly, asking, ¡°Mia, you knew Mr. Barrett? How is he rted to you?¡±


    This was a tough question for Mia. She questioned herself again, contemting whether she should


    say they were a couple who were about to be divorced.


    She nced up at him, only to hear him reply. ¡°We have an unusual rtionship.¡±


    Her breath hitched. She took over the conversation hastily as she continued, ¡°Right, it is quite


    unusual. In fact, we¡¯re rtives.¡±


    Janice¡¯s eyes gleamed at her response as she chimed in, ¡°Oh, he¡¯s your rtive! So he¡¯s your¡­?¡±

 Chapter 302

    +15 BONOS


    After some thought, Mia answered, ¡°Mr. Barrett¡¯s my cousin¨Ca distant cousin of mine!¡±


    She felt him gazing suggestively at her, but she didn¡¯t spare him a nce. She had no idea what he


    was up to.


    Felix dly epted her exnation. Them being cousins made sense to him, since he was aware


    that Mia was also rted to the Lane family in Nord City. After all, it wasn¡¯t umon for the upper


    crust to be closely rted to each other. Thus, it didn¡¯t arouse his suspicion. Instead, he was quite


    pleased with Mia¡¯s background.


    If Mia got together with him in the future, he¡¯d be closely acquainted with both the Lane and Barrett


    families.


    Overwhelmed with excitement, he chattered. ¡°Let¡¯s stop crowding at the entrance. Mr. Barrett, this way


    please.¡±


    Timothy narrowed his eyes before casting Mia a look. Then, he spun around and followed them to the


    private room.


    Mia went along with heavy steps. She had lost her appetite.


    After they all took their seats, Felix handed the menu to Timothy quickly, saying. ¡°Mr. Barrett, you can


    order first.¡±


    Timothy took the menu, but he passed it to Mia instead.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Mia, you go ahead.¡±


    His unexpected move almost made Mia choke on her own spit. Looking at the menu before her. she


    knew he did that on purpose.


    Janice, who sat beside her, urged, ¡°Mia, hurry up! Mr. Barrett¡¯s being polite, and you don¡¯t want to


    be rude.¡±


    Mia swallowed and took the menu from Timothy. She wasn¡¯t really paying attention to it, so she


    merely ordered two dishes.


    Just then, Janice grabbed the menu.


    ¡°Mia, this isn¡¯t it! Mr. Barrett¡¯s our VIP guest, we should order something more extravagant for him. For


    example, escargots! You don¡¯t have to worry about the bill. Felix can definitely afford it.


    Mia felt extremely awkward. She desperately wanted to escape the situation.


    +15 BONOS


    Janice ordered a lot of food, but most of them were spicy. Mia knew Timothy didn¡¯t particrly enjoy


    spicy food, so instinctively she said, ¡°Mrs. Quilter, can you order something mild? Mr. Barrett doesn¡¯t


    really prefer spicy food, light food is more to his liking.¡±


    The room fell into silence.


    Only then did Mia realize what she had just said. She¡¯d blurted that out because she realized none


    of the dishes Janice orderedplied with Timothy¡¯s preference.


    Both Timothy and Felix looked at her. Her heart stalled before she exined, ¡°Mr. Barrett¡¯s my


    cousin, of course I know his preferences for food.¡±


    Timothy shot her a suggestive nce, ying along. ¡°How considerate of you, Mia. I didn¡¯t know you


    knew about my food preference that well.¡±


    Mia¡¯s smile stiffened as she replied, ¡°How funny, Timothy. Because I always remember my family¡¯s food


    preference.¡±


    That prick. She was well aware that he was being sarcastic.


    Without skipping a beat, Janice linked arms with her,menting. ¡°Mia, I didn¡¯t expect you to be this


    attentive. That¡¯s great! Felix¡¯s usually busy, and he doesn¡¯t really know his way around


    rtives. I¡¯ll be relieved if you¡¯re with him in the future.¡±


    An ufortable silence enveloped the room. Mia could sense Timothy ring at her.

 Chapter 303

    It was tough for Mia to handle Janice¡¯s overwhelming passion in matchmaking her and Felix.


    She wasn¡¯t divorced yet, and she was pregnant with Timothy¡¯s child. It would be impossible for Janice


    to ept her, given how much she cherished Felix.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nheless, she hadn¡¯t had the chance to break it to Janice yet, especially when Timothy was


    with them.


    Her heart skipped a beat when Janice tried to set her up with Felix in front of Timothy, who was about


    to be her ex¨Chusband. She let out an awkwardugh.


    ¡°Mrs. Quilter, the food¡¯s here. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    ¡°Mia, why are you shy and embarrassed? It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t know each other. And what a


    coincidence that your cousin¡¯s here, and he finally met Felix. There¡¯s nothing wrong, is there? Why


    are you being evasive? Isn¡¯t it just a matter of time before you and Felix meet both your families?¡±


    How Mia wished she could turn invisible right now. What on earth was Janice going on about?


    She only went out with Felix for a meal to thank him for helping her out. That was it.


    Janice made it sound like she¡¯d been dating Felix, and they were about to meet each other¡¯s


    parents.


    Timothy smirked, asking, ¡°Really? Mia, I didn¡¯t know you were dating someone.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s words sent a shiver down Mia¡¯s spine, but Janice was quick to answer, ¡°Mr. Barrett, you have


    no idea. Last time when Mia was abducted, it was Felix who saved her. He was event hospitalized


    because he was injured by the criminals. Isn¡¯t it obvious that he has feelings for her?¡±


    Felix shed a smile, interrupting, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s eat first. Stop talking about that. I didn¡¯t really help


    muchst time.¡±


    ¡°Felix, why are you so humble? You¡¯re literally her savior! It¡¯s only right for her to return the favor


    by marrying you.¡±


    Mia was


    was dumbfounded. What the hell was she talking about now?


    ¡°Saved her life?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s deep voice resonated across the table. Meeting his scrutinizing gaze, Mia suddenly found


    herself at a loss for words. An awkward smile spread across her face.


    He pressed his lips together before continuing, ¡°Mia, ording to my knowledge, I came with at


    +15 BONOS


    instead?¡±


    Mia tried hard to resist her urge to dart out the door. How was she going to defend herself now?


    As expected, Janice gasped, ¡°A helicopter? This This sounds like what happens in movies.¡±


    Mia forced a smile, replying.¡°A helicopter¡¯s more efficient.¡±


    ¡°It must be expensive then. A single ride will cost an arm and a leg, I bet.¡±


    Timothy answered nonchntly. ¡°Paying 10,000 dors for a single ride is alright.¡±


    ¡°10,000 dors!¡± Janice squealed, her voice going up an octave.


    The look in her eyes changed slightly when she set eyes on Timothy again. She didn¡¯t expect him


    to be this wealthy.


    Meanwhile, Felix was unfazed. After all, he knew Timothy was the CEO of Barrett Group, and hel didn¡¯t


    seem to be bothered by the fare of a single helicopter ride at all.


    Nheless, he was surprised that Timothy went to save Mia personally. She¡¯d never brought this up


    in front of him. Could it be that she still didn¡¯tpletely trust him?


    Felix was determined to coax her into trusting himpletely.


    Since Timothy was willing to rescue Mia, it seemed like she was on good terms with her Barrett


    rtives. If Felix really managed to marry Mia, his status would be elevated.

 Chapter 304

    +15 BONOS


    Immediately, Felix chided, ¡°Mia, why didn¡¯t you tell me Mr. Barrett saved you? I almost missed the


    chance to express my gratitude properly. Mr. Barrett, this toast is for you.¡±


    Timothy nced at the ss in Felix¡¯s hand and smiled halfheartedly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡±


    A wave of awkwardness washed over Felix. He quickly reced his ss with a cup of tea. saying. ¡°Is


    tea okay for you?¡±


    Still, Timothy didn¡¯t ept his invitation. Instead, he looked over at Mia, asking, ¡°Mia, shouldn¡¯t you


    also offer me a toast?¡±


    Mia took a deep breath. What was up with him? It was her strategy to mention they were cousins. so


    their rtionship wouldn¡¯t be exposed.


    Wasn¡¯t he the one who came up with this rule after they got married? Why was he acting up now?


    Janice nudged her arm, chiming in, ¡°Mia, what are you waiting for? Offer Mr. Barrett a toast! You should


    at least do that since he saved you. It¡¯s only right when he had spent so much money and effort on


    your rescue.¡±


    A ss of wine was shoved into Mia¡¯s hands. After a brief moment of hesitation, she muttered, ¡±


    Mrs. Quilter, I don¡¯t drink either.¡±


    ¡°Just one ss is fine. It¡¯s not that heavy as well. If you happen to have too much to drink, Felix


    can bring you back. Rest assured, he¡¯s a gentleman, and he won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Mia grimaced. She didn¡¯t mean it that way.


    In the end, she could only force herself to go up to Timothy with her ss. She caught the


    sarcasm in his eyes when she met his gaze.


    Just then, Felix stood up and took the ss from her, saying, ¡°Mia, I¡¯ll drink in your stead. After all,


    you haven¡¯t fully recovered.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared at the ss in Felix¡¯s hand.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He snapped, ¡°Did she not mean her sincerity?¡±


    Felix was stunned, suddenly being put in a difficult situation. Initially, he nned to leave a good


    impression on Timothy by drinking on Mia¡¯s behalf. He did not expect Timothy to not give in and


    insisted on Mia drinking instead.


    +15 BONOS


    A stifling awkwardness filled the room.


    Timothy remained seated, his arm simply dangling beside him. His sleeves were rolled up, revealing


    his muscled arms. His handsome features were gilded with light, and he looked as perfect as he


    always did.


    His gaze was fixated on Mia, and she could almost make out her own reflection in his eyes. Quickly,


    she averted her gaze and grabbed the ss from Felix.


    ¡°Timothy, thanks for saving mest time. This toast is for you.¡±


    She downed her ss in an instant. Her eyes shut quickly from being overwhelmed by the robust.


    aftertaste of the wine. It was until then did she realize it was vodka.


    She didn¡¯t like it at all.


    Mia coughed, ncing over at Timothy with teary eyes. Her eyes glistened with tears, making her


    seem particrly pitiable in her current state.


    Timothy¡¯s expression grew stiff. It made him feel like he was bullying her.


    Mia set down the ss in her hand. Her vision was swimming, and she stumbled slightly as she


    reached for the tissue.


    Just then, two voices called out to her, and both her hands were grasped.

 Chapter 305

    +15 BONOS


    Mia stood where she was, staring at the two men beside her. Felix was holding onto one of her hands,


    while Timothy held onto another.


    She frowned, urging. ¡°Um, can you both let go?¡±


    Neither of them did. Timothy narrowed his eyes, ring at Felix as he snapped, ¡°Why are you


    grabbing her hand?¡±


    Felix released her hand in an instant. Hastily, he poured a ss of warm water for her.


    ¡°Mia, drink some water to ease your throat.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Before she reached for the ss, she nced down at Timothy¡¯s hand. Her hand was still in his


    grip.


    ¡°Timothy, I can manage on my own now.¡±


    She meant for him to let go of her.


    Reluctantly, Timothy released her and red at Felix. At this point, he was really annoyed at him.


    Wasn¡¯t Mia close with Connor? Why was she here with Felix to meet his mother?


    Meanwhile, Mia felt nauseous after a few sips of warm water. She turned around and dashed


    toward the washroom.


    This was all Janice¡¯s fault. She thought the drink beside her was a mild fruit cocktail. Little did she know


    it was actually vodka!


    She finally felt much better after vomiting all the vodka she drank. Wiping the corners of her lips. she


    exited the washroom. When a gush of cold breeze hit her, her vision swam, and she was struggling to


    maintain her bnce.


    ¡°Watch out.¡±


    Someone grabbed her by the arm, stabilizing her.


    Mia felt really dizzy. The aftereffect of vodka was way too overwhelming. Her body was limp as she


    nced up at Timothy.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Why did he force her to drink and apologize?


    Timothy dropped his gaze, staring at Mia, who was still quite intoxicated. Her cheeks were


    flushed, and her eyes seemed vacant.


    Well she looked adorable.


    He replied nonchntly. ¡°I was just testing Felix out for your sake. Who knew he was such a coward?


    He backed away once I insisted on you drinking.¡±


    Mia gritted her teeth furiously.


    ¡°You asshole! I bet you¡¯re probably eager to get me to drink and thank you!¡±


    His gaze loomed over her as he replied, ¡°That isn¡¯tpletely wrong either.¡±


    ¡°Timothy, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a huge prick!¡±


    Outraged, she shoved him away, only to stumble since her legs had given in. Timothy dragged her into


    his embrace, his gaze darkening as he scolded, ¡°So what? I was already saving your face by


    not exposing our rtionship in front of them. Isn¡¯t that right, my dear cousin?¡±


    The least he¡¯d expected was for her to act this bold, addressing him as her cousin in front of Felix


    on in fact, he was still her husband.


    Mia looked up at him, mumbling. ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on between us, okay? Also, didn¡¯t you say


    I wasn¡¯t supposed to bring up our rtionship in front of others? Are you that forgetful, huh?¡±


    Timothy was silenced. He remembered saying that to her.


    Looking at her round face, he noticed her dimple. He felt like squeezing it. And he did.


    He extended his hand and squeezed her face. It didn¡¯t feel different from what he¡¯d imagined. A smile


    spread across his face before vanishing in seconds.


    ¡®A jolt of pain shot through Mia¡¯s face. She turned her face sideways, trying to avoid his hand.


    ¡°Let me go! I have to go back now.¡±

 Chapter 306

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Upon receiving confirmation, Timothy promptly released Mia¡¯s hand, observing her body swerve


    diagonally.


    Instinctively. Mia clung to Timothy, resolute in maintaining her bnce. Falling at this moment


    was not an option!


    ¡°Mia, let go!¡± Timothy¡¯s exasperation echoed in his tone.


    Looking up, Mia realized she was tightly holding onto his tie. Timothy¡¯s face had turned red, and


    he seemed a bit flustered.


    A flicker of amusement sparkled in Mia¡¯s eyes. She pretended to be intoxicated and resisted letting go,


    saying, ¡°Oh, goodness, I feel so dizzy. I can¡¯t stand straight. I might just tumble if I release you.¡±


    Gasping for breath after escaping a chokehold, Timothy reached out, enveloping Mia in a tight


    embrace.


    ¡°Mia, are you trying to kill your husband?¡± he quipped, having just narrowly avoided being choked.


    to death.


    Mia found herself in Timothy¡¯s embrace. Her face nestled against his chest.


    Only the thin fabric of his shirt separated them, and she could sense theforting warmth radiating


    from his body.


    The strong, rhythmic thump of his heartbeat echoed in her ears.


    Mia stood there, momentarily stunned.


    What prompted Timothy to initiate such a tight hug?


    Mia struggled to catch her breath, urgently attempting to free herself from Timothy¡¯s grasp. However,


    his hands remained firmly secured around her waist.


    His voice, low and hoarse,manded, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    As the gravity of his tone sank in, Mia¡¯s breath hitched. This situation couldn¡¯t persist.


    Thinking on her feet, Mia feigned drunkenness and protested, ¡°I want to go home! You scoundrel,


    +15 BONOS


    Despite the difort in his neck, Timothy patiently reassured her with a low voice, saying. Hmm,


    don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll take you back right away.¡±


    Initially bracing herself for a heated response, Mia hoped Timothy would release her, allowing her the


    freedom to head home on her own.


    To her surprise, not only did his anger fail to manifest, but his tone also took an unexpectedly gentle


    turn.


    Was this the same Timothy she knew?


    Just then, Felix¡¯s voice chimed in. ¡°Mia, are you okay?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Caught off guard by his voice, Mia, who was still pretending to be drunk, faced a dilemma¨Cshould she


    acknowledge Felix or not?


    Instinctively, Mia tried to turn her head, but Timothy firmly pulled her back into his embrace.


    Mia¡¯s pupils slightly contracted as she stole a nce at Timothy before her. What was he trying to


    convey?


    In a protective stance, Timothy cradled the seemingly intoxicated Mia and addressed Felix, ¡°She¡¯s had


    a bit too much to drink. I¡¯ll take her home first.¡±


    ¡°Is Mia really drunk? I apologize. My mom identally mixed up the drinks earlier. She mistook


    whiskey for apple juice.¡±


    Felix had just learned that Mia had been sipping on whiskey, renowned for its high alcohol content and


    robust aftertaste.


    A hint of hostility flickered in Timothy¡¯s eyes. It now made sense why Mia had be so intoxicated


    with just a cocktail. Even with a lower alcohol tolerance, the impact should not have been this severe.


    Enveloping Mia within his embrace, Timothy walked past Felix and advised, ¡°In the future. exercise


    caution and refrain from casually offering drinks.¡±


    Felix appeared somewhat embarrassed, saying, ¡°I apologize, Mr. Barrett. It was an unintentional


    mistake.


    ¡°§®§å §á


    mom is aging, and her eyesight isn¡¯t great. She struggles to discern the packaging of these alcoholic


    beverages.¡±


    Disregarding Felix, Timothy guided Mia directly to the elevator.


    +15 BONOS


    Mia remained securely held in his arms, immobile and unable to catch even a glimpse of Felix.


    Upon hearing Timothy defend her, a peculiar sensation stirred in Mia¡¯s heart.


    With the elevator doors closing, Felix retraced his steps and went back to the private dining room.


    Janice stood up, inquiring, ¡°Felix, where did they go? Where¡¯s Mia?¡±

 Chapter 307

    Frowning. Felix replied, ¡°Mr. Barrett left with Mia, who seemed to be intoxicated. Mom, why would you


    purposely mix up her drinks?¡±


    ¡°Felix, look at the bigger picture. If you drink on Mia¡¯s behalf and end up intoxicated, it could


    create an opportunity for her to take care of you.


    ¡°Now, imagine this scenario. Mia happens to consume a bit too much herself, and you, in an act of


    chivalry, escort her home to safeguard her well¨Cbeing.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that potentially spark some emotions between you two? What if, after a few drinks, it


    blossoms into a rtionship? It¡¯s a win¨Cwin situation,¡± she exined.


    Janice saw this as a golden opportunity for Felix, believing he might be a bit too naive about the


    situation.


    After looking at things from Janice¡¯s perspective, Felix sighed, saying, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve repeatedly told you


    not to interfere in this.


    ¡°Mr. Barrett¡® wasn¡¯t pleased with Mia getting drunk, and I¡¯m sure I left a negative impression on him.¡±


    Felix had initially viewed today¡¯s dinner with Timothy as a valuable opportunity to make a positive


    impression, hoping it could contribute to his future pursuit of Mia.


    However, all his aspirations were thwarted by Janice¡¯s meddling.


    Sensing the gravity of the situation, Janice spoke urgently, ¡°Felix, what should we do? Perhaps I could


    have a conversation with Mr. Barrett to rify the situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to take full responsibility and assert that the mistake was mine. Given his wealth and


    influence, it¡¯s likely he won¡¯t make a fuss with a middle¨Caged woman like me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Let¡¯s wait until Mia wakes up tomorrow, and I¡¯ll exin everything to her. Don¡¯t worry,


    Mia isn¡¯t the type to hold grudges. As long as she¡¯s fine with it, there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues.¡±


    ¡°That certainly eases my concerns. I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll seed in winning Mia over. After all, you


    possess such outstanding qualities that any woman would find difficult to resist.¡±


    Felix smiled confidently, considering himself adept at charming women. He believed it was only a


    matter of time before he captured Mia¡¯s heart.


    ¡°By the way, Felix, could you tell me more about Mr. Barrett? He appears to be quite wealthy.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Mom, Mr. Barrett is the proprietor of a publicly tradedpany, and his family is quite affluent. Why do


    you ask?¡±


    Felix decided to keep Timothy¡¯s identity as the heir of the affluent Barrett family under wraps. He


    wanted to avoid any additionalplications from Janice that might inadvertently derail his


    ns.


    Moreover, given Timothy¡¯s high status and position, it seemed likely that he wouldn¡¯t appreciate his


    identity being widely publicized.


    *Felix, your cousin Nelly has just returned from studying abroad and is currently single. Introducing her


    to Mr. Barrett could enhance our family¡¯s reputation, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s talk about thister. Mr. Barrett might not be interested,¡± Felix replied cautiously.


    ¡°But Nelly has studied abroad and has experienced different cultures. How can she not be a suitable


    match?¡± Janice insisted.


    Felix found himself speechless. After all, Timothy had once been engaged to Maya from the


    esteemed Lane family in Nord City, and even that engagement had been called off.


    It seemed impossible that someone like Nelly could be deemed a suitable match for Timothy!


    Felix retrieved his phone and sent a WhatsApp message to Mia: ¡°Mia, I sincerely apologize. My aging


    mother made a mistake and served you hard liquor instead, causing you to get drunk.¡±


    Felix believed it was crucial to exin to Mia beforehand, ensuring that his apology the next day


    wouldn¡¯t appear insincere.


    Simultaneously, Mia¡¯s phone chimed, but she refrained from checking it.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She was currently portraying the role of a drunk woman, and checking her phone wouldn¡¯t align


    with the act.


    However, she grappled with the dilemma of whether to answer if it happened to be a call from her


    family. If Connor was to find her in this state, she would unquestionably find herself in trouble.


    Mia leaned against the backseat of the car, feeling a bit dizzy despite being conscious.


    Fortunately, she had sessfully purged the whiskey in the restaurant¡¯s restroom earlier. Otherwise,


    she would be far more intoxicated now.


    Slumped in the chair, Mia felt somewhat disoriented, her mind in a disarray as she wondered


    where Timothy was taking her.


    +15 BONOS


    He probably wasn¡¯t aware of her current residence.


    Despite this, Mia couldn¡¯t shake off a sense of unease.


    Seated beside Mia, Timothy observed her intoxicated condition. He rubbed his temples, appearing


    unsure about how to handle the situation.

 Chapter 308

    After some time, Rodger inquired, ¡°Sir, where are we headed?¡±


    Wearing a somewhat sullen expression, Timothy replied, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, ask her.¡±


    Rodger cast a nce at the dozing Mia in the rearview mirror and replied in a hushed tone, ¡°Sir. Mrs.


    Barrett is already asleep.¡±


    Timothy turned to observe Mia beside him.


    True enough, her eyes were closed, and she was in a deep slumber. He sighed and whispered,¡±


    Let¡¯s head home.¡±


    Rodger steered the car in a different direction. After more than half an hour, the vehicle arrived at


    the entrance of the marital vi.


    Exiting the car, Timothy bent down to lift the sleeping Mia from her seat.


    In reality. Mia wasn¡¯t in a deep slumber. Upon hearing the movements, she was on the verge of waking


    up. However, realizing that Timothy was carrying her in his arms, she shut her eyes again.


    Mia¡¯s heart raced as she listened to Timothy¡¯s footsteps, yet she had no idea where he might be taking


    her.


    Was he perhaps bringing her to a hotel?


    At that moment, Mia heard Holly¡¯s voice. ¡°Sir, it seems that Mrs. Barrett is drunk. Would you like


    me to prepare some chicken soup?¡±


    *sure.¡±


    With that subdued response, Timothy headed directly upstairs.


    Mia realized that she had been brought back to the marital vi. Should she wake up or continue


    feigning sleep?


    As Mia wrestled with her thoughts, she felt herself being gently ced on the bed.


    Gazing down at Mia, Timothy removed his coat, having sweated a bit while carrying her.


    He then proceeded straight to the bathroom, where the sound of running water soon echoed.


    As the water flowed in the bathroom, Mia gradually opened her eyes. She found herself in the familiar


    bedroom of their marital home, a space she had personally decorated.


    +15 BONOS


    Her emotions were all over the ce. She hadn¡¯t anticipated returning to their marital vi like this


    before finalizing their divorce.


    In that instant, Mia¡¯s phone rang.


    She quickly picked it up and answered in a hushed tone, ¡°Hello, Aunt Patricia.¡±


    ¡°Mia, why haven¡¯t you returned? Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be workingte at the studio, so I won¡¯t be home untilter. You go ahead and get some rest.


    If anythinges up, I¡¯ll call my brothers to give me a lift. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Having heard Mia¡¯s assurance, Patricia didn¡¯t delve further and promptly ended the call.


    As Mia put down her phone, she noticed an apology text from Felix. When she tasted the whiskey


    earlier, she quickly realized that Janice had poured the wrong drink.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of emotions. Unsure of what to say, she decided not to respond.


    Staring at the ceiling, Mia was caught in a dilemma once again. Should she wake up or continue


    pretending to be asleep?


    Just then, Holly knocked on the door and entered, asking. ¡°Mrs. Barrett, are you awake? Having a


    bowl of warm chicken soup might make you feel better.¡±


    Now, there was no need for Mia to contemte whether to wake up or not.


    She mustered a smile and responded, ¡°Certainly, thank you.¡±


    Leaning against the headboard, Mia savored the chicken soup from the bowl.


    Holly seemed to know Mia¡¯s preferences quite well. After drinking the soup, Mia felt much better.


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett, I¡¯ve prepared some snacks for you, including pieces of tbread. Considering that


    you may not have eaten much after drinking, feel free to help yourself if you feel hungryter.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Holly suggested.


    Hearing this, Mia couldn¡¯t help but realize that she was indeed feeling hungry.


    Despite being at the restaurant, she hadn¡¯t eaten anything. Instead, she had only indulged in a ss of


    whiskey and ended up getting drunk.


    Mia epted the snacks and began eating. Being pregnant, she couldn¡¯t afford to go hungry.


    Suddenly, the bathroom door swung open, and Timothy emerged in a bathrobe.


    As Timothy observed Mia on the bed, relishing her meal, a frown crept onto his face. His ongoing

 Chapter 309

    Upon seeing Timothy, Holly promptly exited the bedroom, considerately closing the door behind her.


    Catching sight.of Timothy, Mia paused and met his gaze. ¡°Um, I¡¯ll make sure not to spill any food on the


    bed while eating.¡±


    She was well aware of Timothy¡¯s disdain for messiness, particrly when it came to eating in bed -a


    habit he wouldn¡¯t tolerate.


    However, her hunger took precedence, and she couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on it too much at the moment.


    When a pregnant woman was hungry, nothing could stand in her way. Besides, the two little ones.


    within her belly seemed indifferent to any inconveniences and were already expressing their discontent.


    Timothy stood beside the bed, his dark hair still slightly damp.


    Some of the shorter strands draped across his forehead, softening his expression and imparting an


    aura of grace and sophistication, reminiscent of a distinguished young gentleman.


    His bathrobe hung loosely, unveiling a well¨Cdefined chest. Mia couldn¡¯t help but observe a droplet of


    water sliding down from his chest, vanishing into the depths of his robe.


    As Mia nced at Timothy before her, she found herself inexplicably swallowing her saliva.


    Timothy lowered his gaze and spoke in a subdued tone, ¡°It seems like things are progressing quite well


    between you and Felix. You¡¯ve even had the opportunity to meet each other¡¯s parents.¡±


    Caught off guard by his words, Mia momentarily pursed her lips before responding. ¡°It¡¯s not what you


    think. Last time, Felix got injured because of me, so I invited him to dinner to show my gratitude.


    ¡°As for his mother, she just happened to drop by to bring Felix some food, and that¡¯s how we ended up


    having a meal together.¡±


    After all, Mia and Felix were not romantically involved, let alone at the stage of introducing each other


    to their respective parents.


    After hearing her exnation, the shadow in Timothy¡¯s eyes lifted. It seemed like there was more to the


    situation than he initially believed.


    Timothy¡¯s voice deepened as he inquired, ¡°So, do I deserve a meal too? Who was it that rescued


    +15 BONOS


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Setting aside the snack in her hand, Mia responded, ¡°Well, considering your busy schedule, I assumed


    you wouldn¡¯t have time for a meal.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s best to keep my gratitude private. Nheless, I wish you a sessful career and a


    peaceful life,¡± she expressed,


    Mia¡¯s words triggered a sense of frustration in Timothy. She had extended the invitation to Felix but


    seemed hesitant when it came to him. The contrast left him feeling somewhat unappreciated.


    Timothy couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Mia was a trial sent by fate to test him.


    Suppressing his displeasure, Timothy suggested, ¡°Have you ever thought about switchingpanies?


    ¡°Remaining in a small studio might not be the best for your career. Plus, Felix doesn¡¯t strike me as a


    trustworthy person.¡±


    To Timothy, both Janice and Felix seemed dubious, with Felix standing out as particrly questionable.


    His roving eyes and concealed intentions were transparent. Did he really think that others couldn¡¯t see


    through his facade?


    Timothy could sense that Felix harbored ulterior motives toward Mia. If she were to continue working at


    his studio, who knew what kind of situations she might encounter in the future?


    Mia hesitated for a moment before answering, ¡°Not now.¡±


    Expressing his frustration, Timothy asked, ¡°Is Felix so important to you that you can¡¯t bear to leave?¡±


    Lowering her gaze, she responded, ¡°Feel free to think whatever you wart.¡±


    Unbeknownst to Timothy, Mia would be leaving Bern City and relocating to Nord City in a few


    months.


    Perhaps resigning from the studio would be much easierpared to leaving a position in arge


    ¡°Mia, if it weren¡¯t for Grandma¡¯s sake, I wouldn¡¯t even bother caring about you.¡±


    Furious, Timothy stormed toward the walk¨Cin closet, apprehensive about engaging in further


    conversation with Mia.


    Alone on the bed, Mia silently polished off all the snacks on the te.


    20:


    +15 BONOS


    Wiping the corners of her mouth, shey on the bed, relishing a sense of satisfaction.


    The effects of the alcohol still lingered, leaving her slightly dizzy and drowsy. All she desired was to


    recline and rest for a while.


    As Timothy returned, dressed in a new suit, he noticed Mia peacefully asleep on the bed. Her summer


    dress had ridden up, revealing her slender legs.

 Chapter 310

    Timothy¡¯s gaze lingered on her legs. If he had been unaware of Mia¡¯s recent drinking, he might have


    assumed she was intentionally trying to seduce him.


    Ever since he proposed their divorce, Mia had undergone a significant transformation. Each


    interaction left him frustrated, yet powerless to address it.


    After observing her for a while, Timothy silently exited the bedroom.


    He directed Holly outside, ¡°Once she wakes up, prepare some food to help her sober up. Make sure


    she learns her lesson.¡±


    ¡°I understand, sir. You can rest assured. I¡¯ll take good care of Mrs. Barrett.¡±


    Hearing the title ¡°Mrs. Barrett,¡± Timothy fell silent and exited the vi.


    Heath stood outside, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. Despite his apprehension, he refrained


    from entering. All he could do was wait for Timothy to emerge.


    When Heath saw Timothy, he was overjoyed. ¡°Sir, the meeting hasmenced as scheduled. I¡¯ve


    notified everyone that it has transitioned to a video conference. Theptop in the car is ready for


    you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Timothy crouched to enter the car, promptly opening hisptop to join the ongoing meeting.


    Had it not been for Mia today, he wouldn¡¯t have experienced such a significant dy.


    Upon waking up, Mia yawned and rose from the bed. She had initially intended to take a short nap, but


    somehow drifted into a deep, restful slumber.


    ncing at her phone, Mia realized that it was already evening.


    Fortunately, she had notified Patricia about her extended work hours. If her brothers had


    discovered her indulging in whiskey during the daytime, she would undoubtedly have faced some


    serious consequences.


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett, are you awake?¡±


    Holly entered the room, holding a refreshing ss of lemon water. ¡°Having some water will make you


    feel better. What are your dinner preferences? I¡¯d be happy to prepare something for you.¡±


    Taking a sip of the lemon¨Cinfused water, Mia instantly felt more alert. ¡°You don¡¯t need to go


    +15 BONOS


    She believed it would be in her best interest to leave as soon as possible.


    Considering that she and Timothy were on the verge of finalizing their divorce, remaining here seemed


    inappropriate.


    As Mia rose to leave, Holly hesitated for a moment before requesting. ¡°Mrs. Barrett, now that you¡¯re


    back, could you lend me a hand with something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been away for quite some time. What could I possibly help you with?¡±


    Holly appeared somewhat distressed as she shared, ¡°I¡¯ve been responsible for organizing Mr. Barrett¡¯s


    walk¨Cin closet for a while now, but no matter how I arrange things, I always end up receiving criticism. It


    seems like Mr. Barrett is never satisfied.¡±


    Mia sighed, empathizing with Holly¡¯s situation. After all, in the initial stages of their rtionship, she,


    too, had to gradually understand Timothy¡¯s preferences.


    Entering the walk¨Cin closet, Mia gazed at the familiaryout. This space was where she had dedicated


    three years of hard work, and every nook and cranny held a sense of familiarity to her.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Mia calmly exined, ¡°In the event of bad weather, choose this color for his inneryer and tie.


    Conversely, when the weather is pleasant, opt for this color for his suit jacket.


    ¡°If his mood is low, go for thisbination, but if he¡¯s in good spirits, stick with the outfit suitable


    for good weather.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett, I can easily determine if the weather is good or bad, but how can I discern Mr.


    Barrett¡¯s mood?¡±


    This question momentarily puzzled Mia. She responded candidly. ¡°In that scenario, prepare two


    sets of outfits and let him choose.


    ¡°Avoid making decisions on his behalf. He¡¯s picky, domineering, and difficult to please. Regardless of


    your choice, it seems he won¡¯t be satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Mia, have you been talking about me like this behind my back?¡± a voice behind them echoed.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere turned eerily quiet. Holly¡¯s face disyed a fearful expression as she


    stuttered, ¡°Sir?¡±

 Chapter 311

    Mia clicked her tongue in frustration, realizing that today hadn¡¯t unfolded as smoothly as she had


    hoped.


    Originally intending to work some extra hours at the studio, she unexpectedly came across Felix and


    Janice sharing a meal.


    The awkwardness continued when she found herself in the same restaurant as Timothy.


    To make matters worse, she unwittingly took a sip from a ss of whiskey that had been mistakenly


    served to her.


    Perhaps Mia should consult the almanac before venturing out in the future.


    Timothy stood just outside the walk¨Cin closet, his tall and slender figuremanding attention.


    His gaze remained fixed on Mia, who had just made disparaging remarks about him.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    As Timothy stood there, a flood¨Cof memories from a distant past washed over him.


    In those bygone days, every time he returned home from work, Mia would respectfully stand by his side


    like a devoted attendant.


    Together, they would proceed to the bedroom¡¯s walk¨Cin closet, where she had alreadyid out the


    clothes he would change into for the night.


    Despite being ustomed to her constant presence, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something


    was amiss during this period. However, he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it.


    It wasn¡¯t until he saw Mia standing in the dressing room that he finally became aware of what had


    been missing all along.


    In a casual tone, Timothy spoke, ¡°Have you got nothing to say? You were quite eloquent just a moment


    ago.¡±


    Clearing her throat, Mia responded, ¡°In truth, I seldom speak negatively about others behind their


    backs.¡±


    ¡°Enough with the charade. Did I mishear your words just now?¡±


    Maintaining a serious tone, Mia rified, ¡°No, Mr. Barrett, you heard correctly. What I meant is that I


    typically express my criticisms directly to people rather than gossiping behind their backs.¡±


    Upon uttering those words, Mia immediately noticed Timothy¡¯s expression darken.


    +15 BONOS


    Sensing the atmosphere taking a negative turn, Holly swiftly exited the dressing room, choosing not to


    entangle herself in their dispute.


    As Mia observed Timothy¡¯s somber demeanor, her mood unexpectedly lifted.


    After three years of marriage, Mia had be well¨Cacquainted with the art of making Timothy


    happy and, of course, knew how to provoke him.


    Having endured three years of submission, only to be callously discarded by him, why should she


    now bend over backward to amodate and please him?


    Timothy instinctively caught the sly glint in Mia¡¯s eyes, realizing that she was intentionally


    attempting to provoke him.


    He whispered, ¡°Since when have I be picky and hard to please? Even when your taste used to be


    questionable, I never made things difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t you remember the time you used me of being colorblind just because the


    bedsheet was a shade darker?


    ¡°And let¡¯s not forget when you insisted on wearing those ill¨Cfitting shoes, resulting in painful


    blisters. I even went to several stores and thoughtfully selected suitable shoes for you.


    ¡°Yet, what was your response? You pointed out they didn¡¯t quite align with your status. These are just a


    few instances. How can you assert you¡¯ve never made things difficult for me?¡±


    Mia poured out all her grievances,ying bare her emotions.


    Despite this, Timothy maintained his silence.


    Mia subtly cast a nce, observing the intense shadows in his eyes that unmistakably revealed


    his anger.


    It was precisely the emotion she sought to provoke.


    If Timothy failed to respond with anger, it would indicate that Mia¡¯s words had not achieved the intended


    impact.


    Timothy¡¯s tone remainedposed as spoke, ¡°Honestly, Holly seems to be struggling in her role.


    Perhaps she should consider resigning.¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression turned into a frown as she vouched for Holly¡¯s performance, stating, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed


    Holly¡¯s considerable improvement.


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, you tend to be quite critical. Aren¡¯t you aware of that aspect of yourself?¡± Mia


    criticised.


    213¡¤


    Indeed, using Holly as a means to threaten Mia was truly reprehensible.


    +15 BONOS


    Undeterred by Mia¡¯s criticism, Timothy casually leaned against the wardrobe door, his icy gaze


    fixed on her.


    ¡°Given Holly¡¯s current challenges, I¡¯m prepared to step in and address the situation personally.


    Ultimately, my focus is on results, not the intricacies of the process.¡±


    Was Timothy hinting at the possibility of Mia bing his personal stylist?


    ¡°I¡¯m an interior designer now. I don¡¯t provide my services withoutpensation,¡± Mia retorted.


    Unfazed, Timothy proposed, ¡°How about a thousand dors?¡±


    ¡°Come on, do you really think I can be swayed by money?¡±


    ¡°Three thousand dors.¡±


    Mia quipped, ¡°Mr. Barrett, it seems you have an abundance of funds with nowhere to spend them. But


    really, how could I possibly be the stylist for my ex¨Chusband?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s lips parted slightly, revealing, ¡°Ten thousand dors.¡±


    Mia restrained her initial response and calmly stated, ¡°For each session, the fee is ten thousand


    dors, and I won¡¯t entertain any revisions.¡±


    Timothy wore a smirk as he remarked, ¡°What happened to your integrity?¡±

 Chapter 312

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. However, given my background as a designer, I cannot simply turn down a


    design offer, can I?¡±


    When it came to styling her ex¨Chusband, Mia was open to the idea, albeit with a price attached.


    Charging ten thousand dors per session was indeed a lucrative venture, to say the least.


    Timothy casually handed the phone to Holly, instructing her, ¡°Go ahead and make the necessary


    arrangements. I¡¯ve got other matters to take care of.¡±


    Mia gritted her teeth and insisted, ¡°Payment upfront, please.¡±


    Timothy swiftly retrieved his phone, transferring the agreed¨Cupon amount to Mia.


    As Mia observed the ten thousand dors reflected in her bank ount, she took a deep breath


    and adopted a professional smile.


    ¡°Could you share any specific preferences you have for the outfit or details about the asion you¡¯re


    preparing for?¡±


    Timothy arched an eyebrow, impressed by Mia¡¯s rapid shift in attitude. He responded casually,¡± I¡¯ve got


    a business g to attend this weekend.¡±


    With that, Timothy exited the bedroom.


    Mia leaned back, taking a moment to think.


    While she knew exactly what Timothy should wear to a business g, executing the task would be a


    tough pill for her to swallow.


    As Mia looked at the recently deposited ten thousand dors, a sudden dea struck her..


    ¡°Holly, please open the bottom drawer. You¡¯ll find a bright red suit inside. Pair it with these, and then


    just leave the outfit right there.¡±


    Holly nced at the vibrant red ensemble skeptically. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s wardrobe had typically been dominated by neutral tones like ck, white, and gray.


    Making the colorful choice seem unconventional.


    ¡°You can trust my judgment, Holly. There¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯m the one nning the outfit, so you can


    leave it to me,¡± Mia assured.


    She was well aware that the chosen outfit was not something Timothy would typically opt for.


    +15 BONOS


    That was precisely why Mia picked it.


    Given Timothy¡¯s considerable trust in Mia, she might as well capitalize on it this time.


    Having sessfully coordinated the outfit, Mia left the marital vi in high spirits.


    After catching a taxi, she arrived at the entrance of her neighborhood.


    Feeling a bit hungry, Mia decided to satisfy her cravings with some tacos from a nearby street


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    vendor.


    As she was about to savor her meal, Connor¡¯s voice surprised her from behind. ¡°Mia, what are you


    eating?¡±


    Upon hearing Connor¡¯s voice, Mia¡¯s posture briefly tensed.


    As she turned around and noticed Connor exiting the car, an uneasy expression graced her face.


    ¡°I was feeling a bit hungry, so I decided to grab ate¨Cnight snack,¡± Mia exined.


    Certainly, she couldn¡¯t admit to Connor that she hadn¡¯t eaten dinner, as that would probably result


    in another scolding.


    Approaching her, Connor joined in by ordering some tacos and remarked, ¡°Watching you eat made


    me hungry too.¡±


    Observing Connor¡¯s unperturbed demeanor, Mia felt a sense of relief.


    Seated across from each other, the siblings relished their tacos together.


    Once they finished, they strolled side by side back to the residential area.


    Mia was aware that Connor also owned property within themunity, so she wasn¡¯t surprised


    to bump into him outside her neighborhood.


    ¡°Mia, you don¡¯t look well today,¡± Connor observed.


    Mia instinctively touched her face and chuckled, ¡°Oh, do I? Perhaps it¡¯s just the strain from my


    demanding workloadtely.¡±


    ¡°Mia, considering you¡¯re pregnant with twins, I think it would be wise for you to consider taking a break


    from work and focusing on your studies.¡±


    After a brief pause, Mia responded, ¡°I understand, Connor. I¡¯ll have a conversation with Felix at the


    studioter.¡±


    Recently, Mia found herself grappling with work challenges, primarily due to the attention from


    +15 BONOS


    These factors have made it particrly difficult for Mia to cope.


    To mitigate potential misunderstandings, Mia decided it was best to maintain a low profile.


    Connor tenderly touched her head and asked, ¡°Mia, being a single mother is no easy task. Are you


    certain you want to keep Timothy¡¯s children?¡±

 Chapter 313

    Upon hearing Connor¡¯s words, Mia lowered her head and replied in a hushed tone, ¡°Connor, I¡¯ve


    already made up my mind to keep the babies.¡±


    To her, the twins growing in her belly were her family, entirely separate from Timothy.


    Connor gently patted Mia¡¯s head, reassuring her, ¡°Your brothers and I have sessful careers now,


    and we will certainly be able to support you and the twins in the future. You don¡¯t need to push yourself


    so hard.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Mia replied.


    Deep down, she had alreadye to a decision. Once she fulfilled her credit requirements, she


    nned to graduate and leave this ce.


    After reaching home, Mia immediately went to freshen up to get ready for bed.


    In the marital vi, Timothy concluded his work in the study and made his way back to the bedroom.


    Taking a moment to inspect the coordinated outfit, he couldn¡¯t help but frown upon seeing the red


    suit.


    Was this the ensemble Mia had arranged for him?


    If he hadn¡¯t witnessed it personally, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it.


    Without dy, Timothy called Mia, and she answered promptly. Unfazed by the call, Mia calmly


    inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Exasperated, Timothy massaged his temples and asked, ¡°Is this really the outfit you chose for me? It¡¯s


    incredibly red. Are you color blind or something?¡±


    ¡°I believe it suits you nicely. You¡¯re not obliged to wear it if it¡¯s not to your liking.¡±


    ¡°Mia, I paid ten thousand dors for your expertise, and this is the result? Seriously?¡±


    With Timothy being so frustrated, Mia found it hard to suppress augh.


    However, sheposed herself and stated firmly, ¡°As per our agreement, any modifications will


    not be considered once the payment has been made.¡±


    ¡°Mia, is this how you treat your clients?¡±


    ¡°No, but consider this a lesson. Perhaps it¡¯s time to be more cautious when ites to trusting


    +15 BONOS


    Having said her piece, Mia abruptly ended the call. Unable to contain herughter, she rolled in


    bed, thoroughly amused.


    epting the ten thousand dors proved to be a worthwhile decision for Mia.


    Timothy¡¯s audacity was astounding, believing that he could use money as a tool to humiliate her.


    It was high time he learned the harsh realities of navigating a treacherous world.


    In a moment of frustration, Timothy shot an angry look at his phone and forcefully removed his


    tie. Mia seemed like a torment sent by the heavens to gue him.


    How could she audaciously charge him ten thousand dors for this?


    Timothy felt utterly foolish.


    The following day, Mia resumed her work. She contemted how to articte her resignation to


    Felix thoughtfully.


    Bncing her responsibilities at the studio and college became increasingly challenging as her


    belly continued to grow.


    Upon entering the studio, she discovered a vibrant bouquet of roses waiting on her desk.


    A jealous colleaguemented, ¡°Mia, Mr. Quilter himself ced those on your desk. Even though he


    doesn¡¯t permit us to discuss it, everyone around here is quite envious of you.¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression grew uneasy. It was time she had a conversation with Felix to rify certain


    matters.


    Mia knocked on Felix¡¯s office door, and he greeted her with a smile. ¡°Mia, you¡¯re here. What can I


    help you with?¡±


    ¡°Felix, I¡¯ve decided to resign.¡±


    In response to Mia¡¯s announcement, Felix¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Mia, are you upset because of the beverage mishap during yesterday¡¯s lunch? I genuinely


    apologize for the oversight.


    ¡°My mom is not ustomed to dining in upscale establishments and, as a result, was unfamiliar with


    thebels on the bottles. This led to her mistakenly assuming they were all the same.¡±


    ¡°Felix, I understand that Mrs. Quilter made a mistake at lunch yesterday. However, my decision to


    resign is not based on that incident.


    +15 BONOS


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Lately, the academic workload has been piling up, and I¡¯m finding it challenging to keep up.¡±


    Felix responded promptly. ¡°If it¡¯s too overwhelming, you don¡¯t have toe to the studio to work.


    Remember our agreement? You can work when you have the time, and I won¡¯t pressure you.¡±


    Mia hesitated for a moment before expressing, ¡°I appreciate that, but it wouldn¡¯t be fair to my


    colleagues.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling quite tired recently and believe it¡¯s best if I take a break. I can always return to work


    after graduating in the future.¡±

 Chapter 314

    ¡°Mia, despite that, there¡¯s no need for you to resign.


    ¡°The working environment here is quiteid¨Cback, and you shouldn¡¯t perceive it as unfair to your


    colleagues, considering the differences in your circumstances.¡±


    Mia looked up in surprise as Felix added, ¡°Mia, given our shared experiences, I believe you can sense


    my feelings for you. Do you share simr sentiments?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Felix, but I¡¯ve always seen you as a friend only,¡± Mia straightforwardly turned down Felix.


    A glimmer of disappointment flickered in Felix¡¯s eyes, tinged with a subtle hint of reluctance.


    After a brief pause, he finally voiced his thoughts, ¡°Mia, what if we find a middle ground? You could


    transition to working on weekends instead.


    ¡°Your incredible talent has brought numerous orders to our studio, and a sudden resignation would


    undeniably have a negative impact.


    ¡°Please, consider it for the sake of our friendship. Can you perhapsmit toing in on


    weekends?¡± Felix negotiated.


    Mia¡¯s gaze softened as she noticed the scar on Felix¡¯s head. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Felix let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Mia, regarding my mom¡¯s mistake yesterday,


    please don¡¯t harbor any ill feelings toward her.¡±


    Mia reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not an issue.¡±


    With those words, she returned to her seat, appearing somewhat distracted. The looming


    prospect of Laura¡¯s surgery tomorrow left her feeling a bit nervous.


    In the evening, Mia patiently waited for Connor to finish work before broaching the topic of Laura¡¯s


    situation.


    Maintaining a calm demeanor, Connor reassured her, ¡°Lately, Mrs. Barrett Senior¡¯s health has


    remained stable.


    ¡°Assuming the surgery goes ording to n, there shouldn¡¯t be anyplications. You can put


    your mind at ease.¡±


    A sigh of relief escaped Mia. That was reassuring news.


    415 BONOS


    The next morning, Mia prepared early for her visit to the hospital.


    Taken aback by her early rising, Patricia inquired, ¡°Why are you up so early? Don¡¯t your Monday


    lectures typicallymence in the afternoon?¡±


    Mia hesitated before responding, ¡°Aunt Patricia, Grandma Laura is undergoing surgery today. I need to


    go and check on her.¡±


    ¡°You should go. I hope everything goes smoothly for Mrs. Barrett Senior. She¡¯s a wonderful person. I¡¯m


    confident she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Mia endured a restless night, clinging to the hope that Laura¡¯s surgery would unfold without


    complications.


    In the taxi on the way to the hospital, Mia¡¯s stomach began to rumble. It felt as if her twins were staging


    another protest.


    With no alternative, Mia stopped by a nearby shop to grab some breakfast.


    As she entered the hospital, a sports car suddenly raced by at high speed, narrowly avoiding a collision


    with her.


    Startled, Mia swiftly dodged to the side, unintentionally spilling her soy milk on the ground.


    After parking her sports car, Maya emerged, casting an arrogant look at Mia. ¡°Mia, I always thought you


    were fearless, but it seems there are times when you feel afraid too.¡±


    Observing Maya stepping out of the car, Mia¡¯s gaze noticeably darkened.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She instinctively reached down,forting the twins nestled within her belly. In the moments that


    followed, she grabbed the spilled soy milk and hurled it at Maya¡¯s sports car.


    The soy milk sttered across the car¡¯s interior, creating a messy scene.


    Maya stood in shock, angrily retorting, ¡°Mia, have you lost your mind? Do you realize how


    expensive my sports car is? It would take you a decade ofbor just to afford it.¡±


    Without hesitation, Mia raised her hand and seized Maya¡¯s hair, locking eyes with her in a cold,


    unwavering gaze.

 Chapter 315

    With a cold stare, Mia confronted Maya, ¡°I¡¯ve warned you before not to provoke me. It seems like you


    haven¡¯t learned your lesson.¡±


    Maya had deliberately attempted to hit her with the car just moments ago. If Mia hadn¡¯t evaded in time,


    the consequences could have been severe.


    Although Maya may not have intended to cause fatal harm, as a pregnant woman, Mia couldn¡¯t afford


    to tolerate the risk of such an idental injury.


    A surge of anger coursed through Mia as she red at Maya.


    Indeed, Maya seemed like a malicious bitch.


    Maya initially tried to resist, but Mia had a tight grip on her hair, causing even the slightest


    movement to inflict pain on her scalp.


    Despite the pain, Maya insisted, ¡°You¡¯re uttering nonsense. I didn¡¯t hit you just now. Whatever you did


    to my car, you know it well. I¡¯ll make sure you pay for the damage!¡±


    ¡°Whether you hit me or not, you¡¯re well aware of the truth. Surveince cameras are scattered all


    around, and your lies won¡¯t hold,¡± Mia said confidently.


    ¡°You can involve the police. I don¡¯t mind. However, who ends up getting arrested is uncertain,¡±


    Mia continued calmly.


    With a firm grip on Maya¡¯s hair, Mia delivered a resounding p to her face. ¡°If you dare provoke


    me again next time, I won¡¯t let you off easily!¡±


    Having uttered those words, Mia let go of Maya¡¯s hair, nonchntly patted her hand, andmented,


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Grandma Laura¡¯s surgery today, this matter wouldn¡¯t.be settled!


    ¡°Consider it my good deed for the day, just gathering merits for Grandma Laura.¡±


    With Laura undergoing surgery that day, Mia wanted to avoid any further trouble.


    Holding her aching scalp, Maya felt a sense of numbness. She had never endured such humiliation in


    her life, and she was determined not to let it slide.


    Through gritted teeth, Maya retorted, ¡°Mia, do you really believe having Grandma Laura¡¯s support gives


    you the right to act recklessly? You¡¯re aware that Mrs. Barrett doesn¡¯t like you, right?¡±


    Maya secretly wished for Laura¡¯s demise on the operating table, believing it would eliminate any


    obstacle to her marrying into the Barrett family.


    With Sharon around, Mia could never measure up to Maya.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a currency bill. I don¡¯t need everyone¡¯s approval,¡± Mia asserted.


    +15 BONOS


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Her eyes exuded a hint of madness, sending shivers down Maya¡¯s spine.


    It seemed as though Mia had transformed into an entirely different person. Maya couldn¡¯t help but


    acknowledge her earlier miscalction.


    Mia briskly turned and entered the hospital, determined not to waste any more time on Maya.


    Shortly after, Maya caught up from behind, but Mia remained indifferent, paying no attention to her


    presence.


    Maya adjusted her hair, keeping in mind the reason for her visit¨Cto see Laura. At this moment, it was


    imperative for her to convey a sign of respect.


    As for settling the score with Mia, Maya decided to handle it alongside Sharon when they crossed


    pathster.


    Exiting the elevator, they were met by two imposing bodyguards dressed in ck.


    One of the bodyguards intercepted Maya, stating, ¡°Apologies, you¡¯re not allowed to enter.¡±


    Observing Mia proceeding ahead without hindrance, Maya expressed her incredulity, ¡°Why is she


    allowed in then?¡±


    Mia, too, was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Maya would face any restrictions.


    The bodyguard responded curtly, ¡°Today, only members of the Barrett family are allowed inside. All


    other visitors are restricted. As a Barrett, she has ess.¡±


    Mia looked back at Maya, a scornful expression on her face.


    ¡°Like I¡¯ve said, as long as I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t be taking my ce. Perhaps you should wait patiently


    outside,¡± Mia remarked with a disapproving click of her tongue.


    Frustrated, Maya stomped her foot and promptly called Shelly to inquire about the situation.


    After all, Maya came with good intentions to visit Laura. How could she be denied entry?


    Outside the ward, Mia encountered several stationed bodyguards.


    Sensing the tense atmosphere, she realized the significance of today¡¯s surgery.

 Chapter 316

    Mia gently knocked on the door before stepping into the ward, a warm smile on her face.¡± Grandma,


    I¡¯vee to see you.¡±


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯re here bright and early. Have you had breakfast?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. Grandma, how are you feeling today?¡±


    Mia noticed that Laura seemed to be in high spirits, indicating that her health was in good


    condition.


    Laura smiled, gently holding Mia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well. You don¡¯t need to worry so much. I¡¯m still eagerly looking forward to your baby¡¯s arrival.


    In my younger years, I confronted numerous challenges. Can a minor issue like this really defeat me?¡±


    With Laura discussing her babies, Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. Despite everyone thinking it was a


    fabrication, only she knew that she was genuinely pregnant.


    After a moment of contemtion, Mia took Laura¡¯s hand and gently rested it on her slightly bulging


    belly. ¡°Grandma, the baby is patiently waiting for you to recover.¡±


    Laura nced at Mia¡¯s belly, her eyes slightly welling up. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic. When the baby arrives, I¡¯ll


    have the chance to teach them, just as I did with Tim when he was little.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be eagerly looking forward to it,¡± Mia said, subtly conveying to the twins in her belly to


    anticipate Laura¡¯s safe return from the operating room.


    At that moment, Laura shifted her gaze toward the door and called out, ¡°Tim, hurry over. I have


    something to share with all of you.¡±


    Mia turned to see Timothy entering through the doorway. Today, he appeared more casually dressed,


    forsaking his usual dark suit. He seemed a bit less aloof and more like a refined young


    gentleman.


    Timothy approached the bedside. ¡°Grandma, how about we discuss it after your surgery? There will be


    plenty of time in the future.¡±


    Mia added, ¡°Absolutely, Grandma. There¡¯s no rush. Just rx and take it easy. We¡¯ll be right outside,


    keeping youpany.¡±


    At that instant, Sharon and Shelly stepped into the ward.


    415 BONOS


    Sharon¡¯s expression darkened upon seeing Mia, but being mindful of Laura¡¯s surgery, she


    restrained her emotions.


    As long as Laura¡¯s operation went smoothly, she wouldn¡¯t have to concern herself with Mia any


    longer.


    It seemed like Timothy¡¯s current wariness of  was driven by his concern for Laura, who was


    scheduled for surgery.


    Waving her hand, Laura said, ¡°There are certain matters I would like to address now. Otherwise, I


    fear I won¡¯t have the opportunity.


    ¡°Tim, in the future, when Mia¡¯s child is born, they will be the heir of the Barrett family.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Mia¡¯s expression grew uneasy upon hearing this. Why would Laura make such an arrangement?


    Mia wasn¡¯t the only one feeling upset. Sharon seemed equally dissatisfied. ¡°Mrs. Barrett Senior,


    deciding on the heir so early seems a bit impulsive, doesn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Given the extensive nature of our family¡¯s business, if the selected heircks the required skills and


    competence, what alternatives do we have?¡±


    Sharon had more to address. If Maya were to marry Timothy in the future and have a child, would that


    child be ineligible as heir to the Barrett family?


    In such a circumstance, the Lane family might not consent to their marriage.


    Besides, Mia¡¯s pregnancy was fabricated, and Laura seemed to be taking it too seriously.


    ¡°I trust that Tim¡¯s child won¡¯t be ipetent, and with Tim overseeing their upbringing into adulthood,


    how could they possibly turn out to be a failure?¡±


    After expressing her confidence, Laura handed a document to Timothy, ¡°Here is the contract I¡¯ve


    drafted, outlining all the details rted to you and Mia¡¯s child as the future heir of our family. Please go


    ahead and sign it.¡±

 Chapter 317

    Mia was left in disbelief as she looked at the document handed by Laura.


    The revtion that her unborn child had been formally announced as the heir of the Barrett family


    moments ago had left her utterly astounded.


    Despite the initial shock, Mia attempted to reassure herself with the notion that this designation. was


    merely a verbalmitment, subject to change in the future contingent upon Laura


    sessfully undergoing the surgery.


    Yet, to her astonishment, Laura had gone a step further, not only conceptualizing the arrangement but


    also preparing an official document. She even insisted on an immediate signature from


    Timothy..


    Signing it would mean that the document now carries legal implications.


    However, Mia remained resolute in her refusal to have her twins take on the role of heirs to the


    Barrett family.


    Sharon¡¯s eyelids twitched at the sight of the document.


    Swiftly taking it from Laura¡¯s hands, Sharon¡¯s anger intensified as she read through the uses. It


    was so overwhelming that she almost struggled to stand upright.


    ¡°Mom, why do you insist on having Tim sign this so prematurely? Don¡¯t you have enough trust in


    him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust him, but rather, I don¡¯t trust other people. I¡¯m well aware of the thoughts


    circting among all of you.


    ¡°Irrespective of what unfolds between Mia and Tim down the road, Mia¡¯s child is the designated


    heir of the Barrett family, and no one can change that.¡±


    Sharon remained hesitant. ¡°But what if it¡¯s a girl?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡±


    Laura¡¯s unexpected proposition just before her surgery caught everyone off guard, particrly Sharon.


    Helplessly, she gazed at Timothy and pleaded, ¡°Tim, could you go have a conversation


    with Grandma?¡±


    Sharon was firm in her stance, discouraging Timothy from signing the document. The situation seemed


    to be a trap.


    Originally, the n was for Timothy to finalize his divorce with Mia after Laura¡¯s surgery. However, by


    signing this document, there was a potential risk.


    Mia could resort to cunning tactics to evade the divorce and possibly even contemte conceiving a


    child with Timothy, creating aplex and undesirable situation,


    #15 BONOS


    Sharon was resolute in having Maya as her daughter¨Cinw, and she couldn¡¯t allow Mia to impede her


    ns.


    As Timothy took hold of the document, he uttered in a steely tone, ¡°Grandma, I disagree.¡±


    Mia felt an immediate sense of relief. It was imperative that the document remained unsigned.


    Sharon promptly added, ¡°Exactly, Mom. Signing it now wouldn¡¯t be appropriate.¡±


    Laura fixed her gaze on Timothy and sternly inquired, ¡°Why do you disagree?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m ready to put my signature on it, but I prefer to wait until you¡¯ve emerged from the


    operating room. I won¡¯t sign it before then.¡±


    Mia was taken aback by Timothy¡¯s unexpected response, observing his profile with disbelief as she


    tried to discern his expression.


    The fact that Timothy had agreed was beyond Mia¡¯sprehension.


    Sharon¡¯s expression shifted to one of unease as she heard the news. ¡°Tim, how could you possibly


    agree to this?¡±


    If he were to give his consent at this moment, what implications would it have for Maya¡¯s future? Would


    her future son not be deemed worthy of inheriting the Barrett Group?


    Timothy remained indifferent, disregarding Sharon¡¯s concerns.


    He casually ced the document beside Laura, remarking, ¡°If there are so many unresolved issues,


    perhaps you should personally address them.


    ¡°Depending solely on paperwork might not be the most effective approach.¡±


    The atmosphere grew strained as Laura and Timothy locked eyes, each unwilling to yield.


    The escting tension hung thick in the air.


    The two formidable figures of the Barrett family confronted each other, and those present dared


    not utter a word.


    Mia held Laura¡¯s hand and gently spoke, ¡°Grandma, I believe Tim has a good point. Let¡¯s wait until


    T


    after your surgery to discuss this. We have enough time, and there¡¯s no need to rush at the


    A


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°No, it has to be signed immediately. Otherwise, I won¡¯t proceed with the surgery,¡± Laura abruptly


    expressed her frustration.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Timothy pursed his lips tightly and retorted, ¡°Grandma, perhaps this isn¡¯t the time to be so


    stubborn.¡±


    ¡°At my age, can¡¯t I be a little wilful? Just sign it. It¡¯s such a straightforward matter. Are you seriously


    going to disagree with me on this?¡±

 Chapter 318

    +15 BONOS


    Observing Laura growing agitated, Mia hastened to console her.


    Retrieving the document, she handed it over to Timothy, urging him, ¡°Please, sign it.¡±


    Mia raised her gaze to meet Timothy¡¯s. His eyes were subtly squinted, holding a profound and


    mysterious depth.


    Locked in a silent exchange, Mia ced the document into his hands, saying, ¡°For Grandma¡¯s sake,


    please sign it. If you don¡¯t, she won¡¯t consent to the surgery.¡±


    Laura let out a disdainful snort. ¡°Exactly. If you refuse to sign it, I won¡¯t proceed with the surgery. Even


    if you manage to get me into the operating room, I¡¯ll find a way out.¡±


    Mia stood alone, aware of Sharon¡¯s piercing gaze. If looks could kill, she would have been dead by


    now.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Ultimately. Timothy conceded, taking the document and affixing his signature to it.


    Observing Timothy¡¯s authoritative signature, Mia handed the document to Laura. ¡°Grandma, Tim has


    signed it. Is everything resolved now?¡±


    Satisfied, Laura took the document and ced it in front of Mia, dering, ¡°Now you sign it too.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you only requested Timothy¡¯s signature a moment ago. I never agreed to sign it,¡± Mia


    replied.


    Her words left everyone present in disbelief. They didn¡¯t expect Mia to make such a statement.


    Timothy narrowed his eyes, curious about Mia¡¯s intentions.


    Having persuaded him to sign the document just moments ago, Mia¡¯s sudden refusal left Timothy


    puzzled.


    Taken aback, Laura questioned, ¡°Mia, why are you reluctant to sign it?¡±


    After all, Laura had fought so hard for Mia¡¯s rights. Why then was Mia being so stubborn?


    Mia tenderly sped Laura¡¯s hand and expressed, ¡°Grandma, with Tim having already signed the


    document, the paperwork is technically finalized.


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer to sign the document with you present after your surgery ispleted. Would that be


    alright?¡±


    Laura was momentarily stunned, realizing that Mia¡¯s decision to postpone her signature was


    +15 BONOS


    Laura¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she asked, ¡°Why are you being so foolish?¡°¡±


    ¡°Well, they say foolish folks have their share of luck. The baby and I will eagerly await your return from


    the operating room.¡±


    Mia recognized that everything Laura did was with her best interests in mind, and it seemed like Laura


    was meticulously preparing her will.


    Despite this, Mia held onto the hope that Laura would safely recover from the operation.


    Timothy looked at Mia in surprise, his emotions suddenly bingplicated. He hadn¡¯t anticipated


    that Mia¡¯s recent decision was driven by a genuine concern for Laura.


    Shortly afterward, the medical team arrived on the scene.


    Wearing a white coat, Connor entered the room and observed that the entire Barrett family was


    gathered. His attention was drawn to Mia. Indeed, he had anticipated her presence today.


    Adhering to the customary protocol, Connor initiated the routine examination for Laura, and the process


    proceeded seamlessly:


    He instructed, ¡°Escort Mrs. Barrett Senior to the operating room for the surgical procedure.¡±


    Mia turned her gaze toward Laura and offered reassurance, ¡°Grandma, remember that all of us are


    eagerly anticipating your return.¡±


    Laura sighed softly, choosing not to broach the subject of the document again.


    Shey obediently on the hospital bed, surrounded by doctors and nurses, and was gently


    wheeled out.


    Connor shot a cold nce at the Barretts. If it weren¡¯t for Mia, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to perform


    this surgery.


    Sharon smiled and addressed Connor, ¡°Dr. Lane, we¡¯re counting on you for Mrs. Barrett Senior¡¯s


    surgeryter. After all, we¡¯re practically bing one big family. There¡¯s no need for formalities.¡±


    Connor replied curtly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t consider myself a part of the Barrett family.¡±

 Chapter 319

    Witnessing Connor confront Sharon, Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction.


    Sharon¡¯s expression tightened. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Connor being so straightforward,


    Could it be that Connor harbored lingering resentment because Timothy called off Maya¡¯s


    engagement thest time?


    What might unfold next? Would the Lane family consent to Maya marrying into the Barrett family?


    Shooting a cold nce at Timothy, Connor redirected his gaze toward Mia and informed, ¡°The


    surgery today is expected to be prolonged.


    ¡°I rmend that family members wait outside until we finalize suitable arrangements. You can


    take turns being with Mrs. Barrett Senior.¡±


    Mia understood that Connor had spoken those words with her well¨Cbeing in mind, advising her to


    look after herself.


    Mia had foreseen the prolonged duration of today¡¯s surgery. Having secured permission from her


    university, she was determined to remain at the hospital for the entire day.


    Connor exited the hospital room soon after.


    The Barretts also emerged and, likewise, left the elevator, making their way toward the operating


    room.


    Since patients were instructed to utilize the exclusive elevator, this was the route they had to take.


    Surprisingly, they came across Maya waiting at the elevator entrance


    Upon spotting Maya, Sharon disyed a hint of surprise. ¡°Ms. Lane, I didn¡¯t expect to see you at the


    hospital today.¡±


    ¡°Given that Mrs. Barrett Senior is undergoing surgery today, I believed it was important to pay her


    a visit.


    ¡°However, upon reaching the elevator, I was informed that no one outside the Barrett family was


    permitted entry.¡±


    Maya mustered a somewhat strained smile. She was unustomed to being treated in such a


    manner.


    When she arrived earlier with Mia, despite being stopped herself, Mia managed to walk in without


    +15 BONOS


    The bitter taste of humiliation was hard for Maya to bear.


    Sharon¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Lane. I¡¯ll speak to the bodyguards. After all, you shouldn¡¯t


    be treated as an outsider.¡±


    Maya looked at Shelly and expressed her frustration, saying, ¡°I tried calling and texting you, but you


    didn¡¯t respond.¡±


    Shelly quickly rified, ¡°On my way here, I had switched my phone to silent mode to avoid disrupting


    Grandma during her surgery at the hospital.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If I had been aware sooner, I would havee to pick you up,¡± Shelly exined.


    After saying this, Shelly exchanged a knowing nce with Sharon.


    They were aware that Timothy was the one establishing the rules, and neither of them had the authority


    to overrule the security guards and permit entry.


    To uphold her dignity, Sharon instructed Shelly to ignore Maya¡¯s messages.


    Nheless, they couldn¡¯t disclose this information to Maya.


    Upon hearing Shelly and Sharon¡¯s exnations, Maya felt somewhat relieved. She needed to restore


    some dignity, especially in front of Mia.


    Looking at Timothy, Maya expressed with feigned concern, ¡°Tim, don¡¯t worry. With Connor in


    charge of the surgery, everything will go smoothly.¡±


    Maya had to emphasize to Timothy that Connor was the one conducting today¡¯s surgery, subtly


    reminding him of this favor.


    Sharon swiftly chimed in, ¡°Absolutely, I trust your brother¡¯s medical expertise.¡±


    Maya followed suit, wearing a smug smile. She deliberately cast a nce at Mia, unable to hide


    her triumphant expression.


    Regardless, the Lane family yed a pivotal role in making Laura¡¯s surgery possible.


    Mia maintained herposure, fully aware that Maya was deliberately showing off.


    However, Mia was willing to overlook these matters as long as Laura¡¯s surgery proceeded without


    Wearing a cold expression, Timothy nced at Maya and uttered, ¡°You may leave.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Maya stared at him incredulously. She hadn¡¯t expected Timothy¡¯s initial words to involve sending


    Was Timothy unaware that Connor would be performing today¡¯s surgery?

 Chapter 320

    Was Timothy not concerned about upsetting Maya and the potential impact it could have on


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Laura¡¯s surgery?


    Sharon quickly intervened, advising. ¡°Tim, Ms. Lane is here specifically for Grandma. It isn¡¯t


    appropriate to ask her to leave.¡±


    Timothy replied coldly. ¡°Maybe those whom Grandma dislikes should stay away from her to avoid


    affecting the oue of her surgery.¡±


    Mia struggled to stifle augh, surprised by Timothy¡¯s straightforwardness.


    Hadn¡¯t he noticed how close Maya was to tears after that snide remark?


    Maya spoke with a quivering voice, ¡°Tim, how can you treat me this way? After all, today¡¯s surgery


    is only possible because of me!¡±


    Timothy stared at Maya and retorted, ¡°Are you sure Grandma Laura¡¯s surgery is only possible because


    of you, Maya? Are you so ustomed to fabricating stories that you¡¯ve convinced


    yourself of your lies?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Maya¡¯s expression tensed. Under Timothy¡¯s piercing gaze, a sudden unease


    settled in. It felt as though Timothy was privy to all her secrets.


    But that couldn¡¯t be possible, could it? How on earth could Timothy know?


    Maya instinctively nced at Mia beside her. Could it be that Mia had mustered the courage to


    disclose the truth to Timothy?


    Nheless, Maya doubted Mia¡¯s bravery, suspecting that Mia, entangled with Connor, might have


    persuaded him to agree to today¡¯s surgery.


    Certainly, no man could endure betrayal, and Mia, eager to rekindle Timothy¡¯s affection, wouldn¡¯t


    risk exposing the truth.


    Hence, Maya confidently seized Mia¡¯s credit without any hesitation.


    Mia stood in ce, aware of the scrutinizing gazes from Maya and Timothy. She couldn¡¯t help but feel


    perplexed¨Cwhy were these two observing her in such a peculiar manner?


    Maya nced at Timothy, adopting a strained tone. ¡°Tim, when did I lie? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re


    talking about.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s face disyed evident frustration. Did he have to unveil the truth?


    +15 BONOS


    However, Timothy hesitated to bring up the topic of Mia and Connor¡¯s rtionship. If Sharon were to


    find out about this, she would undoubtedly create a scene in front of Laura.


    Laura had just begun the surgery, and even if it were sessful, her body would be in a fragile state.


    Therefore, Timothy couldn¡¯t risk letting Laura be aware of these issues.


    Observing Timothy¡¯s displeased expression, Sharon promptly ushered Maya aside.


    ¡°Ms. Lane, your presence here during Grandma¡¯s extensive surgery is trulymendable. However,


    there¡¯s no need for you to stay here. I will update you as soon as there is positive news.¡±


    If the situation escted, it could put the prospective alliance between the Barrett and Lane


    families at risk.


    Observing Sharon offering her an opportunity to step out, Maya hesitated for a moment before


    complying. ¡°Sure, but I¡¯ll be waiting downstairs. Please let me know as soon as the surgery is


    over.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lane, would you like somepany downstairs? It can be tedious to wait alone,¡± Sharon


    suggested, seeking to appease Maya.


    After all, waiting anywhere seemed equally mundane. Sharon believed it was crucial to mend their


    rtionship before moving forward.


    Once Laura¡¯s surgery was over, Timothy would no longer have a reason to keep Mia around, and


    integrating Maya into the family would simply be a matter of time.


    Maya felt a sense of satisfaction. This was the kind of attitude the Barrett family should have exhibited


    from the beginning.


    Wearing a triumphant expression, Maya cast a nce at Mia.


    Sharon swiftly interjected, ¡°Mia, there¡¯s no need for you to linger here either. The surgery has already


    commenced, and your presence won¡¯t be necessary. Please; go ahead and leave.¡±


    Mia rolled her eyes and casually dropped a document in front of Maya, unveiling its title=¡°Barrett


    Group¡¯s Heir Agreement.¡±

 Chapter 321

    Mia intentionally dropped the document in front of Maya, making sure she took notice of it.


    Fueled by discontent, Mia was set onplicating matters for everyone.


    With Laura undergoing surgery, Mia saw no reason to exercise caution.


    Sharon¡¯s expression grew uneasy upon seeing the document on the floor. ¡°Mia, why are you carelessly


    dropping things everywhere? Pick it up quickly!¡±


    What if Maya happened to see it?


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Mia purposefully took her time retrieving it, ensuring Maya had a clear view of the front page. She


    couldn¡¯t help but sh a smug grin in Maya¡¯s direction.


    Maya¡¯s expression immediately tensed. ¡°Mrs. Barrett, what¡¯s the significance of this document?¡±


    Mia smirked and replied, ¡°Do you really need to ask? Can¡¯t you read? Grandma Laura brought out this


    document specifically for Timothy and I to sign before her surgery.


    ¡°The child I¡¯m carrying is destined to be the heir of the Barrett Group, and any children from other


    women will have to step aside.¡±


    As Mia concluded her statement, she couldn¡¯t help but notice the uneasy expression on Maya¡¯s face.


    Maya, who was determined to marry into the Barrett family, would likely be infuriated once she


    learned about the contents of this document.


    Before long, Mia sensed an intense gaze fixed upon her, seemingly emanating from Timothy.


    She calmly raised her head, ncing at Timothy before her.


    With Laura undergoing surgery, Mia felt no inhibitions at this point.


    Given that Maya and Sharon had provoked her, Mia was resolute in giving them a taste of their own


    medicine.


    Although Mia wasn¡¯t particrly interested in the heir document, she had no intention of allowing


    Sharon and Maya to persist in unting their arrogance.


    Mia was set on thwarting their ns.


    +15 BONOS


    Timothy narrowed his eyes slightly, choosing not to respond.


    Sharon hurriedly exined, ¡°Ms. Lane, please don¡¯t misunderstand. This document is fake.¡±


    Mia deliberately opened the page, disying Timothy¡¯s signature. ¡°It¡¯s signed. How can it not be


    real?¡±


    Sharon eximed, ¡°Mia, this document is contingent upon you having a child. But the child in your


    belly is a fabrication, simply a lie devised to convince Grandma to agree to the surgery.¡±


    Shelly nodded in agreement and added, ¡°Exactly. Mia, there¡¯s no way you were ever pregnant. This


    whole document is irrelevant to you.¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously considering manipting Tim into having a child with you?¡± Shelly sneered.


    Sharon pointed at Mia and retorted, ¡°Mia, quit daydreaming. Tim will never have a child with you.


    Signing the document won¡¯t make a difference. Maybe it¡¯s time to let go of this fantasy of yours.¡±


    Observing Sharon pointing, Mia forcefully swung the document toward her, remarking, ¡°Mind your


    manners. It¡¯s impolite to point fingers at people.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t intended to sign it initially, but given your insistence, wouldn¡¯t it be disrespectful if I


    choose not to?¡±


    Sharon was momentarily taken aback, trembling with anger. ¡°Tim, are you hearing this? This is


    Mia¡¯s true nature. Don¡¯t let her deceive you.¡±


    Maya¡¯s eyes lit up, seizing the opportunity to feign vulnerability. ¡°Ms. Bowen, surely Mrs. Barrett didn¡¯t


    mean what she said. How could youy hands on her? She¡¯s your mother¨Cinw, for


    goodness¡® sake!¡±


    Mia replied nonchntly, ¡°Sorry, but that¡¯s just how I am. I have a temper, and I¡¯m not particrly


    reasonable.¡±


    As Mia spoke, she casually nced up at Timothy, disying an air of nonchnce.


    All eyes turned toward him, anticipating a response.


    Timothy retorted coldly, ¡°This document was given by Grandma, and no one can question her decision.


    With her surgery already underway, I don¡¯t have time to waste here.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 322

    +15 BONOS


    After uttering these words, Timothy turned and walked toward the operating room.


    Mia was somewhat taken aback. Timothy¡¯s silence was unusual, considering that in the past, he


    might have sided with Maya and perceived the situation as Mia¡¯s fault.


    Mia had initially braced herself for a confrontation, but Timothy¡¯s unexpected behavior caught her


    off guard.


    The surprise wasn¡¯t limited to Mia, even Sharon and Maya were shocked. Mia had been


    remarkably arrogant a moment ago, yet Timothy seemed unfazed.


    Mia, unwilling to waste any more time with Sharon and Maya, proceeded toward the operating


    room.


    Sharon suggested reluctantly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should follow them.¡±


    Just then, a bodyguard unexpectedly intercepted Sharon and Maya.


    ¡°Apologies, Mrs. Barrett, but Mr. Barrett has instructed that unrted individuals cannot approach


    the operating room.¡±


    Maya, though infuriated, restrained herself in front of Sharon. She could only ask pitifully, ¡°Mrs.


    Barrett, what was the deal with the document Mia had just now?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lane, there¡¯s no need to worry. Mia is not pregnant. So, that document is merely a piece of


    paper.


    ¡°By the time Mrs. Barrett Senior¡¯s surgery is over, it will have exceeded the waiting period required for


    Timothy and Mia¡¯s divorce.


    ¡°Once their divorce is finalized, they will have no further ties,¡± Sharon reassured.


    Upon hearing Sharon¡¯s exnation, Maya felt considerably relieved.


    As long as Mia wasn¡¯t expecting, the document held no significance.


    Sharon continued tofort Maya and escorted her downstairs to wait.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Shelly, who was nearby, harbored some skepticism. Just a while ago, Wilhelmina had


    messaged her with evidence confirming Mia¡¯s pregnancy.


    Despite this, Shelly found herself unable to contact Wilhelmina afterward. It seemed as though


    Wilhelmina had vanished without a trace.


    +15 BONOS


    Could it be that Wilhelmina was evading Maya¡¯s phone calls out of guilt? Could it perhaps stem from


    dishonesty?


    Nheless, Shelly couldn¡¯t help but find Mia¡¯s words peculiar.


    It Mia had indeed conceived in secret and signed the document, wouldn¡¯t that potentially give her


    control over the Barrett family in the future?


    Would Shelly still be able to enjoy her benefits in the long run?


    Regardless, Shelly was resolute in confirming whether Mia was truly pregnant.


    Outside the operating room, Mia gazed at the blinking red light, her body tensing up.


    Despite her confidence in Connor¡¯s medical skills, worry lingered in Mia¡¯s thoughts.


    After all undergoing surgery was an affair filled with risks and variables.


    The oue of the procedure remained unknown, and unforeseen events could potentially


    transpire.


    Mia sat on a chair, fervently praying for Laura¡¯s surgery to go smoothly.


    Shortly after, Timothy joined her, bncing aptop on hisp, deeply engrossed in his work.


    Seated in close proximity, their arms asionally brushed against each other.


    Feeling ufortable, Mia shifted away, creating some distance between them.


    Noticing her movement, Timothy squinted slightly and questioned, ¡°Is something wrong? Does being


    close to me make you ufortable?¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed.


    She turned to him and remarked, ¡°Being in such close proximity, especially as an unmarried man and


    woman, could easily lead to spection from others.¡±


    ¡°Are you apprehensive about potential rumors, or is there a particr individual you¡¯re worried


    about encountering?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s mood soured further as he thought about Connor carrying out the surgery. It appeared that


    Mia was intentionally keeping her distance, likely because of Connor.


    Out of all the men Mia could have chosen, she had to choose Connor.


    The Lane family in Nord City proved to be a sizable and intricate n, surpassing even the


    +15 BONOS


    Should Mia tie the knot with Connor eventually, she would undeniably face scrutiny and criticism from


    the elders of the Lane family.

 Chapter 323

    Mia was puzzled by Timothy¡¯s words. She merely wanted to maintain afortable distance


    from him.


    What was he implying by asking whom she was apprehensive about encountering? It was not as


    if she had engaged in any dubious behavior.


    She casually responded, ¡°Exactly, I just didn¡¯t want to be seen and misinterpreted by others.¡±


    Besides, both Sharon and Maya were present at the hospital. Shouldn¡¯t Timothy be wary of


    potential misunderstandings with Maya?


    Contemting this, Mia suddenly questioned, ¡°Oh, by the way, why did you break off your engagement


    with Maya?¡±


    She had been eager to inquire about this matter for quite some time, but the suitable moment


    never seemed to present itself.


    With Laura¡¯s surgery now underway, marking a countdown in Timothy and Mia¡¯s divorce, Mia


    unexpectedly found herself growing a bit curious.


    Timothy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Was Mia trying to fish for information she already knew?


    It was evident that Mia had persuaded Connor to perform Laura¡¯s surgery, yet she chose not to


    disclose any details.


    Instead, she allowed Maya to manipte the situation, using it as a pretext to coerce Timothy


    into a fake engagement.


    If Connor hadn¡¯t divulged the truth to Timothy on the day of the engagement, Timothy would have


    remained unaware.


    What was Mia¡¯s underlying motive?


    Mia¡¯s eyes sparkled with a sudden realization. ¡°Did you end your engagement with Maya because


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    you saw through her deceitful facade?¡±


    What was Mia trying to imply?


    Timothy hesitated before speaking, ¡°Mia, what on earth is going on inside your head?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s always you who seems to upy my thoughts, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mia replied almost instinctively,


    1/3.


    +15 BONOS


    Instantly, she mmed up, choosing not to say anything further.


    Upon hearing her response. Timothy¡¯s expression turned somewhat awkward. ¡°Mia, it¡¯s evident now


    why you have so many admirers. They must have all been charmed by your sweet talk, haven¡¯t they?¡±


    Why hadn¡¯t Timothy realized earlier how adept Mia was at flirting?


    Mia¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, yet she wasn¡¯t willing to be cornered by Timothy like this.


    Boldly, she shot back, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Sweet¨Ctalk? I¡¯ve only done that with one man, and it¡¯s


    you!¡±


    Following her statement, Timothy coughed awkwardly. ¡°Mia, what are you going on about?¡±


    After all, Timothy had never allowed Mia to engage in such behavior!


    Over the past three years, their ¡®romantic¡® connection had stayed purely tonic, except for that


    one unforeseen incident.


    Mia swiftly grasped the implications of her words, and her cheeks turned red.


    She rified. ¡°I was just babbling. You¡¯re clearly reading too much into it, and your mind is fabricating


    inappropriate ideas.¡±


    Timothy grew annoyed. ¡°Inappropriate ideas? You¡¯re the one with the dirty mind!¡±


    ¡°Well, if you think I entertain inappropriate thoughts, feel free to point them out. I¡¯d be happy to


    exin.¡±


    Mia refused to back down, maintaining a defiant gaze on Timothy.


    Timothy nced downward, catching sight of Mia¡¯s innocent, dark eyes


    His throat subtly tightened, and he unconsciously licked his lips.


    In a husky tone, he uttered, ¡°You were the one who brought up sweet¨Ctalking.¡±


    ¡°And what if I did? Didn¡¯t I sweet¨Ctalk you back then?¡±


    Indeed, Mia had dedicated each day to understanding Timothy¡¯s preferences, anxiously awaited his


    return from work, and carefully considered when and how to express herself.


    She had to meticulously choose her words, ensuring they always aligned with what he wanted to


    hear. Wasn¡¯t that considered a form of sweet¨Ctalking?


    +15 BONOS


    Heath, standing nearby, unintentionally caught wind of their animated conversation and discreetly took


    a few steps back.


    He preferred not to eavesdrop on anything he shouldn¡¯t and potentially be a target for


    Timothy¡¯s wrathter on.

 Chapter 324

    Beneath Timothy¡¯s usual noble and aloof demeanor, there hid a surprising array of tricks up his sleeve.


    Looking at Mia, Timothy¡¯s tone turned cold as he uttered, ¡°Mia, you can shut up now.¡±


    Any other woman might have blushed and fallen silent upon hearing those words, but not Mia.


    Shamelessly, she argued back, her face visibly agitated.


    Indeed, Timothy had never encountered ady with such a robust and assertive personality like Mia!


    Feeling upset, Mia muttered, ¡°You initiated the argument. With a clear conscience, one sees


    things in a positive and pure light. If your mindset is tainted, everything you perceive bes tainted


    too!¡±


    Timothy was taken aback by her response.


    The discussion came to an abrupt halt.


    Timothy remained silent as Mia lowered her head, attempting to regain herposure.


    It was all Timothy¡¯s fault; his words had provoked an unintended reaction from Mia.


    The atmosphere between them grew increasingly awkward.


    Mia gazed up at the ceiling, sensing the ufortable silence. She pressed on, ¡°By the way, you still


    haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±


    Why was Mia shamelessly persisting for an answer?


    Timothy remained fixated on hisptop, appearing somewhat distracted.


    Upon hearing Mia¡¯s inquiry, Timothy¡¯s throat tightened. ¡°Aren¡¯t you aware of the reason?¡±


    ¡°What? Am I supposed to know?¡±


    Mia found the situation increasingly perplexing. She stared at Timothy, attempting to decipher the


    meaning behind his gaze.


    In response, Timothy countered, ¡°You seem quite concerned about why I ended my engagement with


    Maya.¡±


    Mia¡¯s gaze intensified with frustration. Abruptly, she averted her eyes. ¡°No, it was just a casual


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Why are you so interested to know?¡±


    Mia exhaled deeply. ¡°I want to understand the reason so I can tease Maya. It¡¯s a perfect


    opportunity. I can¡¯t let it pass.¡±


    Timothy was caught off guard.


    Well, it seemed like Timothy had misconstrued Mia¡¯s intentions.


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Timothy shifted his attention to the document lying nearby.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t hold onto this document. It¡¯s better to keep it confidential to avoid impacting the


    Barrett Group¡¯s stock price. After all, the sessor issue is a significant matter.¡±


    ¡°I anticipated you¡¯d say that, but this document is just a piece of paper. We don¡¯t have a child,


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    after all.¡±


    Mia continued calmly, ¡°Besides, our main focus has been ensuring Grandma Laura¡¯s surgery


    proceeds smoothly.


    ¡°Regardless of the decisions made during this period, I won¡¯t dwell on them, and I won¡¯t take them


    seriously.¡±


    Timothy nodded, taking a moment to gather his thoughts before acknowledging, ¡°You¡¯ve undergone


    quite a transformation during this period.¡±


    Having witnessed Mia¡¯s true character, Timothy found himself reevaluating his preconceived


    notions about her. She was not the person he had initially perceived her to be.


    Mia responded nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to resign soon, so it doesn¡¯t matter who you choose to


    love.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Timothy couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Mia, can¡¯t you take things seriously for once?¡±


    ¡°Sure, but this is simply the way I express myself. If you¡¯re looking for something pleasant to hear,


    ites with an additional cost,¡± Mia quipped.


    Timothy smirked. ¡°Alright, how much are we talking about here?¡±


    Mia replied casually, ¡°Not much, let¡¯s say a hundred dors per word.¡±


    She had no intention of prolonging the conversation.


    Timothy¡¯s deep voice unexpectedly interjected, ¡°Should I transfer it to your bank or through


    Venmo?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Mia looked at Timothy in surprise. She had intended it as a light¨Chearted jest, but his response left her


    utterly taken aback.


    Was he taking her joke seriously?


    Mia seemed to be gradually loosening up, while Timothy, on the other hand, was revealing a touch


    of shamelessness.


    Timothy reached for his phone, seemingly about to transfer the money to her.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Are you that eager to be sweet¨Ctalked by me?¡±

 Chapter 325

    +15 BONOS


    Immediately realizing her mistake, Mia bit her tongue in regret for her thoughtless words.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Timothy shot a meaningful nce at her and remarked, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not entirely out of the question.¡±


    Mia¡¯s face turned red, and she averted her eyes, murmuring, ¡°Once Grandma sessfully


    recovers from her surgery, perhaps we can discuss handling the divorce procedures at the


    courthouse.*


    As her words hung in the air, a heavy silence settled between them.


    The ambiguous atmosphere that had abruptly enveloped them just moments ago dissipated in an


    instant.


    Timothy regained hisposure, leaning back in the cold metal chair. A heavy sensation


    weighed on his chest, making it difficult to breathe.


    Timothy¡¯s gaze shifted to Mia. He pursed his lips before breaking the silence, ¡°You know, it might


    not be strictly necessary to pursue a divorce.¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t believe Timothy¡¯s words.


    She looked at him incredulously, convinced that she must have misheard his words.


    Though Miaprehended each word Timothy spoke, when strung together in a sentence, Mia


    struggled to grasp the full meaning.


    What did Timothy mean by saying it¡¯s not strictly necessary to get a divorce? Did that imply it was


    optional, or was he suggesting the opposite?


    Sensing Mia¡¯s gaze, Timothy¡¯s expression grew awkward.


    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, I don¡¯t have any particr criteria for a spouse.¡± he said bluntly.


    ¡°Considering Grandma¡¯s fondness for you, your presence could have a positive impact on her health.


    Hence, I¡¯m contemting the idea that you can continue being Mrs. Barrett.¡±


    After Timothy¡¯s unexpected revtion, Mia felt as if her brain had gone nk for a moment,


    leaving her in a daze.


    A profound silence hung in the air. Mia looked at Timothy and moved closer to him.


    Timothy lowered his eyes, meeting Mia¡¯s inquisitive look.


    He maintained hisposure as she drew near, catching a whiff of her subtle yet pleasant


    +15 BONOS


    His eyes held a profound depth, with only the silhouette of Mia reflecting in his gaze.


    Unexpectedly. Timothy¡¯s heart raced. Why was Mia getting so close?


    Was she perhaps stirred by his words?


    Just then, Mia reached out, gently pulling Timothy¡¯s head toward hers. Their foreheads met in a tender


    collision, and their breaths intertwined in the shared space between them.


    Timothy¡¯s breath caught, and his pupils contracted.


    His body tensed, and his gaze became fixed on Mia before him, lingering on her rosy lips.


    Shortly afterward, Mia pulled away, remarking, ¡°It¡¯s odd. You don¡¯t seem feverish at all. Why do you


    sound so peculiar, like someone rambling with a fever?¡±


    Mia had entered into marriage with Timothy, who initially appeared lifeless, partly out of respect for


    Laura, but also because she genuinely liked him.


    Without that affection, how could Mia have upheld the role of a virtuous wife by Timothy¡¯s side for the


    past three years?


    Looking at Timothy incredulously, Mia asserted, ¡°Besides, just because you have no criteria for a


    spouse doesn¡¯t imply that I don¡¯t have any.¡±


    Caught off guard, Timothy swiftly retreated, his lips tightly pursed.


    Yet, Mia¡¯s voice persisted in his ears. ¡°Timothy, say something. Why the silence? If you¡¯re sick,


    you should consult a doctor or at least check your temperature!¡±


    Timothy swallowed hard several times. Standing up from his seat, he walked away from the area.


    He felt like Mia had yed him for a fool and regretted vocalizing those sentiments.


    Despite his slender silhouette, Timothy¡¯s strides betrayed a hint of awkwardness.


    Observing his departing figure, Mia murmured, ¡°If you¡¯re unwell, seek medical attention!¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression grew grim, and he swiftly made his exit.


    Alone in the room, Mia leaned back in her chair.


    As she gradually calmed down, Mia couldn¡¯t shake the memory of her conversation with Timothy


    and his unexpected deration about forgoing their divorce.


    Mia lowered her gaze, unable to fathom what had prompted Timothy to make such statements.


    +15 BONOS


    After three years of marriage, it seemed like Timothy had be distant and perhaps even held


    some disdain for her.


    If it weren¡¯t for Laura¡¯s support, Mia wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure it for such an extended


    period. The Barrett family would likely have ousted her long ago.

 Chapter 326

    With Laura finally able to undergo surgery, Mia anticipated that Timothy might be relieved at the


    prospect of their divorce.


    However, to her surprise, he expressed a desire to continue their marriage, suggesting they didn¡¯t


    have to part ways.


    The unexpected turn of events left Mia bewildered.


    While Timothy seemed willing to give their marriage another shot, Mia had surpassed the stage of


    settling for uncertainties.


    She wasn¡¯t willing to wait indefinitely for a change that seemed unlikely to happen.


    Moreover, with two little ones growing in her belly, Mia found it even more challenging to envision


    a future within the Barrett family.


    Uponpleting her semester¡¯s final exams and umting sufficient credits, Mia intended to join


    her brothers in Nord City, giving birth and embarking on a new chapter in her life.


    The decision to leave had long been a part of Mia¡¯s preparations.


    Perhaps Timothy had finally seen through Maya¡¯s true colors, reflected on the situation, and concluded


    that Mia, despite her perceived naivety, was the most suitable choice to be his wife.


    This could be the reason Timothy suggested they didn¡¯t need to divorce.


    However, Mia remained skeptical.


    As Mia pondered, a waft of perfume reached her senses, leaving no need for spection about the


    approaching individual.


    Lifting her head, she confirmed her suspicion as Shelly drew nearer, her brows furrowing.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you keep your distance. Don¡¯t let your perfume infiltrate the operating room and disrupt


    the surgeons,¡± Mia cautioned.


    Shelly disdainfully snorted, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t assume I¡¯m unaware of your intentions. I know your secret.¡±


    Mia frowned. ¡°Fine, you¡¯re aware of my secret. You seem to know everything. Now, can you please


    move away? Stay clear of the operating room.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you aware that your perfume could rival that of smoked bacon? Or is your sense of smell


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    malfunctioning? Can¡¯t you even detect it?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Infuriated, Shelly seized the heir document nearby. ¡°So, this was your endgame, wasn¡¯t it? Keeping it


    concealed from everyone.¡±


    Mia nced at the documents. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Mia, stop pretending. I must admit your diversion tactics are quite effective. You¡¯ve managed to


    deceive everyone, including Tim, who wholeheartedly endorsed this without a hint of suspicion,¡± Shelly


    retorted.


    With a look of disdain, Shelly continued, ¡°Unfortunately, Mia, your little schemes won¡¯t fool me. Now


    that I¡¯m aware, your plot won¡¯t seed. I won¡¯t permit you to linger in the Barrett family!¡±


    Mia sighed. ¡°Then please be clear. What exactly have I done? What schemes have I employed? If you


    don¡¯t tell me, how will I know?¡±


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯re pregnant, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Upon hearing Shelly¡¯s words, Mia¡¯s heart rate surged instantly, her pupils narrowing as she gazed at


    Shelly.


    Could Shelly have learned about Mia¡¯s pregnancy from Wilhelmina?


    However, that didn¡¯t make sense. Connor had assured Mia that the matter with Wilhelmina had


    been resolved.


    Mia trusted Connor, confident that he wouldn¡¯t deceive her.


    Swiftly regaining herposure, Mia responded calmly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m pregnant. Why else would


    Grandma Laura appoint my unborn child as the heir of Barrett Group?¡±


    ¡°Mia, why are you persisting in this charade? Everyone believes you pretended to be pregnant merely


    to appease Grandma before her surgery. However, I¡¯m the only one who knows that you¡¯re really


    pregnant.


    ¡°So, is this a cover for advancing your agenda? Did you intentionally orchestrate the designated heir


    document from Grandma as well?¡± Shelly spoke with increasing enthusiasm, firmly convinced that her


    spections were urate.


    Shelly relished the moment, thinking she had finally caught Mia in apromising position.


    Mia cursed silently. Despite Shelly often appearing foolish, Mia hadn¡¯t anticipated her asional


    moments of insight.


    Now, what should Mia do?


    What if Shelly did possess evidence from Wilhelmina?

 Chapter 327

    This was a matter Mia needed to approach with caution.


    Shelly¡¯s confidence in her usations left Mia baffled, struggling toprehend her boldness.


    ¡°Haha, Mia, feeling guilty, huh? You¡¯re silent because I¡¯ve hit the mark, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    Observing Mia¡¯sck of response, Shelly grew ecstatic. She was convinced she had uncovered a


    secret only she knew.


    Mia remainedposed. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯ve got it right. I am pregnant, intentionally keeping this


    information from everyone, and secretly orchestrating the heir agreement.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Mia, so you finally confess, huh? I¡¯m going to disclose this to everyer and expose your


    true nature,¡± Shelly dered triumphantly.


    Mia raised an eyebrow. ¡°Shelly, you¡¯re truly naive.¡±


    Her gaze held a hint of disdain, leaving Shelly feeling somewhat indignant. ¡°What do you mean?


    You¡¯re the naive one!¡±


    ¡°What do I mean? Can¡¯t you read the document? With Timothy¡¯s signature already on it, this


    document is ready to take effect at any moment. It¡¯s just a matter of me signing it.


    ¡°Once ites into force, my child will be the heir to the Barrett Group. In the future, won¡¯t l


    y a substantial role in the decision making of the Barrett family?¡±


    Mia nced slyly at Shelly and smirked, ¡°It appears that the limit on your future credit card will


    also be subject to my discretion!¡±


    Shelly¡¯s face was drained of color. ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too soon. Once I expose your true intentions, Tim


    will never allow this document to take effect, and your ns will crumble.¡±


    ¡°But as long as Grandma Laura is present and I carry a child inside me, who among you can pose


    a threat to me?¡± Mia boasted.¡± Still think you¡¯re not naive?¡±


    Shelly swallowed hard. Throughout this period, her credit card had been restricted.


    She had to resort to using a supplementary card provided by Maya with a limited credit line. It


    was undeniably frustrating.


    If Mia continued to be the heiress of the Barrett family, wouldn¡¯t Shelly¡¯s future be in jeopardy?


    In response, Shelly took a few steps back and fled in fear.


    +15 BONOS


    Watching her flee, Mia couldn¡¯t resist a smile. It appeared that Shelly wasn¡¯t cut out for handling


    intimidation!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Despite this, Mia couldn¡¯t shake the mystery of how Shelly was so sure about her pregnancy. If Shelly


    happened to divulge this information, It could pose a threat to Mia.


    Gently touching her belly, Mia understood the need to make proactive ns.


    Meanwhile, Laura¡¯s surgery had been underway for two hours. After sitting for a while, Mia stood up


    and made her way to the restroom.


    Coincidentally, she encountered Timothy on the way.


    Their eyes locked, creating a tense atmosphere.


    Mia blurted out, ¡°Excuse me, I need to use the restroom.¡±


    Timothy stepped aside, and Mia slipped into the restroom.


    Her thoughts were chaotic, shifting between Shelly¡¯s ims and Timothy¡¯s deration of not pursuing a


    divorce.


    It appeared that the Barretts were indeed troublesome individuals.


    Mia sighed and exited the restroom.


    As she returned to the area outside the operating room, Mia spotted Timothy seated in a chair, his


    laptop set aside. He gazed out of the window, seemingly lost in contemtion.


    After a brief pause, Mia decided to approach him.


    As Mia followed Timothy¡¯s gaze outside, she observed a pair of birds nestled on a tree branch-


    affectionately tending to each other¡¯s feathers and gently pecking at each other¡¯s beaks.


    Was it bing a trend for birds to showcase their love like this?


    A quietness settled between Mia and Timothy once more.


    Soon, the tranquility was shattered by the sound of Mia¡¯s stomach growling.


    A blush crept onto her cheeks as she instinctively covered her belly. It wasn¡¯t even thatte, so why


    was she feeling hungry now?

 Chapter 328

    It wasn¡¯t just because Mia hadn¡¯t eaten much that morning. It was also because Maya nearly crashed


    into her, causing her breakfast to spill onto the ground.


    Seeing Mia¡¯s predicament, Timothy turned to Heath, who stood nearby. ¡°Arrange for lunch to be


    delivered,¡± he ordered.


    Mia quickly interjected, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Beside her, Timothy¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°What¡¯s the issue? Am I not allowed to treat you to a


    meal?¡±


    Mia discreetly cleared her throat. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just lean toward lighter options,


    preferably something with soup and maybe a few fruits.¡±


    A tense silence followed her request.


    Straightening his cor, Timothymented, ¡°Mia, it appears you have a talent for making demands.


    Did I promise to treat you to a meal?¡±


    Without hesitation, Mia shot back, ¡°Given that visitors have arrived to see Grandma Laura, isn¡¯t it


    your responsibility as her rtive to provide a meal for the guests? Or has generosity taken a


    back seat?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s frustration grew at Mia¡¯s response.


    Was Mia cing the me on him?


    Shortly after, Heath arrived with a delectable and light lunch, apanied by a small food trolley


    for added convenience.


    Undeterred, Mia picked up her utensils and began eating without hesitation.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    .


    The two little ones in her belly seemed to be protesting, leaving Mia with no choice but to


    consume her meal.


    Timothy initially had little appetite, but watching Mia relish the food, he couldn¡¯t resist indulging a


    bit more himself.


    Looking at Mia, he remarked, ¡°Mia, have you gained weight?¡±


    Caught off guard, Mia couldn¡¯t help but cough nervously in response.


    Mia choked a bit and promptly dismissed him, ¡°That¡¯s absurd. I haven¡¯t gained weight. Which part


    415 BGNOS


    Were Timothy¡¯s eyes ying tricks on him?


    ¡°You even have a double chin now.¡± Timothy pointed out.


    Feeling self¨Cconscious, Mia touched her chin and realized that it did seem a bit rounder. She


    immediately retorted, ¡°It¡¯s called baby fat. Besides, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re paying for my meats/


    ustomed to Mia¡¯s sharp wit, Timothy responded calmly, ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been dining at the Barrett


    residence for three years.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I didn¡¯t gain weight during those three years. The fact that I¡¯ve gained weight in such a short


    time after moving out¨Cwhat does that suggest?¡±


    Timothy narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you saying I mistreated you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, whether you mistreated me or not, deep down, you know the truth!¡± Mia shot back.


    Exasperated, Timothy eximed, ¡°Despite ourck of emotionalmunication over the past three


    years, I¡¯ve never treated you unfairly. Your living expenses and pocket money have always


    been sufficient.¡±


    Mia coldly snorted. ¡°Sure, you¡¯ve never mistreated me in that regard. However, your mom had always


    implied that I shouldn¡¯t utilize your funds, emphasizing your hard work and cautioning me


    not to be a burden.¡±


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you typically quite resourceful? You only use money when it¡¯s essential. Are you truly


    thispliant now?¡±


    Mia struggled to find the right words in response, chuckling in frustration.


    ¡°That¡¯s simply because I was naive back then,¡± she rebutted.


    ¡°If it were today, I¡¯d undoubtedly lead a life of affluence, engaging in shopping sprees, r¨¦gr beauty


    treatments, acquiring designer handbags, and going on extravagant vacations,¡± she


    continued.


    ¡°I certainly wouldn¡¯t end up as a confined woman without much regard!¡±


    Over time, Mia came to the realization that excessivepromise not only resulted in personal


    discontent but also failed to evoke emotional responses from others.


    Reflecting on the three years she had spent inpromise, Mia realized how foolish she had


    been.


    Timothy narrowed his eyes slightly, his gaze profound.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°That¡¯s the way it should be. As Mrs. Barrett, you should assert yourself. Who would dare mistreat you?


    Even if the sky were to fall, I¡¯d be there to support you. What is there for you to fear?¡°

 Chapter 329

    Upon hearing Timothy¡¯s words, Mia¡¯s mouth opened in surprise.


    Why was Timothy uttering such nonsense again?


    What did it mean when he said he¡¯d support Mia even if the sky fell? Why was he expressing such


    sentiments to her?


    Mia blinked and said, ¡°Mr. Barrett, if I had been aware of your attitude earlier, I certainly wouldn¡¯t


    have endured these three years feeling so constrained!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s never toote to know now.¡± Timothy¡¯s gaze was profound, and the implication behind


    his words was unmistakable.


    As Mia observed his slender and appealing eyes, her heartbeat raced uncontrobly.


    Timothy¡¯s facial features resonated perfectly with her aesthetic preferences. Every nce at him


    seemed to reinforce his undeniable charm.


    Timothy spoke calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for an immediate answer. I can give you the time to think


    it over.¡±


    Mia swiftly regained herposure, cleared her throat, and responded, ¡°Mr. Barrett, it doesn¡¯t


    matter if you have feelings for me now. It¡¯s toote.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Timothy¡¯s expression noticeably darkened. He clenched his teeth and inquired, ¡±


    Mia, must you speak like this?¡±


    Timothy had made his intentions clear and promised so much, yet it seemed like Mia was still


    reluctant.


    A myriad of emotions flickered in Mia¡¯s eyes. ¡°If it had been three years ago, hearing those words


    would have made me so happy that I couldn¡¯t sleep!¡±


    Timothy appeared surprised. ¡°And what about now?¡±


    ¡°Well, currently, I¡¯m so infuriated that sleep escapes me.¡±


    Timothy was taken aback.


    Mia lifted her head. ¡°Mr. Barrett, my feelings for you have faded. I see no reason to prolong our


    marriage.


    ¡°After Grandma Laura¡¯s surgery, she will undoubtedly make a healthy recovery, and there¡¯s no


    +15 BONOS


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Mia¡¯s words struck Timothy¡¯s heart with a calm yet forceful impact, akin to a drummer disrupting the


    rhythm of his heartbeat.


    Timothy gazed intensely at Mia. Her eyes once filled with admiration for him, no longer held that same


    adoration.


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but feel an emptiness in his heart upon hearing Mia dere that she no


    longer harbored feelings for him.


    In the past, hearing such words would have delighted him. But now, it didn¡¯t bring the joy he had


    envisioned. Instead, it felt like something was absent.


    Before long, the door to the operating room swung open.


    With a grave expression, Genevieve held out a document. ¡°The patient¡¯s heart condition is more


    complex than anticipated. Emergency treatment is underway, and we require a family member¡¯s


    signature.¡±


    Mia felt a sudden chill throughout her body upon hearing this. She instinctively nced at Timothy,


    whose expression had turned cold, seemingly enveloped in a sense of despair.


    Mia swiftly retrieved the document and passed it to Timothy. ¡°Please sign it as soon as possible.


    We need to trust the doctors.¡±


    At this juncture, there was no reversing Grandma Laura¡¯s surgery.


    Timothy¡¯s expression grew somber. Eventually, he signed the surgery notification form. In an instant, it


    seemed as though all the strength had been drained from his body.


    Next to Timothy, Mia reassured. ¡°Grandma will be fine. She promised us.¡±


    Timothy fixed his gaze on the operating room door, lost in silent contemtion. He remained standing,


    and Mia stood beside him.


    Laura¡¯s surgery extended well into thete evening.


    As Genevieve opened the operating room door, Mia felt her heart leap into her throat. Anxiously, she


    blurted out, ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°The surgery was a sess, but we¡¯re transferring the patient to the intensive care unit.


    ¡°Currently, family members are advised to refrain from waiting outside. We are restricting visits during


    this critical recovery period,¡± Genevieve exined.


    Relief washed over Mia, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile. She eagerly embraced Timothy, as if


    +15 BONOS


    Looking up at Timothy, she shared the news. ¡°Did you hear that? Grandma Laura¡¯s surgery went


    well! We no longer need to worry!¡±

 Chapter 330

    Timothy¡¯s lips formed a subtle curve, unveiling a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic!¡±


    Mia gazed up at Timothy standing before her. His attractive and slender features resembled a


    captivating painting illuminated by themplight.


    For an instant, Mia felt utterly captivated.


    Just then, Connor emerged from the operating room, a hint of weariness visible in his expression.


    Observing Mia embrace Timothy, Connor spoke sternly, ¡°What are you doing? Let go!¡±


    Upon hearing Connor¡¯s voice, Mia suddenly became aware of her actions. The sheer happiness of


    the moment had prompted her to hug Timothy without a second thought.


    Blushing, she let go and turned to face Connor, her eyes gleaming. ¡°I heard the surgery was a


    sess!¡±


    Connor had reassured Mia that Laura¡¯s surgery would be sessful, and true to his word, he had


    kept that promise.


    With a smile, Connor affectionately tousled Mia¡¯s hair. ¡°Certainly. I never break my promises to


    you.¡±


    Indeed, Connor held hismitment to Mia in high regard. Mia smiled sweetly, genuinely grateful


    to Connor this time.


    Observing Connor¡¯s affectionate interaction with Mia, Timothy narrowed his eyes. A surge of jealousy


    welled up within him.


    It felt as if someone had taken away what rightfully belonged to him.


    Sensing Timothy¡¯s gaze, Connor, as a man, grasped the implications behind it.


    Nheless, Timothy¡¯s prospects were now dim. Connor and his brothers were determined to


    bring Mia back to Nord City for good. By that time, Timothy would be insignificant.


    After all, Nord City boasted an abundance of eligible men!


    Turning toward Timothy, Connormented, ¡°While Mrs. Barrett Senior¡¯s surgery went well, her time


    in the intensive care unit this week is critical.


    ¡°If she sessfully gets through this period, she should be on the path to recovery.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s throat tightened, momentarily at a loss for words, grappling with a medley of emotions.


    It seemed as it Laura¡¯s surgery had been secured at the expense of Mia, and Timothy couldn¡¯t help but


    feel a bit aggrieved.


    Mia spoke up. ¡°I have faith that Grandma Laura will navigate through this week of observation


    sessfully.¡±


    Observing Mia, Connor¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°I believe so too. It¡¯s gettingte. We should head back


    togetherter.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Mia nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    After uttering those words, Mia couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the atmosphere around her had grown


    colder.


    Behind her. Timothy spoke in a solemn tone, ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Grandma¡¯s condition.¡±


    Unable to endure the situation any longer, Timothy turned away and walked off in frustration. He feared


    that staying might lead to him losing control and bing physically confrontational with Connor.


    Observing Timothy¡¯s departure, Mia felt a sense of relief, knowing that Laura was ultimately safe,


    Turning to Connor, she inquired, ¡°Connor, has the lead surgeon left? I didn¡¯t see hime out.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression immediately tensed. ¡°Uh, well, the lead surgeon was exhausted,


    ¡°He has already left through a private pathway. After all, he conducted the operation solo for an


    extended period.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s understandable.¡±


    Connor cautiously inquired, ¡°Why do you want to meet the lead surgeon?¡±


    ¡°I simply want to express my gratitude in person. Despite being Maya¡¯s brother, it is thanks to him that


    Grandma Laura sessfully underwent her surgery.¡±


    As for any grievances between her and Maya, that was a distinct matter.


    Connor breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯ll make sure to pass on your thanks to him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t insist on meeting the lead surgeon, recognizing the awkward dynamic with Maya. She felt


    comfortable relying on Connor to pass on her gratitude.


    Connor nced at Mia. ¡°Let¡¯s head home. Considering your current state, It¡¯s important not to


    overexert yourself or stay upte.¡±

 Chapter 331

    Mia was momentarily stunned as she caught sight of Maya.


    Why was Maya still here? After all, Laura¡¯s surgery was over.


    Mia couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Maya¡¯s presence at the hospital was merely a facade. Did she truly


    care about Laura, or was this just another act?


    A heavy silence settled over the room.


    Connor¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon spotting Maya. Why was she here, too?


    If Maya approached and said something, it would undoubtedly spiral into a disaster!


    Connor was worried about what to do next.


    Upon noticing Mia standing alongside Connor, Maya was consumed by a wave of jealousy. How dare


    Mia seduce Connor!


    Regret washed over Maya as she reflected on allowing Mia to attend her engagement ceremony.


    Perhaps if she hadn¡¯t, Mia wouldn¡¯t have had so many chances to get close to Connor.


    Given Mia¡¯s orphaned background, she would have nevere across people of Connor¡¯s wealth and


    status in her daily life.


    Maya¡¯s expression grew notably grim, and with her teeth clenched, she strode forward. She was


    determined to reveal Mia¡¯s true intentions today.


    Certainly, Maya was going to ensure that Mia understood the disparity in their social standings!


    As Maya advanced in her high heels, Mia¡¯s eyes flickered with wariness. She knew that if a


    confrontation ensued between her and Maya, Connor would undoubtedlye to her defense.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Connor had finally established himself in this hospital. If he offended Maya, he would undoubtedly also


    offend Maya¡¯s brother, the esteemed surgeon in the Lane family.


    Such a situation would undoubtedly impact Connor¡¯s future.


    Various scenarios raced through Mia¡¯s mind. Although she was beginning to let loose, she was


    wary of allowing her personal affairs to jeopardize Connor¡¯s career.


    In a sudden moment of rity, Mia reached a decision.


    As Maya stood before her, Mia swiftly moved forward and hugged Maya. ¡°What brings you here?


    Grandma Laura¡¯s surgery has ended, and she¡¯s been transferred to the intensive care unit.


    415 BONOS


    ¡°She¡¯s no longer in this area. Come with me. I¡¯ll take you to the ICU so you can see her.¡± With her


    words, Mia guided Maya toward the nearby elevator.


    As Mia embraced her, Maya¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, Standing before Mia, she was taken aback by


    Mia¡¯s actions, struggling to fullyprehend the situation,


    Just as the elevator doors opened, Mia, still holding Maya in her embrace, gently nudged her Inside.


    It wasn¡¯t until the elevator doors were sealed shut that Mia breathed a sigh of relief, knowing Connor


    wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with them.


    ncing at Maya nestled in her arms, Mia couldn¡¯t help but blink.


    Their gazes met briefly before they both pulled away. Mia cleared her throat, choosing to remain silent.


    Maya shifted ufortably, adjusting her attire. ¡°Mia, what was that for? Why did you hug me just


    now?¡±


    ¡°I just noticed the elevator opening and didn¡¯t want us to miss it,¡± Mia replied, choosing not to disclose


    her true motivations to Maya.


    Immediately, Maya let out a disdainful snort. ¡°Mia, it¡¯s clear you¡¯re feeling guilty, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t think I¡¯m


    oblivious to your intentions!¡±


    ¡°I was merely escorting you to visit Laura. Don¡¯t misinterpret my actions,¡± Mia retorted.


    As the elevator doors parted, Mia swiftly exited.


    Maya¡¯s voice trailed after her. ¡°You¡¯re obviously feeling guilty. You deliberately tried to whisk me away,


    didn¡¯t you? Are you worried about what I might say to him?¡±

 Chapter 332

    Mia¡¯s back tensed momentarily. Since when did Maya, this dumb bitch, be so astute? Mia


    couldn¡¯t fathom how Maya had discerned her true motives.


    As Mia turned around, she was met with Maya¡¯s smug expression. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    It nearly slipped Mia¡¯s mind¨CMaya¡¯s brother was also a doctor. Perhaps Maya had some


    connection to Connor as well.


    Amidst the redevelopment of Mia¡¯s old neighborhood, Maya had been meddling behind the scenes.


    Should Maya discover Mia¡¯s rtionship with Connor, what repercussions would follow?


    With a triumphant expression, Maya retorted, ¡°Mia, perhaps it¡¯s time for you to abandon this


    fantasy. You¡¯re simply not worthy of Connor. Stop indulging in illusions.¡±


    At Maya¡¯s words, Mia raised her eyebrows slightly. There was something strangely familiar about


    Maya¡¯s remark.


    Timothy had previously expressed a simr sentiment about Mia and Connor not being a suitable


    match.


    Of course, Mia and Connor weren¡¯tpatible¨Cthey were siblings! The idea of them being


    together was absurd.


    It seemed that both Maya and Timothy had misconstrued Mia¡¯s rtionship with Connor,


    assuming they were a couple.


    If that were indeed the case, handling the situation would be much easier.


    With a sly smile, Mia remarked, ¡°Maya, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re meddling a bit too much?¡°.


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll speak with Connor directly to rify matters. Then you¡¯ll realize if I¡¯m truly meddling,


    ¡±


    Maya retorted, ready to step into the elevator.


    Sensing the situation escting, Mia swiftly grabbed Maya and pressed her against the wall,


    determined to prevent her from reaching Connor.


    Frustrated, Maya demanded, ¡°Let go!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Pressing Maya¡¯s shoulders, Mia forcefully pinned her against the wall, rendering her unable to


    move.


    Their proximity was ufortably close.


    +15 BONOS


    Mia had just realized she was half a head taller than Maya, and Maya¡¯s petite stature couldn¡¯t


    budge her at all.


    Suddenly, a cold voice broke their confrontation. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Mia nced over to see Timothy and Sharon nearby, though she couldn¡¯t shake the sense of


    ambiguity in their gazes.


    Timothy¡¯s expression turned grim as he demanded, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to let go?¡±


    Observing the two women closely, with Mia pressing Maya against the wall, their positions seemed


    oddly intimate from a distance.


    Was Mia now targeting women as well?


    Sharon hurried over and eximed, ¡°Mia, what are you doing to Ms. Lane?¡±


    Upon spotting Sharon, Maya swiftly adopted a pitiable expression. ¡°Mrs. Barrett, I have no idea what


    Ms. Bowen wants from me. She suddenly restrained me and wouldn¡¯t let go. She even hurt my hand!¡±


    Mia immediately let go and responded with a cheerful expression, ¡°I was simply teasing Ms. Lane,


    that¡¯s all.¡±


    Sharon looked up. ¡°Is it appropriate to y such a prank on Ms. Lane? Tim, you witnessed it


    firsthand!¡±


    Observing Timothy¡¯s displeased expression, Mia couldn¡¯t shake off her unease. Why was he so


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    concerned about Maya?


    It wasn¡¯t as if Mia had caused any significant harm to Maya.


    Maya quickly turned to Timothy with a pleading expression. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Mia harassed me just now.


    Thankfully, you arrived in time, or I don¡¯t know what might have urred.


    ¡°After all, I am heterosexual. I¡¯m only interested in men.¡±


    Mia was taken aback and stared incredulously at Maya. ¡°Please tell me, when did your moralpass


    go astray?¡±


    When exactly did Mia behave inappropriately?

 Chapter 333

    Mia never expected that Maya would one day use her of harassment. She couldn¡¯t fathom


    Maya¡¯s audacity.


    Maya retorted defiantly, ¡°Did I say something wrong? Who was the one embracing me downstairs


    and pushing me into the elevator just now? And who pinned me against the wall, refusing to let


    me go?¡±


    Mia felt a blow to her sense of dignity.


    Before she could exin, Timothy firmly grasped her arm, his lips forming a tight line. ¡°Mia, follow


    1. me.


    ¡°Timothy, let go!¡± Mia nced back at Maya, who sported a smug expression. She couldn¡¯t shake


    the feeling that she had been tricked again!


    What was going on with Timothy?


    Mia found herself ushered into ¨¤ corner by Timothy, and just as she was about to speak, he seized


    her chin. ¡°Mia, it seems you¡¯re growing more daring, aren¡¯t you? How did I miss that before?¡±


    Meeting Timothy¡¯s intense gaze, Mia scoffed. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve always warned you against judging me


    from your narrow perspective. I doubt you¡¯dprehend,¡± she retorted sarcastically.


    At her words, Timothy¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Grandma would be upset if she knew about


    your attraction to women.¡±


    Mia was caught off guard by Timothy¡¯s words. After all, she was straight!


    Mia chuckled in exasperation. ¡°Alright, now that it¡¯s out there, I won¡¯t keep pretending. Yes, I¡¯m


    bisexual. I¡¯vee to realize that men aren¡¯t all they¡¯re cracked up to b¨º.


    ¡°Women are nurturing and understanding, and we connect on a deeper level. They¡¯re much better


    than those arrogant men.¡±


    Upon hearing Mia¡¯s confession, Timothy¡¯s expression turned grim. He could sense Mia was


    mocking him for his arrogant behavior.


    Just as Timothy was about to respond, Mia¡¯s phone rang. She checked the screen and noticed it


    was Connor calling.


    Brushing aside Timothy¡¯s hand, she said, ¡°Excuse me, I need to go now.¡±


    Timothy nced at Mia¡¯s phone, which showed Connor¡¯s iing call. A slight frown creased


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°If he can¡¯t ept it, then I¡¯ll simply find someone who will,¡± Mia muttered nonsensically.


    With that, she turned and briskly descended the stairs through the nearby emergency exit,


    deliberately avoiding the elevator to evade any potential encounters with Maya and Sharon.


    Observing Mia leave, Timothy¡¯s irritation grew.


    He was already unhappy about Mia¡¯s rtionship with Connor, and now her apparent interest in


    Maya only made him more aggravated.


    Was Mia trying to charm every member of the Lane family?


    ¡°Tim.¡± Just then, Maya¡¯s pitiful voice echoed.


    She nced at Timothy but didn¡¯t spot Mia. It seemed as though Mia had fled out of a sense of guilt.


    Timothy¡¯s expression turned cold as he directed his gaze toward Maya, noticing her delicate


    appearance, which seemed even more petitepared to Mia¡¯s.


    With these thoughts swirling in his mind, Timothy couldn¡¯t help but find Maya¡¯s face particrly


    irritating.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Keep your distance from Mia from now on. Don¡¯t get too close to her.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Maya¡¯s expression shifted instantly to one of surprise. ¡°Tim, I knew you-*


    But before Maya could finish her sentence, Timothy abruptly turned and walked away, leaving Maya


    standing alone.


    Despite Timothy¡¯s sudden departure, Maya¡¯s mood notably improved. She interpreted his actions


    as a sign of his care for her.


    Certainly, Timothy¡¯s insistence that Maya keep her distance from Mia appeared to be motivated by his


    concern for Maya¡¯s well¨Cbeing.


    Maya¡¯s face lit up with a radiant smile. She was confident that Timothy would never show any


    interest in someone like Mia, who had been born an orphan.


    Just then, Sharon approached. ¡°Maya, what did Tim say?¡±


    ¡°He told me to stay away from Mia. It¡¯s clear he still cares about me.¡±

 Chapter 334

    Sharon smiled knowingly. ¡°Ms. Lane, as I mentioned earlier, Mrs. Barrett Senior¡¯s surgery has been


    sessfully carried out.


    ¡°Tim¡¯s respect for Mrs. Barrett Senior is what led him to endure Mia¡¯s presence for so long. Now that


    the surgery is finished, it¡¯s only a matter of time before Mia is promptly shown the door.¡±


    Maya¡¯s expression turned smug as she remembered something. ¡°But what about Mrs. Barrett Senior¡¯s


    heir agreement?¡±


    ¡°No need to worry. Mia isn¡¯t pregnant. That document is merely worthless paper.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Maya felt much more relieved.


    Mia descended the stairs to join Connor, and together they headed home.


    As Mia sat in the passenger seat, her mind churned with thoughts of Maya¡¯s usations earlier. The


    memory of beingbeled a harasser by Maya stirred a deep sense of disgust within Mia.


    She was well aware of Maya¡¯s questionable ethics but hadn¡¯t anticipated them sinking to such depths.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Connor drove cautiously, attentively monitoring Mia¡¯s expression. He feared that Mia might have


    uncovered their true identities during her altercation with Maya.


    After some time, Connor gathered the courage to inquire, ¡°Mia, what did you and Maya discuss


    earlier?¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression shifted slightly, a hint of awkwardness crossing her features. ¡°Honestly, we didn¡¯t talk


    much. I just escorted her upstairs to see Grandma Laura outside the intensive care unit.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t discuss anything important.¡± Mia couldn¡¯t possibly divulge to Connor that Maya had used


    her of harassment, could she?


    Upon hearing Mia¡¯s response, Connor finally exhaled a sigh of relief. It seemed that nothing concerning


    had emerged from Mia and Maya¡¯s conversation, easing his worries.


    ¡°Connor, do you know Maya?¡± Mia suddenly asked.


    Connor swallowed nervously. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve encountered her a couple of times at the hospital.¡±


    Mia nodded in understanding. Given that Maya¡¯s brother was a skilled surgeon, it was logical for


    Considering Connor¡¯s employment at the same hospital & made ansatt det paths had


    crossed on asion.


    ¡°Why the sudden interest? Connor probed.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was simply curious. Maya seems to think there¡¯s something romantic between us. and


    Timothy shares the same sentiment. Mis replied with a resigned smile.


    Connor felt beads of sweat forming on his forehead ¡°S¨CSo, how did you respond?¡±


    !! Mis disclosed their sibling rtionship, Maya would undoubtedly be aware of it by this point.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bother to rity. If they want to misinterpret things, let them. It doesn¡¯t really bother A glimmer


    of sarcasm flickered in Mia¡¯s eyes.


    She had no intention of causing problems for Connor with Maya, and as for Timothy, Mia simply


    preferred to avoid the topic entirely.


    ¡°Mia, why not just tell Timothy and Maya that I¡¯m your brother?¡± Connor proposed.


    Observing Mia¡¯s reaction, Connor felt a bit disheartened. He hadn¡¯t been aware that Mia had kept their


    identities hidden all along.


    Connor and his brothers had always thought they were good at hiding their true rtionship.


    Mia smiled faintly. ¡°There isn¡¯t much to discuss anyway. I¡¯ll be departing Bern City and relocating to


    Nord City in a few months. It¡¯s best to keep things brief to avoid any unnecessaryplications.¡±


    ¡°Mia, are you concerned about trouble for yourself, or are you worried about implicating us?¡±


    Connor suddenly understood Mia¡¯s intention behind her words about disclosing limited information. It


    was clear that Mia was being cautious, trying to avoid any potential trouble.


    For a moment. Connor¡¯s eyes welled up slightly.


    He never realized that Mia had been the one safeguarding their secret identities all along. concealing it


    from everyone.


    Meanwhile, Connor and his brothers had mistakenlymended themselves, believing they were


    skilled at hiding the truth.


    Mia offered a gentle smile. ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t really matter. I just prefer to keep unnecessary people


    from knowing too much.¡±


    *15 BONOS


    Observing Mia¡¯s understanding smille, Connor swallowed nervously before speaking. ¡°Mia, there¡¯s


    something I need to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 335

    Mia subtly turned her head, observing Connor in the driver¡¯s seat. She couldn¡¯t help but sense a hint of


    unease in his gaze.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Connor¡¯s eyes betrayed a mix of guilt and affection, his emotions entangled.


    Curious, Mia wondered what Connor was about to disclose.


    As she drifted into her thoughts, she suddenly blurted out, ¡°Connor, you¡¯ve never had a fling with Maya


    before, have you?¡±


    Abruptly, the car screeched to a halt.


    In a shocked tone, Connor replied, ¡°Absolutely not!¡±


    Before he could borate, the sound of impact resonated from behind the car, cutting their


    conversation short.


    Mia¡¯splexion paled. ¡°Connor, did our car get hit?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it seems like a minor rear¨Cend collision. Mia, could you step out of the car and wait on the


    roadside while I handle this?¡± Connor directed.


    Feeling anxious, Mia exited the vehicle and spotted a sleek sports car behind them.


    Suddenly, a woman emerged from the driver¡¯s side, emitting an air of sophistication that instantly


    caught Mia¡¯s attention..


    Mia couldn¡¯t shake the sense of familiarity upon seeing the woman.


    Finding that the driver wasn¡¯t a burly man, Mia¡¯s tension eased slightly.


    She stood patiently on the roadside, observing as Connor and the woman conversed. Their striking


    appearances made them a sight to behold.


    As Mia gazed at the poised woman, a realization dawned on her.


    After quickly searching on her phone, Mia confirmed that the woman was indeed Georgia Wiseman -a


    singer whose music Mia particrly enjoyed.


    As she wasn¡¯t an A¨Clist celebrity, Mia hadn¡¯t immediately recognized her.


    Filled with excitement, Mia deliberated whether she should approach Georgia and request an


    autograph.


    +15 BONOS


    Shortly after, Connor exchanged contact details with Georgia, and she drove off in her sports car.


    Connor pulled over to the side of the road and reassured Mia, saying, ¡°Mia, you can hop back in the


    car. It was just a minor rear¨Cend collision, nothing major. The insurancepany will handle


    everything.¡±


    As Mia settled back into her seat, her excitement bubbled over. ¡°Connor, did you swap contact


    details with that woman?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I got her WhatsApp so we can easily stay in touch. Even though she rear¨Cended us, it was my


    fault for stopping suddenly in the middle of the road,¡± Connor rified.


    ¡°Connor, did you find her attractive?¡± Mia inquired.


    Connor arched an eyebrow, taking a moment before turning to Mia. ¡°She¡¯s okay, but in my opinion,


    you¡¯re the most beautiful.¡±


    Truly, no other woman could match Mia¡¯s kindness, intelligence, and beauty!


    It seemed as though Connor excessively doted on Mia.


    Mia pressed her lips together and confessed, ¡°Connor, I was really tempted to ask her for an


    autograph just now, but I couldn¡¯t muster the courage to approach her.¡±


    ¡°An autograph? Is she a celebrity?¡± Connor inquired.


    ¡°Yeah, sort of. She¡¯s a fairly renowned singer, but she prefers to stay out of the spotlight. Still, I


    never imagined she¡¯d be even more stunning in person than in photos. I truly admire her,¡± Mia


    borated.


    Connor hadn¡¯t anticipated that the woman earlier was a celebrity. It was indeed surprising.


    Observing Mia¡¯s admiring nce made Connor slightly uneasy. It felt as if she was being


    captivated by Georgia.


    Not long after they got home, Connor parked the car and cleared his throat before addressing Mia.


    ¡°Mia, I¡¯d like to discuss something with you,¡± he said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mia inquired.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t mention to Dominic that I drove you home and that we were rear¨Cended on the way. You


    know how vtile Dominic¡¯s temper can be,¡± Connor exined.


    Mia blinked in surprise. ¡°Is Dominic¡¯s temper really that explosive? I haven¡¯t seen it to that extent.¡±


    Mia simply thought Dominic could be a bit impulsive at times.


    +15 BONOS


    Feeling exasperated, Connor yfully tousled Mia¡¯s hair. ¡°Dominic is only gentle with you. Nathan and I


    received plenty of scoldings from him when we were younger,¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s probably because you guys weren¡¯t very obedient.¡±

 Chapter 336

    As Mia stepped out of the car, she nced at Connor and reassured him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t


    mention anything to Dominic.¡±


    Entering the house together, Mia was greeted by a delightful aroma, indicating that Patricia had


    prepared something delicious.


    In the living room, Mia spotted a handsome young man sitting on the couch. Her eyes widened in


    surprise. ¡°ude?¡±


    ude stood up from the couch with a smile and went over to Mia, affectionately ruffling her hair.


    ¡°Mia, why are you back sote today? Did you have a busy day at college?¡±


    Mia hesitated before replying, ¡°No, Grandma Laura had surgery today, so I had to stay at the


    hospital until the operation was finished.¡±


    ude shot a nce at Connor. Aware of Mia¡¯s previous role as a caregiver in the Barrett


    household, ude had always been opposed to Connor¡¯s involvement in surgeries for the Barrett


    family.


    However, given that it was Mia¡¯s personal request, ude refrained from saying much. After all,


    Mia was known for her kindness.


    With a charming smile, ude suggested, ¡°Shall we grab a bite to eat first?¡±


    Emerging from the kitchen, Patricia chimed in. ¡°That sounds like a n. Since everyone¡¯s here,


    let¡¯s wash up and enjoy our meal.


    ¡°By the way, Mia, since ude is visiting and the weekend is approaching, why don¡¯t you join him


    for a stroll around Bern City?¡±


    Mia nodded in agreement. ¡°Sure. ude, are you here in Bern City for leisure or business?¡±


    Since Mia¡¯s brothers typically had hectic work schedules, they only managed to visit her in Bern


    City during their vacations or business trips.


    ude replied casually, ¡°I¡¯m here for business, but I thought it was a good opportunity to take a


    break too.¡±


    Nheless, the main purpose of his visit was to see Mia.


    Amid Mia¡¯s sudden discovery earlier, ude¡¯s schedule was filled with workmitments,


    leaving him with little time to travel to Bern City.


    +15 BONOS


    Having finally arranged his work schedule, ude naturally desired to spend time with Mia in Bern City.


    Mia had fairly good rtionships with her six brothers, although she didn¡¯t interact much with ude


    and Jason.


    Jason, being awyer, had assisted Mia previously when she faced false usations.


    However, with ude, Mia sensed ack of connection between them.


    Despite not knowing much about ude, Mia couldn¡¯t deny his striking appearance. If ude ever


    decided to pursue a career in the limelight, there was no doubt he would be a sensation.


    The next day, Mia prepared to go to the studio.


    The previous evening, she had sent a text to Felix, requesting time off.


    Mia had to serve as a tour guide for ude over the next couple of days and also had to visit Laura at


    the hospital, leaving her with little spare time.


    Mia had no intention of reporting to the studio for duty this weekend.


    Upon her arrival, Mia promptly switched on herputer and efficiently handled her remaining tasks,


    ensuring a seamless handover.


    With her reduced avability in the future, she decided not to take on many new projects.


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯re here! Weren¡¯t you supposed to be on leave this weekend?¡± Felix eximed, his eyes


    lighting up upon seeing Mia.


    Mia responded nonchntly, ¡°I just came to drop off some documents.¡±


    Just as Felix was about to speak, the door to the adjacent guest room swung open, and Janice


    emerged. ¡°Felix, have you finished your work? Oh, hi, Mia! What brings you here?¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression shifted slightly, feeling a hint of awkwardness. ¡°I came to take care of some work, but


    it looks like you two have ns. You can go ahead first.¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but notice Janice¡¯s elegant attire, suggesting she was getting ready to go somewhere.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Felix quickly rified, ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. My mom rarely visits, so I thought I¡¯d take her out for a bit of


    sightseeing and fun over the weekend.¡±


    Janice¡¯s gaze was pensive as she approached, linking her arm with Mia¡¯s. ¡°Mia, there¡¯s something


    WIS QUIS, 20 bakat ask ¡°Alle replied.


    Coding both


    dance lied to your cousin currently single?¡±

 Chapter 337

    was still slightly perplexed to hear that. ¡°My cousin?¡±


    She didn¡¯t have a cousin.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Before the situation registered in Mia, Janice asked, ¡°Don¡¯t be a stranger, Mia. Tell me, is your cousin


    single? Is he married? Handsome and rich, he¡¯s a hot catch!¡±


    Frowning, Felix interrupted, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? How could Mr. Barrett be single?¡±


    Timothy was the heir of the richest family in Bern City! Even if marriage wasn¡¯t in his n, there was no


    way he could be single. And even if he was single, he was out of their league,


    Felix¡¯s n was to win Mia¡¯s heart and then boost his career to further heights by leveraging Mia¡¯s


    rtionship with Timothy,


    Mia still couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the situation after hearing Janice¡¯s question, Did Janice take a


    liking to Timothy and have ns to introduce someone to him?


    Janice quickly said, ¡°It won¡¯t hurt to ask. Besides, is your cousin sister that bad? She studied


    abroad! She¡¯s pretty and highly educated, which makes her a decent candidate. Can¡¯t I ask around


    for her sake?¡±


    Mia¡¯s guess hit right at the bulls¨Ceye¨CJanice was attempting to y matchmaker.


    Janice gazed at Mia, ¡°Mia, I¡¯m just asking for my niece. If he¡¯s taken or doesn¡¯t want a blind date,


    then forget it.¡±


    The corner of Mia¡¯s lips twitched. She coughed before answering. ¡°I think he¡¯s single.¡±


    Timothy and Mia were going to proceed with the divorce procedures at the courthouse next Monday. If


    they divorced, he could be considered single.


    Excited, Janice grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Really? What¡¯s his type? You heard Felix. His cousin


    sister is a good candidate and has high standards. She also studied abroad.


    ¡°Your cousin is running apany, isn¡¯t he? This rtionship could be a boon to his career.¡±


    At her wit¡¯s ends, Mia was slightly baffled on how to answer the bombarded questions.


    ¡°Are you reluctant to introduce someone to him? He might like her, though. Then, we¡¯ll be able to


    be inws.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Quilter, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to. He¡¯s a distant rtive of mine.¡± Introducing someone to


    +15 BONOS


    Furthermore, considering Timothy¡¯s status, he would have richdies lining up to be his partner.


    Not to mention how much Sharon liked Maya. That alone left others with only wishful thinking. Getting


    married to a scion wasn¡¯t that easy.


    ¡°Mia, you don¡¯t have to do anything. Give me his WhatsApp. Or give it to Felix, too. He can share the


    contact with his cousin sister.¡±


    Felix hurriedly cut Janice off. ¡°Enough, Mom. We¡¯re gettingte. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    Only then she was willing to leave the office. Outside the office, she whispered to Felix, ¡°Why did you


    stop me?¡±


    ¡°Mom, if my cousin hangs out with Mia¡¯s cousin, that¡¯ll make Mia and I a family. What if those rich


    people are bothered by this idea?¡±


    Janice expressed disapproval. ¡°Mia ain¡¯t that rich. The woman you¡¯re meeting today is rich. She¡¯s your


    cousin¡¯s ssmate. You gotta show her your best.


    ¡°If Mia doesn¡¯t work, you at least have another option. It won¡¯t hurt to try out both at the same time.


    Given your handsome looks, you should at least look for a rich and pretty partner.¡°

 Chapter 338

    Felix looked at his reflection on the elevator wall, wearing a proud face.


    There wasn¡¯t much progress with Mia because it would take long for her to open up to him.


    Indeed, he should make more ns for himself.


    Mia left the studio after arranging the documents.


    She pulled out her phone to contact ude, wanting to tell him that her work was over. However, no


    one picked up the phone.


    What was going on? Was he still busy?


    Last night, they promised to meet up after she clocked off work.


    Figuring that he was in the middle of work, she brushed off the intention to call him again. She


    texted him instead, ¡°ude, I¡¯m off work now.¡±


    Within seconds, a call from ude came.


    Mia answered the call without a second thought. ¡°ude, I-¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you call in?¡± It was a female voice, an interrogative and cold tone.


    Stunned momentarily, Mia nced at the number. ¡°Sorry, I must¡¯ve called the wrong number.¡±


    Did ude make a mistake with the digits when he gave her his numberst night? That couldn¡¯t


    1. be.


    Surprisingly, the woman on the other line sounded aggressive. ¡°Stop ying dumb! What¡¯s your


    rtionship with ude? How did you know him?¡±


    That reaction took Mia by surprise. It was ude¡¯s number!


    But who was this woman? Was it his girlfriend? If so, Mia should straighten things up to prevent


    misunderstandings.


    Mia hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? I checked your WhatsApp chat history with him. You had his number since


    a few months ago. That was when he had business trips in Bern City.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t keep in touch for a period, but he kept wiring you money. Girl, you have a bright future


    +15 BONOS


    Mia¡¯s brows creased. ¡°Mind yournguage, please. Do you have to be this rude? You didn¡¯t even hear


    me out. How could you jump to conclusions by using me of being a prostitute?¡±


    That woman barked, ¡°What do you do for a living then? Women always swarm around ude because


    of his status and looks. I¡¯ve seen and taken care of cases of your kind many times.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, stop daydreaming. He¡¯s not someone you can make him stay.¡± The call disconnected


    just like that.


    Mia was totally dumbfounded. Was that ude¡¯s girlfriend? Based on that woman¡¯s description, he


    seemed to be a yboy.


    Mia didn¡¯t know what to do about this because she didn¡¯t have the right to intervene in his personal


    rtionships.


    However, there seemed to be a big misunderstanding over the conversation.


    Mia and ude exchanged contact numbers, but they didn¡¯t talk.


    He did wire her money before and after the Fleur International Design Competition, but that was his


    form of incentive to spur her on.


    It wasn¡¯t as that woman said it was.


    After contemtion, Mia messaged ude, ¡°ude. Your girlfriend seems to have


    misunderstood something about us. Please clear things up with her.¡±


    However, the other party had blocked her number!

 Chapter 339

    Realizing that her number was blocked, Mia was so stunned that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Would anyone believe this? That her cousin¡¯s girlfriend actually blocked her number?


    ude must have been in the middle of something. That was why he wasn¡¯t aware of Mia¡¯s messages


    and the misunderstanding urred.


    After considering the whole situation, Mia decided to put it at the back of her mind until he was


    avable.


    Even if Mia attempted to exin her stance to the woman, the woman wouldn¡¯t buy it anyway.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Since she had taken leave beforeing out of the studio and ude was busy, what should she


    do?


    ¡°How about visiting Grandma at the hospital?¡± she thought.


    Then, she hailed a cab to go to the hospital.


    Laura was still in the ICU, and no visitors were allowed at the moment. Therefore, all Mia could do was


    ask the medical staff about Laura¡¯s condition.


    The nurse recounted, ¡°Status showed something abnormal about her blood pressure during the dawn,


    but we managed to stabilize her. Her condition is stable right now.¡±


    Mia¡¯s heart surged to her throat at the mention of the critical condition Laura was in. Fortunately,


    Laura¡¯s life was no longer in danger.


    Mia couldn¡¯t check on Laura herself, so she prayed for Laura.


    On her way out of the hospital, Mia ran into Timothy and some doctors at the elevator. A


    discussion seemed to be going on.


    Timothy raised his head only to be surprised to see her. Calmly, he spoke to the doctors, ¡°Please


    inform me if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Barrett. There¡¯s a team specially assigned to look after Mrs. Barrett Senior. All medical


    staff are on shift until her life is out of danger.¡±


    Timothy nodded in response and the doctors dispersed.


    Needless to say, Mia had overheard what the doctor said. With the 24/7 surveince, there


    shouldn¡¯t be any issue.


    +15 BONOS


    Timothy pursed his lips, ¡°Grandma¡¯s fine now. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He sounded a little stiff.


    She nodded. ¡°d to hear that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not working? It¡¯s the weekends.¡± He recalled that she had to work on weekends.


    In fact, someone as talented as Mia wouldn¡¯t have needed to work overtime in hispany on the


    weekends.


    However, she¡¯d rather stay in that small studio. The thought of the owner of the studio perturbed


    Timothy.


    She paused for a second. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. Studiese before anything. I can earn a living by


    epting orders asionally, so I don¡¯t have to go to work.¡±


    A crease formed between his brows. ¡°Earn a living? You need money?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We always need money to sustain ourselves. After all, we have to pay bills and cover our


    expenses.¡±


    His gaze focused on her for a moment. Then, he fished out his wallet and pulled out a ck card.¡±


    Take it.¡±


    Mia gave the ck card a glimpse, but she didn¡¯t take it. ¡°No, thank you. I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Previously, you didn¡¯t want those assets. But you need money now. If words get out, it¡¯ll tarnish


    my reputation.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t understand Timothy¡¯s train of thought. ¡°How do my living circumstances have something


    to do with your reputation?¡±


    Was Timothy plotting a scheme?


    There was an awkward shift in his expression. ¡°You¡¯re my wife.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to divorce soon.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re my ex¨Cwife. People might see me as someone stingy toward his ex-


    wife. Just take it.¡±


    Mia retreated one step backward. ¡°No. Give up.¡±


    If she epted his money, what would that make her? Wouldn¡¯t that make her a gold¨Cdigger?


    Right then, Mia¡¯s phone rang. She cast a nce at the dialer¡¯s name. It was ude!


    Quickly, she answered the call. ¡°Hey, you finally called.¡±


    ¡°Are you ude¡¯s family?¡± She paused. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

 Chapter 340

    ¡°We¡¯re the cops. There¡¯s an issue at Vania Hotel. Could youe over?¡± Mia could tell that something


    happened to ude,


    He rarely traveled to Bern City, making him a foreigner here!


    Worried, she hung up the call and ran out of the hospital. She bypassed Timothy, who watched her


    leave.


    He didn¡¯t expect her to leave so suddenly without sparing him a word! His lips pursed into a thin line as


    he stared at her back. Mixed feelings swarmed in him.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Just what had happened that made her this anxious?


    It couldn¡¯t be Connor, who actually rushed over to examine Laura a while ago. He was now having his


    break time.


    That left the question hanging in the air¨Cwho was the person that called Mia?


    A distressed Mia took a cab to Vania Hotel.


    There was a group of people standing outside a presidential suite, seemingly guarding the entrance.


    She thought they would stop her, but to her surprise, they let her enter the room.


    Questions began popping in her head.


    She headed to the bedroom, where she saw two officers.


    There, sitting on the couch, was a gorgeousdy and ude dding in a robe. Their expressions


    were grim.


    Mia walked up to them, her eyes on ude. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Did the couple fight because of that misunderstanding?


    He sighed. ¡°Nothing big. The cops simply need someone from our family for verification because I¡¯m


    from Nord City.¡±


    As soon as he finished, the gorgeousdy spoke up, ¡°What do you mean by nothing big? You better


    exin yourself, ude Lane. Did youe to Bern City for a business trip or an affair? I thought it


    was a hot chick. I didn¡¯t expect her to be some¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± His visage turned frosty as he stared at her. ¡°You can tell me off, but not Mia.¡±


    He was a yboy, but no one could talk trash about her sister.


    +15 BONOS


    He frowned. ¡°And take that back. Which part of Mia isme? She¡¯s kind, mature, and pretty.¡±


    The sudden praise caught Mia off guard. How could he blurt something like that so overtly when his


    girlfriend looked like a celebrity?


    ¡°Are you finally admitting, ude Lane? Didn¡¯t you say you like me? We¡¯ve only started hanging out


    less than a month, but you already have a new lover!¡±


    Things were getting out of control. Mia quickly cleared up the misunderstanding. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re


    misunderstanding. He¡¯s my brother. It¡¯s not like what you think it is.¡±


    Thatdy roared, ¡°Stop giving me that bullshit! I¡¯m not buying it! I did the same to be his girlfriend back


    then. If you¡¯re nning to do the same to drive a wedge between us, not a chance!¡±


    Silence dawned upon Mia and the two officers.


    ude said, ¡°Enough. I¡¯ve reached my limit. Let¡¯s break up. You can leave.¡±


    With reddened eyes, the woman wore a pitiful face. ¡°ude, you can¡¯t break up with me! Don¡¯t you


    know how much I like you?¡±


    Of course, Mia didn¡¯t want to be the cause of their breakup. That would make her a sinner!


    She approached him. ¡°ude, it¡¯s because I messaged you this morning and she¡¯s taking our


    rtionship the wrong way.¡±


    He scrolled through his WhatsApp to check the chat history, but Mia¡¯s name wasn¡¯t on the list!

 Chapter 341

    Realizing that ude was scouring her name, Mia exined. ¡°It¡¯s not there.¡± This was so


    awkward for her.


    ¡°Why not? I pinned your chat, though.¡± He clearly remembered that he had pinned their chat, but it


    vanished.


    She let out a wry cough. ¡°My number¡¯s blocked.¡±


    ¡°Who blocked your number?¡± Learning that Mia¡¯s number was blocked, he turned behind fiercely.¡±


    Was it you? I let you use my phone and yet you blocked Mia¡¯s number?¡±


    Thatdy sobbed, ¡°I asked you to pin our chat, but you just wouldn¡¯t. And now you¡¯ve pinned another


    woman¡¯s chat. How could you? I¡¯m your girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°Know your ce. How can youpare yourself with her?¡± ude was livid, but he reined


    himself in because Mia was around.


    His angry expression gave way to a gentle one before he turned to face Mia. ¡°Mia, this is a


    misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t block your number. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Mia shifted her gaze onto the cryingdy. Mixed feelings churned in her as she didn¡¯t


    know what to say.


    yboy yo


    The way he suggested a breakup did sound like that of a yboy.


    At that moment, an officer stood up. ¡°Enough. Miss, please sign your name here. You may resolve the


    personal issue yourself.¡±


    Mia signed her name on the document. ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡±


    Silence filled the room, apanied by the woman¡¯s crying.


    Annoyed, he looked at Mia. ¡°Mia, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Just leave her alone. Give me a second. I should get changed.¡± He went to the other


    bedroom.


    Mia felt slightly awkward standing in the middle of the room as she waited. She spoke to thedy on


    the couch, ¡°Hey there-¡±


    Before Mia could finish, thedy shot res at her and rushed into the bedroom.


    +15 BONOS


    Words failed Mia. She spun and stayed where she was. It would be unbing of her to enter the


    bedroom when ude was changing clothes inside.


    Soon enough, she could hear his voice. ¡°What are you doing here? Are you crazy? Why are you


    stripping?¡±


    Worried that Mia would be appalled by the scene, he closed the door.


    That woman seized the chance to hug him from the back. ¡°ude, I know you still have feelings for


    me. Didn¡¯t you say that I have a hot bodyst night?¡±


    With a deadpan face, he grabbed her chin. ¡°Yes. But you shouldn¡¯t have talked ill about my sister.


    You¡¯re nothing but a toy to me. You think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been doing out there with my


    name?


    ¡°If you want to get away unscathed, leave this instant! Otherwise, the next guest to visit your doorstep


    will be awyer.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ude himself admitted that he was a yboy. This woman actually did everything in her power


    to drive a wedge between him and his ex, only to be his girlfriend.


    He turned a blind eye to it because she wasn¡¯t the only toy he had.


    He had always been generous and forgiving to his girlfriend, but there was a limit to it. No way he could


    condone his girlfriend getting mad at Mia, let alone blocking Mia¡¯s number.


    That woman shrunk her neck in the face of those frosty eyes. He was legitimately livid.


    Disgusted, he removed her arms. ¡°Pack up your stuff and get your ass back to Nord City!


    ¡°If I catch you staying here without my permission or causing Mia trouble, don¡¯t me me for not


    showing mercy. I can have you canceled with a lift of a finger.¡±

 Chapter 342

    Horror finally registered in the woman¡¯s system, hence her slow response. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave. Don¡¯t get


    angry. Let¡¯s give each other some time. I¡¯ll be waiting. We can talk after youe back to


    Nord City.¡±


    ude¡¯s eyes were steely. To him, there was nothing to talk about between them anymore.


    As long as she hadn¡¯t crossed the line, he wouldn¡¯t have been bothered by her antics and little


    tricks. However, now that Mia was involved, he couldn¡¯t let it slide.


    He hummed in response. The solution for now was to send this crazy woman back to Nord City so


    that she wouldn¡¯t cause him trouble in Bern City, as well as to save Mia from trouble.


    His response brightened the woman up. She packed up her luggage happily.


    As long as they didn¡¯t break up, there were ways to wrap him around her fingers once he returned


    to Nord City.


    ude, who got changed, left the bedroom.


    The way Mia faced her back in the bedroom appeared cute to him and he chuckled. ¡°Sit. Why are


    you standing there?¡±


    She spun around, still finding the situation awkward. ¡°Since everything¡¯s resolved, should I go now?


    Why don¡¯t the two of you sit down and talk?¡± After all, this was between him and his girlfriend. Mia


    shouldn¡¯t get in their way.


    ¡°No. If someone has to leave, it¡¯s her, not you.¡± As soon as he said that, the woman stormed out of


    the ce with her luggage.


    Now that they were alone, Mia asked, ¡°ude, did I get you into trouble? Did you exin it to her?¡°.


    ¡°She¡¯s not someone important. This kind of woman-¡± He stopped halfway through his speech to speak


    gently. ¡°Mia, she¡¯s my girlfriend, nothing more than that. She won¡¯t be your sister¨Cinw.¡±


    The corner of Mia¡¯s lips twitched. It is official now¨Cude was a yboy!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sensing that he was losing respect from her, he elucidated, ¡°Mia, dating and marriage are two different


    matters. See what happened a while ago? I think we¡¯re not the right match.¡±


    Reality finally sank in her, that there was a yboy among her six brothers.


    In the face of his gorgeous eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ude did look like the popr guy


    among women.


    1/2:


    +15 BONOS


    A spasm of guilt hit him as he rubbed his nose, embarrassed. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the tourist attraction. I


    heard that it¡¯s a popr ce to watch the sunset.¡±


    Mia nodded. It was his rtionship issue after all. She couldn¡¯t meddle in it, could she? It was fortunate


    that they were a family.


    And soon, they left Vania Hotel together and hopped into his car.


    A ck luxury car was parked by the roadside. Timothy witnessed them take the same car and he


    frowned. ¡°Look into that man. Find out who is he.¡±


    A while ago, curiosity and worries simply got the best of him. He was curious what made Mia


    anxious and was worried about her safety.


    It was a reasonable concern after considering how her adoptive parents actually kidnapped her to


    the mountains.


    Yet, he turned out to be the clown! It was an unnecessary worry.


    Heath called the hotel management to look into the matter, which put him in a tight position to tell


    Timothy the truth or not.


    ¡°Spill it.¡± Timothy loosened his tie.

 Chapter 343

    As if a thunderstorm clouded over him, Timothy was very irritated.


    Heath decided to just bite the bullet and went for It. ¡°ording to the hotel manager, that man


    stays in a presidential suite.


    ¡°The cops were involved because his girlfriend caught him having an affair with another woman.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the other woman?¡± Timothy questioned.


    A sheen of cold sweat covered Heath¡¯s forehead. Timothy was asking the obvious. This was a


    fatal question!


    Left with no choice, Heath mustered the courage to answer. ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Barrett.¡± He could sense the


    shift in the atmosphere as soon as he revealed that.


    It took Timothy a while before he instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Heath was confused by the vague order.


    Go? Where to?


    Mia and ude spent the whole afternoon visiting the tourist attractions nearby.


    It had been years since shest went outside to have fun, let alone visit the local tourist


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    attractions. Due to her financial circumstances, she had to work part¨Ctime jobs round the clock to


    earn a living.


    It was gettingte and they decided to call it a day.


    Mia, who got into the car, took a glimpse at the rearview mirror.


    ude took the wheel. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mia?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s grab something to eat first. I came across a famous restaurant online. We


    can try it out.¡±


    It was the right timing, she was a little hungry too.


    They drove to the famous restaurant. As they entered the restaurant, she happened to notice a


    familiar face¨Cwas that Felix?


    +15 BONOS


    Felix was sitting next to Janice. And sitting opposite them was a gorgeousdy.


    He even poured a ss of water for thedy like a gentleman. The bouquet of roses on that empty


    chair added invisible pink bubbles to the air.


    It seemed like a blind date.


    Withdrawing her gaze, Mia followed ude to a private lounge upstairs.


    After returning home, ude proffered Mia a ck card. ¡°Take it. Don¡¯t mind the amount and buy


    whatever you want in the future.¡±


    Mia chuckled lightly. ¡°Looks like your business is on a roll, huh? I heard that the vocational


    academy is going to be listed. Are there many intakes for piano lessons?¡±


    He looked at her. ¡°You want to learn piano?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No, just asking. I¡¯m over the age for that.¡±


    At that moment, Patricia walked out of her room. ¡°She had a knack for piano when she was young.


    ¡°Our neighbor downstairs bought an electronic keyboard, and she picked the pieces very quickly


    just by looking at the music scores.


    ¡°ording to the neighbor, Mia was gifted at ying piano. Unfortunately, we were too poor to afford a


    piano and send her to piano lessons.¡±


    Her eyes were slightly red. ¡°If Mia had grown up with you guys, she would¡¯ve grown up like a princess.


    She wouldn¡¯t have needed to go through the mill.¡±


    ude¡¯s mood turned sour at that.


    Indeed. If that evil nanny hadn¡¯t lost the young Mia, Mia wouldn¡¯t have been wandering out there and


    suffering.


    Solemnly, he said, ¡°Anyone can start learning piano at any time. I came here to run a music academy


    in the city anyway. You cane and learn piano, Mia.¡±


    ¡°Can I really start learning it from now?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°The earliest time to start something is now.¡±

 Chapter 344

    A bright smile adorned Mia¡¯s face. ¡°Great! I would like to try!¡± After all, she didn¡¯t have to worry about


    money anymore now.


    Besides, not being able to learn piano when she was young due tock of money had always been a


    bitter regret. She would like to take the chance to make up for it.


    Patricia turned into a happy bunny at the news. ¡°You should definitely go for it, Mia. ude is a piano


    teacher. He can teach you.¡±


    ude was still hiding the fact that he was a pianist. Later on, he would have to call upon his team to


    establish a piano academy in Bern City.


    He had the responsibility to make his lie into a reality no matter what it took.


    Mia and ude shared a short conversation regarding the piano lessons.


    When she returned from a toilet break, he was not in the living room.


    She scrutinized the balcony, which was also empty. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°He left because something urgent came up. This is the card he left for you.¡±


    The sight of the ck card churned mixed feelings in her. Ever since her brothers¡® career was booming,


    they kept giving her money.


    She held the ck card. ¡°Aunt Patricia, should I ept this? You taught me to live with pride even


    though we were poor.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl. This is the money your brother gave you. They¡¯re your family. I¡¯ve asked, and ude


    said that this is nothing to them. It¡¯s your pocket money, so take it.


    ¡°You guys are a family, who¡¯ll go through thick and thin together in the future.¡±


    She grinned. ¡°You¡¯re my family too.¡±


    ¡°Mia, Dominic told me that it¡¯ll take too long for you to settle the house installment alone. They


    can settle the payment for you first.


    ¡°Eva isn¡¯t bothered by it either. You should give it a thought. You can pay him back anyway. It¡¯s


    not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to see how your family treats you well, Mia. Family members should help out one


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Since you have a family to depend on, why don¡¯t you enjoy the privilege? Don¡¯t be too rigid, Wind


    down a little. Not anyone can have such a caring brother, let alone six of them. What¡¯s holding you


    back?¡±


    Mia returned to her bedroom and Patricia¡¯s words kept ringing in her ears. As Patricia had said, was


    Mia being too rigid in front of her brothers?


    Her gaze fell upon the ck card and she stroked her belly.


    She took her phone out to call Dominic, who answered the call instantly. ¡°Mia, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Are you busy?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Fire away.¡± He ced hisptop down and strode to a quiet corner.


    She recounted what Patricia had told her. ¡°Dominic, do you think that I¡¯m being too rigid in front of you


    guys?¡±


    A soft sigh escaped him. ¡°I know we found you veryte, Mia. It takes time to bond between siblings.


    We¡¯re willing to wait for you to ept us.¡±


    Silence sat still over the line for a moment. ¡°I would like to take the privilege then. Please lend me some


    money. I¡¯d like to settle the house installment in one go.¡±


    A smirk yed on his lips. ¡°Happy to be of service.¡±


    The next day, Mia headed straight to the bank for an appointment to settle the house installment.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Right when she received a number, she bumped into Felix.


    ¡°Mia, what are you doing here early in the morning?¡± He sounded astonished.

 Chapter 345

    Mia actually didn¡¯t expect to run into Felix at the bank.


    She let it register in her for a moment. ¡°I have business here. What about you?¡±


    He coughed. ¡°Same.¡± He didn¡¯t reveal his purpose and he appeared awkward for some reason.


    A whileter, an officer came up to them. ¡°Miss, mister, are you here for a loan application?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Felix awkwardly.


    The officer returned an indifferent look. ¡°Please wait over there. Miss, how may I help you?¡±


    Her arm reached out, handing over the number. ¡°I called this morning.¡±


    The officer¡¯s expression lit up with a pristine smile. ¡°Ms. Bowen, pleasee with me. Our manager


    has been waiting for you.¡±


    Such enthusiasm from the other party was out of her expectations. She cast an awkward nce at


    Felix before following the officer to the VIP room.


    Meanwhile, Felix was surprised to learn that she was a VIP customer of the back. Only depositors of


    over a million dors could enjoy such privilege.


    He wanted to buy a house in Jeinburg, but all of his fortune was invested in the studio.


    That was why he came to the bank for a loan. He wondered how much he could borrow.


    Soon after, that same officer approached indifferently. ¡°Give me the documents.¡±


    Felix sat down and handed him an envelope in an attempt to earn some brownie points. ¡°Please


    take it as a token of appreciation.¡±


    The officer pushed the envelope back to him. ¡°Mr. Quilter, honestly, it¡¯s difficult for you to get


    another loan right now. Why don¡¯t you look for another bank?¡±


    Felix¡¯s face fell. ¡°What? I thought things were going well thest time we talked.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quilter, you haven¡¯t settled the loan for your studio. If you want to borrow so much money from a


    personal loan, the chances of getting an approval is low.¡±


    His mood was toppled upside down, but he couldn¡¯t vent it out at the officer.


    He peeked a nce at the VIP room.


    ¡°Do you know that rich and youngdy?¡± asked the officer.


    415 BONOS


    Felix¡¯s eyes lit up at his chance. He coughed before answering, ¡°I do. We graduated from the same


    school and she¡¯s working at my studio right now.¡±


    ¡°Impressive! How could you have someone as rich as her working for you? Dude, stop thinking of


    getting a loan. Why don¡¯t you ask her if she¡¯d like to invest?¡±


    Felix gulped down his saliva. ¡°What is she doing here, though?¡±


    ¡°To settle her house installment in advance. The figure goes up to millions! The money was


    transferred to her ountst night, and she¡¯s here to sign the documents.


    ¡°I expect nothing less from the rich. They can pay up millions in cash so readily.¡±


    A daring idea yed on Felix¡¯s mind after he heard that.


    Last night, during the blind date, thedy was turned off when she learned that he didn¡¯t own a house


    in Jeinburg. That was why he wanted to borrow a loan to buy a house.


    Yet, so coincidentally, he bumped into Mia, who paid off millions of dors to settle her mortgage.


    How great it was if he could use that money to buy himself a house!


    Felix asked, ¡°How long do I have to make a prior appointment to be eligible for a deduction?¡±


    ¡°It depends. About two weeks.¡±


    Felix started to structure out his n. If he could win Mia¡¯s heart, she might not refuse his request


    if he wanted to borrow money from her.


    After all, it was meant for their future! It could be their newlywed house in the future!


    The more he thought about it, the more usible he thought it was.


    An hourter, Mia finally settled the procedures and exited the VIP room.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 346

    ¡°You¡¯re done, Mia?¡±


    Mia snapped her head up only to see Felix walking up to her, her expression stiff. Yes, Whut about


    you? Got the loan?¡±


    He sighed, ¡°Nope. The procedures are kinda troublesome. This kind of thing takes time, it can¡¯t be


    done in a short matter of time. Let¡¯s go. Where are you going? I can give you a ride?


    ¡°I want to go to the study hall at my college. It¡¯s not the same way as the studio, though. I¡¯m fine going


    alone.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence! I need to drop by the college too. We can go together.¡±


    Nothing about the coincidence sounded odd to her. After all, Felix was able to establish his studio by


    receiving help from college. He sometimes visited for promotional activities and whatnot.


    Felix drove the car while asking, ¡°Mia, why did you go to the bank? You even went to the VIP room.


    ¡°Nothing. It was only for inquiry. I didn¡¯t notice that it was a VIP room.¡± She hid the fact that she went


    there to repay her mortgage in advance.


    Dominic wired the money to her ountst night. He did it so quickly that it caught her off guard.


    She didn¡¯t say much and so Felix didn¡¯t pry further. Regardless, the conjecture that she was loaded in


    cash was hardened into a fact.


    Once the car reached the college, she got out of the car. He watched her back, not wanting to let this


    chance slip through his fingers.


    Based on Felix¡¯s spections, Mia received that huge amount of money from her brothers. In fact, to


    be able to pay millions of dors so readily at this age required a powerful family background.


    Thedy he had a blind date with yesterday was a capable woman, but she came from a humble


    family.


    Although Mia didn¡¯t receive a higher education, they shared the same alma mater! Adding her family


    background, she actually made up a decent candidate herself.


    As an afterthought, Felix decided to focus on his pursuit of Mia.


    +15 BONOS


    It was the afternoon when Mia exited the study hall. The area was flocked with people.


    Judging from the flowers and candles decorating the ground, a confession seemed to be going on.


    ¡°Mia.¡± The crowd made way for her to see Felix standing in the middle of the field of petals and


    candles.


    A sense of foreboding dawned on her. Was he going to confess to her? The sheer thought of it


    made her skin crawl.


    Felix took a few steps forward, closing in on her. ¡°Mia, I¡¯ve always thought you¡¯re special from the first


    time I saw you in school, but I didn¡¯t know what this feeling in me was.


    ¡°Until the day you showed up in the Fleur International Design Competition, I finally knew what it


    was. It was love.


    ¡°After that, I shamelessly scouted you to my studio. I was so excited that I couldn¡¯t sleep that day


    you epted the offer.¡±


    At that point, Mia didn¡¯t have the mood to listen any longer. She spoke up, ¡°Felix, listen to me first.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, hear me out, Mia. It wasn¡¯t easy to muster the courage to say this in front of so many people.


    Please let me finish or I won¡¯t be able to do it.


    ¡°Once you starteding to work, being able to see your side profile alone was enough to brighten my


    days. I know you¡¯re a nice person and that you¡¯re careful when ites to rtionships.


    ¡°Still, I¡¯d still like to tell you that I can give you the sense of security you want. I¡¯ll love and protect you


    forever. Please give me a chance.¡± He knelt on the ground on one knee with the bouquet of


    flowers in his arms.


    Pink balloons flew into the sky. It was so romantic.


    Thedies watching began squealing. ¡°Gosh, he¡¯s so romantic! ept him!¡±

 Chapter 347

    Squeals and cheers surged among her Juniors, putting Mia in a tight spot. They took the atmosphere to


    its full swing without even knowing the context.


    In contrast with her frowning expression, Felix¡¯s eyes held overflowing anticipation. ¡°Mia, what¡¯s holding


    you back?¡±


    What she witnessed back at that famous restaurant crossed her mind. ¡°Felix, don¡¯t you have a


    girlfriend?¡±


    He should at least spill the fact that he got to know someone from a blind date and that the female


    companion had met his parent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t, Mia. You must¡¯ve misunderstood something,¡± he quickly denied.


    At that moment, a group of people appeared by the stairs near the office.


    Standing at the stairs, Timothy happened to see Mia outside the building with a man kneeling before


    her.


    Judging from the back, that man seemed to be the owner of the studio, Felix.


    Kennedy smiled at that. ¡°It¡¯s not umon for this kind of event to happen on campus. Youth, oh,


    youth.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°It is umon. But he¡¯s confessing to my wife. What¡¯s going


    on?¡±


    As soon as Timothy¡¯s voice dropped, Kennedy¡¯s expression went stiff. Thetter rubbed his eyes to


    take a closer look. The woman in question was indeed Mia!


    If his memories served him right, when Mia was rumored to be sponsored by a sugar daddy, Timothy


    tossed a marriage certificate onto his table in the office to prove their rtionship.


    However, the Barrettster requested for the issue to be buried down the radar. Therefore, no one


    was aware that Timothy¡¯s wife attended this college as of today.


    Pulling out a napkin, Kennedy wiped the sweat on his forehead off. ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll call the security guards over


    to clear up the mess immediately.¡±


    At the same time, Kennedy which bastard it was that would dare confess to Mia. The bastard


    should¡¯ve known his ce better!


    Meanwhile, the crowd grew as people flocked. Mia was at a loss, not knowing what to do.


    415 BONOS


    Things were escting out of her expectations, catching her off guard. She thought she had made


    herself clear to Felix previously.


    Unable to turn a blind eye to this, Mia watched Felix seriously, ¡°Felix, I was married once.¡±


    Her revtion stumped Felix. ¡°, you¡¯re using this excuse twice to reject me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking, Felix, I was married. It¡¯s the truth.¡±


    Felix observed her expression, sensing that it was neither an excuse nor a lie. Was it really true?


    His hesitance prompted her to add on. ¡°I stoppeding to school for three years because I got


    married. I returned to school only after I was divorced.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I see.¡± Traces of awkwardness were evident from his face.


    The fact that she had such a history blew his mind. He thought she was joking this entire time!


    Still, the thought of Mia¡¯s rich brothers¨Cwho could pay millions of dors so easily¨Cwavered Felix.


    So what if she had divorced? At least, she was filthy rich!


    After weighing the pros and cons, he announced aloud, ¡°Mia, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re divorced. That


    ain¡¯t gonna shake up my feelings and my will to be with you!


    ¡°Also, I¡¯d like to thank your ex¨Chusband for letting you go. You¡¯re too good of a person for me to let you


    go.¡± His reply stunned her as she didn¡¯t foresee that from him at all.


    Based on what she overheard from Janice, Felix shouldn¡¯t be able to ept a divorced woman as his


    partner.


    ¡°Say ¡®yes!¡® Say ¡®yes!¡°¡± The watching people were at it again.

 Chapter 348

    ¡°Why the hesitance? He¡¯s not bothered by you being a divorced woman.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? He¡¯s such a romanticist. ept him! Stop standing there, spacing out. You don¡¯t


    want to miss this good guy!¡±


    Felix showed a triumphant face upon hearing that. He had many experiences in pursuing women.


    His failure rate? Close to nil. It wasn¡¯t that challenging to make Mia fall for him.


    He now knew why she had been avoiding his pursuit. The fact that she was a divorced woman kept


    breaking her confidence.


    That was why she couldn¡¯t ept his feelings!


    The course of reasoning lent him more confidence, that it would be his win this time round.


    As long as they tied the knot, Mia¡¯s brothers would support and invest in his studio. Once he


    achieved sess, he could divorce her and marry someone else.


    Meanwhile, Mia was in distress. If Mia rejected him in public, it would be an embarrassment for


    him.


    Still, she felt the need to clear things up with him lest the misunderstanding deepened.


    She inhaled a deep breath. ¡°Felix, you¡¯re a good guy. But I don¡¯t think we¡¯re apatible match-¡±


    Before she finished, some security guards showed up to disperse the crowd.


    One of them aimed a fire extinguisher at the candles. It turned into a mess within seconds.


    Felix¡¯s visage turned grim at that, and he questioned them, ¡°What are you guys doing? Can¡¯t you see


    what we¡¯re up to? Read the room.¡±


    His campus poprity had fanned his ego. Now that the security guards ruined the scene, it gave his


    pride a huge hit, and so he took it out on them.


    A security guard responded calmly, ¡°We¡¯re just following the rules. Dangerous activities are prohibited


    within the campus grounds.¡±


    Felix told them off. ¡°What rules? Is it because I drop by without giving you anything? I¡¯ll make up


    for it at ater date. Don¡¯t get in my way.¡±


    Ignoring him, the security guards discarded those candles into a trash bin.


    +15 BONOS


    He huffed, ¡°Are you deaf? Are you ready to lose your job? I can dly grant your wish by talking to


    Mr. Shaw.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s his orders that we¡¯re following,¡± the security guard replied.


    He paused. ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°What no way? It is my orders.¡± Right then, Kennedy presented himself.


    Most of the students had dispersed.


    Mia lifted her head in Kennedy¡¯s direction. There were also a few men in suits besides Kennedy.


    One of them stood out the most. His good looks alone drew all attention. It was Timothy.


    He glowered in annoyance. ¡°Mr. Shaw, it looks like safety awareness is not high amongst the


    students here.¡±


    Kennedy quickly exined, ¡°This kind of dangerous activity is prohibited within the campus. I swear!


    Felix knows it very well and has pushed his luck.


    ¡°Felix, you¡¯re a high¨Cachievement graduate here. How could you lead such a bad example?¡± Kennedy


    shifted his target to Felix, the chosen scapegoat for this trouble.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The consequences would be too much for the college to handle otherwise.


    It was hard for Felix to look at Timothy. ¡°I can exin. I¡¯ve gone out of my way for this to confess to


    Mia. I don¡¯t usually do this. I hope you can understand, Mr. Barrett. She¡¯s your cousin, isn¡¯t she?¡± An


    ambiguous smile hung across Timothy¡¯s lips. ¡°My cousin? Who said so?¡±

 Chapter 349

    Mia was rmed by Timothy¡¯s response. Just what was that bastard scheming?


    Was he nning to reveal their rtionship one day before they divorced? The divorce would happen


    tomorrow!


    It left her on tenterhooks.


    Kennedy chided. ¡°What cousin? Shut up, Felix!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe his ears when Felix blurted that. Mia was Timothy¡¯s wife!


    How could Felix dare to hit on the wife of the richest man in the city? She was way out of his


    league!


    Mia¡¯s cheeks heated at the mention of that word.


    Back when Wilhelmina spread awful rumors about Mia, Timothy personally resolved the issue by taking


    their marriage certificate to Kennedy¡¯s office.


    Thus, Kennedy was aware that they were a married couple.


    Timothy¡¯s unfriendly gaze priced through Felix. ¡°How could someone like you confess to her? I object!¡±


    Felix¡¯s face paled. ¡°Hear me out, Mr. Barrett!¡±


    Now that Timothy was acting as her cousin, Mia wished she could bury herself in a hole.


    Timothy ignored Felix and took a step forward, looking at her. ¡°What are you standing there for, cousin


    sister? Come on, let¡¯s go.¡®


    Under those watchful gazes, she forced herself to move and leave the ce with him.


    Felix wanted to follow but was stopped by the security guards.


    Kennedy frowned. ¡°Felix, you were a bright man. Why are you suddenly acting this way? Mia¡¯s out of


    your league.¡±


    Felix was too prideful to admit his defeat. ¡°Why can¡¯t I when she¡¯s a woman and I¡¯m a man? I have the


    freedom to make a choice. You don¡¯t have the right to intervene in this.¡±


    After getting together with Mia and having her brothers invest in his studio, he would no longer need to


    butter up the people in college.


    +15 BONOS


    The fact that  was a divorced woman gave him more reason to be confident. This kind of


    woman was an easy target.


    To add on, he hadn¡¯t gotten married before, making him more valuable than Mia, Mia was smart


    enough to know that rejecting him was a foolish decision.


    With a frosty expression, Felix turned and left. He didn¡¯t want to waste any second longer with


    Kennedy.


    Snorting at Felix¡¯s arrogant attitude, Kennedy turned to his secretary, ¡°Pull back all the investment


    we made in him.


    ¡°No use keeping this man under our wing. He¡¯s bound to be a jumble of trouble. The sooner we cut


    ties with him, the better it is.¡±


    Getting on Timothy¡¯s bad books and losing the investment from the Barrett family would be a


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    huge casualty to the college.


    Kennedy intended to offer some advice to Felix, who seemed oblivious to Mia¡¯s rtionship with


    Timothy. But Felix¡¯s attitude made him think twice.


    Shortsighted people were bound to meet their end sooner orter anyway.


    Mia and Timothy left the campus together.


    Settling in the back seat, she nced at the man beside her. ¡°What were you doing over here?¡±


    ¡°Why ask? Is it because I ruined your happy asion back there?¡± Timothy¡¯s sharp tongue was at


    it again.


    She rested in her seat. ¡°It wasn¡¯t really a happy asion. Thank god you showed up there. Otherwise,


    I wouldn¡¯t have known how to get out of that situation.¡±


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s so romantic to have someone kneel on one knee to confess to you,¡± he teased, sour


    about what had happened.


    As soon as he finished, he realized how sour his tone sounded and decided to have a shut¨Ceye


    and stay quiet.


    She calmly answered, ¡°That depends. I don¡¯t feel the same for Felix. It¡¯s like how I got married to


    you with my one¨Csided feelings and you gave me the cold shoulder for three whole years after waking


    up.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s romantic about having someone you don¡¯t like liking you.¡± There was a tremendous


    The driver and Heath hushed their breath.


    Maybe, Mia was the only person on the who dared to talk back at Timothy.

 Chapter 350

    +15 BONOS


    Instead of getting angry, Timothy was happy to hear that Mia didn¡¯t like Felix.


    However, he couldn¡¯t understand why she weighed him and Felix on the same parallel. Unlike that


    bastard, Timothy would never set her up!


    A faint smile spread across his lips. ¡°Guess your judgment of character is still not that bad. Felix¡¯s


    character is a failure. He falls short in a lot of areaspared to his high ambitions.


    ¡°Not to mention his desire for fame and glory, as well as his calcting side.¡±


    ¡°Timothy Barrett, is it fun to degrade others?¡± Although Mia didn¡¯t like Felix, he was a diligent man.


    He wasn¡¯t as bad as Timothy described.


    ¡°I¡¯mying out the facts.¡±


    ¡°And I deem your judgment too feeble. Step up your games.¡± She turned her head to the window,


    ending the conversation.


    The sight of the back of her head annoyed him.


    More frustration bubbled up in him when he recalled she left that hotel with a man. Timothy didn¡¯t


    know where they went thereafter.


    Mia was always with different men, gorgeous¨Clooking men at that.


    She checked the time. ¡°Drop me off at that street.¡±


    ¡°You live here?¡± He cast her a nce.


    ¡°I can take the subway home. It¡¯s convenient.¡±


    ¡°Which neighborhood do you live in? I can send you home.¡±


    ¡°No need the trouble. You¡¯ll have to take a different direction.¡±


    The downright rejection took a hit on his pride as he kicked the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Did you hear her? Stop


    the car. Let her down.¡±


    Quickly, the driver pulled over by the road.


    Mia got out of the car immediately, but she stood beside the car door hesitantly before looking at


    Timothy.


    His eyes shone in anticipation. ¡°What?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    If she decided to ept the ride right now, he didn¡¯t mind giving her a second chance.


    ¡°See you at the courthouse at 9 am tomorrow,¡± she reminded him seriously.


    Words failed him.


    Before he reacted, the car door was mmed shut. His face was gloomy as he loosened his tie,


    not even knowing the reason behind his anger.


    By the time Mia arrived home, Patricia had prepared a feast for dinner.


    With every single bite taken, ude couldn¡¯t stop eximing how delicious the food was. His


    compliments made Patricia¡¯s day as she couldn¡¯t stop the grin on her face.


    Only then did Mia realize how much of a flirt he was. In addition to his good looks, his slick tongue


    could win any woman¡¯s heart like a breeze!


    After the meal, the siblings sat on the couch. She said in an undertone, ¡°ude, I finally know why


    you¡¯re so popr with women. You have a way with words.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m born with it.¡±


    ¡°Teach me.¡±


    He stroked her head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to learn it. Anything you say can make others happy. You


    don¡¯t have to think of ways to butter others up.


    ¡°All you have to do is to be you. If someone bullies you, don¡¯t forget about your six brothers who got


    your back.¡±


    Knowing that someone had her back gave her that familiar sense of security again. It felt different


    to have someone to rely on.


    A smile beamed on her face. ¡°Got it. By the way, when will your music academy start operation? I¡¯d like


    to take some lessons on the weekends. I don¡¯t want to go to work on weekends.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°It still needs some time. Even if the renovation is done, we still have to remove the formaldehyde.


    ¡°How about we buy a piano so we can have lessons at home? I can teach you the basics first. Then,


    you¡¯ll be able to catch up once you start learning at the academy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m up for it!¡±


    ¡°Get some rest. I should get going now. We can survey for a good piano tomorrow together.¡±


    She paused at that.


    Tomorrow was the day Mia and Timothy would go to the courthouse for a divorce!

 Chapter 351

    The time for Mia to go to the courthouse would crash with her piano shopping with ude. She was


    stuck in a dilemma, what was she going to do?


    She said hesitantly. ¡°If it¡¯s tomorrow


    ¡°Oh, silly me. You have school tomorrow, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll drop you at your college tomorrow.¡± ude


    wished that he could drop her at school.


    After all, it fitted the good brother image he had been dreaming of since a long time ago.


    That caught her off guard. ¡°No need for the trouble, ude.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean trouble? It¡¯s my off day tomorrow. What¡¯s wrong with dropping you off at college?


    Rest up, Mia. I¡¯lle on time to pick you up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°ude!¡± Before she could say anything, he had left.


    Things were getting out of hand. She had an appointment with Timothy tomorrow morning and she had


    sses in the afternoon.


    Judging from the way ude acted, he didn¡¯t seem like he would ept a refusal.


    What should she do to resolve the problem?


    It was the very day Mia would divorce Timothy and cut ties with him. At the same time, she didn¡¯t want


    ude to find out about her rtionship with Timothy lest he found fault with Timothy.


    If ude got on Timothy¡¯s bad books, there was no way ude could run his music academy in Bern


    City!


    Things were going to end between Mia and Timothy, so she didn¡¯t want to cause another trouble.


    Returning to her bedroom, she racked her brain for a solution. What excuse could she make so that


    ude wouldn¡¯t drop her off at college?


    If she turned down his offer, would it upset him? He seemed so excited a while ago. Still, she didn¡¯t


    wish for him to know her rtionship with Timothy.


    At that moment, her phone rang. It was Felix calling.


    Mia cast a nce at it, not answering the phone. She had a vague guess on what he intended to say.


    But she had nothing else to say to him. She had said everything she should.


    Besides, her hunch was telling her that he didn¡¯t like her that much. A woman¡¯s intuition was


    +15 BONGS


    However, the incessant calls didn¡¯t stop as if Felix wouldn¡¯t give up until she picked up his call.


    When the ringing finally stopped, he texted her, ¡°Mia, I¡¯m outside your ce. If you don¡¯t pick up. the


    call, I¡¯m going to knock on each door until you respond.¡±


    That was it. Her patience had reached its limit.


    She called him back. ¡°Felix, I¡¯ve cleared my feelings up with you. We¡¯re notpatible.¡±


    ¡°Mia, you finally answered my call! Don¡¯t worry about what happened back on campus. I¡¯ll make up for


    it with another confession.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need that because I won¡¯t ept your feelings,¡± she blurted coldly.


    ¡°Why not? Mia, if you¡¯re beaten down by the fact that you¡¯re a divorced woman, don¡¯t be. Don¡¯t let it get


    to you because I don¡¯t mind it at all. The one I like is you.¡±


    Mia finally experienced first¨Chand how it felt like to talk past each other in a conversation.


    She massaged her forehead. ¡°But I don¡¯t feel the same way.¡±


    ¡°Mia, I know your mind is a mess right now. You don¡¯t have to turn me down this quickly. I can give you


    time to think about it. Good night, my dear.¡± With that, he ended the call.


    His final words yed in her head again as she stared at her phone screen in disbelief. This was


    just annoying!


    Since when was Felix this corny? Mia didn¡¯t realize it at all! Perhaps, it was because he was not


    her type.


    Moreover, she was a pregnant woman who was going to divorce Timothy, ready to stay low in


    Nord City to give birth to his child.


    Never once had she thought of starting another rtionship.


    She even questioned herself if she had given him the wrong idea, which caused him to like her in


    the end.


    After that disgusting conversation ended, she contacted Gina to talk about this issue.


    Mia also mentioned the day she ran into Felix at that restaurant, where he was having a blind date.

 Chapter 352

    Gina huffed, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t overthink it. Felix is the problem, not you. I thought he was a nice guy, but


    to think that he went on a blind date while pursuing you? Damn, he¡¯s shameless. He¡¯s gaslighting


    you.¡±


    ¡°Gigi. I rejected him when he hinted at me with the flowers. He backed off at that time. He didn¡¯t


    bring it up anymore.


    ¡°His confession outside the library waspletely out of my expectations. He even came to my


    neighborhood at night! He¡¯s freaking me out.¡±


    ¡°Mia, don¡¯t let the divorce get to you. You deserve someone better. Just ignore Felix.¡±


    The conversation with Gina made Mia feel better. The call disconnected, and the thought of


    tomorrow morning¡¯s appointment made her frown.


    She had a n¨Cshe would get up very early in the morning and leave the house. When ude


    came to pick her up, she could say that she had already left.


    This might do the trick.


    The next day, by the time Mia woke up, it was a littlete.


    She didn¡¯t hear the rm.


    Quickly, she got changed and left her room only to see ude walking into the house alongside


    Patricia. They bought a lot of stuff.


    ¡°You¡¯re up! Aunt Patricia and I went out for grocery shopping. We bought a lot of your favorites.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Patricia carried the groceries to the kitchen. ¡°Wash up. It¡¯s time to have breakfast, Mia.¡±


    Mia let out an awkward yet decent smile.


    ude came up to her and flicked her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re up so early today. Aunt Patricia said that you


    don¡¯t have sses on Monday mornings. I was thinking of letting you sleep in before we go to the mall


    to buy a piano.¡±


    She coughed. ¡°I don¡¯t have sses in the morning, but I want to go to the study hall for revision.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can drop you at your college after breakfast.¡±


    A helpless smile appeared on her face. It seemed like there was no way out of this after all.


    415 50000


    After breakfast, she checked the time. ¡°ude, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you in a rush?¡±


    ¡°Kinda. Something came up.¡± Mia figured that she could go to college santly and then take a cab to the


    courthouse.


    It should be fine to make Timothy wait for her a little.


    The oblivious ude didn¡¯t suspect a thing as he drove her to college.


    The situation put Mia on tenterhooks along the journey. She texted Timothy, T be a littlete. Please


    wait for me.¡±


    As soon as the message reached him, he called.


    She didn¡¯t have the guts to answer the call at all, so she rejected it and messaged 1 can¡¯t pick up calls


    at the moment.¡±


    On the other side, Timothy¡¯s eyes narrowed at the message. ¡°Who are you with?¡±


    She left that message on seen.


    Soon, the car stopped outside the campus.


    ¡°We¡¯re here. Bye, ude. Be careful on your way home,¡± she said in one breath and scurried away.


    ude watched her back like a loving brother. He then withdrew his gaze and drove the car away.


    Mia, who was hiding in a shade of darkness, made sure he left before walking out of the campus again.


    She was going to hail a cab, but the peak hours rendered it difficult.


    On the verge of crying, she mustered the courage to call Timothy. He picked up the call in a heartbeat.


    She preempted him, ¡°Any rooms for negotiation, Mr. Barrett?¡±

 Chapter 353

    ¡°What is it,¡± prompted Timothy in a low voice from the other side of the line.


    Mia let out a wry cough. ¡°I¡¯m still trying to hall a cab at college. I might bete for more than an hour.


    Could you wait for me, please?¡±


    Timothy checked his wristwatch, a smile adorned his lips. But he used an impatient voice


    nevertheless, ¡°Mia Bowen, how could you bete for our appointment? Are you doing this on


    purpose?¡±


    ¡°It is definitely not on purpose. Not a push¨Cand¨Cpull trick either. I¡¯m serious about the divorce. I swear!¡±


    The smile on his face vanished when he heard that. She seriously knew what to say at the bad


    timing.


    He coldly said, ¡°You said to meet up at 9:00 am, and you want me to wait for you in the end? Do


    you know how busy I am every day, Mia Bowen? Do you know how much I earn per hour? Can you


    I


    pay me?¡±


    His counter caught her off guard. ¡°How much? I can transfer you the money.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to wait. Be on time.¡± He hung up the call.


    Anxious, Mia called Timothy again but he didn¡¯t pick it up.


    Left with no choice, she texted him, ¡°I got a cab. I¡¯m already on my way there. Just wait me for a


    little. I won¡¯t take up much of your time.¡±


    Her message made his mood better.


    There was no way he would wait for her.


    At that moment, Heath came over with a document cautiously. ¡°Mr. Barrett, your flight will take off


    in less than an hour. If we don¡¯t leave right now, we won¡¯t be able to arrive on time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Timothy nodded. His steps were light and steady as she walked out of the office.


    Judging from the smile on his face, he seemed to be in a good mood.


    Heath had a vague guess about the situation.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ever since Mia got out of the car yesterday. Timothy had been in a bad mood. Heath actually


    expected a havoc day. After all, it was the day Timothy was going to divorce with Mia.


    +15 BONOS


    Yet. Timothy had been burying himself in work. Who would¡¯ve known that he wouldn¡¯t go to the


    courthouse at all?


    Heath overheard the phone call that Mia was going to bete.


    But Timothy didn¡¯t tell her that he himself wouldn¡¯t go to the courthouse at all.


    It was as it a wollt ying games with an innocent sheep.


    On the other hand, Mia headed to the courthouse by cab. When she arrived, there was no sight of


    Timothy at all.


    She went to the car park, but the result was the same¨Chis car wasn¡¯t there.


    Where was he?


    Mia pulled her phone out to reach out to him.


    ¡°The number you¡¯re calling is unreachable. Please tryter¡­¡± His phone was turned off.


    Mia w


    was dumbfounded, wondering if he still remembered it was the day they would proceed with


    the divorce.


    She had exined her stance over the phone. How could he possibly just leave?


    In fact, the person who wished to get rid of her and divorce her was Timothy all along.


    He already waited for three years, but he couldn¡¯t wait for an hour. Mia couldn¡¯t understand him at


    all


    She stayed for another half an hour outside the courthouse like a fool. She couldn¡¯t reach him through


    the phone either.


    Angry, she texted him, ¡°Timothy Barrett, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Don¡¯t you want a divorce?


    Perhaps you have felt guilty recently and fallen for me? That¡¯s why you don¡¯t want the divorce to


    happen?¡±


    She bombarded him with questions. The message alone might be enough to annoy someone as


    prideful as him.


    That way, he would exin the reason for standing her up.

 Chapter 354

    Just as Mia put her phone down, she suddenly received an article link from Gina.


    ¡°It Is Officiall Mia Bowen, the Famous Designer, Is Dating the Entrepeneur School Hunk.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes widened at the title. What was that?


    She clicked on the link. There was a picture of Felix kneeling on one knee in the field of flowers and


    scented candles as she hung her head low as if she were shy.


    She could feel her blood pressure rise as soon as she saw that.


    Most importantly, the article stretched out a story of how they had known each other since before and


    had shared the same feelings. And how she rejected an offer from a bigpany to join his


    studio.


    It all sounded like a fairy tale.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Mia was utterly disgusted.


    She called Gina right away. ¡°Who posted this article on the campus group? It¡¯s a bunch of nonsense! I


    never liked Felix! He wasn¡¯t the reason I rejected the offer from that bigpany.¡±


    She did that to reject Timothy!


    ¡°Mia, I know. That¡¯s why I sent it to you. We better resolve this issue before things get out of hand. I¡¯ll


    help ask the Journalism Department who the culprit is.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll straighten things up with Felix.¡± She hung up the call and dialed Felix¡¯s number.


    He picked it up within seconds. ¡°Mia, is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°Felix, where are you now?¡±


    ¡°At the studio.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way. I have something to talk to you about.¡± She then took a cab to the studio.


    In the car, she observed how quickly the article trended. They were simply outsiders, who knew


    nothing, sending congrattory messages.


    Who did this? Was it Felix?


    Mia opened a zip file on her phone, her screen filled with lines of codes. She hacked into the campus


    website to search for the culprit¡¯s IP address.


    +15 BONOS


    Mobile phones weren¡¯t as convenient asptops. It took her more time than usual.


    Once she arrived at Oak Streets, the analysis wasplete. The IP address was Oak Streets!


    Her eyes turned icy. It was indeed Felix¡¯s doing!


    He was such a hard nut to crack. Did she not exin herself well? Or was it because he had hearing


    problems that he couldn¡¯t hear her clearly?


    As she entered the studio, confetti exploded from both sides, surprising her.


    Her head snapped upward at the confetti flying in the air. Felix was standing at the end of the line,


    hugging a huge bouquet of red roses.


    At that moment, Mia figured that red roses could forever be on her hate list.


    Her colleagues began squealing.


    Felix approached her with a smile. ¡°Someone interrupted my confession yesterday, but I¡¯m sure


    everything¡¯s going to go smoothly today.


    ¡°Mia, I genuinely like you. I hesitated a lot, but I finally realized my feelings in the end. I don¡¯t want


    to hide my feelings anymore.¡±


    As red roses filled her vision, she took a deep breath. ¡°Felix, I¡¯ve said it clearly yesterday. I don¡¯t like


    you.¡±


    ¡°Stop denying it, Mia. You¡¯re a divorced woman, but it doesn¡¯t bother me at all. You don¡¯t have to be


    beaten up by it. After all, it¡¯s not like I care!¡±


    Mia almost lost it and burst into strings of vulgar words.

 Chapter 355

    Having lived for so many years, Mia never knew a person could be this narcissistic!


    She inhaled a deep breath and gave Felix a serious look. ¡°I¡¯m never bothered by the fact that I¡¯m a


    divorced woman. You¡¯re overthinking, Felix.¡±


    Why didn¡¯t she realize he was a character of extreme self¨Clove?


    ¡°Great! I¡¯m happy that you think it that way. Take this. I bought them for you.¡± He shoved the bouquet at


    her, confident that she would ept it.


    Mia stared at the flowers, not sure if she should curse at him right now.


    At the moment, the colleagues were at it again. ¡°Say ¡®yes¡®! Say ¡®yes¡®!¡±


    With everything bottled up inside her, her patience had reached its limit. Although it might offend him,


    she might as well be straightforward about it.


    Mia epted the flowers, causing amotion among her colleagues and earning a triumphant


    smile from Felix.


    He knew that winning Mia¡¯s heart was a piece of cake. After all, she was divorced before.


    Next, Mia threw the flowers onto the ground. Silence filled the ce.


    Felix¡¯s expression went stiff. ¡°Mia, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± He didn¡¯t see thating.


    *I guess actions speak louder than words.¡± Her expression was devoid of emotions. ¡°Felix, I don¡¯t think


    we¡¯repatible and I don¡¯t like you either. This has nothing to do with my rtionship history.


    ¡°It¡¯s simply because I don¡¯t like you so I will never ept your feelings.¡± This time, she reckoned she


    had made herself very clear.


    As the boss, Felix felt his ego took a serious hit with this happening in front of his subordinates.


    Again, there was only silence.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Sensing that something was wrong, her colleagues began asking questions.


    ¡°Mia, do you really not like him at all? So many bigpanies reached out to you when you won first


    ce, but you chose this little studio. Wasn¡¯t it because of him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Mia, we¡¯ve watched how you get along with him. There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. We


    truly wish you guys the best.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Mia calmly responded, ¡°I chose here because Felix promised me that I didn¡¯t have toe to the office


    on weekdays and that I coulde on the weekends. I have school, so I can¡¯t work full-


    time.¡±


    At this point, she thought that she had said enough.


    Felix¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Mia,e to my office.¡±


    She nodded, thinking that it was a better idea to settle the issue privately. Given his ego, he wouldn¡¯t be


    able to handle the scene in front of so many people.


    She figured that she should bring up the article too.


    After entering the office, she spoke up. ¡°Sorry, Felix.¡°.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I just don¡¯t get it. What part of me is not good enough that you don¡¯t like me?¡±


    I grew up being i


    the spotlight most of the time. Not to mention that he was also a popr figure on campus. A lot of


    ladies had a crush on him.


    He had always been careful in selecting the right woman to be his girlfriend. After all, his future


    wife should be a boon to his life by having a powerful family background.


    He dated once throughout his college life. His ex¨Cgirlfriend was rich and pretty. Unfortunately, her


    family forced her to break up with him when she was going to study abroad.

 Chapter 356

    Felix knew that his ex¡¯s parents frowned upon his family background. It ultimately became a sore spot


    for him, hence the journey of starting up a studio himself.


    Once his business finally was on the roll, he thought the other party might regret their decision for


    underestimating his potential.


    For now, Mia was the perfect candidate because of her loving brothers. Since she had divorced before,


    she might not be able to find a good man.


    Felix was single and capable, so he was confident that she would fall for him.


    Could it be that Mia was the same as his ex? That they were gold¨Cdiggers who looked down upon him?


    Mia was feeling helpless and decided to blurt the truth. ¡°Felix, you¡¯re not the problem. Feelings can¡¯t be


    forced.


    *Besides, I¡¯m actually in the process of divorcing my husband, so, to be exact, I¡¯m still married. We¡¯re


    ipatible in all ways.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t make herself clear, Felix would definitely misunderstand again.


    He didn¡¯t see that downright rejectioning. Then, his course of thought took a different turn-


    was Mia rejecting his feelings because she wasn¡¯t divorced yet?


    If so, it wasn¡¯t the time to give up!


    Like a devoted man, he confessed, ¡°Mia, I can wait. It¡¯s alright.¡±


    There were many benefits he could gain from marrying Mia. He had everything calcted.


    Thus, it didn¡¯t matter if it would take time. He could take his chances to prove his sincerity for her


    in front of her brothers.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t get what I mean, Felix. You don¡¯t have to wait for me because I don¡¯t like you. Which


    part of this sentence do you not understand?


    ¡°Besides, I saw you and Mrs. Quilter at that famous restaurant having a meal with a youngdy.


    You gave her the same roses. It was a blind date, wasn¡¯t it?¡± She finally unmasked his true colors.


    There was a shift in his expression as he didn¡¯t expect her to run into him there.


    He quickly exined, ¡°Mia, I thought it was a dinner date with only my mother. I didn¡¯t know she


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°What about this article?¡± She took her phone out and opened the article.


    ¡°Mia, I just found out about it a moment ago. I don¡¯t know who shared it. If you¡¯re bothered by it, I can


    exin it to them. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let it affect you.¡±


    Mia wasn¡¯t going to let him have it his way. ¡°Until when are you going to keep this show going on? You


    released the article, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Felix went slightly stiff. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Mia. How could it be me? It has


    nothing to do with me.¡±


    She gestured at hisputer. ¡°ording to the IP address, that article was released through. your


    computer. Why don¡¯t you check out your browser history?¡±


    The revtion stunned him. He didn¡¯t expect her to be able to find out that he was the one.


    Hurriedly, he made up an exnation. ¡°Mia, I did that because I like you so much. I simply want to


    prove to you that I¡¯m serious about you and that I don¡¯t mind that you¡¯re divorced. But after hearing


    what you said, I was nning to delete it.¡±

 Chapter 357

    ¡°Then delete it, right now.¡± Mia¡¯s calm and indifferent tone stupefied Felix. The immediate request


    caught him off guard.


    Their stare¨Coffsted for a moment until he turned to reach for hisputer to delete the article.


    The article went trending on the campus website. If it was there for another few days, word about it


    might even get out of campus ground.


    If the public learned about his scandal with Mia, it could boost his business!


    Things were finally working out ever since Mia started working for him. The studio performed way


    better than before.


    If they got married and ran the studio together, they might be able to bring the career to a pinnacle!


    While those calctions went on in his head, he deleted the article.


    He quickly raised his head, looking at her. ¡°Everything¡¯s deleted. Will this do? Look, I know I wasn¡¯t


    thinking straight in this. I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Mia refreshed the campus website page. The article was gone.


    A sigh of relief escaped Mia before her eyes were on him again. ¡°Felix, since things had gotten ugly


    today, I think it¡¯s best I quit.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Mia! I was wrong about today. You don¡¯t have to quit.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want toe here anymore, Felix. Sorry.¡± Her stance was firm this time. It no longer felt right to


    work here anymore.


    Her tone was calm. ¡°I¡¯ll forego the resignation letter since I¡¯m not an official employee anyway. I think a


    word with you will do. I¡¯ll figure things out after my graduation.


    ¡°Mia, I know that you¡¯re angry at me. This position will be always open for you. You cane to work


    officially after graduation. You¡¯re always one of us.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see when the timees. I should get going.¡± Mia didn¡¯t want to stay for any minute longer.


    Returning to her table, she packed up her stuff and assigned her orders to her colleagues.


    One of them asked carefully, ¡°Mia, are you quitting?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That was the n from the beginning. I didn¡¯t quit only because I had outstanding orders. Feel


    free to reach out to me if you have questions.¡± She then left the studio with her stuff.


    +15 BONOS


    Stepping out of the studio, she felt the weight lifting off her chest.


    Mia headed back to her college and went to the study hall. An annoyed Gina rushed up to her.¡± Felix


    has crossed the line! How could he spread a rumor?


    Mia, you should hold him ountable for it. Don¡¯t let him go this easily!¡±


    ¡°If I do that, things might get big. We won¡¯t be able to bring him down in any way. Women are always


    the victims when ites to scandals.


    ¡°He¡¯s held high in repute on campus, too. Things won¡¯t go as we wish it to be. This is the best that can


    be done.¡±


    Gina stared at Mia in astonishment. ¡°Mia, I feel like you¡¯ve grown up a lot. Those words, I¡¯m truly


    impressed.*


    Mia chuckled. ¡°Is that apliment?¡±


    This was her second time bing a victim of awful rumors.


    At first, there was anger.


    However she had talked to Jason a lot and he taught her a lot of things regarding thew, as well


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    as the cases he encountered.

 Chapter 358

    Mia learned a lot from Jason.


    She looked up to her brothers, and they each had their own talents.


    That was why she looked into the IP address when the article about Felix broke out. She didn¡¯t


    ask for help from Nathan.


    Based on her legal knowledge from Jason, Mia chose to forget about this issue after the article was


    deleted.


    Gina was still angry. ¡°What right does he have to do that? Why must you fall for him? I didn¡¯t know he¡¯s


    such a narcissist! Anyway, something feels off. Just be careful.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± With her six brothers supporting her, nothing of this scared her.


    However, there was something that Mia missed¨Cdeleting the article wouldn¡¯t clean the traces.


    Soon, the rumor reached Kennedy¡¯s ears. The bombshell sent him shaking. ¡°I told you guys to revoke


    the following investment for Felix¡¯s studio, didn¡¯t I?


    ¡°Add this to the list¨Ctake down promotions about him and prohibit him from entering the campus!¡±


    An insensible man would only bring the college down. Kennedy had never known Felix to be a man


    who would live off his spouse, let alone his bad choice.


    Felix should¡¯ve known his ce better, notying his eyes on Timothy¡¯s wife!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kennedy contacted Timothy right away, wanting to exin the situation. But it was Heath who picked


    up the call.


    Still, Kennedy went on with it. ¡°We deleted every record of that article and banned the students from


    talking bout it. We hope Mr. Barrett won¡¯t be mad about it. We disapprove of Felix¡¯s shameful deeds.¡±


    Heath acknowledged the issue and initiated an investigation. He was shocked several times at the


    content of the investigation..


    Felix seriously didn¡¯t know what he was getting himself into. Previously, he had confessed to Mia right


    in front of Timothy. Now, he spread the rumors himself!


    Timothy showed up after meeting an important client. He cast Heath a nce. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Shaw called. It¡¯s about Mrs. Barrett. Would you like to know?¡± Heath felt the need to ask for


    +15 BONOS


    After all, Timothy actually avoided the divorce by taking upon a business trip to a neighboring city


    himself.


    Timothy loosened his tie and walked outside while saying, ¡°Tell me. What happened to her in


    college again?¡±


    ¡°Take a look at this first.¡± Heath handed over the tablet.


    Although the article was deleted, someone screenshotted it.


    Heath could feel the temperature drop as Timothy read the content. ¡°Did Felix manage to start up his


    studio with the resources from that college?¡±


    ¡°ording to the reports, yes. He enjoys the benefits.¡±


    ¡°Talk to Mr. Shaw. You don¡¯t need me to tell you what to do, do you?¡± Timothy was getting all


    grumpy.


    Timothy was never a forgiving man.


    Felix was a nobody to Timothy, but Felix kept hitting on Mia. A normal man could never put up


    with it.


    Timothy added, ¡°Find some men to break his legs. Warn him to stay away from my wife!¡±

 Chapter 359

    Timothy¡¯s icy gaze pierced through Heath. Someone should teach Felix a lesson so that he wouldn¡¯t


    bother Mia. Breaking his legs might be a good warning for him.


    Timothy cleared his throat, his expression slightly awkward. ¡°What about Mia?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett? What about her are you asking about, sir?¡±


    ¡°Is this all you know? She must¡¯ve seen the article. Did she not take any move?¡± As far as Timothy


    could recall, Mia didn¡¯t like Felix.


    That question put Heath in a tough spot. ¡°We¡¯re still on a business trip, Mr. Barrett. I¡¯m not her stalker.


    How would I know anything about her?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s silence prompted him to continue. ¡°Actually, you can ask her yourself.¡±


    Timothy sneered, ¡°Your bonus for the month is revoked.¡±


    If he could ask her himself, he wouldn¡¯t have asked Heath.


    In the meantime, Heath was shocked by the sudden announcement. What did he do wrong that he lost


    his bonus?


    Timothy scrolled through his phone,pletelyid back. He eventually found Mia¡¯s Twitter


    ount and he clicked on it.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She tweeted this morning. ¡°Someone who goes against their word? That¡¯s the worst of all kinds.¡±


    His eyes narrowed to a slit momentarily. He had a feeling that it was about him.


    When did he go against his word?


    Then, he left ament under that tweet. ¡°Someone who doesn¡¯t respect time? That¡¯s the worst of all


    kinds.¡±


    Right after hemented on Mia¡¯s tweet, she tweeted a photo. ¡°The sunlight adds magic to the


    campus today.¡±


    Timothy relished in the picture she took. The sunset was indeed breathtaking.


    On the other side, Mia noticed hisment. ¡°Someone who doesn¡¯t respect time? That¡¯s the worst of


    all kinds.¡±


    It ticked her off so much. How dare he!


    +15 BONOS


    She had her reasons. Her tardiness wasn¡¯t intentional. Besides, she had gone to the courthouse as


    soon as she could!


    He was the one who was desperate for the divorce, so why couldn¡¯t he wait for an hour?


    Fury rushed through her veins, reaching her head. In the end, Mia contacted him to demand an


    exnation.


    Timothy saw the dialer¡¯s name, and a smile appeared. He could sense her boiling anger from that


    immediate call already.


    Calmly, he picked up the cold.


    Her livid voice rang in his ear. ¡°Timothy Barrett, what is that?¡±


    ¡°It is what it is.¡± His tone was calm.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one desperate for a divorce? You¡¯ve been waiting for this day for eons! And why


    couldn¡¯t you wait for an hour?¡± That was the part she couldn¡¯t understand.


    Timothy¡¯s eyelids twitched at that. But his tone remained monotonous. ¡°I could¡¯ve waited. But could you


    make a flight wait? I was in a rush for a business trip. I didn¡¯t have much time to spare.¡±


    Mia almost choked on her saliva. ¡°You¡¯re on a business trip? You¡¯re not in Jeinburg?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What else?¡±


    ¡°When are youing back?¡±


    He knew exactly why she asked that.


    ¡°Not sure. It depends.¡± He glossed it over.


    Mia¡¯s lips pursed together. ¡°Call me when you¡¯re back in the city. We can make another appointment to


    meet at the courthouse.¡±


    That put a damper on his mood more than he expected. He dropped his gaze as he hummed in


    response.

 Chapter 360

    Mia hung up the call, Inwardly Insulting Timothy again and again.


    She didn¡¯t expect Timothy to have a business trip on the same day, which served as the reason he


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    couldn¡¯t wait for her.


    Her hand caressed her belly, feeling the slight bump that carried two small lives in it.


    Laura underwent the surgery a few days ago when Shelly was testing the water, trying to figure out if


    Mia was pregnant.


    Although Mia managed to sell that off to Shelly, who knew if Shelly would do something foolish with it?


    No matter what, Mia wished Shelly could wise up.


    Right then, ude texted her, ¡°Mia, I¡¯m here!¡±


    That message elicited a smile from her. Regardless of Shelly¡¯s schemes, the other alternative to


    get out of it was Mia going to Bern City and starting life anew.


    ¡°Coming,¡± she replied to him.


    ude glimpsed at his phone before grinning at Connor. ¡°Mia said she¡¯sing. I have never picked


    up my sister from school before. Say, do you think she¡¯d like my present?¡±


    Connor¡¯s eyes shifted to the present in the back seat, remaining silent.


    He felt the urge to remind ude that Mia was already a grown¨Cup, not a kid.


    Connor had tried to talk ude out of it along their way there but it was all in vain. Feeling helpless,


    Connor got out of the car.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    To his surprise, he noticed a familiar face¨CFelix!


    Connor narrowed his eyes at the red roses in Felix¡¯s hands. Could it be that it was for Mia?


    Felix¡¯s feelings for her were transparent to Connor as Felix kept helping Mia out.


    If it hadn¡¯t for Felix¡¯s heroic act during Mia¡¯s kidnap episode, Connor would¡¯ve warned him to stay away


    from her.


    Felix, who was pacing back and forth at the gates, sensed a piercing gaze. His head shot up only


    to see Connor.


    Felix¡¯s eyes lit up. If he couldn¡¯t win Mia¡¯s heart, wouldn¡¯t it be the same to earn favors from her


    brothers?


    As an afterthought, Felix approached Connor. ¡°Hi, Mr. Lane. Are you here to pick up Mia?¡±


    Connor hummed indifferently. ¡°What about you? Are these roses for your girlfriend?¡±


    Felix managed a bashful smile. ¡°These are for Mia. I didn¡¯t expect to run into her brother today. I


    might as welle clean with you.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve liked her for a long time. I¡¯d like to give her the best things in the world and look.


    after her forever. I hope you would wish us the best.¡±


    That made Connor ufortable. Everything in him was screaming to punch Felix.


    Right then, ude¡¯s cold voice joined the conversation. ¡°What right do you have to do that? Do you


    think you can look after her forever?¡±


    was


    A moment ago, he all excited about how to surprise Mia until he heard a man announcing his


    will to look after her forever.


    He himself had made many empty promises, but he never walked the talk. Not even once!


    ude, the yboy, understood a man¡¯s nature very well.


    Felix saw the handsome man and quickly exined, ¡°You must be Mia¡¯s brother too. Nice to meet


    you. You don¡¯t know me well, but I¡¯m serious about her. I want to look after her forever.¡±


    ¡°What do you have to do that? Do you earn over a million dors a year?¡±

 Chapter 361

    ude dropped the fatal question, despite it being their first meeting. Itpletely caught Felix.


    off guard.


    He replied awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m running a studio. Everything¡¯s stable for now, but my ie isn¡¯t as


    high as that. Still, I have the confidence to aplish that target someday.¡±


    As long as Mia¡¯s brothers invested in his business, an ie of over a million dors would be a


    piece of cake.


    re


    ude arched his brow, grinning. ¡°Someday? Who are you giving empty promises, dude? You can


    approach my sister after you aplish that target. You¡¯re unqualified at the moment.


    ¡°How dare you confess to her when you don¡¯t even meet the minimum requirement?¡± That was such a


    straightforward yet cruel remark.


    Mortified, Felix looked at Connor. ¡°I genuinely like Mia. I can sacrifice my life for her. I did the same


    when she was kidnapped.


    ¡°Money doesn¡¯t mean everything, but sincerity does. As her brothers, I bet you guys wish she could


    marry for love instead of money, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ude asked Connor. ¡°This guy saved Mia before?¡±


    Connor nodded. ¡°Yes, when she was kidnapped. He¡¯s the owner of the studio Mia worked at.¡±


    ude¡¯s gaze returned to Felix. ¡°So, it was you.¡±


    Felix felt fortunate for taking the injury previously. ¡°Yes, that was me. When Mia¡¯s in trouble, I¡¯m


    willing to do anything at all costs, including my life.¡±


    ¡°We do owe you a favor for that.¡± Connor was wavered.


    However, ude didn¡¯t think the same as he snorted at Felix. ¡°Stop ying tricks with me. You simply


    bulldozed your way in and were taken down in one strike. They managed to kidnap Mia anyway. Did


    you have the power to get her out of there?¡±


    Another counterattack.


    Suppressing his displeasure, Felix remained gentle. ¡°That was a sneak attack. I didn¡¯t expect


    them to make a scene in this big city.


    ¡°I¡¯ll learn self¨Cdefense in the future to protect Mia¡¯s safety. I will never let the same thing happen again!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°There you go again. You should stop your business. Someone who only knows making empty.


    promises ain¡¯t fit for running a business.¡± ude was clearly treating Felix with contempt.


    He continued while looking his nose down at Felix. ¡°And why do you only know how to make empty


    promises? Because you don¡¯t have what it takes to turn them into reality. This won¡¯t work.


    on us.¡±


    Felix broke in a cold sweat. His cowardly side fed off the guilt building in him, his eyes couldn¡¯t


    meet ude¡¯s,


    It was as if thetter could see through his schemes!


    Noticing that ude had crossed the line with his words, Connor cleared his throat. ¡°Enough. We can¡¯t


    deny that Felix had helped us out back there.¡±


    Felix¡¯s eyes glittered in anticipation again. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t help out much, I¡¯m serious about Mia


    ¡°It is true that you didn¡¯t help out much, but I still acknowledge your goodwill. At the same time. I


    think my brother has a point.


    ¡°Felix, if you¡¯re serious about Mia, show us your sincerity and stop making empty promises. It¡¯s


    easier said than done.¡± Connor interrupted.


    Felix nodded in response. ¡°I know. I will prove it to you one day.¡±


    At that moment, Mia had reached the gates. There standing by the road were those three men.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see Felix there too. Her expression changed as she didn¡¯t know what he was


    up to again.


    ude waved his hand at her. ¡°Mia, over here!¡±


    She came up to them. The sight of the red roses repulsed her.

 Chapter 362

    Felix ran up to Mia before she could react. ¡°Mia, this is for you. An apology gift. I hope you¡¯ll forgive


    me.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°Felix, didn¡¯t I make myself clear? I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    It was a mystery why he wouldn¡¯t back down.


    ¡°Mia, Tve exined the situation to your brothers and they understood my stance. I¡¯ll prove to them


    that I¡¯m the one who can bring you happiness,¡± he insisted, still holding the bouquet toward her.


    Mia stared at her brother in disbelief. Did they really believe in Felix¡¯s words?


    Annoyed, ude stepped forward and snatched the roses away. ¡°Lies. Since when did we understand


    your stance? Mind exining?¡±


    Felix gulped before gazing at Connor. ¡°Didn¡¯t I exin it a while ago?¡±


    Feeling ufortable, Connor gave him a cold attitude. ¡°Felix, I don¡¯t intervene in my sister¡¯s


    rtionships. It¡¯s her freedom to choose whoever she wants to be with. But she said that she doesn¡¯t


    like you, loud and clear.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can wait. I can work harder.¡± Felix was anxious.


    Connor abruptly grasped Felix¡¯s shoulder. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like you. What you¡¯re doing is harassment.¡±


    ude tossed the roses onto the ground and stomped them. ¡°Felix, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t think of


    laying eyes on someone out of your league.


    ¡°That applies to Mia, so brush off whatever you¡¯re nning and get the hell out of here, She won¡¯t like


    it.¡± As a yboy himself, ude had seen all kinds of tricks.


    He could tell that Felix was up to no good at the very first nce. He couldn¡¯t entrust Mia to someone


    like Felix.


    At first, the possibility of Mia getting deceived by Felix¡¯s cheap tricks worried ude. How could he


    stop it if that event came to pass?


    Fortunately, Mia didn¡¯t like Felix at all.


    Losing against the duo, Felix made himself scarce in the end.


    Mia sighed in relief. ¡°What did he tell you guys?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just a bunch of nonsense. Thank god you¡¯re smart enough to see through that bastard¡¯s


    tricks.¡± ude glossed it over.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± She didn¡¯t know where to start from.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car first. We have all the time to talk,¡± suggested Connor.


    They got into the car and ude spoke up. ¡°Mia, here¡¯s a piece of advice from me¨Cdon¡¯t ever give in to


    this kind of cheap trick. Got it?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t follow him. ¡°Cheap trick?¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Men like Felix only know how to talk big, giving you empty promises and granting all your


    wishes.


    ¡°Giving you roses or bringing you breakfast every single day is a basic trick. They¡¯ll spoil you and do


    everything you ask for. Romantic, isn¡¯t it? But do you think that they¡¯re genuine?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°That sounds like Felix.¡±


    However, Felix didn¡¯t do that for her before.


    ude continued, ¡°These are cheap tricks. Don¡¯t give in to a pestering man. They don¡¯t have anything,


    so that¡¯s the only way they can woo you.


    ¡°With their time at costs, it doesn¡¯t use up a lot of their money. Watch out for this kind of man.


    Don¡¯t fall for it.¡±


    Silence dawned upon her for a moment. ¡°ude, are you projecting yourself?¡±

 Chapter 363

    Mia had watched ude in his yboy mode back at the hotel before.


    ude was at a loss for words. He cleared his throat before answering. ¡°I know how this kind of man


    acts because this is how I am. As for that Felix or Phoenix guy, I could tell that he¡¯s up to no


    good right away.¡±


    If it had been the past, Mia would¡¯ve rebutted his remarks.


    But her impression of Felix had changed recently, especially after how he spread false rumors. about


    them himself. She finally learned what kind of person he truly was.


    Anyways, he¡¯d nevere close to being a good guy. He hid his true colors so well that she¡¯d


    only found out just recently.


    After going quiet for a second, she blurted, ¡°I recently realized that he¡¯s different from the Felix I


    knew before.¡±


    Connor, who had been silent, finally joined them. ¡°Is he bothering youtely, Mia? If you don¡¯t like.


    him, you can tell him straightforwardly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told him many times, but he seems to be misunderstanding something. That¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t.


    given up yet. Plus, I discovered that he released an article on the campus website about us dating


    today.¡±


    ude¡¯s face fell. ¡°Let¡¯s head back. That guy mustn¡¯t have gone far. I¡¯m going to punch his teeth


    out of him today!¡±


    Connor¡¯s mind was blown away by that news too. He suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll call Nathan. He¡¯s an expert in


    this field.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Connor. I¡¯ve dealt with it. I learned one or two things from Nathan previously. It¡¯s easy


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    to find out the IP address.¡±


    Connor recalled the time when she hacked into Dominic¡¯spany¡¯s system. Looking into an IP


    address was indeed a piece of cake, but Connor was still pissed.


    A stormy expression crossed his face. ¡°When he saved you, I thought finally there¡¯s someone that


    could be your Mr. Right.


    ¡°I never knew him to be this shameless. And to think that he¡¯s forcing you with those little tricks?


    ude is right. He¡¯s only making empty promises. Don¡¯t give in to a pestering man. They¡¯re


    useless.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    She nodded. ¡°I know. Actually, he¡¯s been acting this way for a while, but I don¡¯t share the same feelings


    as he does. Feelings can¡¯t be forced, can they?¡±


    ¡°Mia, if someone¡¯s pursuing you, do you know how to tell if they¡¯re being genuine?¡± ude was still


    worried.


    It piqued her curiosity. ¡°How?¡±


    If casual talks and bringing her breakfast couldn¡¯t be taken into consideration, what kind of effort could


    be considered sincere?


    He answered seriously, ¡°First of all, he must have a decent background. Forget about him unless he


    earns at least a million dors per year. Secondly, he must be good¨Clooking. Lastly, he has toe


    from a loving family.¡±


    She was dumbfounded. ¡°I don¡¯t think those matter as long as they have feelings for each other,


    though.¡±


    ¡°Mia, oh, Mia. My blood pressure is rising. How could you be so blinded by the idea of love? Do you


    know how realistic men are when ites to rtionships?¡± he questioned back, frustrated.


    HE


    added, ¡°All men want from their girlfriends is good looks and sex. The others? Not in consideration at


    all.


    ¡°But they¡¯re dead serious about their potential spouse like they are during job hunting. The woman.


    must have the looks, body, financial stability, and a powerful family background.


    ¡°Men are mercenary. All of them.¡±


    Connor coughed. ¡°Who says so? I¡¯m an exception.¡±

 Chapter 364

    ude retorted, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re only a tiny tad better than most of them. You¡¯re barely qualified as a


    man.


    ¡°But this kind of person is rare, especially when you add having a high social status to the list. It¡¯s


    nearly impossible to find them.¡±


    Connor nodded seriously and looked at Mia. ¡°ude is a yboy¨Cuh, no. I mean, a love expert- you


    should pay heed to his advice. Don¡¯t let those men y with your feelings.¡±


    Mia dreamed of a fairytale¨Clike love in the past. When everyone was questioning if Timothy could


    survive that, she was willing to marry him and be a widow for him!


    Now that she thought back about it, she wished she could give herself a p in the face. It was


    dangerous to be blinded by the idea of love.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ude continued his lecture. ¡°You must never, ever, give up on your future for so¨Ccalled ¡®love.¡± Don¡¯t


    give up on your career for a man either.


    ¡°And never take pity on a man. The moment you pity a man is the start of your misery.¡±


    Recalling what Timothy had done, Mia nodded in agreement. ¡°True.¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t taken pity on the injured Timothy, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten married to him in the heat of


    the moment.


    ¡°Most importantly, Mia, no matter how much you like a man, don¡¯t spend all your energy on him. You


    have your own life. Men are born rebellious anyway.


    ¡°The more you ignore him and the better your independent life is, the more attached he is to you.¡±


    ¡°I agree with that.¡±


    A person should never lose their purpose in life for a man.


    Throughout her three years being ¡°Mrs. Barrett¡°, Timothy was her world. Yet, she was driven out of the


    house in the end.


    She learned her lesson the hard way.


    At that moment, Connor sensed her low spirit and recalled her marriage with Timothy.


    Wasn¡¯t she the epitome of love blind? She quit school for three years to be a full¨Ctime housewife.


    She fulfilled every criterion of being a love blind.


    +15 BONOS


    Connor quickly lightened the mood up. ¡°Mia, don¡¯t take ude too seriously. Filter out whatever. that¡¯s


    useless.¡±


    ude retorted, ¡°What do you mean by don¡¯t take me seriously? I¡¯m giving her tips on how not to get


    deceived. There are many calcting men out there nowadays.


    ¡°We¡¯ve met Felix today. What if she runs into Allx or Calix in the future?¡±


    An awkward smile adorned Mia¡¯s face. Despite being a yboy himself, ude had a point. If she had


    known ude long ago, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten married to Timothy.


    Timothy would¡¯ve been able to survive that point of his life without the marriage with her anyway.


    ude rambled about rtionship tips along the way, about how to win a man¡¯s heart; how to choose


    the right man; and how to make a man stay loyal.


    There was so much for her to take in. She never knew that there was so much to learn when it came to


    love!


    Feeling thirsty, he took a sip of water. ¡°Mia, schools these days teach women to be independent and


    hard¨Cworking, but not how to date. It is actually an important subject of life.


    ¡°Choosing the wrong man is equivalent to buying the wrong house. It¡¯ll only bring you losses. when you


    decide to back off from themitment.¡±


    Mia gave him a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°ude, you should write a book.¡±


    They returned home and had a meal together. After that, she even made notes for ude¡¯s


    rtionship lessons, a self¨Creminder that she should never be blinded by love.


    The next morning, she woke up from her ringing phone.


    She answered the call groggily. ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡± ¡°Mia, Felix is in trouble!¡±

 Chapter 365

    Mia sobered up immediately once she heard Janice. Feeling suspicious, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with Felix?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s hurt, and it seems pretty serious. He¡¯s in the emergency room right now. Mia, I¡¯m alone here. I¡¯m


    not familiar with this ce, and I don¡¯t know anyone here, so I called you. Can youe over


    now?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Quilter, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    After Mia got changed, she was about to head out. However, Patricia stopped her.


    ¡°Have some breakfast before you go, Mia. It¡¯s still early now, no?*


    Mia took her breakfast hastily and grabbed a toast to eat on the way.


    She took a cab to the hospital right away. Once she arrived, she called Janice. ¡°Mrs. Quilter, I¡¯m


    here now. Are you guys in the emergency room now?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re at the ward. Come to Room 365.¡±  thought it was strange. Didn¡¯t Janice say Felix¡¯s


    injuries were severe, and he was still undergoing surgery? Why was he assigned to the ward that


    quickly?


    Nheless, she went to Room 365. Felix was leaning against the bed frame, and his leg was in a


    cast. His face was bruised and swollen, looking as if he had been beaten up by someone.


    Mia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be ude or Connor who did this to him?


    When she mentioned what Felix did yesterday afternoon, ude said that he would teach him a


    lesson, or break his leg.


    She had managed to convince him not to, so she thought everything.was fine. Yet, she didn¡¯t expect


    Felix would really end up being hospitalized with a broken leg.


    A pang of guilt surged in her chest. She stepped into his ward, asking. ¡°Felix, how did you get


    injured?¡±


    Felix¡¯s expression changed drastically once he saw Mia. He seemed afraid. He struggled to speak. yet


    only muffled noises escaped his lips due to the bandaged injuries on his mouth.


    Janice shed a smile at Mia and eximed, ¡°Mia, you¡¯re finally here. I was at a loss earlier when Felix


    was injured.


    ¡°He was literally covered in blood! I thought his injuries were fatal, but fortunately, it¡¯s just a


    Mia nodded, replying, ¡°I¡¯m d he¡¯s fine. How did he suddenly get Injured?¡±


    FIS BONOS


    Nevertheless, she had to grasp the situation. After all, Intentionally harming someone was a


    criminal offense.


    Infuriated, Janice cried, ¡°He was attacked! I have no idea who did this to Felix. He gets along with


    everyone, and his business is entirely legal. He never goes against thew, and he¡¯s always eager


    to help others out.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why someone would hurt him. Mia, do you know If he¡¯d offended anyone?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia froze.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. But Felix usually gets along with others. Why would someone hurt him?¡±


    Felix was clearly fine when she saw him yesterday afternoon. Janice thought it was strange too. Her


    heart ached when she saw him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve called the police. Let¡¯s see what they¡¯ll say when they arrive.¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression changed slightly as she asked, ¡°You called the police?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They should be here soon.¡±


    Looking at Felix, she questioned, ¡°Felix, do you remember who did this to you? The police will probably


    ask you the same thingter.¡±


    Felix cowered, seeming scared.


    Janice handed him a notebook and a pen, saying, ¡°Fellx, if it¡¯s inconvenient for you to speak, you can


    write it down here.¡±


    He took the pen and hesitated. He wasn¡¯t sure what he should write.¡±

 Chapter 366

    Last night was exceptionally long for Felix. He felt embarrassed and furious at the same time


    when Mia¡¯s brother exposed him.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He was thinking of how he should coax her. After all, all women needed to be coaxed.


    However, he hadn¡¯t walked far before he was pushed into a van. He was brought to a dark ce.


    He had never thought this would happen to him in reality, as he figured such situations would only


    ur in movies. Now, he realized how terrifying it was after experiencing it himself.


    No one came to his rescue despite him calling for help. Despite his pleas, he ended up being severely


    beaten. He was left clueless and injured.


    It wasn¡¯t until he thought he might die there did the masked person finally told him, ¡°Stay away


    from his wife in the future. Otherwise, your other limbs won¡¯t be intact as well.¡±


    When Felix regained consciousness, he was found lying on the streets and was eventually taken


    to the hospital.


    He could barely rest. Every time he closed his eyes, he felt like he was still trapped in the dark room.


    He would be so terrified that he was literally drenched in cold sweat.


    Nevertheless, he had been wondering whose wife it was. He had designed mansions for certain


    wealthy families and interacted with some of the socialites.


    Could it be that he got too close to them without realizing it? But it was very unlikely.


    Though a socialite used to have a crush on him, she was already old enough to be his


    mother. He turned her down instantly, and he hadn¡¯t pursued that project further.


    A thought suddenly struck him once he saw Mia. Could it be Mia¡¯s ex¨Chusband?


    Felix was enlightened. It would all make sense if it was her ex¨Chusband behind all this. After all, he¡¯d


    only been pursuing hertely.


    However, wasn¡¯t Mia already in the process of divorcing her ex¨Chusband? He suspected her ex-


    husband to be involved in illegal activities.


    He looked at her, feeling somehowplicated. If it was really her ex¨Chusband who attacked him, he


    could only give up on her. After all, his priority was to stay alive.


    Mia felt uneasy when he looked at her that way. Did he figure out that her brother was the culprit?


    +15 BONOS


    She spected that ude must¡¯ve threatened Felix, saying, ¡°If youe near to my sister again, I¡¯ll


    break your leg.¡±


    He was attacked right after ude warned him. Even an idiot could find out who the real culprit


    was.


    Janice felt anxious. She chided, ¡°Felix, what are you waiting for? Go on and write!


    ¡°You must¡¯ve had a brief idea of who beat you up, or you can list down suspects. It¡¯s easier for you to


    exin the situation to the policeter to aid them in catching the culprit.¡±


    Mia nced at Felix, chiming in, ¡°Yeah, Felix. Write it down.¡±


    Just then, Janice received a call. She left the ward in a hurry as she said, ¡°Yes. I was the one who


    called the police.¡±


    Soon, only Mia and Felix remained in the room.


    He wrote a few lines on the paper that said, ¡°Mia, what did I ever do to you? How could you be so


    ruthless?*


    Immediately, Mia exined, ¡°Felix, I¡¯m so sorry. You know, my brother was just trying to protect


    1. me.


    ¡°They found out about the rumors you spread on the inte, so they got angry and decided to teach


    you a lesson. I really tried to stop them.¡±


    A hint of astonishment flickered across his eyes. Was it actually her brother who was responsible for


    the attack? Not her ex¨Chusband?

 Chapter 367

    Mia seemed quilty as she looked at Felix. She tried to discern his expression from his bruised and


    swollence. However, she eventually gave up because she couldn¡¯t tell anything from his face.


    Tentativeby, she said. Felix, rest assured. I¡¯ll take care of the medical expenses. This is just a


    misunderstanding, and I hope you won¡¯t hold my brother responsible.¡±


    it her brother was held ountable for the attack, he would be in deep waters. She didn¡¯t want him to


    end up in trouble for her sake.


    Moreover, Janice seemed like a difficult person. She was certain that Janice would definitely go after


    her brother like a hyena.


    In an instant. Felix was plunged into a state of dilemma. Could it be that he misheard them back then?


    He remembered them warming him to stay away from a certain person¡¯s wife. Did he mishear them?


    Perhaps they told him to stay away from this person¡¯s sister. The two phrases were quite simr, and


    could easily be misheard.


    He was bewildered as well. After all, Mia¡¯s ex¨Chusband was about to divorce her. There was no way


    that he¡¯d beat him up for her sake.


    Everything would make sense if the culprit was Mia¡¯s brother.


    Just then, Janice entered the ward.


    Felix immediately flipped the page over, covering what he had just written. He nced up and saw two


    police officers making their way in.


    Mia felt extremely guilty. She wondered whether she should inform dde first, or she should contact


    Jason right away so he could prepare for awsuit and get ude out of trouble.


    Her heart stalled as the officer began their routine questioning. Silently, she texted Jason on


    WhatsApp. ¡°I want to ask you something. How many years would one be sentenced for intentional


    assault?


    She could at least prepare herself once she grasped the details.


    Jason was puzzled by her question. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you get into trouble?¡±


    ¡°Jason, answer me first.¡±


    ¡°Well it depends. If you hit someone, it¡¯s fine. But if someone hits you, they¡¯ll end up with a life


    +15 BONOS


    Mia felt amused by his response. Wasn¡¯t he too arrogant?


    ¡°Really?¡± she asked tentatively.


    ¡°Though I¡¯m a habitual liar, I never lie to you.¡± As a talentedwyer, he was extremely eloquent. He


    spoke differently depending on the situation, but he was still quite normal when it came to Mia, his only


    sister.


    Reluctantly, she believed in him. Now, she could finally feel more at ease with awyer in her family.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She nced at Felix absently, unaware of what he wrote on his notepad..


    Soon, the police officers got up and stated, ¡°Basically, we¡¯ve grasped the general situation. We¡¯ll


    update you once there¡¯s any progress in our investigation.¡±


    Janice was bewildered. ¡°How long is it going to take? Look at how bad his injuries are! You have to


    quickly investigate and catch the culprit. I¡¯ll make sure to make him pay a heavy price!¡±


    Mia¡¯s heart stalled. She knew Janice wouldn¡¯t just let the culprit off the hook, given how much she


    cherished Felix.


    Nheless, he held Janice and shook his head.


    Throwing her arms around Felix, she cried bitterly, ¡°Felix, I couldn¡¯t even bear toy a finger on you


    ever since you were a child. Once I find out who did this to you, I will fight them since I¡¯m already this


    old!¡±

 Chapter 368

    Mia felt very guilty. She went up and held Janice,forting her. ¡°Mrs. Quilter, don¡¯t be sad.


    Fortunately, they¡¯re just superficial injuries. He¡¯ll be fine after some rest.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen such severe superficial injuries?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Quilter, I understand how you feel, but there¡¯s no need to get all worked up. You should take. care


    of yourself. Otherwise, who¡¯s going to take care of Felix? He¡¯s definitely going to recover soon with


    your care.¡±


    She could onlyfort her this way.


    Sitting on a stool, Janice took Mia¡¯s hand and sobbed, ¡°Mia, luckily you¡¯re here with me. I would¡¯ve felt


    so lost.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Mrs. Quilter. I¡¯ll apany you to take care of Felix until he recovers and is discharged


    from the hospital.¡±


    Felix shot a cautious look at Mia and realized she wasn¡¯t lying. He began to work on his schemes.


    Initially, he thought he had no chance after Mia¡¯s brother warned him yesterday outside the


    campus.


    After all, men knew each other best. He could tell at first nce that her brother was extremely


    sessful. It was only natural that he looked down on Felix, who came from an ordinary family.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    However, little did he expect Mia to take the initiative to take care of him after he got beaten up. In this


    case, wouldn¡¯t he have a chance to get close to her again?


    It didn¡¯t matter whether her brother was the culprit. He had to pin it on him so he could take advantage


    of her guilt and get close to her.


    Felix wrote in his notebook. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯m craving for your chicken soup.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll head home and stew it for you right away. But who¡¯s going to take care of you once I leave?¡±


    Mia knew what she was implying. In a haste, she blurted, ¡°Mrs. Quilter, please go ahead. I¡¯ll stay here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so kind of you, Mia. I¡¯ll feel more at ease with you taking care of Felix. I¡¯ll get going now.¡±


    After she watched Janice take her leave, she spun around and looked at Felix. ¡°What did you tell the


    police earlier?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Felix handed his notepad to her Instead. She nced at it and realized he indeed didn¡¯t specify


    anything. Instead, he only provided Information regarding the time and ce. He didn¡¯t mention


    any suspects.


    Once again, he flipped to the first page he had written which said, ¡°Rest assured, Mia. I won¡¯t tell the


    police anything.


    ¡°Your brother misunderstood me, but I don¡¯t feel sorry at all. There¡¯s nothing wrong with liking


    someone.¡± Now that he was given another chance, he wouldn¡¯t let it slip,


    Women were usually soft¨Chearted. If Mia refused to date him in the future, he would use this as


    leverage to threaten her.


    With abination of his sweet talk and threats, he was certain that he could win her over.


    Mia was speechless when she saw what he had written. Well, her brother did beat him up, after all,


    She had to y along to satisfy Felix. Once he recovered, she would see whether she could settle the


    matter with money.


    The news of Felix reporting the Incident reached Timothy quickly.


    Narrowing his eyes, he quipped, ¡°How¡¯s


    culprit?¡±


    too full of himself. Did he really think he could catch the


    There was no way that he¡¯d leave any evidence behind once he told his men to get to work.


    Heath seemed hesitant. He wasn¡¯t sure whether he should report this to Timothy. Nheless, he


    asked, ¡°Go on, is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett went to the hospital. It seems like she¡¯s taking care of Felix now.¡±

 Chapter 369

    Timothy froze. He couldn¡¯t believe his ears. How dare Mia go to the hospital to take care of that


    cunning bastard?


    Adjusting his tie, he snapped. ¡°That¡¯s so kind of her, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Right after he taught Felix a lesson, she eagerly went to the hospital to take care of him. She was


    literally disregarding him.


    Could it be that she liked Felix? But didn¡¯t she say the oppositest time? Indeed, women were skilled


    at deception.


    Palpable tension hung in the hotel room.


    Timothy looked like someone had just punched the living daylights out of him. Feeling terrified. Heath


    dared not utter a single word.


    He knew Timothy would definitely be furious once he reported this situation to him. Yet, if he didn¡¯t


    report it and Timothy found outter, he¡¯d surely be fired.


    Sometimes, he¡¯d rather face the consequences right away than have to anticipate it.


    Heath nced at his watch, and added in a strained tone, ¡°Mr. Barrett, you have to attend a very


    important banquet tonight. It¡¯s hosted by the music colossus, Clement Sallow.


    ¡°It seems like he intended to pave the way for his daughter. He had called several times to invite you


    after learning you were in town.¡±


    Heath thought Clement seemed intrigued to introduce his daughter to Timothy instead.


    Timothy remained silent. He took out his phone and contemted texting Mia. However, he didn¡¯t know


    what to say, so he called her instead.


    Meanwhile, Mia was peeling fruits for Felix. Her phone rang all of a sudden.


    The caller ID was ¡°Scumbag¡°.


    Her face was flushed as she muttered, ¡°I have to answer the call.¡±


    In a hurry, she left the ward with her phone. She didn¡¯t expect Timothy to call her. Could it be that he


    hade back from his business trip?


    She cleared her throat before answering. ¡°Anything?¡±


    +15 BONDS


    His voice sounded cold on the other end of the phone. ¡°Well, Mia, I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d be so generous.


    Why haven¡¯t I realized that back then?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mia was scolded for no reason. Nheless, she couldn¡¯t wrap her mind


    around what he meant.


    ¡°What do I mean? Are you trying to y dumb right now? My staff told me you were taking care of


    that cunning bastard at the hospital.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t like him? Why are you taking care of him as soon as he¡¯s injured?¡± Timothy


    didn¡¯t even realize his voice was dripping with jealousy. He felt like he was having some difficulty


    breathing.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Ma wasn¡¯t entirely pleased when she was criticized out of nowhere. She scoffed. ¡°Why? Do you have a


    problem with them? I did say I didn¡¯t like him, but that doesn¡¯t stop me from leading him


    1. on. After all, that¡¯s what makes me a maneater.¡±


    He felt like his blood pressure skyrocketed after her remark.


    Just then, someone entered his suite. It was a beautiful woman.


    ¡°Mr. Barrett.¡± He spun around and nced at the woman, narrowing his eyes.


    Clearly, Mia also heard the woman¡¯s voice from the phone. She couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Didn¡¯t you.


    say you¡¯re on a business trip? And you have the audacity to criticize me! Asshole!¡±


    She hung up right away.


    Recalling the woman¡¯s voice, she realized that it didn¡¯t sound like Maya. Was he interested in


    another woman again?


    It seemed men were all bastards.


    On the other end of the phone, Timothy felt extremely unpleasant after being scolded and hung up on.


    He red at the woman at the door, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t request any special services.¡±

 Chapter 370

    Timothy¡¯s reaction put that woman in an awkward situation. ¡°My father told me toe to you. Mr.


    Barrett. He gave me the room card too, asking me to seduce you. But I can¡¯t bring myself to do


    this, so I¡¯d like to negotiate with you in person.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have no right to negotiate with me,¡± he replied expressionlessly.


    His eyes stared at his phone screen that disyed the disconnected call. He scowled with irritation.


    The sheer idea of Mia bing a ygirl annoyed him so much. He made a mental note to himself to


    deal with all the backup men she had.


    Meanwhile, Mia returned to the room after the call, which was still affecting her mood.


    Felix wrote, ¡°Who was that?¡±


    There was a hesitant silence. ¡°My ex¨Chusband.¡±


    Her reply stunned him, reminding him of the warning from the men who beat him up. He broke in


    a cold sweat.


    Still, he kept convincing himself to get it out of his head. That incident should have nothing to do


    with Mia¡¯s ex¨Chusband, Felix believed.


    Felix didn¡¯t pry further, deciding that it was best he shut up.


    Mia felt relieved. If he had asked questions, she wouldn¡¯t have known what to answer.


    Soon after, Janice came over with a lunchbox. ¡°Felix, you must be starving. I made your favorite!


    There¡¯s chicken soup too.¡±


    The smell of chicken soup made Mia hungry. Dishes filled with the table within no time, including


    the chicken soup. It was indeed a feast.


    ¡°Dig in. Mom, you too,¡± Felix prompted.


    ¡°Mia,e sit. Join us. You¡¯ve looked after him for the whole afternoon.¡±


    Mia was quite hungry. Hunger would drive a pregnant woman like her insane.


    When she sat beside the table and wanted to fill her te, Janice suddenly added, ¡°Mia, we


    should eat slowly. Felix is injured, so he¡¯s kinda slow. All of these are his favorite.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Mia¡¯s hand paused midair as she could read between those lines¨CJanice was asking Mia not to


    steal food from Felix.


    She reached for the dishes slowly and looked at Felix. ¡°She¡¯s right. You¡¯re the patient. You should


    have more.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After giving a nod, Felix dly drank the chicken soup and began eating at his own pace.


    However, she couldn¡¯t wait any longer with a growling stomach. She thought of getting herself a bowl of


    chicken soup to stave the hunger off.


    Yet. Janice stopped her again. ¡°Mia, I specially made it for Felix. We¡¯re not the patients. We might


    as well save it for him.¡±


    Mia¡¯s face slightly paled. Her blood sugar level was low, and dizziness kicked in. Fighting through


    the dizziness, she reached for the sweet and sour pork only to be stopped again.


    Janice said, ¡°Mia, the vegetables are fresh today. I bought them from the farmers¡® market. They¡¯re very


    fresh. You should have more of that. Women should eat more vegetables. It¡¯s good for your


    diet.¡±


    At that point, Mia lost her smile.


    Alone, she finished two tes of rice and a te of vegetables only to be half full. Fortunately, it was


    enough to keep her blood sugar level at bay.


    After ministering to Felix, Janice realized that the te of vegetables was squeaky clean. Her


    expression turned grim. ¡°What a big appetite you have, Mia. Don¡¯t women usually eat less? You


    finished your rice, too!¡±


    Unable to hold it in anymore, Mia stood. ¡°Mrs. Quilter, are you still hungry? I can order something for


    you.¡±


    ¡°How sweet. I¡¯d like to have stir¨Cfried chicken. Please order it from a restaurant.¡±

 Chapter 371

    The mention of stir¨Cfried chicken reminded Mia of the one Patricia made. It was delicious.


    Suppressing the difort churning in her, she ordered a delivery before looking at Felix. ¡°It¡¯s


    gettingte. I should get going.¡±


    ¡°So soon? Didn¡¯t you order a delivery? We can have it together.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mrs. Quilter. I can eat at home. Besides, I¡¯ve only ordered one serving. It¡¯s not enough for


    two people.¡± Mia could barely manage her expression.


    Janice didn¡¯t mind it. ¡°I don¡¯t eat much, stay and join me. It¡¯s fine. Besides, Felix didn¡¯t finish the


    meat. There are still a lot of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s the swee


    sweet and sour pork you like and there¡¯s some soup left too. You should have some.


    Finish the leftovers so that we can make him fresh meals. Patients shouldn¡¯t eat leftovers. How


    about that?¡±


    Mia was smart enough to not buy that at face value. She almost fainted from hunger there!


    Now, Janice was trying to convince Mia to finish Felix¡¯s leftover food. Never in her life would Mia


    allow herself to be mistreated.


    Not wanting to say more, Mia simply turned and left.


    She rued her decision toe, deciding no more ying the good person next time.


    If ude hadn¡¯t beaten Felix up, she wouldn¡¯t have nursed him the whole afternoon only to be taken


    for granted in the end.


    Once the mother and son were alone, Felix frowned. ¡°You crossed the line, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you actually know how


    talk? Why didn¡¯t you speak earlier?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m putting on a show for the police. To be more precise, it was a show for Mia. If he managed to earn


    pity from her, it might be easy for him to ask favors of her.


    Janice praised, ¡°Smart idea! That was unbing of her to have the chicken soup and sweet and sour


    pork. What if the portion is not enough for you?


    ¡°I know you like her, but we should set the rule starting now. Once she bes one of us, she should


    put you before anything too. So what if it¡¯s leftover food? Isn¡¯t it a given for women?¡±


    Like mother, like son, Felix didn¡¯t see any fault with that. Still, he insisted while frowning. ¡°Don¡¯t do


    TIU DUNUS


    ¡°To make sure everything goes ording to n, we can set the rules after Mia and I are finally


    official.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    rs weren¡¯t auto.


    Mia¡¯s with. Felix deemed it safer to act like a lovesick fool until she fell for him.


    ¡°Felix, it¡¯s a long journeying to the hospital from home. It won¡¯t be easy for me to make more food.


    It takes up a lot of time to make a meal for three. Why don¡¯t you ask Mia to settle the meals? She can


    bring it over for us.¡±


    He hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll say yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her tomorrow. She¡¯ll say yes. Things would be much easier for me then. If she looks.


    after you, I¡¯ll have more time for myself. Don¡¯t worry, I know how to deal with women.¡±


    Felix was at peace of mind. The fact that he was hurt because of ude gave him more


    confidence to believe that she would nurse him from now on.


    This time, he promised himself to win her heart so that her brothers could invest in hispany.


    Otherwise, he could resort tow by suing ude.


    Now, he held leverage over Mia and her brothers!


    Closing his eyes, he began making calctions for his n¨Cmoving into Mia¡¯s house alongside


    Janice.


    On the other hand, Mia felt better after having a bowl of noodles at a restaurant.


    She figured that she better concoct a n with Jason if Felix really sued ude.


    If they opted to resolve the issue personally, it was inevitable to pay Felix a huge amount of


    <ppensation.

 Chapter 372

    After all, Janice was not an easy woman to deal with.


    When Mia arrived home, her eyes were threatening to close due to exhaustion. She looked at Patricia.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to have stir¨Cfried chicken and sweet and sour pork tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll buy fresh meat tomorrow for that. You should Invite ude over for a meal too.¡±


    It was only then did Mia realized why there was no news from ude that day. Maybe guilt was eating


    him up after he had beaten Felix up.


    She took a shower in her room and flopped on the bed. With how tired Mia was, nothing could stop her


    from falling asleep. She desperately needed a break.


    The next morning, the sound of her phone ringing woke her up.


    She answered the call groggily. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Rise and shine, Mia! We have grocery shopping to do so we can cook up a hearty meal for Felix. I¡¯m


    old for this. I¡¯m thinking of leaving it to you. Take this chance to learn his likes and dislikes-¡±


    Mia hung up the call right away and checked the time¨Cit was only 5:00 am!


    Did Janice hit her up this morning for grocery shopping just so she could cook for Felix? How


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ridiculous!


    She put her phone on silent mode, signing off from being their maid. Felix¡¯s matter didn¡¯t bother


    her anymore.


    With Jason there to help, ude wouldn¡¯t be in trouble anyway.


    Miaid back on her bed and slept in until she woke up naturally. Yawning, she finally felt alive


    after a good sleep.


    She checked her phone only to realize that there were a few missed calls from Janice. Obviously,


    Janice was persistent.


    However, all Mia wished for was to take a break. After all, she was a pregnant woman. She didn¡¯t


    have the energy to be at someone¡¯s beck and call.


    The moment she waltzed out of her room, the nice smell from the kitchen wafted her nose. It was


    mouth¨Cwatering.


    ¡°Aunt Patricia, you are the best cook ever!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s ude? Invite him over,¡± suggested Patricia.


    Mia reached out to ude. The line got through very quickly this time, but it was a woman speaking.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Dumbfounded, Mia realized that the voice sounded different from before. Did ude get into a new


    rtionship?


    Recalling her past mistake, Mia said, ¡°Sorry, I got the wrong number.¡± The call was disconnected just


    like that.


    Considering that ude had a femalepanion at the moment, they must¡¯ve been to the hotel.st


    night. Therefore, Mia reckoned that it was better she let him be.


    Mia made up an excuse, informing Patricia that he was busy with work. Patricia believed it and Mia had


    the delicious stir¨Cfried chicken and sweet and sour pork all for herself.


    As much as her heart was full of contentment, her belly was round. As she thought, nothing beat food


    when it came to enjoying life!


    ¡°Mia, your appetite is growing these days. You look rounder than before. Women should always keep fit


    or it¡¯ll be difficult for them to get a partner.


    ¡°Look at your belly. People who don¡¯t know you might take you as a pregnant woman!¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression went stiff for a moment before she broke into a smile. ¡°Well, I¡¯m pregnant with


    stir¨Cfried chicken, sweet and sour pork and fish soup.¡±


    Patricia guffawed at that.


    Mia took a break after the meal. Suddenly, her phone rang, and this time, it was Felix.


    Taking a glimpse at her phone, she went to the balcony to answer the call. ¡°Hello, Felix.¡±


    ¡°Mia, don¡¯t mind my mother. She¡¯s always like this. She¡¯s always thinking about what¡¯s best for


    me.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but could you ask her to stop calling me in the future? I won¡¯t ever be her daughter-


    inw in, so she doesn¡¯t have to teach me how to be a good wife.¡± Her tone was monotonous.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you not going to take care of me at the hospital anymore, Mia?¡±

 Chapter 373

    Felix¡¯s tant tone struck as absurd to Mia.


    Like mother, like son; both Janice and Felix were shameless.


    Since they confronted her with that kind of attitude, Mia figured that there was nothing else to talk about


    between them anymore.


    Mia replied bluntly, ¡°Felix, I¡¯m not obliged to take care of you. What I did yesterday was my final act of


    kindness toward you.¡±


    ¡°Mia, if it weren¡¯t for your brother, I wouldn¡¯t have been hospitalized. I kept quiet about who the offender


    was to the police because of you. I sacrificed so much for you. Can¡¯t you be a little understanding?¡±


    Right then, Janice¡¯s squeaky voice piped up. ¡°What? Felix, are you saying that Mia¡¯s brother was the


    cause of your injury? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Then, the phone was thrust into Mia¡¯s hands. ¡°Come to the hospital now, Mia Bowen. I have to get to


    the bottom of this. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police to have your brother arrested.¡±


    ¡°Be my guest.¡± Mia hung up the call.


    She was still worried, but Jason had given her his word that everything would be fine.


    So, everything should be fine, right?


    Although ude was the offender, not her, Jason wouldn¡¯t sit still and do nothing about it. They were


    brothers after all.


    The thought eased her mind. In the afternoon, she headed to college for lectures.


    She needed to catch up with her studies so that she could pass the examinations in one attempt.


    Mia¡¯s phone rang incessantly, but she ignored it.


    Felix¡¯s true colors were finally showing. If he was using the assault incident as leverage now, he might


    request more from her in the future.


    After some thought, she decided she¡¯d rather he went to the police.


    ude wouldn¡¯t leave traces that easily, so it was possible that Felix couldn¡¯t find any evidence to


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    charge ude with assault.


    On top of that, one of the family members¨CJason¨Cwas awyer. Everything should be fine.


    +15 BONOS


    During her study break, she went to the restroom to check the barrage of missed calls and messages


    from Janice and Felix.


    She ignored them, then an entertainment article popped up in her notification.


    Love Intrigue Unfolds: Talented Singer used of Dating Wealthy Heir.¡±


    When Mia saw the picture of the talented singer, she recalled the woman hot on Connor¡¯s heels


    that night.


    That was the same woman!


    Mia initially assumed that something was going on between the duo, but it seemed like she was ahead


    of herself.


    Her finger instinctively clicked the link, revealing the singer looking all sophisticated in a ck


    dress.


    However, the reporter only managed to capture the back of the man next to her.


    Staring at the familiar back, Mia zoomed into the picture. Judging from the button on the suit, she was


    confident that the man was Timothy.


    Because she had personally chosen and sewn that button for him. There was no way she would


    mistake it for something else.


    A wry smile tugged at her lips as she looked at the picture. Feelings began stirring up a mess in


    her.


    Before this, it was the wealthy Ms. Lane. This time, it was a famous singer.


    Both women were on his level, making them a good match.


    Indeed, Mia had resolved to get over him. However, seeing him with another woman still stung.


    Bitterness crept in. She carressed her belly. ¡°Babies, you¡¯re the only ones I have now. Let¡¯s forget


    about this ungrateful man.¡±

 Chapter 374

    That bastard actually called Mia yesterday to mock her for being a ygirl, but he wasn¡¯t in the


    position to do so.


    Furious, she sent the picture to Timothy. ¡®You¡¯re no saint either. Is this another backup girl of


    yours?¡±


    But after typing it out, she felt it was too long to assert her dominance.


    In the end, she edited her message and imitated his terse style. ¡®Wow.¡±


    That was enough to ooze sarcasm.


    Mean people usually didn¡¯t say much.


    Then, Mia set her phone aside and returned to her seat, back to her studies.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t focus at all. She kept stealing nces at her phone as she wondered how Timothy


    would respond to her message.


    To her disappointment, he didn¡¯t reply.


    A whileter, her phone screen suddenly lit up to show a notification from WhatsApp.


    She checked her phone only after calming herself down. Turned out it wasn¡¯t a reply from Timothy, but


    a message from Felix.


    ¡®Mia, I recorded what you confessed to me in the room that day. About how your brother was actually


    the offender.¡±


    Mia recollected her memories. Indeed, she actually admitted it.


    Frowning, she contacted Felix. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Come to the hospital. Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to talk about between us.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll send the voice recording to the police. You don¡¯t want your brother to be


    taken to prison for this, do you?¡±


    She furrowed her brows. In the end, she gave in and agreed to drop by the hospital.


    She packed up and took a cab to the hospital.


    It was obvious what Felix was up to. He was going to leverage the voice recording to achieve


    Regardless, she was mentally prepared for it. Worst¨Ccase scenario, the police would obtain the voice


    recording anyway.


    Mia entered the room, where Felix and Janice were present. Mia¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°What do you


    want to talk about?¡±


    Janice chastised, ¡°What¡¯s with that attitude? If it hadn¡¯t been for your brother, would Felix have ended


    up like this? If Felix hadn¡¯t liked you, I would¡¯ve stopped him from going out with a divorced


    woman.


    Mia mocked, ¡°Mrs. Quilter, I¡¯ve never liked your son. Not even for a brief moment. And I¡¯ve never


    epted his feelings. I think you¡¯re getting ahead of yourself, seeing me as your future daughter-


    inw.¡±


    Why beat around the bush when things had gotten this ugly? From the way Mia saw it, there was no


    need for that.


    Janice¡¯s fingers were trembling with anger. ¡°Since you know your ce, why are you still working at my


    son¡¯s ce? How shameless of you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the right choice of words, Mrs. Quilter. First, Felix was the one who offered me to


    work for him. When I wanted to quit, he was the one asking me to stay. You can ask him to verify that.¡±


    Mia shifted her gaze to Felix, not wanting to speak to Janice.


    But she had underestimated him.


    ¡°Mia, I thought you had feelings for me when you epted my offer. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t you go to


    those hugepanies instead? All I have is a small studio.¡±


    Now that utterly disgusted Mia. She didn¡¯t expect him to stoop lower than how he had threatened


    her with a voice recording.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the voice recording? What do you n to do with it?¡± She dived into the main topic right


    away.

 Chapter 375

    Mia didn¡¯t want to waste time beating around the bush. Not even for a second.


    Yet, Felix gave her a loving look. ¡°Mia, you¡¯re avoiding my question.¡±


    Disgusted, she retorted, ¡°I swore that if I have feelings for you, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning. Do you


    understand me?¡±


    Her tant vow left himpletely stunned.


    Never had he imagined being looked down upon like this.


    In his mind, a divorced woman like Mia shouldn¡¯t be picky when faced with a career man like him.


    Still, he regained hisposure very quickly. ¡°Mia, you don¡¯t have to be so harsh. I won¡¯t give the voice


    recording to the police on one condition¨Cbe my girlfriend. Once we be a family, your brothers are


    my brothers. I won¡¯t hold him ountable for it.¡±


    This was a setup, an overt setup.


    How could Felix talk about family? So casually at that?


    The world was indeed a strange ce.


    She thought that her adoptive parents had bizarre characters, but Felix and Janice took it to a whole


    new level.


    It finally hit her that good people were hard toe by.


    Timothy had warned her that Felix was a calcting man, and so did ude. Now, she finally saw it for


    herself.


    Just as she thought, he was trying to threaten her with the assault incident.


    Helplessly, she proposed, ¡°Felix, we canpensate you for what had happened. Name a price.¡±


    Janice¡¯s eyes lit up at that, but Felix rejected it without a second thought, ¡°I don¡¯t want money. I want


    you.¡±


    A marriage was all it would take for him to wrap Mia around his fingers and tap into her brothers¡±


    resources, which was more advantageous than a one¨Ctimepensation.


    Mia found the situation absurd. ¡°Felix, as your mother said, a divorced woman like me doesn¡¯t deserve


    you.¡±


    ¡°The person I like is you, Mia. Your divorce has nothing to do with my feelings.¡±


    ¡°Felix, actually there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you¨CI¡¯m pregnant.¡± She resorted to herst option.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Janice piped up. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant? Is it Felix¡¯s?¡±


    Mia was speechless at that, not understanding how the other party¡¯s brains work.


    Her being pregnant with Felix¡¯s child? Only when pigs started flying!


    Calmly, Mia replied, ¡°It¡¯s my ex¨Chusband¡¯s, and they¡¯re twins. I¡¯m keeping them. If you want to be with


    me, congrattions in advance for bing a father¨Cto¨Cbe. Can you ept this?¡±


    Felix couldn¡¯t ept the fact that the babies weren¡¯t his.


    His jaw tightened as he stole a glimpse of her belly. ¡°As long as I can be with you, I can ept


    anything, Mia.¡±


    As long as he had the money in the future, he would have his own kids someday.


    Meanwhile, Mia didn¡¯t expect that answer from him. It was somewhat touching, but it sounded


    like a lie to her.


    For the past few days, ude had been giving her rtionship lessons, imparting ways to


    distinguish between a man¡¯s lies and truthful words.


    It wasn¡¯t normal for someone to be unfazed by such harsh realities. In fact, Felix epted it way


    too fast.


    Obviously, he had ulterior motives.


    Mia couldn¡¯t understand him. ¡°Felix, what exactly about me do you like? I might as well change it.¡±


    Why would he like an orphan like her?


    ¡°I¡¯ve shown you my sincerity. I don¡¯t think any man in this world will be able to do this far. I can


    jump off the building for you too.¡±


    Labeling him as unhinged, she blurted, ¡°Felix, I don¡¯t like you. Even if you¡¯re dead, I will never like


    you. That¡¯s it.¡±

 Chapter 376

    If this conversation continued any further, Mia feared her blood pressure might rise through the


    roof.


    ¡°Mia Bowen, are you going to leave like this? What about the voice recording?¡±


    She looked over her shoulder at Felix. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me hear it first?¡±


    Silence hung in the air for a moment and she knew instantly that it was a lie¨Che didn¡¯t possess. any


    sort of voice recording.


    The visit was unnecessary after all.


    Annoyed, she began wondering why ude hadn¡¯t been responding to her messages. The issue could


    only be resolved after she spoke to him.


    However, ude appeared to be unreliable at the moment.


    Mia, who was going to leave the hospital, exited the elevator while dwelling on the repulsive emotions


    which surfaced after her discussion with Felix and Janice.


    Right then, Timothy phoned Mia.


    She picked up the call immediately. ¡°Anything?¡±


    ¡°About the picture, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    Everything was unfolding in a way which exceeded her expectations today. Timothy was actually


    exining his rtionship with another woman to her? Unbelievable.


    ¡°Enough. I¡¯m tired of your nonsense. I¡¯m hanging up,¡± she said coldly.


    In a sudden burst, Janice¡¯s piercing voice echoed from behind. ¡°Mia Bowen, how could you be this


    cruel? Felix had jumped off the building for you! You ungrateful bitch!¡±


    Mia spun around in response only to be pushed by Janice, crashing to the ground.


    She instinctively shielded her belly and color drained from her face as she shrieked in pain.


    Timothy, still on the phone, asked anxiously, ¡°Mia, what happened? Where are you?¡±


    She tried to grab the phone, but it was out of her reach. Clenching her teeth, she groaned,¡± Timothy,


    I¡­¡±


    Before she could say anything, darkness enveloped her, and she fainted.


    On the other end, Timothy had justnded from a flight. His expression turned icy as he turned to


    Heath. ¡°Which hospital is Felix at?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Hope Hospital.¡±


    ¡°Get a helicopter ready Immediately! I¡¯m heading there,¡± Timothy ordered sharply, his expression


    tense.


    He dialed Mia¡¯s number again, but no one answered.


    Dread shrouded him like a cloak. It was that same emotion again.


    Thest time he felt this way was when he caught wind of Mia¡¯s abduction. Although she had Connor,


    Timothy pulled every string he had to look for her.


    Now, her desperate cry for him stifled his chest. He almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Recentering himself, he spoke to Heath, ¡°Mia might¡¯ve been hurt in the hospital. Contact the director


    right now. Tell him to make sure she¡¯s safe.¡±


    The bombshell of Mia getting hurt in the hospital surprised Heath so much that he broke into a


    cold sweat.


    A helicopter was swiftly prepared. Timothy wasted no time to fly to Hope Hospital.


    In the meantime, he received a call from the director of the hospital. ¡°Mr. Barrett, your wife has been


    taken to the emergency room.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Make sure shees out of the room safely. I¡¯ll arrange for the


    medical equipment you need to be sentter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Barrett. We¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s safe, but she¡¯s not doing well at the moment,¡± Sky


    Manson reported.


    Timothy¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Did she hurt her head?¡®


    ¡°No. She¡¯s pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 377

    Timothy¡¯s mind raced as he processed the news.


    ¡°Mia¡¯s pregnant? Who¡¯s the father then?¡± Questions flooded his mind.


    Before he could dwell on it further, Sky¡¯s voice resounded through the phone. ¡°Mr. Barrett, if something


    bad happens, who will you choose? The mother or the baby?¡±


    Faced with the unexpected dilemma, Timothy took a deep breath.


    All he knew right now was that he was the joke of the universe¨Che was cheated on.


    If Mia was pregnant, what would that make him?


    Coldly, he retorted, ¡°Must I state the obvious?¡±


    ¡°The baby?¡± the director asked for confirmation as heirs were normally important to rich people.


    A shadow crossed Timothy¡¯s face. ¡°Save the mother. The baby isn¡¯t important.¡±


    He would never care about a kid that wasn¡¯t his.


    Reining in his urge to demand the hospital to treat Mia was the greatest benevolence he could


    possibly offer.


    If someone told him to care about the baby, he didn¡¯t know what he might be capable of doing.


    Meanwhile, Heath learned a significant piece of information from that conversation¨CMia was


    pregnant!


    Heath thought that Timothy should be celebrating over the news.


    However, judging from thetter¡¯s dark expression, it seemed like the baby wasn¡¯t his.


    Although Heath had faith in Mia¡¯s character, he didn¡¯t have the guts to speak up.


    After the call, Timothy was all grumpy. Heath kept his lips sealed.


    Would he get killed for knowing this secret?


    Being a secretary nowadays requires nerves of steel.


    20 minutester, the helicopternded on the roof of the hospital.


    Timothy alighted and the director weed him. Timothy was a big sponsor of the hospital,


    making him an important guest to the director.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite his grumpy face. Timothy couldn¡¯t hide his concern. ¡°How¡¯s she doing?¡±


    ¡°Congrattions. Mr. Barrett. Both the mother and the baby are fine.¡±


    Timothy paused momentarily, for he actually had hoped the baby would be gone because of this


    ident.


    Wordlessly, he darted to the VIP patient room.


    Miaid in bed, her expression serene.


    No matter how livid he was, all he could do was suppress his emotions for now.


    He looked over his shoulder at the director. ¡°What happened to her? I heard something on the phone.


    Someone must¡¯ve pushed her.¡±


    Mia wouldn¡¯t have screamed so suddenly over the phone for nothing. Something must¡¯ve happened.


    He heard a middle¨Caged woman scolding. She must have something to do with the ident.


    Sky answered, ¡°We checked the surveince footage. Someone did push Mrs. Barrett. But while we


    were busy tending to Mrs. Barrett, that woman and her son had left the hospital. They ran


    away.¡±


    Timothy loosened his tie, unable to understand why Mia came to the hospital to take care of that


    calcting man. She was hurt in the end.


    A possibility crossed his mind¨Cwas Felix the father of the baby?

 Chapter 378

    Sky continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Barrett. We¡¯ll get to the bottom of this. They haven¡¯t paid off their


    medical bills.¡±


    ¡°Keep it down. No need to speak so loudly, I can hear you loud and clear,¡± Timothy reprimanded in a


    hushed tone.


    But it was useless because Mia had regained consciousness.


    All she could feel was pain all over her body. As she blinked open her eyes, her hand instinctively


    moved to her belly, fearing for her babies.


    Their well¨Cbeing hung in uncertainty, driving her anxious. She raised her head only to see Timothy


    standing there.


    Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you on a business trip? Is this a dream?


    He sneered. ¡°Why? Guilty to see me?¡±


    She bit her lip, not uttering a word.


    Heath, sensing the tension, hurriedly signaled at Sky and the others.


    It was best to give Timothy and Mia some time alone for certain discussions.


    The room was emptied, leaving the duo alone.


    A weak Mia rested against the headboard, noticing her bandaged knees and disinfected elbow.


    Although her question was still hanging in the air, she dared not ask anything about her babies under


    Timothy¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Are you dumb, Mia Bowen? Didn¡¯t you announce your n to be a ygirl? Picking up as many


    backup men as you can? Are you happy now that your backup man has rebelled against you?¡±


    His snide remark hurt her. ¡°This is an ident. Who would¡¯ve known that crazy woman would hurt


    me?¡± Mia countered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are things not going ording to your n? I thought you were taking care of that


    calcting man. Did you fail to do a good job and ended up getting picked on by your future


    mother¨Cinw?¡±


    She shot him a look of disbelief. ¡°Who told you that I was here to take care of him? I only came for


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Then, why were you here? Wandering around in the hospital to see what kind of illness you fall


    under?*


    Irked, she shot back, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s mentally ill! It¡¯s all because Felix is hospitalized. If I hadn¡¯t


    come, he would¡¯ve filed a police report!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Timothy arched his eyebrows.


    ¡°Someone beat him up and broke his leg. That¡¯s why he was hospitalized. I came here to resolve the


    issue with him. Otherwise, why would I be here?¡± she huffed in one breath.


    His expression became unreadable. No matter how hard she tried to decipher him, his expression


    made her skin crawl. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡±


    Timothy didn¡¯t expect Mia to confront Felix for that incident, hence the surprise. ¡°Even if he had done


    that, I don¡¯t think the culprit would be found.¡±


    The men he hired were veterans, who had given Felix broken legs only, nothing more. The recovery


    would take time, but they would heal in the end.


    A scaredy cat like Felix wouldn¡¯t have known who did that to him.


    Mia snorted. ¡°Who says so? Technology is advanced these days. How could the culprit possibly not


    leave a trace? If the culprit is arrested, he¡¯ll face heavy punishment for the assault.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The corner of Timothy¡¯s lips showed a faint curve. ¡°Indeed. The punishment is heavy.¡±


    ¡°You know very well and yet you talk so much nonsense, huh?¡± Mia was growing irritated.


    His mood suddenly brightened as he answered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. Felix doesn¡¯t have the


    evidence.¡±


    She scoffed. ¡°How confident. People might even think you¡¯re the culprit.

 Chapter 379

    As soon as Mia finished, Timothy admitted confidently, ¡°You¡¯re right. I am the culprit.¡±


    That threw her off.


    Was she hearing things again?


    He arched an eyebrow at her surprised face. ¡°What¡¯s with that surprised look? You didn¡¯t know that it


    was me?¡±


    He sulked again.


    She hesitantly said, ¡°I thought it was my brother.¡±


    ¡°Brother? Since when do you have a brother?¡±


    Mia took control of the conversation swiftly by asking. ¡°Answer me, Timothy Barrett. Why did you


    beat Felix to a pulp?¡±


    Had she known the truth, she wouldn¡¯t havee all the way to the hospital only to be disgusted


    by Felix and Janice.


    Timothy scoffed. ¡°Why not? Can¡¯t I do that?¡±


    Mia was at a loss for words. Timothy was the reason she had endured Felix and Janice¡¯s


    repulsive behavior the past few days.


    She thought that ude was the offender, but it turned out to be this bastard!


    A pillow flew in Timothy¡¯s direction. ¡°Are you crazy? Couldn¡¯t you have given me a head¨Cup before


    doing something like that? I wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved then!¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t have cared about Felix, whether he went to the police dr not.


    Why? Because even if the sky fell, Timothy would remain unscathed!


    Furious, she demanded, ¡°Leave! I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Timothy easily dodged the pillow as he overlooked her. ¡°Is this your attitude after you learn that I was


    the culprit?¡±


    He genuinely believed that she had acted out of concern for him.


    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°My attitude changes ording to how the other party acts, and this is what


    you get. It¡¯s only fair this way, don¡¯t you think?


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Three years ago, I married you when you were involved in a car ident. No one knew if you were


    going to survive it or not. But what did I gain in the end? Only a fool will make the same


    mistake twice.¡±


    ¡°How would you know if it will be a mistake again without making another attempt?¡±


    Unable to follow him. Ma merely stared at him.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question. Who¡¯s your brother?¡± His expression appeared somewhat


    uneasy


    She brushed it of ¡°Just my brother.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t want to divulge her family matters to Timothy, for reasons she couldn¡¯t quite grasp. Let alone


    the fact that she had three brothers and three cousin brothers!


    After all, she was nning to leave for Nord City to start a new life there.


    The more information Timothy was privy to, the easier it would be for him to track her down.


    She should be careful for the sake of her babies.


    His eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°What brother?¡±


    To his knowledge. Mia was an orphan.


    ¡°We have a lot of rtives in the vige. They¡¯re my cousin brothers.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Next, he eyed her belly and his tone turned stem. ¡°Cut it out. I bet you mean the father of the baby.


    right?


    She forgot to breathe upon hearing that.


    Timothy knew?


    He knew about the babies?


    She was all worried about the babies the moment she regained consciousness, but Timothy¡¯s presence


    turned her into a nervous wreck, causing her to forget all about them.


    In fact, wishful thoughts had gotten to her head, deceptively leading her to believe that he would never


    know.


    Now, reality was telling Mia that wishful thoughts couldn¡¯t do anything to save her.


    Before this, scenes of Timothy finding out the truth had yed on her mind many times and so she was


    mentally prepared for it.


    +15 BONOS


    Calming herself down, she reassured herself that he simply found out about the pregnancy, not


    that he was the father.


    As long as she didn¡¯t admit that the babies were his, she would be able to protect them.


    Or so she believed.

 Chapter 380

    From the start, Timothy had made it crystal clear that he didn¡¯t want kids. If he found out about Mia¡¯s


    pregnancy, he would insist on her getting an abortion.


    Mia quickly made up her mind. ¡°Yes! You thought right!¡±


    ¡°Wow! Were you so eager to divorce me because you got knocked up by another guy? I knew


    something was off about your sudden change in attitude, bringing up divorce out of nowhere. So you¡¯ve


    not only found someone new, but you¡¯re also carrying his child!¡± Timothy¡¯s expression grew unpleasant,


    and he red at Mia.


    In a matter of seconds, Mia was drenched in cold sweat, fearing Timothy would see through her lies.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Now that the baby wasing to term, Mia heard they could get a paternity test while she was still


    pregnant. She couldn¡¯t risk it!


    Mia clenched her hands tightly under the nket. But she maintained a cool facade. ¡°I only got


    pregnant after we signed the divorce papers. Legally, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡±


    Mia was relieved that Timothy always had a bad impression of her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to


    come up with an excuse for the child.


    ¡°But we haven¡¯t finalized the divorce. You¡¯re still my wife!¡± argued Timothy.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you engaged to Maya? What¡¯s the difference? You¡¯re a pot calling the kettle ck!¡± Mia met


    his gaze squarely. ¡°Timothy, we¡¯ve been keeping up the act for Grandma Laura¡¯s sake, and we¡¯ve


    agreed not to meddle in each other¡¯s personal lives. I haven¡¯t broken our deal.¡±


    Right after Mia said that, she felt an overwhelming pressure emanating from Timothy. It was silent yet


    threatening.


    But she couldn¡¯t back down. If he sensed anything was amiss, the child would be at risk.


    Timothy cleared his throat. ¡°But our agreement didn¡¯t include you getting pregnant!¡±


    ¡°And does it include you being engaged to Maya?¡± Mia retorted. At that moment, she was filled with


    courage, like a lioness protecting her cub.


    Timothy bent down to her eye level with a dark gaze. He hissed, ¡°No man can tolerate being cheated


    on. Mia, I¡¯ll give you a choice.¡±


    As he inched closer, Mia instinctively backed away. But her back was already against the headboard


    with nowhere to go.


    +15 BONOS


    She widened her eyes as Timothy approached. At this proximity, she could see Timothy¡¯s handsome


    features, how smooth his skin was, and even his pores.


    Timothy¡¯s skin was much smoother than hers.


    They were so close they could feel each other¡¯s breath.


    Mia pursed her lips. ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Abort the baby!¡± growled Timothy.


    ¡°No!¡± Mia¡¯s refusal was instant and resolute.


    At the same time, her heart sank. He wouldn¡¯t keep the child, after all.


    Timothy¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m giving you a choice? Since you don¡¯t want to take the


    easy way out, fine. I¡¯ll arrange for a doctor to perform the abortion.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mia grabbed his arm and gave him a pleading look. ¡°Please!¡±


    He grasped her chin firmly. ¡°What makes you think begging would work? Until we¡¯ve finalized the


    divorce, you¡¯re still my wife. How dare you carry another man¡¯s child? Do you think I run a charity?¡±


    Despair washed over Mia. She cried out, ¡°Timothy Barrett, you have no right to take away my child!


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not my child.¡± Timothy huffed cruelly.


    ¡°Who says it¡¯s not?¡± shrieked Mia.

 Chapter 381

    Mia lost her cool and yelled at Timothy, driven by the need to protect her child.


    She knew how stubborn Timothy was. If he said he¡¯d arrange an abortion, he¡¯d follow through.


    The hospital room fell silent.


    Timothy shot Mia a look of disbelief. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    He forced her chin up to meet his scrutinizing gaze.


    Mia mumbled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    She felt a pang of regret. But she was out of options. This was a hospital. Timothy could easily


    arrange for an abortion.


    Timothy leaned down and stared at Mia¡¯s belly.


    Mia trembled and instinctively covered her belly, though he swiftly moved her hand aside. When his


    gazended on her belly, panic gripped her. She and her baby were at Timothy¡¯s mercy.


    Timothy lowered his head, and Mia couldn¡¯t make out what was on his mind. After a moment, he


    finally croaked. ¡°That¡¯s my child?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s yours.¡± Mia admitted. She needed to calm Timothy down before seeking help from her


    brothers in Nord City. Once she was there. Timothy would never find her again.


    Yet, Timothy sneered. ¡°Mia Bowen, do you take me for a fool? How dare you lie to me to protect


    this bastard? Where¡¯s your pride?¡±


    Mia was stunned. She never thought Timothy would doubt her!


    She insisted, ¡°Really, this is your child.¡±


    Timothy huffed. ¡°You¡¯ve slept with many men. Are you sure this is mine? I never even touched you!


    ¡°You did, once. Have you forgotten?¡± Mia recounted.


    Mia observed Timothy, noting the suspicion in his gaze. She felt truly embarrassed right now.


    Timothy shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re right. But I didn¡¯t do it willingly. Weren¡¯t you the one who drugged me?¡±


    The corners of Mia¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°So you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. You won¡¯t fool me twice!¡± Timothy withdrew his hand and took a step back. ¡®I¡¯ll arrange


    +15 BONOS


    With that he turned and left the room. Ma¡¯s voice sounded weakly behind him. ¡°Would you keep


    the child if it were really yours?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia watched hopefully as Timothy walked away. If he agreed to keep it, she would suggest taking


    a paternity test to prove the child¡¯s lineage.


    But Timothy never even spared her a second nce and uttered coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®its¡® in this


    world.¡±


    And with that he was gone.


    Mia¡¯s hope shattered in an instant, and she couldn¡¯t stop tears from flowing down her cheeks.


    She looked up at the ceiling, forcing herself to choke back tears. She asked him the same


    question before, why didn¡¯t she take the hint then?


    Why did she have to hurt herself? Timothy wasn¡¯t even the man she fell for!


    Mia curled weakly on the bed, her body trembling in fear. She touched her belly and whispered to


    herself, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my child. Mommy will protect you.¡±


    At the same time. Timothy stood in the corridor outside the ward. The urge to smoke was stronger than


    ever. He tore his tie off, feeling like an enraged lion.


    Heath was shocked to see Timothy¡¯s state. It had been years since he had seen Timothy this


    furious.

 Chapter 382

    Timothy nced at the hospital director beside him. ¡°What happens if she gets an abortion?¡±


    The director looked confused. Why was Timothy bringing up abortion when Mia hadn¡¯t been pregnant


    for lonu?


    But the director didn¡¯t dare question it and answered truthfully, ¡°It depends. Generally, one should get


    an abortion as early as possible, and they shouldn¡¯t get too many abortions.¡±


    Timothy scowled. ¡°Schedule her for surgery.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The director hesitated. ¡°Mr. Darrett, I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on, but Mrs. Barrett¡¯s health is fraulle and


    an abortion might not be advisable. If she goes through with it, she might not be able to conceive again.


    She¡¯s finally pregnant with twins. I suggest she carries them to term.¡±


    ¡°Carry them to term?¡± Timothy¡¯s expression darkened and he gritted his teeth.


    Heath wished he could shut the director up. Who wants to hear about their wife being pregnant with


    another man¡¯s child?


    Seeing Timothy¡¯s Irritation, the director noticed his mistake and hurriedly attempted to rectify the


    situation. ¡°Should I arrange surgery with the doctor right away?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression soured even more.


    Heath quickly shot a look at the director, silently urging him to stop talking.


    Suddenly, a nurse burst into the room. ¡°Director, something¡¯s wrong! The patient jumped out ther


    window!¡±


    Timothy immediately dashed toward the hospital room. He kicked down the door to find the window


    wide open and the bed empty.


    In a furious roar, he demanded, ¡°What are you all waiting for? Go save her! If anything happens, I¡¯ll


    shut down your damn hospital!¡±


    He marched to the window but saw no sign of Mia¡¯s mangled body below. He paused, bewildered.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she jumped? Where is she?¡±


    The nurse stammered. ¡°I- I¡¯m not sure. I heard someone say she jumped.¡±


    Soon, the head nurse came to rity. ¡°She didn¡¯t jump. It was a false rm. The patient exited via the


    balcony, climbed down a pipe to the first floor, and bolted.¡±


    The director wiped the sweat from his forehead with relief. ¡°So it was just a scare.¡±


    If Mia had jumped, he¡¯d be in hot water,


    +15 BONOS


    Timothy sneered and kicked the bed hard. ¡°Mia Bowen, you sure gave me a massive fucking surprise!


    Let¡¯s see where you can hide! Find out which neighborhood she lives in!¡±


    Meanwhile, Mia dashed out of the hospital, fearing Timothy¡¯s people were catching up to her.


    She refused to sit idly and wait for her inevitable capture.


    Just then, her phone rang. She nced at the caller ID and answered immediately, ¡°Connor! Help!¡±


    Her voice was trembling and she sounded breathless as if she were still running.


    Connor had prepared a gift and was about to ask about Mia¡¯s whereabouts. Instead, he dropped


    everything and floored the gas pedal. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯m on my way. Find a safe ce to hide!¡±


    Mia ran as far as she could and hid in a park. But she still stood out in her hospital gown. A passerby


    even Jogged over to ask, ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    ¡°No, my family¡¯s picking me up.¡± Mia shook her head.


    She just wanted Connor here. Besides her brother, no one could help her now.


    Her phone rang again. This time, it was Timothy¡¯s call.


    Mia hung up and silenced her phone, scanning her surroundings fearfully. She dreaded Timothy¡¯s


    sudden appearance.


    Soon, footsteps approached from outside, apanied by a man¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 383

    +15 §á§à§ß§à§Ó


    BONOS


    Mia instinctively held her breath when she heard the approaching footsteps.


    After all, Timothy had just called her. Did he know she was hiding in this park?


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Mia curled up cautiously, her heart racing with fear. What If Timothy found her? With Laura still in the


    ICU, seeking her help wasn¡¯t an option!


    ¡°Mia?¡± came a voice.


    Mia jerked up and eximed with relief, ¡°Connor!¡±


    Mia nearly broke into tears when she saw Connor. Thankfully, the first person to find her wasn¡¯t


    Timothy!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mia? Why are you wearing a hospital gown?¡± Connor almost lost his mind when he saw


    Mia huddled behind a rock, looking distressed. He rushed to her side and asked worriedly. What


    happened? Who hurt you?¡±


    Which asshole dared to bully his sister?


    Mia grabbed Connor¡¯s hand. ¡°Connor, get me out of here, now!¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to exin much and just wanted to leave.


    Feeling Mia¡¯s urgency, Connor went along and decided to leave.


    Once in the car, Mia nervously scanned their surroundings, checking the rearview mirror for


    signs of pursuit.


    After a while, it seemed like no one was following them.


    any


    Mia¡¯s tense shoulders rxed a little. But she knew this wasn¡¯t over, and Timothy wouldn¡¯t give


    up easily.


    Connor couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mia, what¡¯s wrong? Tell me.¡±


    Mia leaned back in her seat and took a deep breath. ¡°Connor, Timothy found out about my pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°What? How did he find out?¡± Connor was shocked.


    Mia recounted the incident with Felix and his mother, and how she almost got hurt when Felix¡¯s mother


    pushed her. Coincidentally, she was on the phone with Timothy then, and he found out about her


    pregnancy after rushing to the hospital.


    +15 BONOS


    Connor¡¯s face was red with anger. ¡°ude was right. Felix is a bastard. How dare he hurt you?


    Don¡¯t worry, Mia. I¡¯ll deal with him.¡±


    ¡°Connor, my children are what matters now.¡± Mia shook her head.


    Connor turned to her in surprise. ¡°Although I don¡¯t want Timothy to know about your pregnancy. it¡¯s not


    the end of the world if he does. With Jason around, you won¡¯t have a problem getting


    custody of them.¡±


    Mia sighed to herself. It wasn¡¯t about custody.


    Timothy doubted the babies were his and wanted to get rid of them. Mia wanted to confess but


    was afraid to tell Connor the truth.


    If Connor and Timothy got into a fight, Connor would lose.


    Mia quickly changed the subject. ¡°Connor, I want to go back to Nord City.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stay here.


    Connor understood Mia¡¯s sudden decision. She was probably worried Timothy would take the


    child. But Connor also thought it was about time for Mia to go home.


    Maya had been taking care of Margaret back in Nord City because she didn¡¯t want Dominic to


    revoke her adoption, using Margaret as a bargaining chip.


    If Mia went home with them, Margaret wouldn¡¯t be influenced by Maya anymore. After all, Maya


    was nothing in the face of blood¨Crtion.


    After some thought, Connor agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell Dominic as soon as I get back to arrange your


    return to Nord City.¡±


    He stared at Mia. ¡°Why are you out here alone? You¡¯re pregnant and should take better care of


    yourself. Where¡¯s ude? You should have him apany you when you meet up with Felix.¡±

 Chapter 384

    Mia cleared her throat awkwardly. ¡°I called ude before heading out this morning, but a woman


    picked up instead. My call caused ude¡¯s break upst time so I didn¡¯t want to disturb him again.¡±


    Connor fell silent. He was secretly fuming, wanting nothing more than to beat the living shit out of


    ude. That jerk was always so unreliable!


    ¡°One more thing, Connor. I don¡¯t want to use my current Identity anymore.¡± Mia¡¯s expression turned


    serious. ¡°I want to start fresh in Nord City.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want Timothy to track her down. She had to protect her child.


    Connor nodded. ¡°Okay, give me some time. You look tired. You should get some rest once we get


    home.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home!¡± Mia¡¯s protest was quick, her unease palpable. ¡°Connor, my mind¡¯s al mess


    right now, and I want to gather my thoughts at a quiet ce. Tell Aunt Patricia that I¡¯ll be busy the next


    few days and will be staying in the school dorm. I don¡¯t want her worrying.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t risk going home. That asshole Timothy would surely find her there. She would be walking


    right into a trap if she went home.


    Connor sighed. ¡°I have a ce near the hospital. I usually crash there when things get hectic. You can


    stay there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mia finally rxed and soon drifted off to sleep.


    Connor parked the car in the apartment garage. Seeing Mia asleep, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to


    wake her.


    Noticing the bandages on Mia¡¯s hands and feet, Connor knew she must have been in a lot of pain from


    the fall.


    Connor got out of the car alone and pulled out his phone. He called ude and thetter soon.


    answered, ¡°What¡¯s up. Connor?¡±


    Connor let out a string of curses. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to pick Mia up and drop her off at school. every


    day? Where the fuck were you when Mia got hurt and bullied?¡±


    ude sobered up instantly and scrambled out of bed. ¡°Connor, what happened to Mia? I drank too


    muchst night and only just woke up. What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°ude Lane, it¡¯s one thing to be an unreliable kid. But I entrusted Mia to you, and this is how you


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    +15 BONOS


    answered your phone! Were you sleeping the whole time? Is some woman more important than


    Mia?¡±


    Connor was on the verge of losing it. He finally found his sister and was hellbent on keeping her


    safe.


    But ude overslept at the worst possible moment! Connor wished he could twist that brat¡¯s neck!


    ude felt bad. ¡°Where¡¯s Mia? How is she? I¡¯lle over right away.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in the apartment where I live. Get over here and apologize. If Dominic finds out, you¡¯ll never see


    Mia again,¡± Connor hissed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Connor. I know I messed up. I¡¯ll be right over.¡± ude apologized quickly.


    After hanging up, ude hurriedly changed clothes. A woman hugged him from behind. ¡°Honey. are


    you leaving already?¡±


    ude grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist and said in an icy tone. ¡°Did you answer my phone?¡±


    The woman looked guilty. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I was half asleep.¡±


    ude pushed the woman away. Remorse was eating at him right now!


    If Mia could forgive him this time, he would turn over a new leaf and stop being a partying yboy


    every day.


    Meanwhile, after giving ude a piece of his mind, Connor carried the sleeping Mia upstairs.


    Just as he gently set her down, he noticed her phone was ringing with the caller ID showing-¡®


    Scumbag¡®.

 Chapter 385

    Connor carefully took the phone, afraid to wake up the sleeping Mia.


    He took the phone outside and wondered who the caller might be.


    Connor initially wanted to ignore the call. But the persistent ringing hinted at urgency. He finally


    answered, ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡±


    On the other end, Timothy recognized the familiar male voice and his expression soured. ¡°Connor?


    ¡°Timothy.¡± Connor didn¡¯t expect Timothy to be the caller. But he couldn¡¯t deny Mia¡¯s urate


    Tempers red between the two men.


    Connor chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve calling.¡±


    Seething. Timothy demanded, ¡°Put Mia on the phone!¡±


    That pregnant woman sure could run. He had been searching for her the entire day and was even


    scared that she might have fallen over. And now, she had her lover answering the call.


    He shouldn¡¯t have been worried!


    Connor¡¯s tone turned icy. ¡°Who do you think you are? You think Mia will just hop on the phone


    because you demand it? I¡¯m warning you, Timothy, stay the hell away from her or you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Mia¡¯s sake, he would¡¯ve informed Dominic long ago.


    ¡°This is Bern City, not Nord City. Stop acting tough, Connor. I¡¯ll say it onest time, get Mia on the


    phone.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s tone was arrogant but confident. The Lanes might be a big shot in Nord City, but he held the


    power in Bern City.


    Connor¡¯s expression turned unpleasant. ¡°Timothy Barrett, who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°I am Mia¡¯s husband!¡± Timothy huffed.


    Connor was furious and hissed, ¡°Timothy, Mia¡¯s pregnant. Your actions will only hurt her!¡±


    It would be better to divorce sooner rather thanter and to let Mia return to Nord City.


    Unmoved, Timothy insisted, ¡°This isn¡¯t up to you. Even if Mia¡¯s pregnant, she¡¯s still my wife. I


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°in your dreams!¡± Connor tly refused. ¡°Timothy, although this is Bern City, the Lanes in Nord City


    aren¡¯t afraid of you! If you darey a finger on her, we¡¯lle for your head!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see then! Here in Bern City, there¡¯s not a single person that I, Timothy Barrett, can¡¯t


    find!¡± dered Timothy,


    Connor¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Let me remind you, Mrs. Barrett Senior is still in the ICU, and who knows


    what might happen. I¡¯m the chief surgeon, and I know her condition best. If you dare touch Mia, well


    you know the consequences!¡±


    Timothy grew furious. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I am! The Lanes are not to be trifled with!¡± Connor hung up. He didn¡¯t have a shadow of doubt. that the


    Lanes could protect their own!


    At this point, they didn¡¯t care if Mia found out who they really were. They had to protect Mia and her


    children no matter the cost.


    Timothy¡¯s expression turned ugly, and anger was radiating off him. Finally, he turned to Heath.¡± Have


    you found her?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but I have stationed people at Mrs. Barrett¡¯s school and set up some cameras in her house.


    We¡¯ll find her once she appears,¡± informed Heath.


    ¡°Stop the operation and recall our men.¡± Timothy huffed.


    Heath was puzzled butplied once he saw Timothy¡¯s expression.


    What a mess.


    Heath had sworn to help solve people¡¯s problems as long as they paid him. He hesitated. ¡°Mr. Barrett, I


    would like to give my two cents on this.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± said Timothy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Mrs. Barrett Is that kind of woman. With how advanced technology is now, we could


    always do a prenatal paternity test to see who the child¡¯s father is.¡±

 Chapter 386

    After Heath finished speaking, he observed Timothy cautiously.


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but light a cigarette. He took only one drag before letting It burn out. As the


    smoke escaped his lips, it hid his expression.


    He recalled how Connor defended Mia earlier. Did they still need to do a DNA test after that?


    In the end, Timothy stayed silent, enveloped in the oppressive haze of cigarette smoke that


    seemed thicker than usual that day.


    Mia had a nightmare. She dreamed that despite escaping the hospital, she was eventually found


    by Timothy¡¯s men.


    They brought her back to the hospital and into the operating room. No matter how much she pleaded or


    exined that the bables were his, Timothy never relented.


    Finally, shey numb on the operating table, faced with the horror of losing her children.


    ¡°No!¡± she cried out.


    She


    woke up


    from the nightmare, her face wet with tears. When she saw the unfamiliar apartment room, she


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    She touched her belly, realizing it was just a bad dream. She hadn¡¯t been found by Timothy.


    Shortly after, someone cautiously knocked on the door. ¡°Mia?¡±


    ¡°ude?¡± Mia recognized ude¡¯s voice outside the door.


    The next moment, she saw ude push the door open and walk in, looking extremely guilty. ¡°Did


    you have a nightmare. Mia?¡±


    ude had lingered outside the bedroom door, torn between entering and leaving.


    Only after hearing Mia¡¯s frightened voice did ude snap out of it, realizing how much harm his


    unreliability had caused his sister this time.


    Thinking back on her nightmare, Mia didn¡¯t want to dwell on it. She changed the subject. ¡°Where¡¯s


    Connor?¡±


    ¡°A patient had an emergency and Connor rushed back to the hospital. Don¡¯t worry, Mia. I will definitely


    stay by your side this time. I promise I won¡¯t be swayed by other women again.¡±


    Mia turned to him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, ude. This has nothing to do with you.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    She was more concerned about Timothy discovering her pregnancy than Felix and his mother.


    However, she didn¡¯t know if Connor had told ude about it. She believed Connor would keep it a


    secret for her.


    ude¡¯s eyes watered. Mia didn¡¯t me him! When he arrived earlier, Connor¡¯s scolding had made


    him ashamed and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to look anywhere else but the ground. He was


    terrified that Mia would be angry at him.


    Yet, Mia never med him for it!


    ude wiped the corners of his eyes and his tone


    and make Felix and his mother pay.¡±


    turned cold. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, . I will avenge you


    Mia recalled the harsh beating Felix got from Timothy¡¯s men and pursed her lip. ¡°That can wait. I¡¯ll


    handle it myself.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It was true that Timothy assaulted Felix. Although the Barretts¡® legal team was formidable, Barrett


    Group¡¯s image would still be affected if news got out.


    She had to hold the cards in her hand, at least until Connor arranged for her to move out.


    ude reluctantly agreed, but his anger remained. He had to find an opportunity to deal with Felix. He


    heard Felix had a studio.


    Mia suddenly spoke up, ¡°ude, I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat the food from that popr restaurant we


    went tost time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call them right away.¡± ude nodded.


    After ude left the room, Mia took out her phone and called Felix.

 Chapter 387

    415 BONGS


    The phone rang persistently before the call finally connected, ¡°Hello? Mia?¡±


    Mia could hear the caution and disbellel in Felix¡¯s voice.


    She said coldly, ¡°I have the video of your mother assaulting me at the hospital,¡±


    ¡°Mia. I¡¯m really sorry about what happened. My mom¡¯s getting on in age, and she was just worries


    about my health. She didn¡¯t mean to act out like that,¡± Felix¡¯s voice softened with apology.


    ¡°If you know it wasn¡¯t intentional, why


    mother¨Cson duo had no boundarle did you two run away?¡± Mia didn¡¯t buy Felix¡¯s excuses. This


    Felix attempted to strike a bargain. ¡°Mia, how about this? I won¡¯t pursue the matter of your brother


    hitting me, and you won¡¯t pursue my mom for pushing you. We¡¯ll call it even.¡±


    ¡°Who told you it was my brother who hit you?¡± Mia¡¯s tone remained indifferent. ¡°I just found out it


    was my ex¨Chusband who hit you, not my brother.¡±


    Felix was taken aback. It really was Mia¡¯s ex¨Chusband!


    Quickly, he tried to reason. ¡°Mia, this is your family¡¯s business, let¡¯s just move on.¡±


    Miaid out her terms. ¡°That was my ex¨Chusband, not my family. But if you want me to drop the


    charges against your mom, you must tell the police that it was my ex¨Chusband who hit you.¡±


    ¡°But back then, my eyes were covered when I was dragged away. And the person who hit me was


    wearing a mask. I have no evidence,¡± mumbled Felix.


    Mia assured him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about evidence. I¡¯ll testify for you.¡±


    Felix was stunned by Mia¡¯s words. He finally realized that Mia wanted to use him to catch her ex-


    husband!


    The most vicious thing is indeed a woman¡¯s heart! How did he not realize how ruthless Mia was


    before?


    But Mia¡¯s ex¨Chusband was capable of kidnapping and assault. He was clearly not a good person!


    ¡°Mia, it¡¯s not that I won¡¯t help you¡­¡±


    ¡°Felix, let¡¯s be clear. This isn¡¯t you helping me, it¡¯s a give and take. Think it over tonight. I¡¯ll go to the


    police station tomorrow. If you don¡¯t show up then, I¡¯ll report your mother for assault.¡± With that, Mia


    hung up, unwilling to listen to Felix¡¯s excuses.


    +15 BONOS


    Mia stared at her phone and took a deep breath. She was confident that Felix, being the mama¡¯s


    boy that he was, would agree to her conditions.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if this would do anything to Timothy, but she wanted to give it a try.


    After eating, Mia felt exhausted and fell asleep right away.


    After watching over Mia for a while, ude returned to the living room and sent a message in the


    family group chat: ¡°Mia fell asleep after she ate.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Jason replied: ¡°I¡¯ve already booked a ne ticket. I¡¯ll handle this matter personally. We must put


    that old hag behind bars.¡±


    Nathan texted: ¡°I hacked into Felix¡¯spany system and found evidence of his illegal activities


    and tax evasion. We can use itter.¡±


    Dominic looked pissed. ¡°We need to teach those two a lesson. How dare they try to take advantage of


    Mia? In their dreams.¡±


    Eva wrote: ¡°Maya has been bawling her eyes out in front of Margaret. I¡¯m worried Margaret won¡¯t


    ept Mia if shees home.¡±


    Ever since Maya refused to relinquish her adopted status, she had insisted on staying close to


    Margaret. The underlying threat was obvious.


    Liam texted: ¡°I always said Maya wasn¡¯t a good person. Yet all of you insisted on adopting her. Do


    you see the consequences now?¡±

 Chapter 388

    Dominic finally wrote: ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to get Maya out of Nord City and ensure she never returns.¡±


    As long as Maya couldn¡¯t return to Nord City, Mia wouldn¡¯t cross paths with her when she finally


    returned.


    Dominic wanted to part ways with Maya on good terms. But since Maya used Margaret as leverage


    against him, he wouldn¡¯t let her go easily.


    The next day, when Mia woke up In her apartment, she felt a bit disoriented.


    After freshening up, she came out to have breakfast.


    ude sat beside her. ¡°Mia, are you going to school today? Or is there something else you want to do?


    Just let me know!¡±


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ll leave now. Stay here. Just give me a call if you¡¯re craving


    for anything.¡± ude said before leaving.


    Mia nodded. After ude left, she immediately headed out.


    When she got into a taxi, she quickly sent a text to Felix: ¡°I¡¯ll be at the police station in half an hour.


    Felix immediately called, but Mia had no intention of picking it up. By the time she arrived at the police


    station, Felix had just rushed over. ¡°Mia, let¡¯s be civil about this.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯tpromise.¡± Mia turned and walked into the police station, and Felix followed behind her.


    She smirked, knowing Felix would take the bait.


    More than ten minutester, after everything was settled, Mia and Felix finally left the police station.


    Felix looked at her in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯ve changed, Mia. I don¡¯t even know you anymore.¡±


    Mia¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°People change.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, Mia, your ex¨Chusband is no good. What are your ns after the divorce? How about giving me


    a chance? After all, you¡¯re a designer, and I have a studio. If we join forces as a couple, our


    +15 BONOS


    Mia scoffed. ¡°Not a chance. You¡¯re just a mama¡¯s boy. Run back to your mommy now, little boy.¡±


    ¡°Ma, you¡¯re a divorced woman! Do you have any grounds to be so arrogant? Am I not good enough for


    you¡± Felix gritted his teeth


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not good enough for me.¡°Ma didn¡¯t want to deal with Felix¡¯s shamelessness. If it weren¡¯t for


    her n to threaten Timothy, she would have sued Felix¡¯s mother for assault.


    Just then Mia¡¯s phone rang


    It was a call from Martha, who was with Laura. ¡°Mrs. Barrett, Mrs. Barett Senior has woken up.¡±


    ¡°Really? Ma¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Yes, she keeps muttering your name. Please visit her when you¡¯re free,¡± said Martha.


    ¡°TLe over right now.¡± Mia hung up the phone and hurried to the hospital. She found herself


    being excited over this.


    Finally, Laura was awake.


    Connor had told her that as long as a patient regained consciousness, they would be back in full


    health in no time.


    Mia didn¡¯t think too much about the situation and rushed to the ICU. Spotting Martha, she asked,


    Where¡¯s Grandma Laura?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett Senior is scheduled for an examination. She¡¯s finally awake.¡± Martha smiled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mia finally rxed. She smiled too. ¡°I knew Grandma Laura would be okay.¡±


    Martha nodded and looked up behind her. ¡°You¡¯re here, Mr. Barrett.¡±


    Mia stiffened instantly-

 Chapter 389

    Mia stood frozen in ce. She never expected Timothy to arrive so soon.


    She had rushed here, eager to see Laura before Timothy showed up. She nned to slip away quietly


    afterward.


    She never thought she would still bump into him.


    Mia could hear Timothy approaching behind her. His footsteps were steady yet powerful, and Mia found


    herself holding her breath.


    The few seconds were like torture to her.


    When the footsteps ceased, she felt a chilling gaze on her back, like a knife waiting to cut her down at


    any second.


    Timothy loomed behind her, his presence casting a shadow over her. He pursed his lips tightly before


    asking Martha, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma Laura?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been taken in for an examination. But the doctor said she seemed fine, so there shouldn¡¯t be


    any issues.¡± Martha reassured.


    Timothy¡¯s expression softened and he continued. ¡°Martha, thank you for taking care of her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. When Mrs. Barrett Senior sees both of you hereter, or rather, when she sees all


    three of you together, I bet she¡¯ll be very happy.¡± Martha smiled.


    Mia¡¯s smile faltered. She felt the chill emanating from the man beside her, and the temperature seemed


    to drop around them.


    She couldn¡¯t help but find this situation ironic. Martha¡¯s unwitting remark had struck a nerve.


    Timothy¡¯s gaze darkened and he said slowly, ¡°Martha, you can go rest now. I¡¯ll stay here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I can go tidy up the room where Mrs. Barrett will be staying.¡± Martha was good at reading


    the room and wouldn¡¯t want to disturb the couple¡¯s conversation.


    After Martha left, Mia¡¯s breath caught and she tensed up. What would happen to her without Martha


    around?


    The corridor suddenly fell quiet.


    Feeling his intense stare, Mia straightened her back but remained silent.


    After a while. Timothy¡¯s voice came from beside her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hide?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Mia trembled but she couldn¡¯t avoid him now. If she kept avoiding him like this, she wouldn¡¯t be


    able to protect her child. She pursed her lips and muttered, ¡°Should I have waited for you to make


    a move instead of hiding?¡±


    Timothy averted his gaze, his expression clouded withplexity. ¡°I¡¯m d we¡¯re on the same page. I


    find it hard to believe the child is fine after jumping off from such a high ce.¡±


    Mia touched her belly. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re quite lucky.¡±


    ¡°Have you thought it through? What good will keeping the child bring to you?¡± Timothy didn¡¯t


    understand why Mia insisted on keeping the child. Did she know that her body wasn¡¯t suitable toC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    get an abortion?


    Mia didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes. ¡°This is my decision.¡±


    ¡°What if I insist that you get rid of this child? I¡¯ll find you the best doctor so that you can still have


    children after you recover. But it doesn¡¯t matter even if you can¡¯t.¡±


    It made no difference to Timothy if he had a child.


    After hearing this, the color slowly faded from Mia¡¯s cheeks. Just as she thought, Timothy wasn¡¯t going


    to spare the child.


    Her hand fell from her belly, and she looked up at Timothy. ¡°Timothy Barrett, you should know by now


    that Grandma Laura has been looking forward to the child in my belly.¡±


    Timothy narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Are you using Grandma Laura to threaten me? She just


    came back from the brink of death!¡±


    Mia lowered her eyes. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think I¡¯m doing, so be it.¡±


    She needed to protect herself and drag this out.


    The air suddenly tensed. Timothy¡¯s eyes glowed with threat and warning, but there was another


    emotion that Mia couldn¡¯t make out hidden deep within them.

 Chapter 390

    Timothy stared intently at Mia and finally hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°Very well.¡±


    Mia clenched her hands, determined not to back down for the sake of her child.


    ¡°Mia, you and Connor truly are cut from the same cloth. Both of you keep using Grandma Laura to


    threaten me,¡± growled Timothy.


    Upon hearing Connor¡¯s name, Mia suddenly tell a panu of anxiety. Did Connor negotiate with Timothy?


    Connor was the only brother who knew about her marriage to Timothy and her pregnancy.


    Mia telt worried. ¡°Please don¡¯t make things difficult for him. This is my decision. He didn¡¯t agree with me


    keeping the child either.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t agree with you keeping the child?¡± Timothy didn¡¯t expect Connor to also oppose keeping the


    child. Then why was Mia so insistent on keeping it?


    He angrily tugged at his tic. ¡°It¡¯s foolish to use a child to tie down a man.¡±


    Mia looked up at him mockingly. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°And yet you still do it? You truly are a dumb romantic!¡± Timothy sneered.


    After learning about Mia¡¯s health, Timothy sent someone to Investigate whether It was suitable for her


    to have an abortion. He even found the best doctor to perform the abortion for her and help her recover


    so that she may have children in the future.


    Timothy didn¡¯t understand why she was so fixated on Connor.


    Mia shed him a weird smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. If I weren¡¯t a dumb romantic, why would I have. married


    you and been at your beck and call for the past three years?¡¯ Timothy, are you so concerned about me


    and the child because you want to keep me by your side?¡±


    Mia waited for Timothy¡¯s cold and mocking retort.


    But to her surprise, he remained unusually calm, merely gazing deeply at her and making her uneasy.


    Finally, Timothy said coldly. ¡°That¡¯s a possibility.¡±


    That caught Mia off guard and made her feel unsettled.


    Timothy¡¯s gaze darkened. Under the bright light, Mia couldn¡¯t find any imperfection on his wless


    +15 BONOS


    He continued, ¡°You know Grandma Laura likes you. I even lied that you were pregnant to deceive her


    into having surgery. But I didn¡¯t expect you to actually be pregnant. It¡¯s a fortunate


    coincidence. If we don¡¯t divorce, we can pretend that nothing happened, and everything will be the


    same as before.¡±


    ¡°Everything will be the same as before?¡± Mia was dumbfounded. Did that mean Timothy didn¡¯t


    want a divorce?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t know what was going on inside Timothy¡¯s head.


    Timothy looked uneasy, but he quicklyposed himself. ¡°Of course, you can have all the fame and


    power you want as Mrs. Barrett. We can share the glory together.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes widened and her heart skipped a beat. She blurted out. ¡°But the child isn¡¯t yours.¡±


    ¡°I know. But I never have any demands regarding marriage or children. However, you must cut


    ties with Connor and refrain from associating with anyone from the Lane family.¡± Timothy could


    tolerate Mia giving birth to the child, but he wouldn¡¯t allow her to have any contact with the child¡¯s


    father!


    Mia¡¯s mind was a mess. She couldn¡¯t possibly cut ties with Connor for the sake of the child.


    However, Timothy seemed to have misunderstood her rtionship with Connor, thinking that her


    brother was the father of the child.


    ¡°Mia Bowen! That is my bottom line.¡± Timothy dered, his tone unwavering.


    Just as he finished speaking, he received a call from an unknown number. ¡°Hello, this is the police


    department. There is a case of kidnapping and assault that requires your presence at the police


    station¡­¡±

 Chapter 391

    As the call went on, Timothy turned to Mia, his gaze turning dark and broody. Finally, he cleared his


    throat and replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°Got it,¡±


    Mia noticed Timothy¡¯s change in demeanor and a sudden sense of unease washed over her.


    Timothy suddenly growled, ¡°So, you¡¯re testifying for Felix and using me of kidnapping and assault?¡±


    Hearing this. Mia recalled her recent trip to the police station with Felix. Her eyes flickered. She thought


    she needed leverage against Timothy.


    But she never anticipated Laura waking up at such a crucial moment.


    Though Mia knew it wasn¡¯t right to use Laura as leverage, she couldn¡¯t dwell on it now. But she had


    only brought Laura up as a shield, never intending to actually cause harm to the old woman.


    She knew Timothy well. He¡¯d surelypromise for Laura¡¯s sake.


    But she didn¡¯t expect Timothy to suggest calling off their divorce, and even sparing her child. This


    caught her off guard.


    Didn¡¯t he say he wanted the child gone? What was with the sudden change of mind? Or was this a ploy


    by Timothy to buy time?


    While Mia was lost in thought, Timothy approached her with a piercing gaze. ¡°Answer me.¡±


    He had sent someone to teach Felix a lesson in order to protect Mia from being deceived. Yet she


    was siding with Felix to sue him!


    Timothy sneered. He had never felt like this before. He had never gone easy on his enemies. Except


    for Mia, time and again.


    And now she had betrayed him!


    Mia swallowed nervously. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t harm my child, I can convince Felix to drop the


    charges. And I¡¯ll even avoid testifying.¡±


    ¡°Haha, do you think you can frame and threaten me? Since I had someone kidnap and beat Felix up,


    I¡¯d made sure there were no loose ends. I didn¡¯ty a finger on him. Even if those responsible are


    found, they¡¯ll take the fall for me. Mia Bowen, you¡¯re too naive.¡±


    Mia¡¯s breath caught and she unconsciously stumbled back.


    +15 BONOS


    Timothy¡¯s gaze was dark and piercing.


    Soon, Mia felt a weight on her shoulders and heard Connor¡¯s voice. ¡°Mrs. Barrett Senior¡¯s


    examination is done.¡±


    When Mia turned around and saw Timothy, she sighed a breath of relief.


    But when the two men locked eyes, tension spiked.


    Timothy red at Connor darkly. If it wasn¡¯t because Connor was Laura¡¯s doctor, he wouldn¡¯t


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    have tolerated him.


    Connor gazed back at Timothy disdainfully. He never liked Timothy! Luckily, Mia would soon be


    divorcing him. Once Dominic sorted out the paperwork, they could leave Bern City for good.


    The two men stared at each other before quickly looking away, both finding the other disagreeable.


    Mia turned back to Connor. ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma Laura?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been moved to a regr ward. But she needs plenty of rest. It¡¯s best not to disturb her.¡±


    Connor smiled.


    ¡°How did the examination go?¡± asked Mia.


    ¡°They went well. As long as she takes care of herself, there shouldn¡¯t be any further issues. She needs


    to stay in good spirits and avoid any mishaps that could affect her recovery. I¡¯ll be checking on her


    regrly while she¡¯s still recovering.¡± Connor hummed.

 Chapter 392

    Connor¡¯sst words were aimed at Timothy specifically. If Timothy dared to harm Mia and the child,


    Connor wouldn¡¯t hesitate to intervene.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Timothy also caught on. Just as he thought, both Connor and Mia were using Laura as leverage


    against him.


    Timothy stumbled back and left the ICU, his retreating figure tinged with loneliness.


    Mia observed Timothy¡¯s departure. She thought he would have shed with Connor. Thankfully,


    nothing happened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mia. He won¡¯ty a finger on you,¡± Connor assured her.


    Mia turned to him. ¡°Connor, what did you and Timothy discuss?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just told him to stay away from you,¡± Connor shrugged it off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you getting into trouble because of me,¡± Mia expressed her concern.


    Connor felt a pang of sadness at Mia¡¯s sensibility. ¡°Mia, this is nothing. All your brothers aren¡¯t useless.


    Besides, I¡¯m in charge of Mrs. Barrett Senior¡¯s surgery. Would Timothy dare to harm me?¡±


    ¡°But you weren¡¯t the one who operated on Grandma Laura,¡± Mia pointed out.


    Connor swiftly rified, ¡°I¡¯m overseeing the follow¨Cup since the lead surgeon had to return to Nord


    City.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Mia rxed. She knew that Timothy wouldn¡¯t do anything too extreme for Laura¡¯s sake.


    Just then, her phone rang. It was a call from ude.


    Mia suddenly remembered that she had sneaked out. But she never thought she would receive news of


    Laura¡¯s recovery at the police station. She had rushed over immediately, forgetting she had sent


    ude away to fetch her clothes.


    Handing the phone to Connor, Mia whispered, ¡°Connor, I snuck out. Don¡¯t let ude find out.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll figure it out eventually. Besides, you¡¯ll be returning to Nord City with us soon.¡± Connor


    smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when the timees.¡± Mia knew her brothers loved her and didn¡¯t want to


    cause trouble. She merely wanted to leave discreetly and swiftly.


    Once her documents were sorted, Laura¡¯s health would likely have improved.


    +15 BONOS


    Unable to resist Mia¡¯s pleading gaze, Connor picked up the call, ¡°It¡¯s me, Mia¡¯s changing her dressing


    at the hospital. We¡¯ll be back soon. Prepare some food she likes and plenty of snacks.¡±


    ude didn¡¯t suspect a thing. ¡°Okay, leave it to me.¡±


    After the call ended, Mia took her phone back. ¡°Thank you, Connor.¡±


    ¡°You have ten minutes to visit Mrs. Barrett Senior before we leave.¡± Connor knew Mia would be worried


    about Laura and Patricia.


    Mia headed to the private ward upstairs. There were guards stationed outside and the ce was very


    quiet.


    She walked over, noticing the man beside the bed.


    Mia hesitated, not knowing if she should wait for the others to leave before going in.


    But Martha noticed her and hurried to open the door. ¡°Mrs. Barrett, why are you standing outside? Mrs.


    Barrett Senior was looking for you.¡±


    Mia mustered up her courage and entered. She approached the bed, where Lauray with the


    venttor. She looked pale but her gaze was fixed on Mia.


    Mia held Laura¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandma Laura, I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay. I¡¯ll make sure to visit you often.¡± Laura


    nodded and ced her hand on Mia¡¯s belly.

 Chapter 393

    Mia¡¯s heart was a mess as she fell Laura¡¯s sincere gaze.


    She said to Laura, ¡°The baby is fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Laura nced at Timothy. Mia understood what she wanted to convey and continued, ¡°Timothy has


    been good to me. He¡¯s always looking out for me. I haven¡¯t been to the studiotely. After all, I¡¯m


    pregnant and attending sses, so I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    Timothy shot Mia aplicated look but remained silent.


    Laura nodded at Mia¡¯s assurance.


    Mia continued softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of myself and the baby. If you¡¯re still concerned,


    then hurry up and get better so you can personally oversee me.¡±


    Relief briefly softened Laura¡¯s gaze, though her expression turned sour as she teared. Mia took a


    tissue and wiped away the tears for her. ¡°Rest well, we¡¯lle visit you often.¡±


    Laura blinked in agreement. Finally, she nced at Timothy again, wanting to hear something from


    him.


    Mia understood Laura¡¯s expression but didn¡¯t look up at Timothy. She didn¡¯t know what he would


    say.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After a while, Timothy hummed softly. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±


    Upon hearing Timothy¡¯s promise, Laura finally closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep. Mia put the


    nkets over her before leaving the ward with Timothy.


    She took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Mia Bowen.¡±


    Mia paused, not turning back. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Timothy watched her closely. ¡°You can always find me if you need any help.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant. After all, he was currently her biggest threat.


    She pursed her lips. ¡°Thanks but no thanks. I¡¯ll have Felix drop the charges and won¡¯t cause you any


    more trouble.¡±


    With that, Mia hurried away without sparing Timothy another nce.


    +15 BONOS


    She rushed into the lift and touched her belly. After the conversation with Laura and Timothy¡¯s


    suggestion to call off the divorce and keep the child, Mia guessed that Timothy would spare the


    child.


    She knew that all of this was thanks to Laura. If Laura hadn¡¯t woken up at this critical moment, she


    didn¡¯t know what would have happened between her and Timothy. This was perhaps a stroke


    of luck.


    Mia arrived downstairs and saw Connor waiting for her. ¡°Connor, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Connor had been on edge this whole time. But upon seeing Mia emerge unscathed, he finally


    breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Did Timothy give you any trouble?¡±


    ¡°No, he wouldn¡¯t dare since Grandma Laura was there.¡± Mia forced a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Connor didn¡¯t say anything else and brought Mia out of the hospital. In the car, he finally sighed. ¡® Mia,


    the family knows about your injury, but they don¡¯t know about your pregnancy, only about Felix pushing


    you. Jason is already on his way to Bern City.¡±


    Thinking about Felix, Mia hummed. ¡°Connor, I don¡¯t n to pursue this matter. The one who harmed


    me was Timothy. But I made a deal with him, and he won¡¯t harm me or the baby.¡±

 Chapter 394

    Connor pursed his lips. ¡°Mia, you don¡¯t have to do this. Even If you go after Felix, Timothy wouldn¡¯t


    dare toy a finger on you.¡±


    ¡°Connor, I¡¯ve already made up my mind. I can¡¯t go back on my word now.¡±  sighed.


    Mia knew her brothers would go all out against Timothy for her sake, but she didn¡¯t want to drag them


    into the mess. Plus, she was about to leave. It was better to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Connor frowned. But for Mia¡¯s sake, he decided to let it be for now.


    However, giving up on pressing charges against Felix was out of the question. While they couldn¡¯t sue


    for Mia¡¯s injury, there were other ways to deal with someone.


    But Connor chose not to inform Mia of their ns.


    The siblings both had secrets of their own and decided to drop the topic.


    After getting back to Connor¡¯s apartment, Mia immediately called Felix after going to the


    bathroom. ¡°Drop the charges with the police. We¡¯re not pursuing this anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯re giving up on pressing charges so soon? What did your ex offer you?¡± Felix asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Just drop the charges. As for your mother, I won¡¯t press charges on


    her too. We¡¯re even now,¡± Mia hissed.


    Felix continued, ¡°Mia, now that the misunderstanding is cleared up, why don¡¯t youe back to


    the studio and work? I¡­¡±


    Mia wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to Felix¡¯s nonsense, so she hung up. She didn¡¯t pursue Janice¡¯s matter


    to protect her child, not because of Felix. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to see those two disgusting individuals


    ever again.


    Before long. ude brought back a variety of tasty food for Mia.


    Seeing how careful he was around her, Mia knew he felt guilty about her injury. She could feel her


    brothers¡¯ love for her.


    So she made up her mind and decided to go back to Nord City to live with them.


    At night, Jason arrived at the apartment right as he got off the airport. However, Mia had already fallen


    asleep when he arrived.


    Connor waited for Jason in the living room. He said in a lowered voice, ¡°Don¡¯t let Mia find out


    +15 BONOS


    Jason nodded. ¡°I know. I¡¯ve already figured out how to give Felix what¡¯sing to him.¡±


    ude¡¯s expression turned unpleasant. ¡°We can¡¯t let those two off the hook. That sly fox was ogling


    Mia. He must think that he can have her, Dream on.¡±


    After exchanging nces, the three brothers agreed to deal with Felix and make sure he didn¡¯t get


    away with it.


    Mia stayed at Connor¡¯s house for two days. After her wounds had almostpletely healed, she went


    back to her sses and prepared for exams.


    When she stepped out of the study room, a middle-aged woman suddenly rushed over to her.¡± Mia!


    Mia, I¡¯ve been looking for you. Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?¡±


    Mia¡¯s smile faded when she saw Janice. ¡°I¡¯m not obligated to answer your calls.¡±


    She had long blocked Janice¡¯s number.


    ¡°Mia, I know I was too impulsive at the hospital. I apologize. Please don¡¯t hold a grudge against an


    uneducated olddy like me.¡± Janice pleaded.


    Mia frowned. ¡°Let go. I don¡¯t want to see you, nor do I ept your apology. I¡¯ve already made myself


    clear to Felix. Don¡¯te looking for me again.¡±


    ¡°Mia, wait. Don¡¯t you know? Felix was arrested by the police,¡± Janice cried.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 395

    Mia froze when she heard that Felix had been arrested. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯re the only one who can help me now. Since my son got arrested, none of the studio staff


    have been showing up for work. Some even demanded their sries from me. Where am I supposed


    to get the money? My son trusted you the most. He always said you were the most talented. If you


    return to support my son¡¯spany, there¡¯s still hope to salvage it,¡± Janice


    begged.


    Mia finally understood why Janice hade to her with such humility. She was waiting for her


    here.


    Mia remained indifferent. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve already resigned. I won¡¯t go back to work.¡±


    ¡°Mia, I know you and my son used to be close. I was the one who ruined your rtionship. I¡¯m sorry.


    Now that my son is in trouble, you¡¯re the only one I can turn to. As long as you help my son through this


    rough patch and get him out, I won¡¯t stop you two from being together,¡± Janice


    pleaded again.


    Mia was confused. ¡°Are you and your son incapable of understanding humannguage? I¡¯ve never


    liked Felix. He¡¯s the one pestering me. I will never be with him. Got it?¡±


    Mia prepared to leave, not wanting to waste any more time on Janice.


    ¡°Is it because of my son¡¯s current situation that you want to dump him? You¡¯re a divorced woman! Who


    are you to look down on my son?¡±


    Janice grew angry and embarrassed.


    Mia¡¯s expression remained cold. ¡°I¡¯d rather be single than be with Felix.¡±


    ¡°Mia Bowen, drop the act. You came to the hospital to take care of, my son when he was injuredst


    time. My son is just facing a temporary setback. He¡¯ll soon be back on his feet. My son has connections


    with many wealthy and influential people. You¡¯ll learn to regret it then.¡± Janice stomped her foot.


    Mia raised an eyebrow. ¡°Really? I¡¯ll be waiting for that day.¡±


    ¡°Mia Bowen, no wonder you got divorced! You¡¯re such a materialistic woman! Who can possibly


    tolerate you? I¡¯m telling you now, no man will want a woman like you even after your divorce. Do you


    really think you¡¯re a catch? There won¡¯t be another man as foolishly good to you as my son,¡±


    Janice shrieked.


    +15 BONOS


    Before Mia could retort, a handnded on her shoulder and ude chimed in, ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m afraid


    you¡¯ll be disappointed. I¡¯m her suitor. Even if she¡¯s well past her age, she¡¯ll still have someone


    interested in her!¡±


    Mia knew ude was trying to stand up for her, so she remained silent. After all, Janice¡¯s words


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    were making her sick.


    When Janice saw ude¡¯s handsome face, she choked. ¡°Where did this bitch boye from?¡±


    ude answered with a smirk, ¡°From Nord City. I¡¯m rich too. My worth puts that mama¡¯s boy


    to shame.¡±


    ¡°Liar. I think you¡¯re just a gigolo. How could a woman like Mia find a wealthy man? She¡¯s an


    orphan! Her family is very poor,¡± Janice retorted.


    ude¡¯s expression turned cold. He raised his hand to reveal his branded watch and nced at Mia.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I got a new sports car today. Do you like it?¡±


    Mia understood ude¡¯s intention and yed along, ¡°Is it a gift for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll even pluck the stars from the sky for you if you ask me to.¡± ude winked at her.


    Mia followed ude outside the school. Sure enough, there was a sleek sports car parked by the


    road.

 Chapter 396

    Janice caught sight of the sports car and her jaws dropped in disbelief. Was this man really that


    wealthy?


    Still resistant, she persisted, ¡°Mia Bowen, he¡¯s just leading you on. Only my son will offer you


    marriage.¡±


    Mia chuckled. ¡°Is marriage supposed to be some sacred blessing? As if I care.¡±


    Leaning against the sports car, ude approached and nced at Janice. She appeared


    intimidated. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°If you dare to bother Mia again, I¡¯ll make sure your son rots in jail forever,¡± ude warned, his voice


    dripping with menace.


    Janice felt threatened. It wasn¡¯t until ude drove that she realized he was most likely involved in


    her son¡¯s arrest.


    Unfortunately, the sports car had already driven away.


    Janice slumped to the ground. She was suddenly filled with regret. If only she hadn¡¯t crossed Mia.


    What was she going to do now that her son was behind bars?


    Meanwhile, Mia left the school with ude.


    She was taken aback by Felix¡¯s arrest. She texted her former colleagues to inquire about the


    situation and learned something unexpected.


    One of the replies wrote: ¡°I heard Mr. Quilter got arrested for some financial crimes. Seems like he


    cooked up some names to cheat money from the school and funneled investor funds into his own


    pockets to buy houses for himself.¡±


    Another texted: ¡°Now that Mr. Quilter¡¯s shady dealings are out, he¡¯s been arrested. He might be looking


    at a few years if he can¡¯t cough up the cash to cover the losses. It¡¯s outrageous. Good


    thing you left when you did.¡± (1)


    After reading her colleagues¡® gripes, Mia got a rough idea of why Felix got arrested. But she never


    expected Felix to be this shady behind the scenes. She never noticed it before.


    Well, now she realized Felix wasn¡¯t a good person.


    Initially, she didn¡¯t press Janice for charges. But Felix was now reaping what he sowed. Indeed, karma


    had caught up with him.


    Beside her, ude hesitated. ¡°Mia, was that olddy Felix¡¯s mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Felix was arrested, and it¡¯s not looking good for him.¡± Mia sighed.


    ¡°Mia, are you worried about him?¡± ude asked.


    Mia raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why would I worry about a lowlife like Felix? He brought this onto himself.


    ¡±


    ude breathed a sigh of relief.


    He cautiously probed, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t overthink it. But I think I heard that olddy mention your


    divorce. I¡¯m not sure if I misheard.¡±


    Mia paused. ¡°So you heard.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I misheard,¡± ude reasoned.


    ¡°No, ude, you heard right. I got a divorce.¡± Mia didn¡¯t bother hiding it anymore. After all, her brothers


    would find out eventually.


    ude¡¯s expression shifted at this, and he immediately parked the car on the side of the road. He


    turned to her. ¡°Mia, are you serious? Who¡¯s the guy?¡±


    How dare he demand a divorce? It was a blessing to marry Mia! Yet that bastard didn¡¯t cherish it!


    Mia pursed her lips. ¡°ude, it doesn¡¯t matter who he is. Anyway, I¡¯m done with him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mia. I got your back. You used to be on your own, but now you¡¯ve got us. Who¡¯s your ex¨C


    husband? How dare he divorce you!¡±


    Mia fell silent for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m the one who wanted the divorce.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 397

    ude paused. ¡°Well, that¡¯s also your ex¨Chusband¡¯s fault. You can¡¯t even stand him despite your good


    temperament. It¡¯s definitely his fault.¡±


    Mia was kind, innocent, and adorable. How could there be a man so blind not to cherish her? Even


    making Mia file for divorce?


    Anyway, it was definitely the other person¡¯s fault.


    Mia smiled helplessly. ¡°ude, I was in the wrong too.¡±


    She shouldn¡¯t have married Timothy on impulse back then.


    ude patted her head. ¡°Mia, you are faultless to me! Divorce is no big deal. It¡¯s normal these days. I


    know many talented young men in Nord City. When the timees, I¡¯ll introduce you to some.¡±


    ¡°ude, I don¡¯t have any ns to get into a rtionship anytime soon.¡± Mia sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Marriage is the grave of love. You should date around. Just switch to another guy when


    you


    get bored.¡±


    Mia gave him a nk stare. Indeed, this was ude¡¯s view on love.


    She fell silent for a moment. ¡°ude, please don¡¯t tell the family about my divorce.¡±


    ¡°Mia, we won¡¯t mind it at all. We¡¯ll just feel sorry for you. If only we had found you earlier, you wouldn¡¯t


    have had to suffer. If you¡¯re worried about your ex¨Chusband causing trouble, we can talk to him for you.


    Jason is awyer. He can squeeze some money out of your ex¨Chusband and teach him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I just don¡¯t want you guys to go find him. After all, I¡¯ll be leaving soon, and I hope to


    sever any connection with my ex¨Chusband.¡± Mia shook her head.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want. Since you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I won¡¯t press further. But about


    Dominic¡­¡±


    ude trailed off.


    Mia knew what ude meant. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Dominic myself when I get back to Nord City.¡±


    And there¡¯s also the child in her belly. Once they reached Nord City, she would be safe and wouldn¡¯t


    have to hide this from her brothers anymore.


    ude nodded. ¡°By the way, Mia, there¡¯s an uing music festival at your school, and they¡¯re


    inviting a team from Nord City to perform.¡±


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s a well¨Cknown piano performance team. Our school also has students from the music


    department who hope to have the chance to join that piano team. After all, it¡¯s a rare opportunity.¡± Mia


    nodded.


    TIE BUMUS


    ude turned to her. ¡°Mia, do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°If I have the time, I¡¯d like to go and enjoy the musical performance. It should be a sight to see, or hear


    in


    this matter.¡± Mia giggled.


    ¡°Mia, what I meant was, do you want to join that piano team? You¡¯re quite talented. When you arrive at


    Nord City, you can pursue a music career.¡±


    ude truly believed in his sister¡¯s talent. She was held back when she was young. If they didn¡¯t lose


    her back then, she would definitely be an outstanding pianist now.


    Mia was surprised. ¡°ude, I¡¯m too old for that. I just started learning the piano and only know a few


    songs. I¡¯m not even as good as an elementary school student. How could I have the chance to join that


    piano team? Don¡¯t joke around.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Mia, just tell me, do you want to join the team?¡± ude asked.


    ¡°I do want to. I used to enjoy ying piano when I was younger. But that team has high requirements.


    I


    Not everyone can get in.¡± Mia sighed.


    She knew ude was looking at her through rose¨Ctinted sses. But she still had self¨Cawareness.


    ¡°Mia, it¡¯s necessary to have dreams. What if it came true?¡± There was more to ude¡¯s words. As long


    as Mia agreed, he could easily arrange for it.


    He had plenty of time to shape Mia into a talented pianist in the future.

 Chapter 398

    The next day, Mia headed straight to school to review her lessons. But shortly after, her phone rang.


    Hello, is this Mia Bowen? This is the police department. We¡¯ve got some questions for you regarding


    the


    crimes of Felix Quilter, the owner of Elite Studio. Pleasee over when you¡¯re free.¡±


    After hanging up, Mia pondered over the call. What could the police possibly want from her?


    She was merely a part¨Ctimer at Felix¡¯s studio, without any perks like insurance or retirement benefits.


    Was Felix and Janice trying to frame her?


    After some thought, Mia called a cab and made her way there. Once she arrived, the police began their


    interrogation. ¡°What¡¯s your connection to Felix Quilter?¡±


    ¡°We were ssmates, andter I worked part¨Ctime at his studio.¡±


    ¡°Part¨Ctime? ording to Felix and some colleagues, you and Felix were romantically involved. And the


    studio used your name for financing. Any truth to that?¡± the police questioned.


    Mia felt speechless. ¡°I had no clue about any of this.¡±


    ¡°Mia, if we¡¯ve called you in, it means we¡¯ve got evidence. Denials won¡¯t get you far,¡± warned the police.


    Mia answered seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that Felix acted without my knowledge, and I n to report it.


    His actions are against thew, right? Besides my sry, I didn¡¯t receive any extra benefits. You can


    verify that.¡±


    ¡°However, our investigation shows you recently purchased a house and paid off millions in loans. Given


    your ie, where did you get all that money? Felix confessed that he gave you the money


    unofficially.¡±


    the police pressed on.


    Mia felt a chill. Felix must have investigated her after their encounter at the bank. No wonder his


    attitude


    changed afterward. He probably knew about her mortgage repayment.


    He must have already been in debt then which exined why he was pursuing her out of the blue. So


    he


    was in it for the money.


    ude was right. Felix was not a good man.


    Mia recollected herself calmly. ¡°My brother gave me that money.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an orphan. Where did this brothere from?¡± asked the police.


    Just then, a man¡¯s cold voice came from behind her. ¡°She also has a cousin.¡±


    Mia tensed as she turned to see Timothy. Surprise flickered in her eyes. Why was he here?


    With Timothy¡¯s arrival, hiswyer stepped forward with documents to handle the situation.


    Mia was led aside, and she whispered, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s gaze dropped. ¡°Felix told the police I kidnapped and assaulted him. He also told mywyer


    that if I didn¡¯t want him pressing charges, I had to get him out.¡±


    Mia gritted her teeth. ¡°That ungrateful bastard.¡±


    ¡°Now you see the repercussions of getting involved with a wolf?¡± Timothy chided.


    She lifted her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Felix wouldn¡¯t find any evidence?¡±


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t any at first. But once you gave your testimony, and the police discovered we¡¯re married,


    a case was built,¡± Timothy exined.


    Mia choked. ¡°I could tell the police it was all a lie.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Forget it, stay silent. I¡¯m afraid you might make things worse for me!¡± Timothy looked down at her


    condescendingly. ¡°From now on, mywyer will handle both these cases. Don¡¯t intervene.¡±


    All of a sudden, a man¡¯s cold voice sounded from beside them. ¡°Sorry, but Mia has her ownwyer!¡±

 Chapter 399

    When Mia heard the familiar voice, she turned around and saw it was Jason.


    Her eyes lit up in a pleasant surprise and she ran over to him. ¡°I thought you left.¡±


    A few days ago, Jason hade to North City specifically to stand up for her and teach Felix a lesson.


    However, since she had made a deal with Felix, the matter was dropped.


    She had thought Jason had returned to Nord City, given his busy schedule.


    Jason affectionately patted her head. ¡°I happen to have a case here. But what a coincidence. Since


    Felix refuses to take the hint, you don¡¯t have to go easy on him now.¡±


    Recalling what Timothy had said about Felix and how he had used his broken leg to threaten Timothy


    into helping him, Mia had enough.


    With how things had turned out, she would confront him head¨Con.


    She nodded. ¡°Alright, the hospital¡¯s surveince footage and my medical records are still avable. It¡¯ll


    be quick if we file a case.¡±


    She suddenly felt a piercing gaze behind her.


    Mia turned around slowly and met Timothy¡¯s eyes. She lowered her eyes and followed Jason to report


    the case.


    Watching from the sidelines, Timothy¡¯s gaze fell on thewyer beside Mia. Who was this man?


    Awyer?


    Timothy¡¯s mood soured as he walked over to Heath. ¡°Find out who that man is.¡±


    Heath nced at the man and immediately replied, ¡°He must be Jason Lane, the topwyer in Nord


    City.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s from the Lane family?¡± Timothy¡¯s brows furrowed at the mention of the Lanes. It was another


    person from the Lane family.


    No wonder!


    Considering Mia¡¯s rtionship with Connor, it didn¡¯t seem strange for someone from the Lane family to


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    intervene. However, Timothy couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was off.


    Mia seemed unusually close to the Lanes.


    After Mia had dealt with the matter on her end, she prepared to leave the police station with Jason. She


    didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Timothy as she passed him.


    The two brushed past each other.


    After leaving the police station, Mia breathed a sigh of relief. Jason hesitated beside her. ¡°Mia, are you


    still close to Timothy?¡±


    ¡°No, it was just a coincidence. Jason, you know I¡¯m close to Timothy¡¯s grandmother. It¡¯s why Timothy


    wanted to help me.¡±


    ¡°Is that really the case, Mia?¡± Jason questioned.


    Mia felt guilty and nced at Jason. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about this, Jason?¡±


    *Based on the information I¡¯ve gathered, you initially came to the police station with Felix to testify


    against Timothy for assault. But just now, you imed you remembered wrongly. Mia, is there some


    history between you and Timothy?¡±


    Mia was rendered speechless by the question. She hadn¡¯t expected Jason to already know so much.


    She couldn¡¯t hide it anymore.


    She pursed her lips. ¡°I thought Felix was being bullied, butter I found out Felix wasn¡¯t a good person.


    He got what he deserved, so I changed my statement.¡±


    Jason knew Mia wasn¡¯t telling the whole truth, but he could tell she didn¡¯t want to talk about it. So, he


    didn¡¯t press further. However, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more than meets the eye


    between Mia and Timothy.


    Mia left the police station with Jason and went back to school. She still had sses in the afternoon.


    Back in school, Mia¡¯s gut feeling was screaming at her that something bad might happen.

 Chapter 400

    After her sses, Mia¡¯s counselor approached her. ¡°Mia, there¡¯s a music festival happening at school


    next week, and the school is invested in it. It¡¯s a great chance to tie it in with our previous design. I


    suggested your design be used for the festival. Think you can handle it?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Mia replied confidently.


    She was looking forward to attending the music festival. Being in charge of the venue¡¯s design meant.


    she would have a prime spot to enjoy the festivities.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the key to the auditorium. Take a look around. Don¡¯t hesitate to bring up any ideas or requests


    you might have. The school will amodate your design as much as possible. We want to impress


    the teaming in and help the seniors get into their team.¡±


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll give it my all.¡± Mia nodded.


    Since she was representing the school, she was determined to create a ster setup for the music


    festival.


    ¡°Mia, I¡¯ve heard the head of the visiting team can be a bit demanding. If they give you a hard time, just


    roll


    with it,¡± the counselor advised.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Mia replied.


    With the key in hand, Mia headed straight to the auditorium to inspect the space.


    However, she hadn¡¯t been inside for long when a group of outsiders arrived. Judging by their clothes,


    they were clearly not affiliated with the school.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tsk, so this is the auditorium. It¡¯s pretty spacious, but kind of run¨Cdown.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what the boss was thinking. Why did they suddenly decide to have us attend this


    school¡¯s


    music festival? It¡¯s bizarre.¡±


    Mia overheard their conversation and immediately had an idea of how that team was.


    She considered slipping away through the nearby emergency exit. But on her way out, she identally


    bumped into a trash can and created a noise.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°Hey, we saw someone over there. Were you eavesdropping on us?¡±


    Knowing she couldn¡¯t hide, Mia took a deep breath and stepped out from her hiding spot.


    In an instant, Mia recognized a familiar face in the group¨CMaya.


    Maya¡¯s appearance surprised Mia. Why was she here?


    #15 BONUS


    In fact, Mia hadn¡¯t seen Maya in a long time, not even during this school project. Maya had only made a


    brief appearance on the first day and hadn¡¯t been seen since.


    Later, Mia heard that Maya had returned to Nord City.


    A man in a floral shirt frowned at Mia. ¡°Are you a paparazzi trying to sneak a picture of us?¡±


    Mia calmly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not a paparazzi. I¡¯m a student here, and I¡¯m in charge of designing the setup


    for the auditorium for the music festival.¡±


    Maya smirked. ¡°Anthony, she¡¯s not a paparazzi. She won first ce in the Fleur International Design


    Competitionst time. Everything should go smoothly with her in charge.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a country bumpkin. What¡¯s the big deal with winning an award? Our music team is one of


    the best in the world and only performs in top¨Cnotch venues. But with this auditorium, it¡¯ll only bring


    down our standards. The others will think we¡¯re only fit to perform on a college campus.¡± Maya chided.


    Hearing this, Mia noted that the team was indeed a tough bunch to deal with. But she also couldn¡¯t


    deny


    the fact that they were world¨Css.


    Mia forced a kind smile. ¡°Mr. Jenkin, do you have any requests for the setup?¡±


    He asked, ¡°Can you y the piano?¡±


    bly never tol


    Maya sneered. ¡°She¡¯s just an orphan from the countryside. She a piano in her


    life.¡±

 Chapter 401

    Mia heard Maya¡¯s taunts but chose not to respond. Instead, she conceded, ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t really


    know how to y the piano.¡±


    ¡°Why sugarcoat it? If you don¡¯t have the talent, just own up to it. Mia, is your ego that fragile? Why don¡¯t


    you just admit that you can¡¯t y the piano?¡± Maya chided.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Before Mia could respond, Anthony, who was nearby, interjected, ¡°It¡¯s absurd to assign the venue


    design to someone whocks any musical expertise or piano skills.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be discussing this matter with the college to arrange for a more suitable recement.¡±


    Mia remained silent, unable to ignore the smug expression in Maya¡¯s eyes.


    Indeed, Maya seemed to be a ma for trouble, following her wherever she went.


    Anthony and his group left, their expressions filled with disdain.


    Maya lingered, boring a triumphant gaze at Mia before remarking. ¡°You seem to be having a st


    lately. Mia, but sorry to burst your bubble¨CI¡¯m back now. Fun times are over for you.¡±


    Maya thought about how she had to travel to Nord City to attend to Laura, just to safeguard her


    standing as the Lane family¡¯s youngdy.


    It was only by doing so that Maya managed to retain her status. Dominic no longer urged her to sign


    the


    adoption termination agreement.


    Now, Maya was determined to eliminate Mia, that bitch, so she could marry Timothy without any


    hassle.


    With Timothy as her husband¨Cto¨Cbe, Maya would soon forget about her role as the Lane family¡¯s


    young.


    With a smirk, Mia shot back, ¡°We¡¯ll just have to wait and see!¡±


    After all, Mia had nothing to lose. She would soon be leaving this ce anyway.


    With that, Mia walked past Maya without even sparing her a nce.


    Maya stomped her foot in frustration before exiting the hall.


    Approaching Anthony, she said, ¡°I recall there being a special segment nned for this event, where


    one. student would be invited to perform on stage at the end, am I right?¡±


    Anthony nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, the college officials have rmended two candidates, and we¡¯ll


    select one of them to perform on stage.¡±


    ¡°But where¡¯s the fun in that if it¡¯s already predetermined? Considering the low standards of this college.


    we might as well resort to drawing lots.


    12. 12.


    ¡°Any embarrassment would only reflect poorly on the institution.¡±


    Maya had already devised a n. She would make sure that Mia was chosen to perform on stage.


    Observing Mia¡¯s awkward and clueless demeanor under the spotlight would be rather entertaining.


    Maya could then intervene and salvage the situation.


    It would be the perfect opportunity for Timothy to witness firsthand that Mia, this ordinary woman, paled


    Inparison to Maya.


    Returning home, Patricia hadid various dishes for Mia on the table. ¡°Mia, you must have been busy


    with schoolwork these past few days. Please, indulge a bit more,¡± she urged.


    After finishing her meal, Mia turned to ude and expressed, ¡°ude. I¡¯d like to work on a piano


    piece. Could you teach me?¡±


    Mia felt an unexinable urge to keep up with her peers.


    ude readily agreed, noticing Mia¡¯s newfound determination. ¡°Mia, what sparked this sudden burst of


    diligence?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°ude, the university tasked me with designing and decorating the hall. However, Anthony, the head


    of the music team, doubted my piano skills and understanding of music.


    ¡°He believes I¡¯m not qualified for the job. That¡¯s why I¡¯m motivated to work harder,¡± Mia exined.


    She was determined to secure credits for this project, knowing it would fulfill her graduation


    requirements.


    ude frowned. ¡°Anthony said that about you?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but curse Anthony inwardly, wondering what his problem was.


    After all, ude had purposely organized this music show for Mia.


    How dare Anthony doubt Mia¡¯s musical abilities!


    Given her exceptional talent, how could she possibly fail to understand music?


    Mia nodded. ¡°I would like to lead this eager to


    give it a try.¡±


    Project. It offers a substantial amount of credits, and I¡¯m


    ¡°Alright, Mia, I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll seed. Let¡¯s rehearse the piece I taught you earlier,¡± ude said


    with a smile, though a hint of darkness gleamed in his eyes.


    He was determined to confront Anthonyter. What was his issue, anyway?

 Chapter 402

    ude couldn¡¯t believe Anthony had the audacity to even discuss recing Mia. Indeed, he had quite


    the


    nerve!


    After all, this music show was originally intended by ude as an apology gift for Mia.


    How dare Anthony suggest recing her?


    The next day at college, Mia received a call from Felix¡¯s defensewyer, Ainsley Hobb. ¡°Mr. Felix and


    Mrs. Quilter are proposing a settlement. What are your thoughts on this?¡±


    ¡°What? Felix has the nerve to talk about a settlement? Where is his dignity? Besides, even if I don¡¯t


    press charges against him, he¡¯ll still go to jail for financial crimes.¡±


    Ainsley coughed nervously. ¡°My client, Mr. Felix, is hoping for your forgiveness, given your history


    together.


    ¡°If you could consider lending him some money, he wouldn¡¯t need to serve jail time. He assures you of


    repayment once he¡¯s released.¡±


    Mia chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in a settlement. If there are any further issues, please contact my


    With that, Mia ended the call. She had no intention of getting involved with Felix. It would only be a


    waste


    of her time.


    Shortly after arriving at college. Mia was summoned to Riley¡¯s office. ¡°Mia, the college would like to


    discuss the setup of the hall¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Matterson, I still want to give it a try. Despite my limited experience with the piano, I have a


    genuine passion for music, and I believe I have some understanding of the instrument.¡±


    After Mia finished speaking, Riley paused.


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯re overthinking this. The college isn¡¯t nning to rece you.


    ¡°However, due to Mr. Jenkin¡¯s dissatisfaction, you¡¯ll be sent to the Music School for piano lessons. A


    dedicated teacher will instruct you. Are you open to that?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Mia replied without hesitation. How could she say no to such an opportunity?


    After attending her lectures, Mia made her way to the Music School for her piano lesson.


    It was her first time attending a ss there, and she observed that her ssmates all appeared quite


    refined.


    After the ss, Mia was approached by her piano teacher, Drew Kidman. ¡°You must be Mia. Come with


    me to the ssroom next door, I¡¯ll teach you. Do you have any basic knowledge of the piano?¡±


    ¡°Just a little,¡± Mia replied.


    ¡°Then, would you mind ying your favorite no piece for me? Drew suggested.


    Mia sat down at the piano, flooded with memories of the piece she had learned from Rowan Tilbury, the


    director of her orphanage when she was a child.


    During that time, Mia recalled how Rowan consistently praised her talent, yet there was always a hint of


    sorrow in Rowan¡¯s voice.


    Mia understood why Rowan was sad¨Cshe couldn¡¯t afford to learn the no back then.


    Fortunately, everything was fine now.


    Mia was grateful for Rowan¡¯s guidance at the orphanage, especially since her favorite music piece was


    the one Rowan had introduced her to.


    Taking a deep breath, Mia relied on her memory and began to y the song Rowan had taught her.


    As the piano¡¯s melody resonated through the building, Maya, who had arrived at the college with


    Anthony with intentions to cause trouble, stood outside in surprise.


    The college seemed to hold Mia in high regard and was unwilling to rece her.


    Anthony, having no other choice, reluctantly agreed to let Mia stay temporarily.


    Maya, feeling somewhat puzzled, turned to Anthony. ¡°Could we consider changing the venue or maybe


    postponing the music show?¡±


    It seemed like that could be an effective leverage.


    Anthony shook his head. ¡°No, Mr. Lane calledst night and insisted on holding the music show here.¡±


    Maya found herself perplexed by ude¡¯s behavior, yet she knew he wasn¡¯t someone to back down


    easily. Otherwise, she would have confronted him directly.


    Very well, let Mia stay. She¡¯ll embarrass herself at the music show regardless!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Maya heard a familiar melody echoing from the music building nearby.


    Her expression darkened. ¡°Who could be ying this piece here?¡±


    Could it possibly be her?

 Chapter 403

    Maya couldn¡¯t shake off the impending wave of panic. Was it truly her returning?


    But that seemed impossible.


    Maya vividly recalled taking care of her, ensuring she would never reappear.


    Yet, the familiar piano melody revived Maya¡¯s deep¨Cseated fear.


    Initially, it wasn¡¯t Maya who was sought out by the Lane family; it was her old friend, Mimi.


    Consumed by jealousy, Maya resorted to deception to assume Mimi¡¯s identity, ensuring Mimi would


    never know the truth.


    However, Dominic eventually uncovered the switch. Maya could only im to have encountered a girl


    like Mimi at an orphanage in the past, unable to recall where that girl had gone.


    In reality, that girl was at the same orphanage as Maya.


    Maya¡¯s scheming resulted in Mimi leaving the orphanage and being adopted, thus preventing Dominic


    from meeting his real sister.


    Dominic eventually brought Maya back to the Lane family, where she pretended to have no memory of


    any clues.


    Over time, Maya seemed to have forgotten her true identity, believing herself to be the Lane family¡¯s


    real heiress.


    Now, hearing this familiar melody again, Maya was shocked.


    The piece wasposed by Rowan tofort the children at the orphanage, known only to them.


    At the time, none of the other children could y the piano except for Mimi, the true heiress of the


    Lane. family.


    Rowan had a special affection for Mimi, often praising her talent and hoping she would be adopted by a


    wealthy family.


    Maya had always envied Mimi for being so obedient and favored by Rowan.


    Maya, too, had dreams of being adopted by a wealthy family. However, with every opportunity that


    arose, Rowan would only rmend Mimi, leaving Maya feeling sidelined.


    Driven by jealousy and resentment, Maya eventually assumed Mimi¡¯s identity.


    Mayater learned that Mimi¡¯s adoptive family was not wealthy; they had adopted her because they


    were unable to have children of their own.


    Over the years, Maya found great contentment in her newfound wealth.


    At first, she fretted incessantly, haunted by the fear that one day the Lane family would uncover the


    truth -that she was an imposter¨Cand cast her out.


    As the years went by. Maya¡¯s worries began to diminish, thinking that perhaps she would never be


    exposed during her lifetime.


    Yet, as the familiar piece resonated once more, evoking her memories of every note, even down to the


    pauses, Maya was suddenly struck by a startling realization¨Cit was her! Mimi had resurfaced!


    Frantically. Maya dashed through the academic building, trembling with fear as she searched each


    room.


    The mere thought of the real heiress being discovered filled her with dread; it would spell her downfall.


    Determined to hold onto her status as the Lane family heiress at all costs, Maya pressed on.


    Upstairs, in a ssroom, Mia halted her ying and admitted, ¡°My memory is hazy, but I can recall just


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    these few notes.¡±


    When Mia was adopted as a child, she had fallen seriously ill, and much of her recollection of her time


    at the orphanage was blurred.


    Yet, amidst the haze of her memories, this particr piece of music remained vividly etched in her


    mind.


    ¡°It seems reminiscent of a children¡¯s song. You performed it quite well, indicating a solid foundation.


    ¡°Now, what you need is practice. Select a piece to concentrate on, and should Anthony attempt to stir


    up trouble, you can demonstrate your skills with that particr piece,¡± Drew advised.


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Ms. Kidman,¡± Mia replied gratefully.


    After offering Mia a few instructions, Drew exited the room, leaving her to practice alone.


    Apart from mastering this children¡¯s song, Mia¡¯s repertoire was limited to the pieces ude had taught


    her.


    Additionally, Drew had provided her with a selection of pieces for further practice.

 Chapter 404

    Mia chose to practice a new piece. As a result of her unfamiliarity, she yed at a slow pace and


    fumbled over the notes.


    Outside, Maya searched the building with mounting desperation, checking each floor in a frantic


    attempt to locate the nist whose music she had just heard moments ago.


    However, it was the end of the ss, and many students were engaged in piano practice, making it


    challenging for Maya to pinpoint the specific pianist she was searching for.


    After scouring the area, Maya decided to resort to adding the senior students on WhatsApp. She


    nned


    to investigate their backgrounds at ater time..


    Identifying whether any of them were orphans would be a straightforward task.


    Exhausted and panting heavily, Maya couldn¡¯t ignore the unfamiliar piano melody resonating from a


    nearby ssroom. Pushing open the door, she discovered Mia seated at the piano.


    In that instant, Maya froze.


    As the door creaked open, Mia turned to find Maya standing in the doorway. She seemed somewhat


    disheveled, drenched in sweat with strands of hair clinging to her scalp.


    Leaning against the door, Maya paused to catch her breath, a cold smirk ying on her lips.


    ¡°Trying to sneak in some practice, huh? With your current abilities, even a year of practice wouldn¡¯t


    suffice. You might as well give up.¡± Maya taunted.


    Recognizing Mia, Maya deduced that Mia must have been motivated to practice the piano after hearing


    Anthony¡¯sments from the previous day.


    However, having just heard Mia¡¯sckluster performance moments ago, Maya was certain that Mia¡¯s


    skills were no match for her own.


    Maya was confident that during the performance, Mia would embarrass herself, allowing Maya to


    effortlessly overshadow her.


    Without lingering any longer, Maya turned and headed toward another ssroom, eager to swiftly


    locate everyone present and identify the pianist from earlier.


    Mia remained unfazed by Maya¡¯s words, directing her concentration to her practice. She knew there


    was


    ample time for improvement.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Uponpleting her search of the academic building, Maya realized she had obtained the contact


    information of over a hundred people.


    Taking a breather on the stairs, she quickly dialed ke, requesting, ¡°Could you please help me


    conduct


    background checks on these people?¡±


    If Maya were to locate the true heiress of the Lane family, she¡¯d undoubtedly need to devise a n to


    prevent her from reconnecting with the Lanes


    Maya couldn¡¯t be certain that they wouldn¡¯t recognize her based on her appearance.


    Thus, ensuring the two parties never crossed paths was crucial to avoid exposure.


    With teeth clenched in determination, Maya was resolved to protect her identity and status at all costs,


    believing it to be her rightful destiny.


    It felt like an injustice. Why were some born into wealth while Maya was born into poverty?


    Despite her humble beginnings, Maya worked tirelessly to carve out her path in life and was


    determined


    not to give it up.


    If me was to be ced, it fell on the unfortunate twist of fate that led the true heiress of the Lane


    family to cross paths with her!


    If the real Lane family¡¯s heiress was sensible, Maya might consider offeringpensation. However,


    Maya would never permit her to reconnect with the Lane family.


    After a long afternoon of practice, Mia returned home feeling somewhat defeated. Despite spending


    hours on the piano, she felt like she hadn¡¯t improved much and couldn¡¯t y smoothly.


    Feeling frustrated, Mia couldn¡¯t understand why she was struggling.


    ude noticed her looking discouraged and inquired. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did something happen at


    college?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t shake the thought¨Cdid Anthony mishandle something?


    ¡°ude, I practiced some pieces at college today, but I felt like I couldn¡¯t get them right,¡± Mia


    expressed.


    ¡°What songs did you practice?¡± ude asked.


    After Mia exined, ude appeared somewhat resigned. ¡°Mia, these songs aren¡¯t the right fit for you.


    It¡¯s not your fault though, everyone has their own style that they excel in, and these just aren¡¯t suited to


    yours.¡±


    ¡°So, what pieces are a good fit for me?¡± Mia asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re better off focusing on the songs I previously taught you. Why don¡¯t you concentrate on


    practicing. those for now?¡± ude advised.


    Mia nodded in agreement. The songs she knew best were the childhood tunes she had learned long


    ago and the ones ude had been teaching her recently.


    Initially, Mia had intended to practice the sheet of music Drew had given her that day, but it seemed her


    current skills weren¡¯t up to par yet.


    Suddenly, ude asked, ¡°Mia, do you still remember your time at the orphanage?¡±

 Chapter 405

    Mia hadn¡¯t expected ude to bring up her past. She shook her head, admitting. ¡°I don¡¯t recall much.¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all? Yet you seem to remember the piano piece you learned as a child,¡± ude observed.


    ¡°I believe I suffered a serious illness when I was young, and after that, my memories of the orphanage


    became hazy. I can only recall fragments,¡± Mia exined.


    She couldn¡¯t even remember Rowan¡¯s face, just fleeting memories of ying the piano with her and the


    image of her gentle, beautiful hands.


    ude was familiar with Mia¡¯s story. An investigation was conducted when he and his brothers first


    found Mia, and Patricia¡¯s ount confirmed the same..


    After being adopted and leaving the orphanage, Mia fell seriously ill due to neglect from Bob and Mary.


    and she nearly died from a high fever.


    After miraculously recovering. Mia forgot everything about her time at the orphanage.


    ¡°Mia, do you remember having any friends at the orphanage when you were young?¡± ude asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± Mia replied, shaking her head.


    Perplexed by ude¡¯s questions, she inquired, ¡°ude, why are you asking about this? Are you


    implying


    that I had friends at the orphanage?¡±


    ¡°Never mind, it was just a random question. You seem tired today; you can stop practicing and get


    some rest. ude said, dismissing the topic.


    ude didn¡¯t disclose the whole truth. Ever since he and his brothers found Mia and learned that she


    had been discovered in a different orphanage, he had started to doubt Maya¡¯s story.


    Maya was initially found at another orphanage, and at that time, she provided vague clues about Mia¡¯s


    whereabouts, which led to Dominic being unable to find Mia.


    ude couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion that Maya might be lying.


    But with Mia having forgotten everything about the orphanage and her past, their discovery of her was


    a


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    stroke of luck. Dominic also nned to sever ties with Maya.


    If Mia ever did recall her past and if it turned out to be linked to Maya, ude would certainly not let


    Maya off the hook.


    In the days that followed, Mia dedicated herself to practicing the piano and designing theyout for the


    hall decorations.


    Despite being constantly busy, she managed to slip away to the hospital during lunchtime to visit Laura.


    She had made a promise to Laura to visit often, and she couldn¡¯t afford to break that promise.


    Otherwise, Laura might be suspicious.


    With a basket of fruits in hand, Mia entered the hospital room to find Laura awake. Mia smiled and


    approached her. ¡°Grandma, you look much better today.¡±


    Laura, no longer connected to a venttor, spoke softly, ¡°You look tired. Have you been busytely?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s been a lot going on at college recently, but it¡¯ll be over soon. I know how to take care of


    myself,¡± Mia reassured her.


    ¡°Remember, you¡¯re taking care of two people now, so be sure to prioritize your health,¡± Laura reminded


    Mia.


    Upon hearing Laura¡¯s advice, Mia nodded obediently. After spending some time chatting with Laura


    and eating lunch together, Mia left the hospital room.


    However, as she reached the elevator outside, a woman emerged from the adjacent emergency exit¨Cit


    was Maya.


    She sneered, ¡°Mia, you¡¯ve only managed to establish yourself in the Barrett family by deceiving Mrs.


    Barrett Senior, haven¡¯t you? I didn¡¯t know you were so skilled at sweet¨Ctalking her.¡±


    Maya continued with her mockery. ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider working for those health supplement


    companies? You¡¯d definitely be their top salesperson.¡±


    Mia remainedposed. ¡°Jealousy doesn¡¯t suit you. It¡¯s not a good look.¡±


    ¡°Mia, your moment of glory won¡¯tst. After all, that old hag won¡¯t be around much longer. Let¡¯s see


    who stands by you then. You can¡¯t stay in the Barrett family forever,¡± Maya shot back.


    Mia raised an eyebrow. ¡°Even if you were to strip naked in front of Timothy, he still wouldn¡¯t marry you.


    He even called off your engagement. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being absurd?¡±

 Chapter 406

    Maya¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Mia, I¡¯m a wealthy heiress. You can¡¯t possiblypare yourself to me.¡±


    Mia replied nonchntly, ¡°You¡¯re right, I can¡¯t match your shamelessness.¡±


    With that, Mia entered the elevator and left.


    Frustrated, Maya stomped her foot. She had intended to visit Laura in the hospital, but the security


    guards intercepted her, preventing her from getting close.


    On the other hand, Mia was able to effortlessly enter the hospital room.


    Maya couldn¡¯t help but boil with frustration.


    Nheless, she found sce in the anticipation of Mia¡¯s uing embarrassment at the college¡¯s


    music show.


    Maya couldn¡¯t wait to watch Mia stumble awkwardly through ying the piano on stage.


    After leaving the hospital, Mia hailed a taxi and headed back to campus.


    As Mia was on her way, her phone buzzed with an iing call from Jason.


    ¡°Mia, there have been some significant developments in Felix¡¯s case. The fraud charges against him


    have been substantiated.


    ¡°It looks like he¡¯ll be facing several years behind bars. As for Janice, who pushed you, she¡¯s been


    sentenced to a year in jail as well.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mia pursed her lips slightly. ¡°I understand. But what about the case where Felix had


    his leg broken?¡±


    Mia¡¯s curiosity intensified as she pondered how Timothy had navigated the ordeal.


    Jason hesitated for a moment before replying. ¡°There wasn¡¯t enough evidence for that matter, so it


    didn¡¯t


    proceed. Timothy isn¡¯t implicated.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Mia replied, knowing full well that Timothy wouldn¡¯t face any repercussions.


    ¡°Jason, I appreciate your assistance. I¡¯ll treat you to coffeeter as a token of my gratitude. But for now,


    I need to rest for a while before my afternoon lectures,¡± Mia said as she stifled a yawn.


    ¡°Sure thing. Mia. Take care and don¡¯t overwork yourself,¡± Jason replied.


    After ending the call, Jason reviewed the investigation results before him, which showed the following


    headline: ¡°Mia Bowen is married to Timothy Barrett.¡±


    This news was difficult for Jason to digest, and he spent the entire morning trying to process it.


    It suddenly made sense to him why the rtionship between Mia and Timothy had always seemed


    peculiar.


    It also exined why Timothy had promptly mobilized resources to locate Mia when she was abducted


    by Bob and Mary.


    Furthermore, it shed light on why Mia had been evasive when he asked about her rtionship with


    Timothy outside the police stationst time.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Jason straightened his tie before dialing Connor¡¯s number. ¡°Are you busy? I need to ask you


    something.


    ¡°I¡¯m avable at the moment. What is it? If it doesn¡¯t concern Mia, can we discuss it after I¡¯m done with


    work tonight?¡± Connor replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Mia. What¡¯s her connection with Timothy? Jason inquired.


    Upon hearing this, Connor said bluntly. ¡°You¡¯ve discovered it, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    It made sense. Considering Jason¡¯s profession as awyer, it was likely that he would have discovered


    Mia¡¯s rtionship with Timothy sooner orter..


    Jason frowned. ¡°So, you knew about this. Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡±


    ¡°I stumbled upon it identally, and Mia pleaded with me to keep it confidential. How could I refuse


    her?


    ¡°Connor rified.


    Jason let out a weary sigh. ¡°She must have endured some sort of injustice within the Barrett family to


    have ended up seeking a divorce.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m oblivious to this? Mia is undeniably determined; she has her own ns. We¡¯ve only


    recently started fostering a stronger connection with her as her older brothers.


    ¡°If we intervene too assertively, it could trigger her rebellious tendencies,¡± Connor replied.


    Jason¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°What did Mia receive in the divorce settlement? Money, stocks.


    properties¨Cwhat are her assets?¡±


    Connor found himself somewhat perplexed. ¡°I can¡¯t say for certain, but considering Mia¡¯s financial


    standing and her character, she likely didn¡¯t request much.¡±


    As an exceptionalwyer with a wless reputation, Jason couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Mia going


    through a divorce and walking away with nothing!


    He was determined not to let Timothy escape the consequences of divorcing her.

 Chapter 407

    Connor furrowed his brows upon hearing Jason¡¯s words. ¡°You should talk to Mia about this before


    jumping to any conclusions. What if Mia isn¡¯t on board with your ns?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m capable of handling this situation myself; Mia doesn¡¯t need to concern herself with it.


    ¡°After everything she¡¯s been through, being alone and mistreated by the Barrett family, I refuse to stand


    by and do nothing. I can¡¯t let her ept that fate,¡± Jason asserted firmly.


    If Mia were to walk away from the marriage with nothing, then what was the purpose of Jason being at


    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, our family is financially secure, and Mia will soon be returning to live with us


    in Nord City. There¡¯s no need to create unnecessaryplications.


    ¡°Besides, Mia has made it clear she wants to distance herself from the Barrett family,¡± Connor


    reasoned.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about getting caught up in anything; it¡¯s about advocating for what Mia rightfully deserves.


    ¡°Otherwise, Timothy might assume that he can treat Mia however he pleases. Allow me to handle this


    matter; I¡¯ll discuss it with Mia.¡± Jason insisted.


    As the leadingwyer in Nord City, Jason believed that if Mia were to go through a divorce and end up


    with nothing, unable to secure what rightfully belonged to her, then his position was essentially


    meaningless.


    Previously, Mia had no one to depend on, but now she had support.


    Why should she endure such mistreatment?


    As Mia sat through her afternoon lectures on campus, she was struck by an unsettling feeling, though


    she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint the cause.


    Later on, she forwarded the design drafts to the university officials via email.


    Given Anthony¡¯s demanding attitude and the addedplication of dealing with Maya, the task at hand


    was far from simple.


    Mia wasn¡¯t confident her design ns would be approved; she had a sense that they might be sent


    back


    for further revisions.


    Upon receiving the design drafts, Anthony promptly forwarded them to ude along with the message:


    Mr. Lane, what are your thoughts on this design n?¡±


    ude briefly nced at the designs and responded sharply: ¡°Why are you showing me this? Are you


    out


    of your mind? Who is responsible for this design?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lane, didn¡¯t you specifically request the university officials to send the design ns to you for your


    evaluation?¡± ude questioned.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He added, ¡°I concur with your assessment. I also find this design rather immature and believe it will


    impede our team¡¯s progress. That¡¯s exactly why I suggested recing Mia in the first ce.¡±


    Wait a minute!


    ude immediately sat up straight and swiftly dialed Anthony¡¯s number. ¡°Wait, are you saying these


    design ns are from the university?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re from a student named Mia Bowen,¡± Anthony confirmed.


    To ude¡¯s astonishment, it turned out that Mia was the one behind the drafts!


    He hastily interrupted, clearing his throat. ¡°You know what, upon closer inspection, I realize I might


    have missed its merits earlier.


    ¡°This design is actually quite impressive, bursting with energy and showing considerable talent!¡±


    Anthony was taken aback, puzzled by ude¡¯s sudden change of heart. He couldn¡¯tprehend what


    ude was talking about.


    Anthony eventually managed to stutter a few words, ¡°I find it somewhat immature.¡±


    Didn¡¯t ude share the same sentiment just moments ago? Why the sudden shift in opinion?


    ¡°How can you dismiss it as immature? If you don¡¯t have anything constructive to say, it¡¯s best to remain


    silent. This design has its own unique character!


    ¡®s far from


    ¡°Besides, Mia is a university student, and while her approach may diverge from the norm, it¡¯s


    being tasteless.


    ¡°It aligns perfectly with the university¡¯s atmosphere. I believe it¡¯s quitemendable; let¡¯s proceed with


    it.¡± ude asserted firmly.


    Anthony was somewhat surprised. ¡°So, everything¡¯s fine as it is? Do we need to make any


    modifications?


    ¡°What exactly needs changing? I think it¡¯s excellent just the way it is. There¡¯s no need for revisions,¡±


    ude confirmed.


    After all, Mia had dedicated significant time and effort to practicing the piano and crafting the designs of


    the hall.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be exhausting for Mia if the ns required additional revisions?


    ude couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Mia overexerting herself.


    Moreover, the music show was initially intended for Mia, so even if she only provided a basic sketch,


    ude would still consider it delightful.


    On Anthony¡¯s end, he had no choice but to go along with ude¡¯s decision, yet he couldn¡¯t shake the


    feeling that something wasn¡¯t quite right.


    Was it possible that ude had developed an interest in Mia? It seemed like the most logical


    exnation!


    Recharge Promo: 5000 Bonus Free

 Chapter 408

    After all, ude had a reputation as a bit of a yboy.


    It now made sense why he suddenly organized a music show at the university and even endorsed such


    a juvenile design n.


    However, ude had never gone to such great lengths for a woman in the past, nor had he ever used


    his professional endeavors to impress women. Yet, Mia seemed to be an exception.


    Anthony couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he had been too harsh on Mia. What if Mia became ude¡¯s


    wife


    in the future?


    Later that afternoon, Mia was taken aback to discover that her design draft had been approved without


    requiring any modifications.


    Feeling incredulous, Mia double¨Cchecked with Riley several times. Riley¡¯s response remained


    consistent: ¡°Mia, you should have confidence in your abilities.


    ¡°After all, you were the first¨Cce winner in the Fleur International Design Competition. The university


    has high hopes for you.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll work hard,¡± Mia replied, feeling a bit embarrassed by Riley¡¯s praise.


    Mia arrived home in a daze to find ude already there, looking at her tentatively. ¡°Mia, how did your


    design review go? Was it approved?¡± he asked.


    Mia, still a bit stunned, replied with excitement, ¡°I passed on the first attempt without needing any


    revisions. I had been ready to make some changes, so it was a pleasant surprise.¡±


    ude gently patted Mia¡¯s head and asked with a smile. ¡°Are you happy? I knew you could do it, Mia.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m thrilled. With no modifications required, I can start decorating the hall immediately.


    There


    should still be enough time.¡±


    After quickly finishing her meal, Mia returned to her room to begin arranging the decorations for the


    hall.


    She realized that she needed to start working against the clock tomorrow, or she wouldn¡¯t have enough


    time.


    Observing Mia¡¯s dedication and hard work, ude couldn¡¯t help but smile. As long as Mia was happy.


    that was all that mattered.


    The next day, Mia arrived on campus early in the morning to begin decorating the hall.


    She was so upied that by noon, she felt dizzy and almost fainted from hunger. It was only when the


    little ones in her belly began to protest that she finally decided to order some takeout for herself.


    After eating, Mia felt a bit relieved.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, the setup isn¡¯t very impressive. With this poor standard, how did Anthony even approve your


    design n?¡± Maya asked sarcastically.


    ¡°Come on, Maya, isn¡¯t it obvious? Perhaps Mia used some form of bribery to get Anthony to approve


    her design,¡± Shelly chimed in.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Maya¡¯s smirk widened. ¡°Shelly, we don¡¯t have evidence. Let¡¯s refrain from making baseless


    usations.¡±


    Shelly sneered, ¡°What further proof do you need? We¡¯re all aware of the tactics Mia employed to marry


    into the Barrett family. Everyone knows the kind of woman she is.¡±


    Observing Maya and Shelly¡¯s banter, Mia set down her tools firmly.


    ¡°I was wondering what smelled so foul; turns out it¡¯s just you two. The stench reached all the way here.


    I thought the sewage pipe had burst,¡± she fired back.


    Refusing to back down, Shelly retorted, ¡°Mia, who are you calling foul? Did we say something wrong


    just now? You¡¯re the one who used hical means to get Anthony to approve such an ugly design,


    right?¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Shelly, spreading rumorses with consequences. Keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, I¡¯ll stand by my words. Everyone already knows your true colors. I¡¯ll make sure every


    person on this campus hears about your deceitful actions.


    ¡°You probably went to a hotelst night to meet with Mr. Jenkins. I have a friend who witnessed it


    firsthand, so don¡¯t bother denying it,¡± Shelly hurled usations.


    Mia nodded and pulled out her phone, dialing the police directly.


    ¡°Hello, is this the police? I¡¯ve been used of checking into a hotel with a man, but I believe I was


    drugged and taken there without my knowledge. I have two witnesses present who can attest to this.¡±

 Chapter 409

    As Mia made the emergency call, she kept her gaze fixed on Maya and Shelly.


    With a smug expression, Shelly remarked, ¡°What¡¯s the point of calling the police? Do you want to


    expose your shady dealings with Mr. Jenkin to everyone?¡±


    Maya¡¯s expression grew uneasy. She hadn¡¯t expected Mia to actually call the police!


    Mia smirked. ¡°You both witnessed it, right? You need to provide evidence to the police. Otherwise, how


    do we expect to apprehend Anthony?¡±


    Maya quickly caught on and eximed, ¡°Must you involve the police in every minor issue? Will this


    cycle


    ever end?¡±


    I


    ¡°Why would I refrain from contacting the authorities? Especially since I have no recollection of the


    events. you¡¯re using me of.¡±


    ¡°If Shelly indeed has a friend who ims to have witnessed me entering the hotel, then it¡¯s apparent I


    was drugged and transported there involuntarily.


    ¡°Whoever is responsible for this will undoubtedly face consequences.¡±


    Upon hearing this, even Shelly, despite her usual obliviousness, grasped the situation.


    Shelly¡¯s ims about her friend witnessing Mia with Anthony at the hotel were false, simply intended to


    tarnish Mia¡¯s reputation.


    However, with Mia now involving the police, the truth would inevitably surface if the matter were to be


    investigated.


    Mia¡¯s lips twisted into a cold smirk. ¡°Once Mr. Jenkin arrives, we can confront him directly.¡±


    Shelly felt her anxiety rising. What should she do now?


    Maya frowned, realizing the situation was spiraling out of control. How could Shelly, in her foolishness,


    grant Mia such leverage?


    Should this situation escte, it could potentially harm Maya¡¯s standing with Anthony. In such a


    scenario, how could Maya expect Anthony to assist her in causing trouble for Mia


    Contemting the situation, Maya shot Shelly a look and advised, ¡°Shelly, you need to provide a clear


    exnation. Fabricating usations without evidence won¡¯t help.¡±


    Shelly hesitated; after all, her previous statements were solely aimed at undermining Mia.


    Lowering her voice, Maya cautioned, ¡°If Mr. Jenkin discovers the falsehood of your ims, you might


    miss out on the chance to meet those renowned pianists. It¡¯s better not to let this situation escte.¡±


    +15 BONU


    Shellyprehended her dilemma and reluctantly turned to Mia. ¡°I just remembered, I only heard


    about it: I didn¡¯t actually see you entering the hotel with Mr. Jenkin.¡±


    ¡°Then you should convey that to the police,¡± Mia responded indifferently, showing no interest in


    engaging further with Maya and Shelly.


    As Mia turned to resume her work on the hall decorations, Maya¡¯s voice caught her attention from


    behind.


    ¡°Mia, Shelly was simply joking earlier. There¡¯s no need to escte things by involving the police.


    ¡°If they intervene and the paparazzi catch wind of it, it could harm both the university and the Music


    School.¡±


    Even though Maya was hesitant to let Mia gloat, involving the police in this matter was simply not an


    option.


    Mia responded with a smirk. ¡°You im it¡¯s all just a joke, but you¡¯re not the one facing these false


    usations. It¡¯s easy for you to brush it off.¡±


    ¡°What do you want then?¡± Maya asked through gritted teeth.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Mia nced at Shelly andmented, ¡°Obviously, the person who spread the rumors should be the


    one to offer an apology.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to apologize.¡± Shelly almost immediately refused. She wasn¡¯t about to apologize to Mia.


    Although she was reluctant, Maya calmly approached Shelly and whispered. ¡°Shelly, remember, the


    Music School belongs to ude.


    *If this situation esctes and my brothers be aware of it, it will certainly reflect poorly on you.


    How do you intend to marry into the Lane family under such circumstances?¡±

 Chapter 410

    Upon hearing this. Shelly was furious.


    She couldn¡¯t let Mia jeopardize her chances of marrying into the esteemed Lane family.


    Shelly approached Mia and said through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I said earlier. It was just


    nonsensical talk. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Mia scrutinized Shelly for a moment before speaking. ¡°You¡¯re fully aware that this is all baseless, yet


    you speak with such conviction. As a woman, how can you be so malicious?¡±


    Shelly suppressed her frustration, recognizing the need to control her emotions for the time being. She


    couldn¡¯t afford to let Mia escte the situation.


    Maya quickly interjected, ¡°Mia, Shelly has apologized. You should call the police and exin that it was


    all just a misunderstanding.¡±


    Mia remained unfazed. ¡°I¡¯ll speak with the police when they arrive. But before that, Shelly, I need your


    help with something.


    *Please arrange the setup in the hall. Otherwise, your apology won¡¯te across as sincere.¡±


    Shelly couldn¡¯t hold back and snapped, ¡°Who do you think you are, telling me what to do?¡±


    Maya


    quickly stepped in and restrained her.


    In the end, Shelly had no choice but to lower her head and ask, ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Mia replied. ¡°Just help me move all these string lights from the first floor to the second


    floor.


    Mia gestured toward a bundle of red and white string lights nearby, her hands sped in front of her.


    ¡°Shelly, if you and Maya can manage to carry these lights up there without assistance, I¡¯ll exin


    everything to the police when they arrive. Does that sound fair?¡±


    Judging by how they spread rumors recklessly and then just casually apologizing, it seemed like these


    offenders never experienced any repercussions for their actions.


    Mia wondered why she should ept their apology while still having to deal with the fallout from their


    baseless gossip.


    Shelly, unustomed to manualbor, reluctantly carried the bundle of string lights upstairs.


    With each step, she navigated the steep stairs with a begrudging pace, muttering to herself, ¡°It¡¯s so


    dirty up there, and these stairs are incredibly steep. I even wore my new heels today.¡±


    Maya watched idly, offering no assistance. ¡°Shelly, take your time. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±


    Mia grasped Maya and Shelly¡¯s intentions. With a steely expression, she taunted. ¡°If those lights aren¡¯t


    relocated before the authorities arrive, I won¡¯t hesitate to speak the truth.¡±


    Shelly¡¯s anxiety surged. ¡°But how am I supposed to get everything moved in time?¡±


    Mia turned away. ¡°That¡¯s your concern. However, if it¡¯s not done by the time I return, it bes your


    problem,¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t have time to negotiate with Maya and Shelly.


    Shelly stomped her foot impatiently. ¡°What are we going to do? I can¡¯t possibly move all these lights by


    myself. Maya, you need to lend a hand.¡±


    Maya, mindful of not wanting to disrupt the uing music show over the weekend, gritted her teeth


    and reluctantly responded, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll help you move them.¡±


    Mia stood nearby, covertly observing Maya and Shelly as they removed their high heels and started


    relocating the string lights.


    Mia couldn¡¯t suppress herughter as she discreetly pulled out her phone to record the scene. It would


    be a shame to miss capturing such a hrious moment.


    Observing Maya and Shelly toil away, Mia¡¯s mood significantly improved.


    Once she finished recording the video, Mia resumed decorating the hall. There were still numerous


    details that needed to be finalized.


    An hourter, Mia returned to the area and discovered Maya and Shelly sitting exhaustedly in their


    chairs, their makeup smudged on their faces.


    As Mia approached, Maya, gasping for breath, inquired, ¡°What did you tell the police? Why haven¡¯t they


    shown up yet?¡±


    Mia blinked innocently and responded, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because I never actually called the police just now.¡±


    Maya sighed in exasperation. She couldn¡¯t believe she had fallen for Mia¡¯s tricks once again!


    Recharge Promo: 5000 Bonus Free

 Chapter 411

    After her reveal, Mia couldn¡¯t help but notice that Maya and Shelly¡¯s expressions had darkened.


    Shelly, barely containing her anger, eximed hoarsely, ¡°You mean you didn¡¯t call the police?¡±


    Mia responded casually, ¡°Yeah, it was just a bluff to scare you guys.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Shelly was so enraged that she sprang up from her chair, eximing angrily, ¡°Mia,


    I¡¯ve had enough of your antics!


    ¡°Do you know how much effort I put into moving all these lights upstairs? And now you¡¯re telling me you


    didn¡¯t even call the police?¡±


    Taking a few steps back, Mia remarked, ¡°You should be thankful I didn¡¯t call them. Would you have


    managed to move all this stuff in time otherwise?


    ¡°Considering today¡¯s oue, does it really matter whether I contacted the police or not?¡±


    Shelly was taken aback, realizing she had been manipted by Mia.


    Maya was equally furious, but she was too worn out to confront Mia any further.


    Clutching her high heels, she stood up and told Shelly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. My back feels like it¡¯s on the verge of


    giving out.¡±


    ¡°Agreed, my feet are blistered. I just want to go get a massage and unwind.¡± Shelly sighed.


    Maya waved her hand dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m with you. Let¡¯s leave. There¡¯s no point in wasting any more of


    our time here.¡±


    Shelly turned back, shooting a fierce re at Mia. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won, Mia. Your time wille!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, feel free to drop by anytime,¡± Mia retorted sarcastically.


    Just as she said that, Mia observed Maya and Shelly walking away in hurried steps.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help butugh, especially when she remembered seeing Maya and Shelly utterly


    exhausted


    and slouched in their chairs. It was truly satisfying.


    Mia wondered if Maya and Shelly would have the nerve to stir up trouble again.


    With her focus on decorating the hall, Mia had little patience for dealing with these troublemakers.


    She preferred they stayed away, but if they did turn up, Mia would not be amodating at all!


    Shortly after, Mia stumbled upon the VIP guest list for the event in the internal group chat, where she


    spotted Timothy¡¯s name among the invitees.


    Her gaze lingered on his name, surprised to find it on the guest list. Given Timothy¡¯s busy schedule,


    Mia


    doubted he could spare time for a college music show.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    BONUS


    Meanwhile, at the Barrett Group. Timothy emerged from the meeting room and began delegating tasks


    to


    his subordinates.


    Upon returning to his office, Heath approached him. ¡°Mr. Barrett, you¡¯ve been invited to attend a music


    show hosted by Halvard University.¡±


    Timothy nced at the invitation, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°If I recall correctly, this is the Music


    School overseen by ude, the yboy, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Clearing his throat, Heath confirmed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Timothy scrutinized the invitation and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s Mia¡¯s involvement in this music show?¡±


    He remembered seeing Mia leaving a hotel with ude before.


    Heath hesitated before responding, ¡°ording to my findings, Ms. Bowen is responsible for decorating


    the hall this time. Her design proposal was epted without needing any adjustments.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Timothy stared at the invitation, his expression darkening. He hadn¡¯t anticipated ude to be so skilled


    at charming women.


    Just then, a staff member from the secretary¡¯s office knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Mr. Barrett,


    there¡¯s someone here to see you.¡±


    Timothy looked up, inquiring. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°He goes by the name Jason Lane, and he¡¯s serving as the attorney of Ms. Bowen.¡±


    Upon hearing thest part of the sentence. Timothy pursed his lips tightly, and the tension in the office


    escted. He spoke sternly, ¡°Bring him in.¡±


    Heath felt a sudden tingling sensation on his scalp. Why were things unfolding one after another like


    this?


    Before long, Jason entered the office dressed in a dark suit, holding a briefcase. Behind gold¨Crimmed


    sses, his gaze remainedposed yet piercing as he met Timothy¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 412

    Timothy sat back in his chair, calmly observing Jason standing before him.


    After a moment of scrutiny. Jason handed over his business card.


    ¡°I¡¯m awyer with Beacon Attorneys in Nord City. I¡¯m here to represent Ms. Bowen in discussing the


    divorce proceedings between you two.¡±


    Timothy nced at the business card on the table before returning his gaze to Jason. ¡°What does she


    want to discuss?¡±


    Jason swiftly retrieved a stack of documents andid them out on the table.


    ¡°Here is the


    the draft of the property settlement agreement for your divorce, detailing the division of assets. Mr.


    Barrett, please take a moment to review it.¡±


    Without ncing at the documents, Timothy remarked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t she previously set on taking nothing?


    What led to this change of heart?¡±


    Mia had not only changed her stance but had also sent the topwyer from the Lane family to negotiate


    with Timothy!


    It seemed like Mia had truly outdone herself this time.


    Upon hearing this. Jason realized that Connor had hit the mark. Indeed, Mia genuinely didn¡¯t want any


    of Timothy¡¯s assets!


    However, as an experiencedwyer, Jason had dealt with enough divorce cases to understand that


    assets were the most reliable leverage; he was determined to make Timothy pay a hefty price!


    Jason spoke calmly, saying, ¡°These details aren¡¯t important, Mr. Barrett. But for the divorce to go.


    smoothly. I rmend reviewing these documents. If you have no objections, you can just sign


    n them.¡±


    Timothy epted the documents with a cold expression, neglecting to read its contents. He signed the


    last page and then forcefully set the documents down in front of Jason.


    Narrowing his eyes, Timothy warned. ¡°Please let Mia know that if she changes her mind again in the


    future, she shouldn¡¯t expect me to be amodating.¡±


    ncing at Timothy¡¯s signature. Jason raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to review it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in there that¡¯s worth my attention,¡± Timothy replied curtly.


    Indeed, Timothy was known for his straightforward nature.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Jason nodded and retrieved one of the copies, cing it on Timothy¡¯s desk. ¡°As per the agreement, Mr.


    Barrett, you should start handling the procedures in the next few days.¡±


    Timothy, however, simply gazed at the documents before casually tossing them toward Heath. ¡°You


    take


    care of it.¡±


    After Jason finished packing up the documents, he stole another nce at Timothy. ¡°Even though Mia


    spent three years of her life married to you, at least you¡¯re handling this divorce like a man.¡±


    Timothy remained silent. He didn¡¯t view thisment as apliment.


    After Jason left, Heath reviewed the property settlement agreement and suddenly broke out in a cold


    sweat. ¡°Sir, are you sure you don¡¯t want to look over the agreement?¡±


    Was Timothy oblivious to the fact that he was on the brink of bankruptcy?


    Afterpleting her tasks on campus, Mia checked the time and decided to head home promptly for


    dinner.


    Today had been exhausting, and she nned to rest early to tackle tomorrow¡¯s workload.


    Approaching the university¡¯s entrance, Mia spotted Jason stepping out of a car parked by the


    roadside.¡±


    Mia, over here,¡± he called.


    ¡°Jason, what brings you here?¡± Mia asked as she approached with a cheerful step.


    Jason handed her a lunch box, saying, ¡°Have some food to keep you going. There might be traffic on


    your way back.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Jason.¡±


    As Mia settled into the passenger seat, she noticed a briefcase. ¡°Jason, did youe from work?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I just finished handling a divorce case.¡±


    As Jason calmly drove away, he nced at Mia in the passenger seat. ¡°Feel free to open it and take a


    look.¡±


    Mia¡¯s hand paused, a sudden sense of unease washing over her.


    She retrieved the documents from the briefcase and saw the title ¡°Property Settlement Agreement.¡±


    As she perused the detailed list of assets, her face paled in shock.

 Chapter 413

    After a brief pause, Mia spoke up, ¡°Jason, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t joke about these things, Jason replied.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. ¡°So¡­ you probably haven¡¯t gone to see Timothy yet, have you?¡±


    ¡°I just did. I came to pick you up right after.¡± Jason replied.


    Mia felt a sense of dread wash over her.


    If only she had rified everything with Jason earlier, none of this would have happened.


    Turning to Jason, Mia asked, ¡°Jason, why didn¡¯t you inform me about something this important?¡±


    ¡°Mia, I should be the one handling these matters for you. You don¡¯t need to worry about it at all.


    ¡°Leaving a marriage with nothing is simply uneptable. Asking for money doesn¡¯t make you


    materialistic.


    ¡°These are all toxic beliefs that men try to instill in women, manipting them into thinking they


    shouldn¡¯t value money. But in the end, it¡¯s these men who benefit,¡± Jason exined.


    Upon hearing this, Mia couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I understand that you¡¯re looking out for me, but my


    situation with Timothy is moreplicated than that of other divorced couples.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no difference, Mia. Trust me,¡± Jason reassured her. ¡°I¡¯ll ensure you receive your maximum


    rights


    and benefits.¡±


    Feeling emotionally drained, Mia murmured, ¡°Jason, these conditions you¡¯ve outlined¨CTimothy


    transferring all his shares to me, along with millions in cash, numerous properties, and stakes in


    subsidiarypanies¨Chow did you uncover all of this?¡±


    Of course, Mia was aware of the Barrett family¡¯s wealth!


    Just Timothy¡¯s shares alone held significant value.


    How could Mia possibly request the entire stake in the Barrett Group?


    Jason replied calmly, ¡°Have you forgotten what I do for a living?¡±


    ¡°Jason, it¡¯s unlikely the Barrett family would agree to these terms.¡± Mia remarked skeptically.


    Jason replied nonchntly, ¡°Timothy has already given his consent.¡±


    What?


    Mia was stunned. ¡°Timothy agreed? That can¡¯t be possible!¡±


    ¡°He even put his signature on it. If you don¡¯t believe me, see for yourself,¡± Jason asserted.


    Mia swiftly flipped to the final page and confirmed Timothy¡¯s familiar, bold signature.


    Now, Mia was utterly bewildered.


    How could Timothy possibly have agreed to it?


    Was he not in his right mind?


    Observing the traffic lights ahead, Jasonmented, ¡°Despite Timothy¡¯s shorings, he¡¯s


    surprisingly generous regarding your divorce.


    ¡°He signed the papers without even reviewing them. It seems he has a great deal of trust in you.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Mia thought to herself: ¡°Well, it turns out he signed the papers without even a single nce, just as I


    suspected.¡±


    Considering Timothy¡¯s character, it seemed improbable that he would agree to such stringent


    conditions!


    Mia was at a loss for words. ¡°How did the conversation go? Why did he sign the document without


    even


    taking a look at it?¡±


    It waspletely out of character for Timothy.


    Jason raised an eyebrow. ¡°I initially drafted it this way as a negotiating tactic, not expecting him to


    agree. However, I never imagined he would sign it without even looking at the content.


    ¡°He probably assumed it was the property settlement agreement you had prepared. That¡¯s why I


    mentioned his apparent trust in you.¡±


    Mia was taken aback. How had she not recognized the extent of Timothy¡¯s trust in her?


    As she gazed at the property settlement agreement bearing Timothy¡¯s signature, an array of emotions


    washed over her.


    ¡°Mia, there¡¯s no need for you to handle any of this yourself. I¡¯ll take care of everything on your behalf,¡±


    Jason assured Mia.


    ¡°Jason, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you. Before marrying Timothy, I signed a prenuptial agreement.


    None of these assets are legally tied to me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Jason pulled the car over to the side of the road, his gaze fixed on Mia in disbelief. ¡°Mia, did you really


    sign the papers?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± she affirmed.


    Jason cursed under his breath. ¡°No wonder Timothy signed the agreement so readily. He must have


    been expecting me, hasn¡¯t he?¡±

 Chapter 414

    It seemed that Timothy had managed to outsmart Jason, the esteemedwyer from Nord City.


    Mia reassured Jason, saying, ¡°Jason, this situation isn¡¯t your fault. I never intended to ask for anything


    anyway. Let¡¯s just ept it for what it is.¡±


    Jason remained silent, grappling with the sting of defeat.


    ¡°Please, Jason, promise me you won¡¯t approach Timothy about the property settlement. I simply want


    to sever ties with the Barrett family.¡± Mia pleaded.


    After all, within Mia¡¯s bellyy what she considered to be her most precious asset: her twins. With that


    in mind, nothing else seemed to matter.


    As Jason looked into Mia¡¯s imploring eyes, a sigh escaped him.


    At that moment, he finally understood the meaning of Connor¡¯s previousment about being unable


    to resist Mia¡¯s pleas.


    Now, Jason too found himself incapable of refusal.


    However, despite agreeing to Mia¡¯s request, he couldn¡¯t shake off this lingering sense of injustice.


    After organizing the documents, Mia returned home, putting on a facade as if nothing had happened.


    After finishing her meal and settling into her bed for the night, Mia finally took a look at the property


    settlement agreement.


    Summoning her courage, she dialed Timothy¡¯s number, yet received no response from the other end.


    Unbeknownst to her, Timothy was secluded in a private room at avish bar, surrounded by numerous.


    empty liquor bottles.


    Upon Caleb¡¯s arrival, all he found were the remnants of Timothy¡¯s indulgepce strewn across the room.


    Caleb¡¯s eyelids twitched with concern as he asked, ¡°Tim, what¡¯s going on with you?¡±


    It had been years since Caleb had witnessed Timothy consume alcohol to such an extent.


    Taking a seat on the sofa, Caleb couldn¡¯t help butment. ¡°Is the world ending or something?¡±


    Timothy removed his tie, his shirt draping loosely over his chest, appearingpletely disheveled.


    Without a word, he proceeded to consume another bottle of red wine before rambling incoherently.


    rmed by Timothy¡¯s behavior, Caleb hastily grabbed Heath beside him and demanded, ¡°What in the


    world is going on?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Barrett is about to go bankrupt,¡± Heath replied.


    Caleb raised his eyebrows in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How could the Barrett family face


    bankruptcy? Why haven¡¯t I been informed about this?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Barrett has recently finalized the property settlement agreement for his divorce.¡±


    ¡°I see. But that shouldn¡¯t result in bankruptcy.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Barrett has also transferred all his shares to Ms. Bowen.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Caleb was shocked. ¡°What? Is he out of his mind?¡±


    Recounting the situation, Heath also acknowledged his surprise at how things had unfolded.


    Upon hearing the full story, Caleb found it even more incredulous.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Turning to Timothy, he remarked, ¡°There¡¯s still room for negotiation with awyer.


    ¡°Plus, Mia signed a prenuptial agreement, so she wouldn¡¯t receive anything in the divorce. Are you


    seriously going to give up just like that?¡±


    This was certainly unlike Timothy¡¯s usual behavior!


    Putting down the bottle of red wine, its crimson contents trickling down his throat, Timothy swallowed


    nervously. His gaze was a mix of emotions as he eximed. ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m baffled too. How could you sign the divorce settlement agreement without reviewing it¡¯s


    contents first?


    ¡°Are you still the same cautious Timothy we all know? Such a careless mistake shouldn¡¯t have


    happened to someone like you.¡±


    Caleb was truly puzzled.


    Timothy reclined casually on the sofa, his legs stretched out as if he might sink into the ck cushions.


    In a hoarse tone, he replied, ¡°Do you think I have an answer?¡±


    Caleb appeared perplexed as he asked, ¡°You signed the document, didn¡¯t you? How can you not


    understand? What were you thinking at that moment?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking at all!¡±


    Timothy¡¯s hand tightened around the wine bottle, his gaze darkening slightly.


    He had never before made such a significant mistake because of a woman.


    Timothy hadn¡¯t realized the extent of Mia¡¯s influence on him¨Cthis was what baffled him the most.


    Caleb suddenly eximed, ¡°Timothy, you¡¯re not developing feelings for Mia, are you?¡±

 Chapter 415

    Upon hearing this, Timothy was stunned, his dark eyes reflecting disbelief.


    He instinctively replied, ¡°Of course not!¡±


    How could he possibly have feelings for Mia?


    Caleb said to Timothy sternly. ¡°If you truly had no feelings for Mia, why are you so unguarded around


    her? It shows that, subconsciously, you trust her a great deal.


    ¡°And on top of that, you two have been in a messy divorce for so long. She¡¯s been involved with other


    men, and you¡¯ve put up with it until now. Do you think you¡¯re being fair to yourself?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Timothy pursed his lips, a cold expression forming on his face. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for Grandma Laura¡¯s


    sake.¡±


    Caleb remarked, ¡°Indeed, before Grandma Laura had her surgery, everyone thought Mia would try to


    take advantage of the situation to cling to you.


    ¡°Now that Grandma Laura¡¯s surgery is over, why haven¡¯t you and Mia proceeded with the divorce?


    ¡°Furthermore, when Mia¡¯swyer came to discuss the property settlement with you, you simply signed


    without even going through the details of the agreement.


    ¡°Are you still insisting that you weren¡¯t acting out of spite when you signed?¡±


    Timothy appeared puzzled. ¡°Out of spite?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just sign the document simply because you were frustrated with Mia¡¯s sudden decision to


    initiate divorce proceedings and her insistence on drafting the property settlement agreement?


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that imply that you still have feelings for her?¡±


    Caleb¡¯s analysis left Timothy silent for a moment. Indeed, after signing the papers this time, he realized


    an issue. He seemed to be paying more attention to Mia.


    But this didn¡¯t make sense to Timothy!


    ¡°Tim, now is not the time for you to drown in sorrow and alcohol.¡±


    Timothy looked up. ¡°Are you suggesting that I find Mia?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s precisely what you need to do!¡±


    Timothy furrowed his brows, a sense of unease creeping over him as he clutched the wine bottle. ¡°I¡¯m


    still trying to figure out how to deal with my feelings for her.¡±


    Caleb was caught off guard.


    I


    He stared at Timothy in disbelief. ¡°Tim, I suggested you see Mia to discuss the property settlement


    agreement, but it seems you¡¯re more focused on sorting out your feelings for her. I can¡¯t help you with


    that.¡±


    Caleb can¡¯t seem to believe that Timothy was getting caught up in thoughts about Mia. Despite his


    financial troubles, Timothy seemed more fixated on his emotions.


    Timothy¡¯s expression shifted awkwardly as he averted his gaze. ¡°This issue can wait.¡±


    ¡°How can it wait? You¡¯re on the verge of bankruptcy! If your ancestors knew you were divorcing and


    handing over thepany shares to Mia, they¡¯d be appalled.


    Timothy calmly observed the red wine in his hand. ¡°Mia isn¡¯t that type of person. She wouldn¡¯t want to


    im my assets.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean she wouldn¡¯t want it? Didn¡¯t Mia send herwyer to initiate discussions about the


    property settlement with you?¡±


    Caleb was utterly perplexed; he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was more to the story than meets the


    eye.


    Timothy¡¯s expression darkened at the mention of thewyer. ¡°There are problems with the terms


    drafted by thatwyer. Mia likely isn¡¯t aware of it.¡±


    If Mia genuinely wanted Timothy¡¯s assets, she would have raised the matter earlier.


    Beforehand, Timothy had also prepared a property settlement agreement, yet Mia declined to request


    any assets and went as far as tearing up the agreement.


    Hence, it seemed unlikely that the unreasonable terms in this current agreement could have originated


    from Mia.


    Caleb¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°Do you have that much faith in her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not just trusting her; I¡¯m counting on my grandmother¡¯s judgment as well¡± Timothy emphasized.


    Caleb was momentarily taken aback. It seemed Timothy was using Laura as an excuse once again.


    Only a fool would fall for his deceit.


    Caleb couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°So, who is thiswyer?¡±

 Chapter 416

    ¡°Jason Lane.¡± Timothy said.


    ¡°Another individual from the Lane family? You mentioned Mia¡¯s close bond with Connor before, didn¡¯t


    you? Is it possible that the Lanes harbor some hidden agenda against your family?¡± Caleb spected.


    Timothy took another sip of wine. ¡°It¡¯s not directed at my family, but rather at Mia herself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you. Tim, if you¡¯ve developed feelings for Mia, and considering you two haven¡¯t finalized the


    divorce yet, it¡¯ll be quite easy for you to keep her around.


    ¡°After all Mia used to idolize you, sticking to you like a devoted wife. If you just show her a bit of


    attention, won¡¯t she just return to you?¡± Caleb expressed.


    Upon hearing these words, Timothy¡¯s mind quickly recalled what Mia had said before: ¡°If you rece


    your boyfriend quickly enough, you won¡¯t have time to feel sad.


    ¡°As long as your new boyfriend is up to par, you¡¯ll be able to forget your ex.¡±


    Timothy pressed his lips together. ¡°She¡¯s not as easily persuaded now.¡±


    Since Timothy proposed divorce. Mia seemed to have undergone aplete transformation, making it


    challenging for Timothy to approach her.


    Clicking his tongue. Caleb voiced out, ¡°Are you seriously considering coaxing Mia? Why won¡¯t you


    admit that you¡¯ve developed feelings for her?¡±


    After all it was obvious.


    Timothy cleared his throat. ¡°I just feel like whether we divorce or not doesn¡¯t matter much.


    ¡°Since Grandma Laura really likes her, and I don¡¯t have many expectations when ites to marriage.


    it¡¯s really not a big deal¡± Timothy said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly.


    ¡°You¡¯re just being stubborn, aren¡¯t you? If you genuinely feel that way, why did you initiate the divorce in


    the first ce?¡± Caleb asked.


    Timothy fell silent for a moment. ¡°At the time, I thought that keeping Mia at the Barrett residence for


    three years was too much for a young woman like her.


    ¡°Staying there would only waste her life. She could have easily started fresh elsewhere,¡± Timothy said.


    Caleb countered immediately, ¡°So why are you stopping Mia from leaving?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t understand why Timothy was still putting on an act.


    Setting down the wine bottle he held, Timothy disclosed, ¡°It¡¯s because Mia is pregnant.¡±


    Caleb couldn¡¯t help but spit out the wine in his mouth, staring incredulously at Timothy beside him. ¡°Is


    the baby yours?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression grew somber. ¡°Probably not.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by probably not? Hold on, based on what you¡¯ve said earlier, does this mean the


    child is Connor¡¯s?


    ¡°Considering all of this, shouldn¡¯t you be expediting your divorce process? Do you really want to deal


    with this mess?


    Timothy replied nonchntly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any specific expectations regarding the child.


    ¡°Previously, I lied about Mia being pregnant to deceive Grandma Laura into having surgery.


    ¡°Now that she is gradually recovering, the truth about the fake pregnancy is bound toe out. It just


    so happens that Mia is genuinely pregnant this time.


    ¡°Even though the child might not be mine, I can overlook the paternity for the sake of Grandma Laura¡¯s


    recovery.¡±


    Caleb swallowed hard, staring at Timothy incredulously. ¡°Timothy, are you out of your mind?¡±


    Signing a clean break divorce agreement was one matter, but being open to raising another man¡¯s child


    was a whole different ball game.


    It was clear that Timothy still cared for Mia.


    If it weren¡¯t for his feelings for her, enduring such a situation would be challenging for any man.


    Disregarding Caleb¡¯s question, Timothy casually checked his phone and saw a missed call from Mia,


    which he chose not to return.


    Squinting slightly, Timothy guessed that Mia¡¯s call was probably regarding their divorce agreement from


    earlier that afternoon.


    Caleb leaned over and asked, ¡°Whose call did you miss? Was it Mia?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t answer.¡±


    Looking at his phone, Timothy¡¯s voice was deep as he asked hesitantly, ¡°Do you think I should call her


    back?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 417

    As Timothy stared at the missed call, he could almost guess the reason Mia was calling.


    Caleb was unsure of how to reply and simply said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you!¡±


    With a puzzled expression, Timothy asked, ¡°If she asks about the divorce settlement, how should I


    respond?¡±


    Caleb covered his face, sounding somewhat helpless. ¡°Just say whatever feels right.¡±


    At this point. Timothy seemed to be facing a grim situation.


    ncing at his phone. Timothy ultimately decided not to call back, simply setting his phone aside.


    Caleb stared at Timothy in surprise. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to return her call?¡±


    Timothy replied with an air of arrogance, ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for her to contact me first.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°Given all that money she has now, she won¡¯t find it easy to sleep tonight. She¡¯s bound toe looking


    for me,¡± Timothy said confidently, although he knew deep down that Mia wasn¡¯t materialistic.


    Observing Timothy¡¯s aloof demeanor, Caleb couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Just moments ago, Caleb assumed Timothy¡¯s feelings for Mia were nothing more than a passing crush.


    However, judging by Timothy¡¯s current behavior, it appeared that his feelings for Mia were much more


    profound than Caleb had initially thought.


    The following day. Mia woke up and immediately checked her phone, but there were no missed calls or


    messages from Timothy.


    Despite attempting to reach him the previous night, she received no response from Timothy. Assuming


    he was tied up in a meeting, she refrained from calling again and chose to wait for his return call.


    However, she ended up drifting off to sleep while waiting, and upon waking up, she found herself still


    without any response from Timothy.


    What could Timothy possibly be thinking?


    Surely, Timothy was aware that the divorce agreement had granted Mia all the shares of the Barrett


    Group, essentially reducing him to a mere figurehead.


    Nevertheless, it appeared that Timothy wasn¡¯t bothered in the least.


    On the contrary, Mia couldn¡¯t shake off her anxiety. After all, these were not assets she could rightfully


    im.


    Moreover, the division of shares was no small matter; if news of this were to spread, it could potentially


    impact the stock price of the Barrett Group.


    Additionally, if Laura were to discover this, it might inadvertently expose Mia and Timothy¡¯s divorce.


    Nevertheless, Mia was determined to handle this situation discreetly


    Mia went straight to campus that morning.


    With numerous arrangements to be made in the hall, Mia felt it necessary to oversee them herself for


    peace of mind.


    To prevent any unexpected issues, Mia needed to stay alert in case Maya, the devious troublemaker,


    tried to tamper with anything behind her back.


    Due to the university¡¯s high regard for this music show, the preparations were executed with


    remarkable efficiency.


    As Mia observed the nearlypleted setup in the hall, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Most of the decorations had already been arranged, and there was still enough time for her to attend to


    the remaining minor details.


    At noon, Mia made her way to the Music School to practice her piano piece.


    I


    As she approached the entrance of the building, she ran into Maya unexpectedly.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated. Why did it seem like she always bumped into Maya wherever she


    went?


    Maya suddenly spoke up. ¡°Mia, are you here to practice in secret again? I suggest you abandon this


    dream of yours.


    ¡°No matter how diligently you practice, you can¡¯t match the outstanding students of the music team.


    Why put yourself through the embarrassment?¡±


    Standing beside Maya, a friend of hers¨CCharlotte Tillman¨Cchimed in, attempting to appease Maya,


    ¡°Ms. Lane, why bother arguing with someone like her? She¡¯s just a dropout: how can shepare to


    us?¡±


    Mia raised an eyebrow and nced at them. ¡°Do you know why Edwin Girod¡¯s grandfather lived such a


    long life?¡±


    Maya appeared puzzled. ¡°What does that have to do with our conversation?¡±


    Charlotte added, ¡°Yeah, how is Edwin¡¯s grandfather relevant to us?¡±

 Chapter 418

    ¡°Indeed, it has nothing to do with you, and it¡¯s certainly none of your business!¡± Mia retorted before


    making her way toward the academic building.


    As Maya caught on, she watched Mia¡¯s departing figure with frustration. ¡°Mia, you¡¯d better hold on and


    exin yourself!¡±


    Mia nced back. ¡°Edwin¡¯s grandfather lived a long life because he minded his own business! Whether


    I


    learn no or not is none of your concern!¡±


    With those words, Mia continued on her way, a faint smirk ying on her lips as she dismissed Maya¡¯s


    earlier derogatory remarks.


    ying the piano was merely a hobby for Mia.


    She had no intentions ofpeting or joining the music team for the uing show. Her goal was


    simply to fulfill the unmet desires from her early years.


    Despite her fading memories of childhood, ying the piano faintly revived fragments of her past.


    Mia went directly to an empty ssroom on the fourth floor to practice. With a deep breath, she began


    ying the piano piece from memory.


    ying this nursery rhyme always brought her a sense of tranquility.


    The room was soon filled with the sound of the piano, its melodies intertwining with the harmonies of


    other instruments echoing throughout the building.


    Maya¡¯s demeanor swiftly changed upon recognizing the familiar melody of a piano nearby.


    Her expression turned uneasy. ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    Charlotte looked puzzled. ¡°Ms. Lane, what exactly are you referring to? I do detect different musical


    sounds, but considering sses are still in session¡­


    ¡°No, I mean the piano piece. Did you hear that melody that sounds like a nursery rhyme? Do you know.


    who usually ys it?¡±


    Maya had previously tasked ke with investigating all the people she added on WhatsApp.


    However, none of them matched the identity she was seeking, and they all imed to be unaware of


    the nursery rhyme¡¯s existence.


    Nheless, Maya unmistakably recognized the familiar piano melody.


    Despite her frequent visits to this cetely, she hadn¡¯t encountered the specific tune again.


    Doubt began to creep into Maya¡¯s mind, questioning if she had misheard or perhaps even experienced


    a


    hallucination.


    But now, Maya couldn¡¯t believe she was hearing the familiar piano tune once again.


    Maya was certain it wasn¡¯t an illusion this time. She retrieved her phone and recorded the sound of the


    music at that moment.


    Although the piano melody was somewhat obscured amidst the sounds of other instruments, Maya


    could still distinguish it.


    Indeed, that piece of music was something she would never forget in her lifetime.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Charlotte cautiously said to Maya, ¡°I heard you¡¯re looking for the person who yed this piece. Maybe


    you could tell me more about this piano piece?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been around this university forever, so perhaps I¡¯ll stumble upon your mystery person someday.¡±


    Maya smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m searching for a childhood friend. We were incredibly close, but circumstances.


    forced us apart.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been on a quest to find her. This pianoposition is something we used to y together as


    children, something known only to the two of us.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your friend¡¯s name. Ms. Lane?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a friend I met at the orphanage. Please don¡¯t get the wrong idea; it was during the time I used to


    volunteer there.¡±


    Maya swiftly hid her background; she wasn¡¯t about to disclose to anyone that she, too, had grown up in


    an orphanage.


    As Maya gazed at the building before her, a flicker of darkness shed in her eyes.


    Now, she was almost certain that the true heiress of the Lane family was inside that building!

 Chapter 419

    Maya stared at the building before her, the no¡¯s melody blending with other instruments, stirring a


    deep¨Cseated fear within her.


    After deceiving her way into the Lane family, Maya often had nightmares of the day she would be


    exposed¨Cthe true heiress found and brought back, while she was ruthlessly cast out, left to endure


    extreme poverty once more.


    A shadow cast over Maya¡¯s eyes; she vowed never to return to such hardship!


    Maya was determined to locate the true heiress before the Lane family did, regardless of the cost.


    This was the only way Maya could safeguard her position, ensuring the real heiress would never have


    the chance to return and rece her.


    After a few minutes, the piano piece concluded.


    Maya felt a cold sweat breaking out on her back; during this time, she hadn¡¯t been able to sleep well.


    She knew that if the Lanes discovered the true heiress before she did, it would mean the end for her.


    Afterpleting her piano practice in the ssroom, Mia headed straight to the hall to check on the


    setup.


    Today was the day for the final touch¨Cups, so she needed to keep a close watch to ensure everything


    was in order.


    As she approached the hall, she noticed several people gathered there, including Riley.


    Seeing Mia, Riley smiled and said, ¡°I was just about to give you a call, but Mr. Shaw mentioned that


    you were studying in the study hall and didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡±


    Mia was a bit taken aback by the attention. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. You can always call me if you need


    anything.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing major. We have some important guestsing to visit our venueter, and we need


    someone to host them.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re in charge of designing the hall for this event, having you there on¨Csite would be


    beneficial. In case the guests have any questions, you¡¯ll be familiar with the situation.¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    As Mia walked in with Riley, she unexpectedly ran into Kennedy, who had just arrived.


    ¡°Mia, have youpleted your tasks? Setting up the hall must have been quite exhausting. If you have


    any specific requests regarding personnel arrangements, feel free to let me know at any time.¡±


    Observing Kennedy¡¯s politeness and enthusiasm, Mia couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was about to be


    expelled from the university.


    Mia mustered a polite yet awkward smile. ¡°Mr. Shaw, the support from the university this time has been


    more than sufficient. I don¡¯t have any other requests at the moment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. After the guests arriveter, Mia, I¡¯ll need you to put in a good word for us.


    ¡°This will help ensure they leave with a positive impression of our university, which in turn will allow us


    to secure more resources for new equipment and facilities.¡±


    Mia nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    After inspecting the setup inside, she noticed a small mistake and instructed the workers to fix it.


    Before long, Riley hurriedly approached Mia. ¡°Mia, are you finished here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost done. Have the guests arrived?¡±


    As Mia followed Riley to the entrance, she spotted a group of people walking in. Among them was a


    man dressed in a suit, looking sophisticated and refined. Wasn¡¯t that Timothy?


    Mia had been thinking about contacting Timothy, but he hadn¡¯t been responding to her calls. To her


    surprise, he was now at her university.


    Could Timothy be avoiding Mia¡¯s calls deliberately?


    As Timothy was ushered into the hall, Mia¡¯s gaze remained fixed on him. Sensing her stare, Timothy


    turned his head and spotted Mia standing at the back of the crowd.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Almost instantly, everyone¡¯s eyes followed Timothy¡¯s gaze.


    Kennedy quickly called out to Mia, ¡°Why are you just standing there? Come over here quickly.¡±


    Mia paused, taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Timothy to be one of the distinguished guests visiting


    that day. If she had known he wasing, she would have found an excuse to leave earlier.

 Chapter 420

    Nheless, Mia happened to have important matters to discuss with Timothy.


    Just as Mia was about to approach him, a woman in front of her hurried over. The woman¡¯s face was


    flushed as she asked, ¡°Mr. Shaw, did you call for me?¡±


    Mia was taken aback.


    Kennedy also stopped and rified, ¡°I didn¡¯t summon you; I called for Mia.¡±


    Nervously clearing her throat, Mia approached, noticing the woman¡¯s displeased re.


    Mia understood her implication. After all, who could resist someone as handsome and wealthy as


    Timothy?


    He appeared to be the epitome of every woman¡¯s dream man.


    Stepping away from the crowd, Mia felt many eyes on her, most of them tinged with a hint of jealousy.


    Mia let out a soft sigh, attributing it all to Timothy¡¯s irresistible charm.


    Quietly, she followed behind Kennedy, hoping to blend in as an inconspicuous follower.


    However, Kennedy unexpectedly stepped aside and gestured for her to take the lead, saying, ¡°Mia,


    why don¡¯t you go ahead and show Mr Barrett around the hall and introduce the design setup? After all,


    you¡¯re


    the most familiar with it.¡±


    Mia¡¯s marriage to Timothy made the funding from the Barrett Group toward Halvard University seem


    unquestionably secure.


    Contemting this, Kennedy¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement. After all, Mia was also a student at this


    university. Certainly, Timothy had every reason to invest.


    Upon hearing Kennedy¡¯s words, Mia hesitated, not wanting to approach Timothy. However, out of


    consideration for everyone present, she gritted her teeth and walked up to him.


    Lowering her gaze, Mia murmured, ¡°Mr. Barrett, is there anything specific you¡¯d like to know?¡±


    Noticing Mia¡¯s submissive demeanor, Timothy understood that it was merely a facade. He knew Mia


    was adept at concealing her true intentions.


    Timothy¡¯s lips curled slightly as he spoke. ¡°Please proceed with the introduction of the setup.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mia couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion that Timothy intended to stir up trouble.


    Nevertheless, acknowledging Timothy¡¯s status as a distinguished guest at the university, Mia remained


    composed and proceeded to introduce her design.


    With time passing swiftly, Mia found herself on the verge of losing her voice from the constant talking.


    As Timothy handed her a bottle of water, Mia couldn¡¯t help but observe his fingers, which were long


    and


    elegant.


    ncing at the bottle, Mia epted it and took several gulps, feeling a wave of relief wash over her.


    Turning to Timothy, she asked, ¡°Mr. Barrett, do you have any more questions? If not, I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    Clutching the bottle. Timothy fixed his gaze on Mia. ¡°I¡¯ve never been aware of your interest in music


    before.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Mia to integrate musical concepts into the design of the hall. The design appeared


    somewhat youthful and possessed a vibrant charm.


    Timothy couldn¡¯t deny Mia¡¯s talent.


    Mia hesitated briefly before responding. ¡°I used to be more passionate about music when I was


    younger. but due to financial constraints in my family, I had to let go of that interest.¡±


    Indeed. Timothy was well acquainted with Mia¡¯s family circumstances. ¡°And what about now?¡± he


    inquired.


    Mia replied calmly. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve found some time to delve into music now. After all, learning is a lifelong


    journey.¡±


    ¡°So, is ude your mentor?¡± Timothy¡¯s tone grew cold.


    Sensing his disapproval, Mia chose not to mention ude further.


    ncing around the room and seeing they were a


    yesterday, you know.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I noticed,¡± Timothy replied casually.


    Mia lowered her voice, ¡°I tried calling you


    Mia gritted her teeth. ¡°If you noticed, why didn¡¯t you return my call?¡±


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s truly urgent, you¡¯d give me a second call,¡± Timothy remarked sarcastically, his gaze leaving


    Mia unsettled.


    She pursed her lips. ¡°Given that you¡¯re about to transfer all your assets to me, shouldn¡¯t you be at least


    a bit concerned?¡±

 Chapter 421

    Mia found Timothy¡¯s actions somewhat perplexing: the divorce agreement explicitly stated that he


    would be required to transfer all his shares to her.


    Following Jason¡¯s stiptions, Timothy would essentially be walking away from their marriage without


    any assets.


    Mia couldn¡¯t understand how Timothy could remain soposed in the face of it all!


    Timothy reclined in his chair, gazing at Mia. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling rushed at all. Why are you so anxious?¡±


    Mia was taken aback. Had she heard him correctly?


    She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in exasperation.


    ¡°Timothy, if you¡¯re not feeling pressured, then I¡¯ll simply take this divorce agreement to the Barrett


    Group¡¯s office tomorrow, and I suppose I¡¯ll assume your role as CEO.¡±


    After saying those words, Mia noticed that Timothy showed no signs of anger. Instead, a yful smile


    appeared on his lips.


    ¡°Well, that sounds like a n. The office workload has been overwhelmingtely, and I think it¡¯s about


    time for me to take a break.


    ¡°If you ever have any questions or need assistance with thepany¡¯s affairs in the future, don¡¯t


    hesitate to reach out to me.¡±


    Mia felt utterly bewildered.


    Advancing abruptly, she grabbed hold of Timothy¡¯s tie, frustration evident in her clenched teeth.¡±


    Timothy, are you trying to mess with me?¡±


    Timothy sprawledzily in his chair, his legs casually stretched to one side.


    He looked at Mia with a mischievous glint in his eyes. She was nestled in his arms, and he couldn¡¯t


    help but notice her teary almond¨Cshaped eyes gazing back at him, tinged with a hint of anger.


    She embodied a curious blend of fierceness and charm, reminiscent of a wild kitten with sharp ws.


    asionallyshing out unexpectedly.


    Timothy¡¯s throat moved slightly, his voice deep as he conceded, ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re showing more wit this


    time.¡±


    He was undoubtedly trying to provoke Mia on purpose.


    Furious, Mia couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Timothy¡¯s intentions were.


    However, as she raised her head to meet his gaze, his eyes darkened, reflecting the intensity of that


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    absurd night from months ago.


    At that moment, Mia felt a surge of warmth spread across her cheeks.


    She suddenly became aware of her position, draped across hisp, as if she had inadvertently thrown


    herself onto him when grabbing his tie just now.


    Flushed with embarrassment, Mia attempted to pull away, only to find Timothy¡¯s hands firmly gripping


    her waist.


    The heat emanating from his palms permeated through the thin fabric of Mia¡¯s clothing, causing her


    entire body to feel tense.


    Mia struggled to break free, her face flushed crimson, but Timothy maintained his grip.


    As


    they


    grappled with each other for a while, Mia couldn¡¯t help but notice the temperature around them


    rising noticeably.


    Feeling a mix of embarrassment and frustration, she eximed, ¡°Timothy, what do you think you¡¯re


    doing? This is a public ce!¡±


    Despite this, Timothy¡¯s grip on Mia¡¯s wrist tightened, his gaze dark and intense. ¡°We¡¯re still married,


    aren¡¯t we? There¡¯s nothing wrong with this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Mia retorted.


    Was Timothy out of his mind?


    As Mia spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but notice Timothy¡¯s expression darken.


    Not only did he refuse to release her, but he also seized the back of her head, his thin lips parting with


    a


    cold tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me. I¡¯m aware that the child in your belly is a result of your intimacy with


    another man. Well, that¡¯s fine. It does save us the trouble of using protection now, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Upon hearing thest sentence, Mia¡¯s lips turned pale. What were Timothy¡¯s intentions?


    In the next instant, Mia found herself enveloped in Timothy¡¯s embrace, her legs now straddling hisp.


    With her ear pressed against his chest, she could feel the warmth radiating from him, coupled with the


    strong rhythm of his heartbeat, causing her ears to turn red.


    Mia¡¯s entire body rang rmingly as she struggled to free herself from Timothy¡¯s grasp, but his hands


    held firm, refusing to release her.


    Lowering his head, Timothy fixed his gaze on Mia¡¯s flushed face. His eyes drifted downward, settling on


    her lips.


    Without hesitation, Timothy moved his lips closer, closing the distance between them.

 Chapter 422

    Suddenly, Mia felt something cold sealing her mouth shut, causing her eyes to widen instantly. She


    couldn¡¯t believe Timothy was kissing her.


    In that instant, her mind went nk, and she felt numb all over.


    They had been married for three years, and aside from that one idental encounter, there had been


    no physical contact between them.


    They hadn¡¯t even held hands, let alone kissed, yet here Timothy was, kissing her forcefully.


    What was his intention behind this?


    As Mia realized the situation, she tried to push Timothy away, but he effortlessly countered her


    attempts.


    Mia¡¯s hands remained pressed against Timothy¡¯s chest, where she could feel the rapid thud of his


    heartbeat beneath her palms. It seemed to be beating a little faster than usual.


    Timothy¡¯s breath grew somewhat ragged, seemingly caught up in the intoxicating sensation of her lips.


    Mia felt as though she were in a daze, everything appearing unreal, like a dream.


    As her eyes fluttered open, she saw Timothy¡¯s face inching closer; she couldn¡¯t help but notice his


    nervous demeanor.


    ¡°Stop it! What¡¯s going on here?¡± Maya¡¯s voice suddenly emerged from behind, breaking the tension.


    between them.


    Upon hearing Maya entering from behind the curtain, Timothy frowned and stopped his advances


    abruptly.


    Seizing the opportunity, Mia shoved him away and quickly retreated a few steps, her eyes wide with


    disbelief.


    A faint pink hue tinged his handsome profile, and the cor of his shirt bore wrinkles from her grip.


    His eyes retained their intense darkness, while a subtle gloss adorned his lips.


    Mia found herself momentarily captivated by Timothy¡¯s charming appearance. His low, ragged breath


    echoed in her ears, teasing her nerves ever so slightly.


    She couldn¡¯t grasp the fact that Timothy had just forcibly kissed her!


    With tears in her eyes, Maya spoke up, ¡°Tim, what were you two doing just now? Did Mia shamelessly


    initiate the kiss?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Upon hearing Maya¡¯s usation, Mia burst outughing in disbelief.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that Maya was suggesting she had made the first move!


    Mia¡¯s anger surged instantly as she advanced toward Timothy.


    With raised eyebrows, Timothy observed her, his lips disying a hint of amusement as she drew near.


    In the next moment, Mia seized the loosened tie around Timothy¡¯s neck and pressed herself against his


    chest, ring defiantly at Maya.


    ¡°Regardless of who initiated it, Timothy and I are legally married. Sharing a kiss behind this stage


    curtain doesn¡¯t constitute indecency. It¡¯s not illegal, is it?¡± Mia asserted confidently.


    Timothy met Mia¡¯s gaze as she held him tightly in her embrace.


    Despite feeling a bit ufortable with his tie constricting him, he inclined his head slightly, seemingly


    cooperating with Mia¡¯s gesture and affirming her statement.


    Maya was infuriated. ¡°Mia, stop fabricating stories! Timothy would never kiss you!¡±


    Mia turned sharply, her gaze meeting Timothy¡¯s with a yful smile. ¡°Darling, Ms. Lane seems


    skeptical. Why don¡¯t you enlighten her? Perhaps that will dispel her doubts once and for all!¡±


    Mia was determined to make things challenging for Maya; she wanted to see how Timothy would


    exin their kiss to her.


    Timothy lowered his gaze, a smile hiding in the depths of his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t believe exnations would


    be very convincing.¡±


    ¡°Well, what would you like to-


    Before Mia couldplete her sentence. Timothy suddenly interrupted her with a kiss, causing her


    eyes to widen in disbelief, appearing puzzled by his unexpected gesture.


    To Mia¡¯s astonishment, Timothy kissed her once more, right in front of Maya.


    Witnessing the scene unfold, Maya was overwhelmed with anger and jealousy, tears streaming down


    her


    face as her lips trembled. ¡°How could you¡­ Tim, how could you do this to me?¡±

 Chapter 423

    Maya¡¯s voice, filled with despair and sorrow, echoed in Mia¡¯s ears. She, too, couldn¡¯t believe what was


    unfolding before her.


    Eventually. Timothy pulled away and looked at Mia, whose expression reflected disbelief. A soft


    chuckle escaped him. ¡°I suppose this exnation was even more convincing,¡± he remarked.


    Mia was left speechless, utterly bewildered by the turn of events.


    She gazed at Timothy¡¯s striking, intense features up close, her frustration evident as she clenched her


    jaw.


    In a swift motion, Mia lifted her hand to strike him, but Timothy quickly caught her wrist, his palm


    radiating warmth against hers.


    With a firm hold, Timothy drew Mia into his embrace, pinching her chin as he spoke in a deep voice.


    Were you about to hit me?¡±


    Mia shot back loudly. ¡°And what if I was?¡±


    ¡°Well, you could have. Haven¡¯t you heard the saying, ¡°A married couple may quarrel, but they still sleep


    in the same bed¡®?¡± Timothy teased, releasing Mia¡¯s hand.


    His narrow eyes locked onto hers, implying some suggestive insinuation..


    Mia¡¯s hand hung suspended midair, her teeth clenched. ¡°You despicable coward!¡±


    How dare he make such a threat!


    Timothy tilted his head slightly, a smirk forming on his lips. He appeared to be in a rather jovial mood.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    At that moment, feeling resentful and disregarded, Maya stepped forward with tearful eyes, confronting


    Timothy, ¡°Tim, how could you? Did Mia purposely seduce you just now?¡±


    Maya never would have imagined that Timothy would initiate a kiss with a woman.


    After all, Timothy had always remained aloof, maintaining his distance and never allowing any woman


    to


    be close to him.


    However, the seemingly unattainable Timothy was now tenderly holding Mia¡¯s face in his hands, gently


    kissing her with a passion evident in his eyes.


    Watching this unfold, Maya was consumed by jealousy.


    Why did Mia deserve Timothy¡¯s affection? After all, Maya was a wealthy and influential heiress,


    renowned for her beauty and opulence. What did Mia, a lowly orphan, possess that Maya didn¡¯t?


    As Mia turned around, she noticed Maya crying pitifully, yet she couldn¡¯t muster any sympathy, finding


    the situation somewhat amusing.


    Witnessing Maya¡¯s plight brought back memories of Mia¡¯s own past, where falling in love with a man


    had


    once left her shattered.


    Ultimately, Mia came to the conclusion that men were not particrly remarkable.


    Timothy regarded Maya apathetically, feeling slightly displeased that his kiss with Mia had been


    interrupted.


    Speaking with a cold demeanor, he questioned, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Mia watched in surprise as she witnessed Maya crying uncontrobly.


    Maya appeared taken aback by Timothy¡¯s harsh response, a reaction that even Mia had not


    anticipated.


    Maya was consumed by anger and rendered speechless. Tears streamed down her face, giving her a


    somewhat pitiful appearance.


    Mia couldn¡¯t bear to look at the scene any longer. She turned away and reached for the canvas bag


    beside her, preparing to leave.


    Unable to contain her indignation, Maya forcefully seized Mia¡¯s arm, demanding. ¡°Don¡¯t go. You better


    exin clearly what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡± Mia eximed, refusing to submit to such interrogation. As they struggled, her canvas bag


    snagged and fell to the ground, spilling its contents.


    Among them, a thick filended directly at Maya¡¯s feet.


    The document¡¯s first page bore the title: ¡°Property Settlement Agreement.¡±


    As Mia nced at the document, she realized she had almost forgotten about it.


    She reached down to pick


    it up, but Maya was faster, snatching the divorce papers before Mia could grab


    them.


    Maya¡¯s face lit up with a smug smile as she held the document.


    ¡°Mia, despite your convincing acts, it seems you always end up divorced. Are you nning to use the


    same tactics again, trying to seduce Timothy once more?¡±

 Chapter 424

    With Laura¡¯s surgerypleted, Mia¡¯s divorce from Timothy was only a matter of time.


    Seeing Maya¡¯s smug expression, Mia¡¯s unease grew.


    She smirked back. ¡°Maya, it seems like you haven¡¯t finished reading the document, have you? Let me


    remind you to take a look at the property settlement section.


    ¡°I¡¯m destined to be the wealthiest woman¨Cwho needs men anyway?¡± Mia chuckled.


    Maya, still skeptical, turned to the relevant section.


    She couldn¡¯t conceal her shock as she read the first use, which stated that all shares owned by


    Timothy were to be transferred to Mia.


    With a mocking expression, Maya retorted, ¡°Mia, you must be dreaming! How could Tim ever agree to


    such conditions?¡±


    If Timothy were to transfer all the shares of the Barrett Group to Mia, he would end up with no assets.


    Mia folded her arms and stated firmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Timothy has already signed the agreement, which


    means he epts these divorce terms.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡± Maya eximed.


    She quickly flipped to thest page and, to her astonishment, found Timothy¡¯s signature there.


    Maya¡¯s vision momentarily blurred, and she hurriedly turned to Timothy, clutching the document. ¡°Tim,


    did you really sign this? Could it be a fake signature? Is Mia trying to deceive you?¡±


    Timothy looked down at the document and nodded. ¡°Yes, I signed it,¡± he confirmed.


    ¡°Tim, how could you be so naive? Do you understand the implications of this?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Maya could hardly believe it; the signature on the document was indeed Timothy¡¯s!


    It seemed he would be left with nothing now!


    Did this mean that if Maya were to marry into the Barrett family in the future, she would also end up


    without any assets?


    It simply didn¡¯t make sense. Everything belonging to the Barretts should rightfully be Maya¡¯s. How


    could Timothy even contemte giving his assets to Mia?


    Mia¡¯s gaze shifted to Timothy. She, too, wanted to ask him the same question as Maya.


    Timothy¡¯s sudden flirtatious behavior caught Mia off guard, preventing her from voicing the question


    she had in mind. To her astonishment, she was forcefully kissed by him.


    Timothy straightened up and casually replied, ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern.¡±


    His dismissive reply left Maya furious, struggling to catch her breath.


    Hearing Timothy¡¯s response, Mia was also left speechless. Was Timothy out of his mind?


    Looking at the divorce papers in Maya¡¯s hand, Timothy firmly instructed, ¡°Give it back to her.¡±


    At first, Mia had no intention of reiming the document. However, upon seeing Maya¡¯s furious


    expression, Mia decided to approach her.


    With a wry smile, she remarked, ¡°Would you mind returning that to me, Ms. Lane? This document holds


    quite some value, you know.¡±


    As Mia tried to retrieve it, Maya resisted, saying, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? The signatures aren¡¯t finalized


    yet.¡±


    With a raised eyebrow, Mia shot back, ¡°Thanks for the reminder. I guess I¡¯ll just have to take it back and


    sign it for the document to be binding.


    ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t wait to be the first female billionaire. Rest assured, I¡¯ll invite both of you to my


    celebratory dinner.¡±


    Mia¡¯s intentional words felt like needles pricking at Maya¡¯s nerves.


    Given Maya¡¯s long standing desire to marry into the Barrett family, could Timothy potentially losing his


    wealth make her reconsider her decision?


    Looking at the divorce papers before her, Maya was determined not to let Mia have her way.


    The thought of all the Barrett family¡¯s wealth falling into Mia¡¯s hands was unbearable to her!


    Witnessing Maya¡¯s distressed expression, Mia forcefully took the divorce papers from her hands.


    ¡°Sorry. Ms. Lane, do you mind letting go for a second?¡±


    In a quick move, Maya snatched the document and promptly tore it to shreds.

 Chapter 425

    Mia was taken aback as she looked at the shredded papers, marveling at how swiftly Maya had torn


    through the thick document.


    She seemed to be genuinely furious.


    With the papers now reduced to fragments, Maya fixed a piercing re on Mia. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to


    sign it now,¡± she stated firmly.


    With Mia unable to sign the divorce document, its validity was unquestionably voided.


    Mia kept her silence, directing her gaze at Timothy instead. She inquired, ¡°What¡¯s our next step?¡±


    Mia understood that she couldn¡¯t intervene directly, but she also discerned that Maya had indirectly


    presented a solution. With the document torn to shreds, its legal validity was now nullified.


    Seeing the hint of satisfaction in Mia¡¯s eyes, Timothy¡¯s smile vanished instantly. Speaking calmly, he


    remarked, ¡°I have another copy.¡±


    Mia waspletely shocked by this revtion.


    Meanwhile, Maya¡¯s cries grew even louder.


    Despite nearly losing her temper, Mia chose to respond with a smile upon noticing Maya¡¯s distressed


    state.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, Mr. Barrett. Just remember to bring it to me next time. I¡¯ll print out another copy sign


    it for you. Don¡¯t forget, alright?¡±


    Upon hearing Mia¡¯s response, Maya panicked momentarily.


    wand


    ¡°Mia, where is your sense of decency? I¡¯ve never known anyone to take everything from their spouse in


    a divorce. Who do you think you are to leave Timothy with nothing?¡±


    Mia raised an eyebrow, her gaze fixed on Maya. ¡°That¡¯s just how it is. Timothy feels indebted to me, so


    he has decided to transfer all his assets to my possession.


    ¡°He¡¯s concerned about how I¡¯ll manage on my own after our divorce,¡± Miamented with a touch of


    irony.


    Observing the jealousy in Maya¡¯s eyes, Mia couldn¡¯t resist teasing, ¡°Oh, Maya, didn¡¯t you once mention


    how much you liked Timothy?


    ¡°Well, now that he¡¯s on the verge of bing a pauper, that shouldn¡¯t bother you, right?¡±


    Maya was caught off guard.


    Who would want to marry someone destitute?


    Indeed, Maya had tirelessly strived to leave behind her orphan status, eventually securing her position


    as the heiress of the Lane family.


    Her long¨Cstanding goal was to marry into an esteemed family and achieve the status of a wealthy and


    influential youngdy.


    Nheless, Maya was not about to reveal her true feelings. She swiftly countered, ¡°Certainly, it


    wouldn¡¯t bother me. But what entitles you to take such arge sum of money?¡±


    ¡°Because Timothy is willing. Do you have any say in the matter?¡± With those words, Mia swiftly walked


    off the stage.


    Growing anxious, Maya turned to Timothy, questioning. ¡°Are you honestly going to walk away with


    nothing and transfer all your assets to Mia?¡±


    Maya still couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it!


    How could a man act in such a manner? Particrly Timothy, who came from a wealthy lineage and


    possessed numerous assets. After all, he didn¡¯t exactly build everything from the ground up with Mia.


    Simply providing her with some money would have been enough; there was no need to give her all his


    assets!


    With aposed demeanor, Timothy nced


    asserted firmly.


    Over at Maya. ¡°That is my business, not yours,¡± he


    ¡°Tim, please don¡¯t misconstrue my intentions. I¡¯m saying this out of concern for your well¨Cbeing. If word


    spreads that all your shares are going to Mia, it will undoubtedly impact the Barrett Group¡¯s stock price.


    ¡°Besides, you could simply offer her some cash and perhaps one of your many properties: given Mia¡¯s


    background as an orphan, she¡¯ll never be able to exhaust all that wealth in her lifetime.


    ¡°Is there really a necessity to hand over all your assets to her?¡±


    Timothy chose not to respond to Maya¡¯s question. Instead, he turned away and left the stage.


    Now, only Maya remained. As she gazed at the torn papers on the ground, her expression turned bitter.


    Regardless, Maya was determined not to let Mia have her way.


    After regaining herposure, Maya took out her phone and made a call.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Barrett? I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you. Do you remember my recent trip to Nord City? I


    picked up some beauty and skincare supplements especially for you. I¡¯ll drop them off for youter.¡±


    Recharge Promo: 5000 Bonus Free

 Chapter 426

    As Maya ended the call, she became more determined than ever to thwart Mia¡¯s ns.


    With Sharon¡¯s assistance, Maya was confident she could stop Mia¡¯s schemes.


    Meanwhile, Mia had just left the hall. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of optimism.


    Maya¡¯s initial reaction had been priceless; her final act of tearing up the divorce agreement had


    unexpectedly yed into Mia¡¯s hands.


    At that moment. Kennedy approached Mia. ¡°Mia, how did your discussion with Mr. Barrett go? Did he


    have any opinions on the design of the hall?¡±


    After a brief pause, Mia responded firmly, ¡°He assured me that everything is in order and didn¡¯t raise


    any


    objections.¡±


    Even though Mia hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to question Timothy earlier, she was certain he wouldn¡¯t be


    concerned about such trivial matters. It appeared there was no need for any inquiries at all.


    Moments after she spoke, Mia was startled to hear Timothy¡¯s deep voice behind her, saying, ¡°When


    have


    I ever said such a thing?¡±


    Surprised, Mia turned to see Timothy emerging. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to rify matters with Maya?


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward.


    In an attempt to ease the tension, Kennedy interjected. ¡°Mr. Barrett, do you have any thoughts to


    share?¡±


    Timothy approached slowly, his gaze shifting toward Mia, who kept her head bowed. His lips parted


    slightly as he remarked, ¡°Well, I believe Mia has some thoughts about me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mia clenched her teeth in frustration. With a forced smile, she responded, ¡°I just


    assumed Mr. Barrett¡¯s silence meant he had no objections.¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t spoken up, couldn¡¯t you have asked?¡±


    Mia was taken aback. What was Timothy trying to say?


    As Mia raised her gaze, she noticed the mischievous sparkle in Timothy¡¯s eyes.


    She immediately understood that he was teasing her on purpose. She calmly replied. ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly


    what I¡¯m doing now?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Timothy surveyed the arrangement of the hall before directing his attention to the center of the stage.


    ¡°It looks like there¡¯s a problem with the stage decoration. That curtain over there seems overly


    excessive


    and out of ce.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so excessive about it? This setup perfectlyplements the theme.¡±


    Sensing Timothy¡¯s critical eye, Mia approached the edge of the stage to inspect the drapery. Upon


    closer


    examination, it seemed eptable to her.


    Standing nearby, Kennedy found himself in a dilemma. Who would have anticipated discord between


    this


    married couple?


    Riley, too, caught on quickly and exchanged a knowing nce with Mia.


    Given Timothy¡¯s status as the university¡¯s main investor, making a slight adjustment to ensure his


    satisfaction wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    Approaching Mia, Timothy suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you open the curtain and see how it looks?¡±


    Mia furrowed her brow. ¡°The stage effect is designed to sync with that machine. Once it¡¯s activated, it¡¯s


    a one¨Ctime use, and we¡¯d have to rece it for the next asion.


    ¡°These gadgets aren¡¯t cheap; they cost a hundred grand each.¡±


    Timothy raised an eyebrow. ¡°After investing so much, is another hundred thousand really a big deal?¡±


    ¡°You invested?¡±


    Mia had been aware that all the equipment and materials in the hall were sponsored by external


    Timothy remainedposed as he stated, ¡°You¡¯re wee to open the curtain and see the effect. I¡¯ll


    take care of the cost.¡±


    ¡°Alright, since Timothy is willing to pay, why not give it a try?¡± Mia pondered.


    In reality, Mia was only assuming based on past experiences; she hadn¡¯t yet observed the stage effects


    of this particr design.


    On the other hand, Kennedy was thrilled and quickly arranged for the stage effect to be demonstrated.


    Soon, the hall was filled with music. As the stage curtain rose, Mia watched her designe to life;


    she


    couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of excitement.


    A few minutester, the opening stage effect came to a close.


    Mia paused for a moment, contemting. ¡°You know, the curtain does seem a bit much. Let¡¯s have it


    removed.¡±


    As Mia arranged for the curtain to be removed, she was suddenly ovee with nausea. Rushing to a


    nearby trash can, she began to throw up.

 Chapter 427

    Mia felt as if she were purging everything from her stomach.


    Could it be caused by something she ate for lunch?


    As Mia paused, a bottle of mineral water was offered to her. She couldn¡¯t help but notice Timothy¡¯s


    long. elegant fingers as he handed it over.


    Mia didn¡¯t hesitate to take the water, quickly opening it and having a few sips, which instantly revitalized


    her.


    However, she felt some difort and gently touched her lower abdomen, unable to pinpoint the


    cause


    but sensing that something was wrong.


    wrong?¡±


    Furrowing his brow, Timothy nced at Mia¡¯s stomach. ¡°What¡¯s wro


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just feeling a bit nauseous from the greasy meal I had earlier.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t think her nausea was a major concern, as she had been managing her pregnancy quite well,


    with only asional morning sickness.


    As she prepared to leave. Timothy held her wrist, his gaze intense. ¡°You should go to the hospital for a


    check¨Cup,¡± he said firmly.


    Mia looked at him, surprised by his sudden concern, and subtly moved her hand away. ¡°It¡¯s not a big


    deal; there¡¯s no need to go to the hospital.¡±


    But Timothy stepped in front of her, his tone tinged with annoyance. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize your current


    condition? What if there¡¯s a problem? Are you able to manage it?¡±


    Timothy frowned. It seemed to him that Mia, as a pregnant woman,cked self¨Cawareness.


    Timothy understood the delicate nature of pregnancy, knowing that anyck of care could result in


    seriousplications. He was aware of the risks involved in childbirth.


    Mia was about to decline, but Kennedy interjected. ¡°You¡¯ve really been pushing yourself these past few


    days, Mia.


    ¡°Since everything here is almost set up, perhaps you should just listen to Mr. Barrett and go to the


    hospital. It¡¯ll ease his worry.¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t fathom why Timothy would be concerned about her.


    It appeared that Kennedy¡¯s actions were solely aimed at pleasing Timothy.


    Timothy¡¯s demeanor also became slightly uneasy, causing an instant shift in the atmosphere between


    them.


    Feeling ufortable, Mia turned away and responded, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just experiencing a slight


    stomach.


    ache from lunch.¡±


    She was reluctant to go to the hospital just because of a mere morning sickness, fearing the


    embarrassment it might bring.


    With that, Mia began to depart, yet after only a few steps, her vision blurred, and her legs faltered


    beneath


    her.


    Just as Mia was on the brink of falling. Timothy caught her with his broad arms.


    Straining to open her eyes, Mia glimpsed Timothy¡¯s handsome profile, his features distinguished and


    appealing.


    Mia found herself incapable of speaking, overwhelmed by a pervasive weakness that eventually


    caused


    her to lose consciousness.


    Timothy lifted her tenderly, swiftly leaving the hall.


    As he settled Mia into the car, he urgently instructed, ¡°Proceed to the hospital at once. Notify the ob¨C


    gyn


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    to prepare for an immediate examination.¡±


    With that, Timothy bowed his head, gazing at the unconscious Mia in his embrace, noting her


    somewhat


    paleplexion.


    He kicked Rodger¡¯s seat and firmly instructed, ¡°Drive faster!¡±


    With determination, Rodger sped toward the hospital.


    Dr. Dakota Hudson stood by the hospital¡¯s entrance, waiting for their arrival.


    As Timothy carried Mia out of the car, Sky hastily approached him. ¡°Mr. Barrett, as


    doctors and all the required equipment are on standby.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression remained stoic as he inquired, ¡°Where is the operating room?¡±


    ¡°On the third floor,¡± Kennedy confirmed.


    you requested, the


    He stood by, feeling helpless as he watched Timothy carry Mia toward the elevator, beads of sweat


    forming on his forehead.


    Kennedy was perplexed by Timothy¡¯s actions but hesitated to voice his confusion.


    Heath quickly approached and caught up with Timothy. ¡°Mr. Barrett, it would be faster to use a gurney.


    This way, the doctors and nurses can examine Ms. Bowen promptly.¡±

 Chapter 428

    Upon hearing Heath¡¯s suggestion, Timothy¡¯s tone sharpened. ¡°Where¡¯s the gurney?¡±


    Sky promptly directed a nurse to fetch it. Timothy gentlyid Mia onto the gurney and then turned to


    Sky. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant: she fainted after vomiting.¡± he borated.


    Due to his initial haste. Timothy had overlooked the quicker option of utilizing a gurney.


    Having regained hisposure, he promptly detailed Mia¡¯s symptoms to Dakota.


    Sky¡¯s attention was immediately captured after learning about Mia¡¯s pregnancy. ¡°Mr. Barrett, you can


    trust us to prioritize the safety of both mother and child.¡±


    ¡°This is critical. Should anything happen to her, it could lead to serious consequences for your hospital.¡±


    Timothy observed as the gurney was swiftly wheeled into the operating room for examination.


    He removed his suit jacket, loosening his tie as sweat dampened his back.


    Standing outside the operating room, Timothy¡¯s gaze shifted to the blinking red light.


    Unable to suppress his curiosity any longer, he turned to Heath and asked, ¡°Is childbirth truly as risky


    for women as people im?¡±


    Heath nodded solemnly. ¡°I had a cousin who encountered a blood clotplication during childbirth. It


    felt like a battle against death during the rescue operation.


    ¡°My cousin¡¯s mother¨Cinw objected to the cost of the surgery, unwilling to spend such arge amount


    of money just for her to have a child.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Timothy pursed his lips. ¡°Your cousin¡¯s mother¨Cinw sounds truly reprehensible.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. That¡¯s why pregnancy is incredibly daunting for women. I never fully understood it


    until now, but seeing my cousin¡¯s experience has truly highlighted how perilous it can be.¡±


    Timothy grew quiet, his thoughts drifting into contemtion.


    -hild into the


    Faced with the risks of childbirth. Timothy started pondering whether bringing Mia¡¯s unborn child


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    world was the right decision.


    After all, if circumstances didn¡¯t turn out as expected, he could always consider the option of adopting a


    childter on.


    Before long, Dakota emerged from the operating room. ¡°Are Mia¡¯s family members present?¡± she


    inquired.


    Timothy stepped forward. ¡°That would be me.¡±


    +15 BLNIUSA


    ¡°You must be Mia¡¯s husband, right? Mia has been experiencing extreme tirednesstely due to the


    stress she¡¯s been under, which has resulted in poor nutrition and low blood sugar levels.


    As her spouse and the father of her twins, it¡¯s imperative that you prioritize caring for Mia¡¯s well¨Cbeing


    and take on additional household responsibilities during this time.¡±


    Timothy found himself at a loss for words.


    Noticing Timothy¡¯s displeasure, Sky hurried over to alleviate the tension.


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, Dr. Hudson is the most esteemed doctor here, though she can be somewhat


    straightforward. However, her heart¡¯s in the right ce.¡±


    Timothy managed to control his frustration and turned to Dakota. ¡°Will Mia be okay?¡±


    ¡°Mia and the babies are currently stable, but if this persists, there could beplications,¡± Dakota


    exined.


    She added, ¡°Mia is also mildly anemic andcking calcium. Please ensure she receives appropriate


    supplementation.¡±


    Timothy clenched his jaw as he contemted Mia¡¯s tireless efforts in decorating the university hall over


    the past few days, a sense of guilt creeping over him.


    Shortly after, Mia was brought out, still asleep on the gurney.


    Timothy apanied her to the private hospital room, stealing a nce at Heath by his side.


    His voice carried a hint of tension as he instructed, ¡°Please ensure the necessary arrangements are


    made ording to Dr. Hudson¡¯s instructions.¡±


    Heath ced Mia¡¯s canvas bag on the bedside table before leaving the room. Timothy lingered beside


    the bed, watching over Mia as she slept.


    Despite her lips retaining a slight paleness, herplexion showed a significant improvement from


    before.


    Suddenly, the sound of a ringing phone emanated from Mia¡¯s canvas bag.


    Timothy nced in its direction and impulsively reached out to check. The caller ID disyed:


    ¡°udie.¡±

 Chapter 429

    Upon seeing the caller ID disying ¡°udie¡°. Timothy¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. Who could


    udie possibly be?


    He continued to stare at Mia¡¯s phone which was ringing persistently.


    Unable to resist any longer. Timothy eventually picked up the phone.


    ude¡¯s voice greeted him from the other end, ¡°Mia, I¡¯m at the university entrance. Have your lectures.


    finished? I¡¯m waiting for you outside.¡±


    Upon hearing a male voice. Timothy¡¯s demeanor immediately turned cold. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need you to


    wait


    for her.¡±


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    As Timothy answered the call, ude¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Let¡¯s keep this conversation civil.


    Maybe you should let Mia go first. Whether you¡¯re after money or want to discuss terms, that¡¯s your


    call.¡±


    Timothy was taken aback. He had never been in need of money before.


    His lips pressed together into a thin line. ¡°That¡¯s something I should be saying. In the future, perhaps


    your and your family should stay away from Mia. Otherwise, don¡¯t expect me to be forgiving.¡±


    With that, Timothy hung up the phone.


    ude was left perplexed, trying to make sense of the situation.


    Could Mia have been kidnapped again?


    ude panicked as he called Jason, ¡°Jason, it¡¯s serious. Mia might be in danger again.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me everything.


    ude nervously recounted his phone conversation, his words slightly stuttering. ¡°Guess who picked


    up the call? He sounded incredibly arrogant! But if I remember correctly, isn¡¯t Felix stillin custody?¡±


    Jason paused for a moment before speaking, ¡°Do you have a recording of the phone call? If you do,


    could you please let me listen to the voice? I might be able to identify the person.¡±


    ude quickly forwarded the recording and called Jason again, unable to contain his impatience.


    ¡°Have you listened to it? Who was the caller?¡±


    ¡°If my memory serves me right, it sounded like Timothy,¡± Jason replied.


    ude paused, taken aback at the mention of Timothy¡¯s name. ¡°Timothy Barrett? The son of Bern


    City¡¯s richest man? Isn¡¯t he the guy Maya, the phony heiress, was talking about marrying?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡± Jason confirmed.


    ude clenched his teeth in frustration. ¡°You heard what Timothy just said, right? That¡¯s not something


    a regr guy would say.


    ¡°He definitely has ulterior motives toward Mial And now he¡¯s even got Mia in his hands.¡±


    ¡°I see your point. But if Mia is with Timothy, at least she should be safe. I¡¯ll handle it, so don¡¯t worry,¡±


    Jason reassured.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be concerned? Mia is my sister too, you know. Why do I sense there¡¯s something


    you¡¯re not telling me? Is there a history between Mia and Timothy?¡±


    ude, being the rogue he was, had a sharp instinct for such matters.


    Timothy¡¯s warning to stay away from Mia only heightened ude¡¯s suspicion that there was more to


    their rtionship than met the eye.


    ude was eager for answers, but Jason remained silent, unwilling to disclose anything.


    The more


    ude dwelled on the situation, the more unsettled he became.


    He was aware that Mia had worked as a caretaker for Laura in the Barrett residence, a role that


    essentially reduced her to that of a maid in such affluent households.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    But what could possibly blossom between a lowly maid and an heir to a wealthy family?


    Regardless of the oue, Mia would inevitably bear the brunt of it all.


    ude clenched his teeth in anger. If Timothy did harm Mia, he swore he wouldn¡¯t let Timothy get away


    with it!


    In thevish hospital room, Mia slowly regained consciousness.


    She blinked against the harsh light from the ceiling, slowly taking in her surroundings.


    Instinctively, she reached for her belly, wondering where her babies were.


    Could Timothy have instructed the doctors to perform an abortion without her consent?


    ¡°What are you searching for?¡± Timothy¡¯s deep voice suddenly echoed.


    Looking up, Mia found Timothy by the window and asked anxiously. ¡°Where are my babies? Did you do


    something to them?¡±

 Chapter 430

    Observing Mia¡¯s disbelief. Timothy became somewhat irritated. Was this how she perceived him?


    Raising his gaze, Timothy retorted, ¡°Well, what else do you expect? It¡¯s not like the babies are mine.


    Why would I want to keep them?¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Mia felt utterly dumbstruck. Lowering her head, she stared at her belly, tears


    streaming down her face.


    Were her babies gone?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Observing Mia¡¯s tears, Timothy regretted his jest, realizing it had gone too far. ¡°Please, don¡¯t cry-¡±


    But before he could finish, Mia suddenly sprang from the bed and charged toward him. ¡°Timothy, I¡¯ve


    had


    enough of this!¡±


    rmed by her sudden movement and concerned she might harm herself, Timothy swiftly pushed his


    laptop aside and moved to catch her.


    However, in the next instant, Mia firmly seized his neck.


    She flipped over and straddled Timothy, her hands squeezing his neck tightly. With her babies gone,


    she


    was determined to make him pay!


    Timothy¡¯s throat ached with pain, yet he refrained from forcefully pushing Mia away. Frowning, he


    battled through the difort, coughing as he managed to say, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t! Timothy, you¡¯re a murderer!¡± Mia eximed.


    ung open.


    Just then, the hospital room door swung


    Dakota and Genevieve, stepping in for their rounds, were taken aback by the sight unfolding before


    them.


    Mia was straddling Timothy on the small sofa by the window, their embrace tight and intimate.


    The scenario was undoubtedly ambiguous, leaving room for misinterpretation.


    Dakota¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Upon hearing Dakota¡¯s voice, Mia gradually released her grip. However, her body remained tense, and


    she found herself pulled into Timothy¡¯s arms.


    She forcefully pushed Timothy away, not wanting any contact with him.


    Timothy remainedposed. ¡°Let¡¯s not make a scene. People are watching.¡±


    Mia was caught off guard.


    With a serious expression, Dakota addressed Mia. ¡°How could you behave like this in a hospital,


    especially considering you¡¯re pregnant, and with twins?¡±


    Mia was stunned, staring at Dakota in disbelief. ¡°Are you saying¡­ my babies are okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re still here. Mr. Barrett was quite adamant when he brought you in. If we couldn¡¯t ensure the


    safety of your babies, it would jeopardize the hospital¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°So, rest assured, both you and your twins are safe.¡±


    As these words settled in, Mia stared at Timothy in disbelief.


    She had anticipated Timothy pushing for an abortion, but instead, he had instructed the doctors to


    prioritize the safety of her babies.


    Mia realized she had misunderstood Timothy¡¯s intentions.


    Leaning back in his chair, Timothy looked at her calmly. ¡°So, do you understand now?¡±


    Mia btedly realized and asked, ¡°Why did you intentionally say that then?¡±


    ¡°What did I say? Wasn¡¯t it simply a misunderstanding on your part?¡±


    Mia was furious, fighting the urge to p Timothy.


    Blushing, she pulled away from Timothy¡¯s embrace. With the knowledge that her babies were safe, her


    composure returned.


    Dakota cautioned sternly, ¡°Your heightened hormones may trigger sexual urges, but it¡¯s crucial to


    exercise discretion, particrly in a hospital setting.¡±


    Mia¡¯s cheeks turned crimson, her words stumbling out. ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    Timothy deliberately retorted. ¡°But I didn¡¯t resist at all.¡±


    Dakota gave him a meaningful look. ¡°As a spouse, it¡¯s important for you to familiarize yourself with


    these matters. Allowing your wife to act recklessly can have detrimental effects on the babies.¡±


    Timothy cleared his throat before asking. ¡°Where can I find more information about it?¡± ¡±

 Chapter 431

    Mia felt her cheeks burn with embarrassment upon hearing Timothy¡¯s words!


    What was Timothy going on about?


    However, Dakota remained remarkablyposed, seemingly unaffected by the situation. ¡°We have


    informative books on this topic avable at the hospital. If you¡¯re interested, you can buy one to take


    home.¡±


    Timothy stroked


    stroked his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s quite considerate.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Mia interjected hastily, turning to Dakota. ¡°Are my babies truly alright?¡±


    Even though Dakota reassured her about the twins¡® well¨Cbeing, Mia wanted to verify once more for her


    peace of mind.


    She was wary that Timothy and Dakota might have conspired to deceive her.


    ncing at Mia, Dakota responded, ¡°If your children weren¡¯t alive, you wouldn¡¯t have the energy to


    speak


    so vigorously at the moment. After all, abortion isn¡¯t a minor procedure.¡±


    Mia found reassurance in Dakota¡¯s words. She felt no difort in her body, especially in her lower


    abdomen, and detected no scent of blood.


    If she had indeed undergone an abortion, it would surely devastate her.


    Mia finally breathed a sigh of relief, her heart lifting as she woke to find Timothy by her side.


    Yet, the memory of Timothy coercing her into an abortion and confining her in the hospital continued to


    haunt her.


    After a routine examination, Dakota turned to Mia and said, ¡°As you progress through theter stages


    of pregnancy, it¡¯s vital to take good care of yourself.


    ¡°You seem to be showing signs of malnourishment, especially considering you¡¯re carrying twins. Given


    your husband¡¯s financial stability, do you need to overexert yourself every day?¡±


    Timothy received another nudge from Dakota, causing him to hastily interject. ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern


    me. It¡¯s not like she needs to strain herself so much at home.¡±


    Mia smirked and nced in his direction. ¡°Hmm, who was the one cooking, who managed the


    household chores, who picked out your outfits for the day?¡±


    After she finished speaking, both Dakota and Genevieve simultaneously turned their gazes toward


    Timothy, their expressions filled with disdain.


    Dakota¡¯s demeanor toward Mia noticeably softened. ¡°As a pregnant woman, it¡¯s crucial to prioritize your


    own health. If you disregard your well¨Cbeing, how will you manage to care for the babies growing inside


    you?¡±


    Mia nodded earnestly. ¡°I understand now.¡±


    After Dakota and Genevieve left. Timothy cautiously voiced his thoughts, ¡°Are you satisfied now that


    you¡¯ve lectured me?¡±


    ¨C


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t lecturing you. Was anything I said untrue?¡±


    ¡°But all of that happened in the past. It¡¯s not like you were upied with chores when you fainted this


    time, right?¡±


    Feeling a pang of guilt, Mia redirected the conversation, stating, ¡°Well, didn¡¯t I just mention that it was in


    the past?¡±


    ¡°Mia, is this how you show gratitude to someone who saved your life? If I hadn¡¯t caught you in time and


    rushed you to the hospital, do you genuinely think you¡¯d be here now, talking nonsense?¡±


    Timothy was so furious that he had wanted to yank at his tie, only to discover it had already loosened


    while he was waiting for Mia to emerge.


    Reflecting on the moment she fainted, Mia acknowledged that it was indeed Timothy who caught her.


    Mia shuddered at the thought of what might have happened if he hadn¡¯t acted swiftly when she


    copsed.


    Despite the babies in her belly being Timothy¡¯s, she had no intention of revealing this to him at the


    moment.


    After taking a deep breath, she cleared her throat and said. ¡°Thanks for your help just now.¡±


    Timothy arched an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Well, well, it¡¯s not often I hear a thank you from you,¡± he


    remarked.


    Ignoring Timothy¡¯s sarcasticment, Mia swiftly grabbed her canvas bag from the bedside table.


    preparing to leave the hospital.


    If she didn¡¯t make it home that evening. Patricia and her brothers would undoubtedly question her


    absence.


    Timothy furrowed his brow. ¡°Where are you off to?¡±


    Holding her bag tightly, Mia answered, ¡°I¡¯m going home, of course.¡±


    Timothy teased, ¡°Why the hurry to leave? Are you concerned I might try to take advantage of you?¡±


    I


    Remembering his recent phone call with ude, Timothy realized that Mia would soon be meeting the


    Lanes when she got home. Contemting this, his mood darkened.

 Chapter 432

    Mia grabbed the tote bag and turned, facing Timothy. ¡°I¡¯m totally fine anyways. I was just too tired and


    my blood sugar level was low.¡±


    His eyes darkened and he stood. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you. I can take a cab home. We¡¯re heading in different directions. I¡¯ve troubled you enough.


    You¡¯ve taken me to the hospital. How could I let you drive me home again? It¡¯s fine, really.¡±


    The distance she intended to put displeased him. ¡°Are you afraid that someone might misunderstand


    something after seeing you taking my car?¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t understand how he came to that conclusion. ¡°You¡¯re the one misunderstanding here. I


    simply don¡¯t want to waste your precious time, Mr. Barrett.¡±


    Having said that, she left the room. After barely taking a few steps, she could hear steady footsteps


    behind her.


    Mia entered the elevator and that bastard followed along. Due to the little space, they stood very close


    to each other.


    The elevator stopped at the next floor and the people filled the space. One of them was an old man


    sitting in a wheelchair.


    The elevator was filled to the brim.


    The sight of the crowd prompted Mia to retreat, protecting her baby.


    However, thedy in front of her drew in the distance too much so that her grandchild could y. The


    boy was ying with a ball, immersed in his own world.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Feeling the press on her stomach, Mia frowned. ¡°Could you give me some space? I can¡¯t go backward


    anymore.¡±


    Thedy pointed at her nose, barking. ¡°Miss, this elevator is small to begin with. How can I make space


    for you?


    ¡°If I go forward and hurt my grandson, would you be able to handle the circumstances? He¡¯s still a little


    kid!¡±


    The scolding caught Mia off guard.


    Right then, someone pulled her into an embrace. Timothy turned around to block everything before her.


    Thanks to Timothy, Mia took a corner all by herself and it wasn¡¯t that cramped anymore.


    nkly, she stared at him as his scent surrounded her. It was a faint yet distinctive scent, mixed with


    the


    smell of detergent.


    That was her favorite and most familiar scent.


    She took care of his outfits and clothes for three years. Even the detergent was handpicked by herself.


    At that moment, the boy cried because there wasn¡¯t enough space for him to y.


    Furious, the olddy turned her head to scold Mia, ¡°You youngsters are getting in the way! My


    grandson can¡¯t y anymore. Don¡¯t you know how to respect the elderly and care for the children?¡±


    Before Mia could respond to that. Timothy riveted the olddy with his intimidating re.


    Her voice drowned out so suddenly, losing its boldness.


    Timothy then looked at the crying boy. ¡°Monsters kidnap and eat kids who y in elevators.¡±


    The crying boy wailed harder at that, a genuine cry of fear.


    At the same time, Mia waspletely baffled.


    The olddy didn¡¯t back down. ¡°You better exin yourselves! Who are you to scare kids like that?¡±

 Chapter 433

    The elevator reached the first floor. The passengers exited it and it became spacious.


    However, the olddy and the boy blocked the way out of the elevator, not nning to let Mia and


    Timothy leave.


    The olddy didn¡¯t stop her rant. ¡°Exin! How could you not respect the elderly and care for the kids a


    single bit?¡±


    Mia, who was still standing in the corner, raised her head to nce at Timothy and whispered, ¡°We¡¯re


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    here.¡±


    In other words, he didn¡¯t need to shield her anymore.


    Only then did he straighten his back and take a few steps backward. The atmosphere became stranger


    for some reason.


    She could feel her face burning as well. Slowly, she lifted her head to see his broad shoulders.


    Spinning around, Timothy noticed the olddy blocking the way and frowned.


    That was a rare moment for him to encounter such a preposterous incident since he was used to


    private


    hospitals.


    Soon, Heath showed up with a group of bodyguards. The formidable figures stood behind the olddy.


    who didn¡¯t stop running her mouth.


    Feeling the cold air behind her, she turned her head only to see a group of bodyguards.


    Their fierce looks zipped her lips at a heartbeat.


    In a trembling voice, she said, ¡°What are you trying to do? Are you a gangster? I¨CI¡¯m telling you! My


    son is one of the higher¨Cups in Barrett Group. If you upset me, he will never let you get away with it!¡±


    Mia burst into a chuckle upon hearing that..


    What are the odds?


    Mia nced at the olddy. ¡°How bold. Then, do you know who this young handsome man is? He


    works at Barrett Group, too.¡±


    The olddy straightened her back. ¡°That¡¯s different. My son¡¯s a higher¨Cup. He¡¯s way up


    ¡°Which department is he under? What is his name?¡± Timothy inquired.


    there.¡±


    ¡°I think it was the development department. Why? Are you going to seek revenge through him? Save


    the hassle. He¡¯s goinge to pick me up.¡±


    #15 BONUS


    Then, she saw a middle¨Caged maning through the entrance. ¡°Son,e here! Someone¡¯s picking


    on


    mel¡±


    There was a shift on his face when he noticed Timothy. His voice stammered. ¡°M¨CMom, what did you


    do?


    ¡°Son, they ganged up on me in the elevator! They even called over these men in ck to beat me up!


    How could they do this in a civilized society?¡± Her son¡¯s arrival buoyed her up,


    Timothy shed a meaningful smile at the middle¨Caged man. ¡°Is this your mother?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Barrett. She¡¯s from the countryside, so she doesn¡¯t know how things work in the city.


    Please don¡¯t take it to the heart.¡± The middle¨Caged man feared.


    The olddy was taken aback by her son¡¯s respectful attitude toward Timothy. ¡°Son, who is he?¡±


    Mia cast her gaze at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that he works at Barrett Group, too? He¡¯s the president.¡±


    ¡°President? The boss of thepany?¡± Her low educational background was enough for her to


    understand what the president of apany meant.


    She knew that she had caused trouble now.


    ¡°Mom, apologize to Mr. Barrett. Hurry!¡± urged the middle¨Caged man.


    Timothy interrupted. ¡°Save it. Hand in your resignation letter to the Human Resources Department


    tomorrow.¡±


    The middle¨Caged man¡¯s face fell. ¡°Mr. Barrett, please give me one more chance! This is a


    misunderstanding!


    ¡°My family didn¡¯t know who you are. I have to feed my family. I can¡¯t afford to lose this job!¡±

 Chapter 434

    The dismissal notice did fluster the olddy, but she soon regained herposure. ¡°Son, don¡¯t be a


    scaredy cat.


    ¡°You¡¯re a top schr with capabilities. You¡¯ll be able to work as a higher¨Cup in anotherpany too.¡±


    That earned a cold snort from Timothy. ¡°Don¡¯t insult the higher¨Cups with his ordinary abilities.¡±


    He then left with Mia following behind him. She cast a backward nce at the fighting mother and son,


    feeling light¨Chearted.


    Judging from the olddy¡¯s bold tone, she might be used to be the oppressing party all the time.


    If her son had controlled her temper, she wouldn¡¯t have acted that way, which left Mia with one


    conclusion¨Cthe man usually acted the same as the olddy did.


    Perhaps, there could be a number of subordinates he had picked on. Now that he was dismissed, Mia


    didn¡¯t feel a tinge of pity for him at all.


    Mia faced forward only to realize that Timothy was waiting for her. ¡°Do you think that my actions were


    too much?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how to respond to that for a moment.


    He added. ¡°That man is average and a dawdler. He always picks on neers and takes credit from


    them. His performance was at the bottom of the pile for two years consecutively.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for his magnanimous higher¨Cup, he would¡¯ve been fired a long time ago.¡±


    Adding Timothy¡¯sment to her judgment, her guess was right. How could a parent like that olddy


    possibly raise a good son?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s too much.¡± answered Mia.


    Timothy strode out of the hospital and there was a luxury car by the road. He stood by the door. ¡°Get


    in.¡±


    The way he protected her in the elevator reyed in her mind, messing with her heart.


    Her lips were pursed into a thin line. What kind of excuse should she make to turn down the offer?


    Then, he asked, ¡°Am I that scary?¡±


    Mia looked at him. In fact, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    When she started walking in his direction, his tense jaw loosened a bit.


    Suddenly, a car was pulled over.


    Jason got out of the car, concerned. ¡°Mia!¡±


    She turned her head in response, not expecting Jason to find her that quickly..


    Stopping in her tracks, she fixated on him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    He ran to her and examined her from head to toe. ¡°Are you alright? Are you hurt?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°My blood sugar level was low so I fainted on campus. Mr. Barrett brought me


    here.¡±


    Hearing that. Jason lifted his head to see the nearby Timothy, alerted,


    Jason couldn¡¯t believe it. Timothy actually brought her to the hospital?


    Meanwhile, Timothy¡¯s jaw tensed upon Jason¡¯s appearance again. The Lanes were seriously


    everywhere!


    They stared at each other with hostility.


    Jason stepped forward, standing between the duo while eyeing Timothy with an unfriendly gaze.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing her to the hospital in time, Mr. Barrett. I¡¯ll buy you a meal as a token of


    gratitude.¡±


    It made Timothy ufortable. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s my duty to take my wife to the hospital.¡±


    Jason clenched his teeth. ¡°Mr. Barrett, you¡¯ve signed the divorce papers. You¡¯re no longer husband and


    wife.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 435

    Mia¡¯s eyes widened when she heard Jason saying that.


    When she was going to say something. Timothy preempted with a brow raised. ¡°But the divorce


    papers. were torn. Plus, Mia didn¡¯t sign anything. Legally speaking, we¡¯re still husband and wife.¡±


    Jason almost lost it. Staring right at Timothy, Jason took a few steps forward. ¡°Mind repeating it once


    more?¡±


    It would now take a mild trigger before the two men got out of hand at any time.


    Reading the air, Mia pulled Jason¡¯s arm. ¡°Enough already. What is there to fight over for such a trivial


    matter?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t intervene in this, Mia. I¡¯ll make the divorce happen.¡± Jason was legitimately infuriated by


    Timothy.


    To Jason, there was nothing Timothy could force Mia into doing. As Jason¡¯s sister, Mia could divorce


    someone within minutes!


    Timothy sneered. ¡°Oh really? You can try me.¡±


    Shocked, she quickly pulled Jason to the other side. ¡°Cut it out! Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fear him, Mia. He¡¯s just threatening you. It¡¯s not like it can¡¯t happen. Every marriage in this world


    is


    prone to divorce!¡±


    She yed along. ¡°I know. The one¨Cmonth cooling¨Coff period is going to be over soon anyway. It¡¯s


    meaningless to talk about this. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Timothy, who initially assumed that he had the upper hand, lost his smile as soon as he heard her


    statement.


    With deep eyes, he watched the duo leave.


    Then, he kicked the pebbles next to his feet, frustration bubbling in him. Turning his head, he asked


    Heath, ¡°When¡¯s the cooling¨Coff period over?¡±


    ¡°About ten days.¡±


    ¡°What does this mean?¡± Timothy frowned.


    ¡°The cooling¨Coff period for a divorce case is normally a month, but people normally proceed with the


    divorce procedure afterward. There¡¯s ample time, though. You have about ten days left.¡±


    ¡°Not this.¡± Timothy¡¯s expression was steely. He pursed his lips at the thought of the remaining time.


    What if we don¡¯t proceed with the divorce procedures after the cooling¨Coff period?¡±


    A glint of hope twinkled in Timothy¡¯s eyes.


    They had to file for divorce again if they didn¡¯t do it in time?


    Heath continued. ¡°There are other ways to get a divorce. One of them is to take it to the court.¡±


    Hearing that, Timothy sternly instructed, ¡°Find a good divorcewyer.¡±


    Things weren¡¯t over yet.


    On the other side, Mia was sitting next to Jason. Her eyes nced at him briefly. ¡°Jason, how did your


    find me here?¡±


    ¡°ude called you. He wanted to pick you up from college. But Timothy was the one who answered


    the call and they fought. ude called me to ask about your rtionship with Timothy. He was


    concerned.¡±


    ¡°Did you tell him?¡±


    Mia was gradually epting the fact that her brothers were privy to her rtionship with Timothy.


    There was no secret in this world, after all.


    Besides, she was going to Nord City to start a new life soon. So, there was nothing to hide from her


    brothers.


    Jason focused on the road while saying, ¡°I can¡¯t keep it a secret from him. ude is a yboy. He


    probably has an inkling about it.


    ¡°I called your college and searched around the nearby hospitals. That was how I found you.¡±

 Chapter 436

    ¡°Sorry for making you worried, Jason.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re not hurt. Although I do hate that Timothy guy, it¡¯s fortunate that


    he was by your side.


    ¡°Mia, you don¡¯t have to take everything upon yourself anymore. You have us, your family.¡±


    A smile yed along Mia¡¯s lips. ¡°I know, but what¡¯s happening recently is a special case. I¡¯d like to


    finish my credit hours to graduate from college. I¡¯m working hard so that I can live in Nord City with you


    guys.¡±


    Jason wasn¡¯t foreign to her decision as Dominic was busytely because of this.


    Jason nced at her. ¡°Mia, when are you going to tell Dominic and others about your rtionship with


    Timothy?¡±


    ¡°After we go to Nord City. I fear Dominic might confront Timothy for me. I¡¯m going to leave anyway, so


    there¡¯s no need to cause another unnecessary trouble. I hope Dominic won¡¯t be mad at me for lying.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t. When the dayes, I have something to tell you too.¡±


    After a discussion, the Lane brothers decided to reveal the truth to Mia on the day she returned to Nord


    City.


    That Mia was the true Ms. Lane, not Maya.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mia merely nodded without asking much. She believed her brothers wouldn¡¯t do anything that


    would hurt her.


    Nothing at home was out of the ordinary bar one¨Cthe concerned expression on ude¡¯s face when he


    came to visit.


    When Patricia went to the kitchen, he asked in an undertone. ¡°Mia, are you alright? No one bullied you.


    right?¡±


    ¡°No. I fainted in the cafeteria because of low blood sugar. He drove me to the hospital.¡±


    He snorted. ¡°That¡¯s his duty.¡±


    Something was off about ude and Mia sensed it. She pulled his arm. ¡°ude, I didn¡¯t keep you in


    the dark on purpose.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you, just angry. That bastard doesn¡¯t deserve you! And yet, how dare he ask for a


    divorce instead of taking care of you? I can never stomach this, ever!¡±


    Jason chimed in. ¡°I stood up for her about this.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The discussion on strategizing a way to confront Timothy between Jason and ude worried Mia.


    Quietly, she headed back to her room to reach out to Connor. Because the only person who knew the


    entirety of the situation was him.


    ude and Jason knew of her divorce with Timothy, but not her pregnancy.


    Unfortunately, no one picked up the call. Perhaps, Connor was in an operation.


    She texted him what happened today so that he could dissuade ude and Jason.


    The next day, she read a headline after waking up.


    ¡°Renowned Singer Aubrey March with New Beau! Secret Restaurant Rendezvous Revealed.¡±


    The mention of the renowned singer pushed the pause button on Mia.


    Because thest person who was involved in a scandal with Aubrey was Timothy.


    Now that she was spotted with a new boyfriend, was Timothy dumped?


    Mia clicked the headline only to see a picture of a couple¡¯s back. One of them appeared familiar to her


    for some reason.

 Chapter 437

    It took a single nce for Mia to remove Timothy from the list. It wasn¡¯t him.


    She could discern his back very easily and the way the man dressed didn¡¯t match Timothy¡¯s.


    The man appeared more like Connor.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    No wonder he didn¡¯t pick up the call yesterday. Was he on a date?


    She checked her WhatsApp, to which Connor had replied to her. The reply carete. She was already


    asleep at that time.


    ¡°Mia, I bet you¡¯re sleeping right now, so I didn¡¯t call you back. About ude and Jason, leave it to me.


    Just focus on your well¨Cbeing and don¡¯t get yourself busy with stuff in college. You need rest


    Obviously, Connor was concerned about her.


    The fainting incident pulled her back from taking risks anymore. After the music show was over, she


    would rest up at home and do nothing other than go to sses.


    After all, the babies in her belly were the utmost priority.


    Who knew if she¡¯d be that lucky again if she fainted again?


    She replied, ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    She went down to find that Patricia made her breakfast. Mia ate it and went to college in high spirits.


    It was thest day, hence the need to double¨Ccheck the decorations in the hall.


    When Mia arrived at the hall, Riley scurried to her. ¡°Mia, Thank God you¡¯re fine. We were so shocked


    when you suddenly fainted yesterday.¡±


    ¡°It was because my blood sugar level was low. Sorry for making everyone worried.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine. Mr. Shaw inquired about your well¨Cbeing several times today. You¡¯re an


    important figure for this event after all.¡±


    Mia shed a smile. ¡°It is my duty.¡±


    The music show would give more credit to her sociology records, so she was determined to work hard.


    Riley left, and Mia walked to the guests¡® seats offstage. When her gaze caught the ce she fainted,


    she recalled that it was Timothy who managed to catch her.


    If it wasn¡¯t for him, things would¡¯ve been worse.


    ¡°Oh, the campus star is discharged from the hospital.¡± A sarcastic tone interrupted her thoughts.


    Mia looked back at the two familiar faces.


    One of them participated in the designing of the venue and stepped forward at that time, assuming


    Kennedy had called for her. The other one showed up with Maya before so they could be


    acquaintances.


    In the face of the overflowing hostility, Mia calmly answered, ¡°If you want to be famous by fainting, you


    can do it here.¡±


    One of them clicked her tongue. ¡°We aren¡¯t as calcting as you are, fainting right in front of Mr.


    Barrett and making him drive you to the hospital. Everyone knows what you¡¯re plotting. Stop


    daydreaming.¡±


    The other one continued, ¡°I know, right? Mr. Barrett is the richest man in Bern City. His fiancee is Ms.


    Lane. They¡¯re a match made in heaven.


    ¡°As for those women from shabby backgrounds, they should stop dreaming of rags¨Cto¨Criches stories.¡±


    Mia chuckled lightly at that, her gaze held indifference. ¡°Your jealous expressions are hideous.¡±


    Thedies¡® expressions changed.


    Mia added, ¡°One of you was trying to get close to Maya while the other tried to approach Timothy, didn¡¯t


    you? What right do you have to mock me?¡±


    She left, not wanting to waste time with them.

 Chapter 438

    Every second was gold to Mia now.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She went on to practice her piece, wishing to make up for her past regret. The song reminded her of


    the


    orphanage.


    Snippets of memories from the ce only came to her when she yed piano,


    Aside from forgetting about the orphanage, she realized that she seemed to have forgotten someone,


    someone important to her.


    The practice session continued for a while as she walked down memoryne at the same time.


    Right then, a woman with short hair showed up, scanning the area with eyes of scrutiny.


    Mia raised her head and asked, ¡°Hi there, anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m from the Literature Department and writing is my interest. I¡¯d like to write a virtuoso as the


    female lead, so I¡¯m looking around for inspiration.


    I


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone from the Music School and I don¡¯t dare to approach any one of them. But your


    caught my eye a few times. You¡¯re not from the Music School, are you? Are you Mia Bowen?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me. Come in, have a seat,¡± Mia offered shyly. ¡°What would you like to know? I don¡¯t know much


    about music, actually.¡±


    ¡°The thing is, that day. I happened to pass by the room, where you were ying the piano. It was


    beautiful. It was a children¡¯s song, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a famous one.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that one. It was made by the director of an orphanage. It¡¯s natural that you haven¡¯t heard of it


    before.


    ¡°Did youe from an orphanage? Me too!¡± eximed the short¨Chaired woman. ¡°No wonder you felt


    approachable when I first saw you. I¡¯m Dana McQueen. Let¡¯s be friends!¡±


    ¡°Pleasant to meet you!¡± Mia had a good impression of Dana.


    Both of them knew nothing about music, but they didn¡¯t look down on each other.


    At the same time, Maya was bypassing the area downstairs. It seemed like something was weighing on


    her mind.


    ke, under her order, had investigated the background of students in every Music School one by one.


    As long as the true Ms. Lane was enrolling in a Music School, Maya would be able to track her down


    one day.


    It was only a matter of time.


    After practicing piano, Mia left the building alongside Dana in the afternoon.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading home for lunch. Let¡¯s meet up next time.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Text me when you¡¯reing for practice again.¡±


    Mia nodded and they went separate ways. Mia went home by cab.


    As soon as she arrived home, ude was there talking over the phone with Anthony on the couch.


    Noticing her arrival, ude said, ¡°Let¡¯s wrap up this for now. Bye.¡±


    ude looked at her. ¡°How¡¯s the preparation going, Mia?¡±


    ¡°Good. I practiced piano this afternoon. I think I¡¯m getting better.¡±


    He smiled faintly. ¡°Oh? Why don¡¯t you y a piece for me.¡±


    She did as requested. Although there was a lot of room for improvement before she reached the level


    of a professional, she was content with her progress.


    The next day, Mia went to college first thing in the morning. The music show held a weight of


    significance.


    Riley handed over the schedule to Mia, in which she was not surprised to see that name on the guest


    list.


    ¡°Timothy Barrett¡±


    Other than him, there was another familiar name.

 Chapter 439

    ude¡¯s name was on the guest list! Mia thought that she was seeing things.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    However, he never told her about it before. Was it another person with the same name?


    Dubious, she contacted him but no one picked up the call.


    Strange.


    But it should be another person sharing the same name, she believed.


    Mia checked the decorations in the hall again. Once she confirmed that everything was in ce, she


    felt the weight on her chest lifted.


    ¡°Mia Bowen, how dare you show yourself here?¡±


    She looked back only to see Sharon and Maya entering the hall with linking arms.


    Maya wore a triumphant expression. Although she couldn¡¯t stop the property settlement agreement


    from happening. Sharon could.


    Timothy could never do anything to his biological mother, could he?


    The sight of Mia enraged Sharon, especially after hearing about the existence of the property


    settlement agreement from Maya.


    God knew how much Sharon wished for Mia to vanish in thin air at that instant.


    Sharonshed out. ¡°Who do you think you are, Mia Bowen? You could¡¯ve just left after the divorce.


    How dare you set your eyes on Timothy¡¯s shares and properties! Do you have a death wish?¡±


    As soon as Mia noticed Sharon¡¯s presence, she had foreseen what wasing ahead of her.


    Maya, that bitch, didn¡¯t have the brains for tactics. All she knew was to use Sharon to confront Mia.


    Aid¨Cback Mia retorted, ¡°I think you got your facts wrong, Mrs. Barrett. Your son signed the property


    settlement agreement first, not me, so the person you should be looking for is Timothy, not me.¡±


    ¡°Enough of this nonsense! I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ve plotted something to deceive him into signing that


    agreement. I¡¯m telling you, not a chance!¡± Sharon pointed right at Mia¡¯s nose.


    Crossing her arms, Mia responded, ¡°Maya tore that document yesterday. Timothy told me that he¡¯d give


    me another copy. If you want to stop this from happening, you¡¯d better look for him. He¡¯s the one


    insisting it.¡±


    ¡°Mia Bowen, don¡¯t forget what you signed when you first became his wife. You signed a divorce


    agreement. You won¡¯t be able to receive a single penny from us. Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself!¡±


    Sharon fished out that divorce agreement from three years ago, snorting. ¡°If you¡¯ve forgotten about it.


    might as well take a close look at it.¡±


    The document was tossed into Mia¡¯s hands. Staring at it, she recalled what had happened back then.


    At that time, her sole wish was to marry Timothy so that he could regain consciousness. That was why


    she didn¡¯t show a tad hesitation when signing the divorce agreement.


    Now, she simply wished to travel back in time to give herself a p, to wake the past Mia from being


    blinded by love.


    The moment a person took pity on a man meant the start of their misery.


    Someone like Timothy would never get hurt.


    A gloating Maya joined the conversation. ¡°By the way, this is a copy. We didn¡¯t bring the original copy


    along. Don¡¯t think of ruining the evidence.¡±


    Holding the document, Mia shed a meaningful smile. ¡°Not everyone thinks the same way as you do.¡±


    An unnatural shift was evident in Maya¡¯s expression. Sharon barked, ¡°I think Ms. Lane has a point.


    That agreement should¡¯ve never existed in the first ce. It¡¯s fortunate that she has torn it.¡±


    Mia grinned. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you give me this divorce agreement. As I said, Timothy intends to give


    me the property, so what can you do with this?¡±


    Sharon was riled up. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Mia Bowen¨Cstop dreaming the impossible! I¡¯ll talk to my son


    myself. Maya, let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 440

    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t be mad, Mrs. Barrett. I believe that the divorce agreement has pulled her senses back.¡±


    After saying that, Maya intentionally cast a triumphant nce at Mia.


    Maya believed that there had to be someone to teach Mia a lesson, but this was not the end.


    When the music show started, something else prepared for Mia.


    Mia clucked her tongue. She thought of discarding the divorce agreement, but the idea was


    immediately


    brushed off by the possibility of someone reading the content.


    In the end, she kept it in her tote bag.


    Honestly. Timothy¡¯s property didn¡¯t interest her at all. She said it that way simply because she didn¡¯t


    want to see their gloating expressions.


    Spinning around, Mia continued her inspection to ensure nothing was wrong with the decorations in the


    hall.


    After all, the credits from this event were important to her.


    Soon, the musicians arrived.


    She recentered her focus upon Anthony¡¯s arrival, fearing that the fussy man would pick on her at this


    crucial moment.


    Riley approached him. ¡°Mr. Jenkin, please check if there¡¯s anything inappropriate regarding the


    decorations so we can fix it.¡±


    Anthony¡¯s sharp eyes inspected the area. His sharp tongue was ready to be on the move, but words


    stuck in his throat when he saw Mia.


    He suddenly recalled her rtionship with ude and then made sure to control his expression. ¡°It¡¯s


    great. There¡¯s nothing to fix.¡±


    Why would he have an opinion when the design had received the green light from ude¨Cthe boss-


    himself?


    Mia heaved a sigh of relief at Anthony¡¯s response. It was fortunate that there was nothing that needed


    to be fixed.


    Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t guarantee a thing when time was of the essence.


    The musicians went backstage to prepare for their performance. The guests were slowly filling the hall,


    and the media, standing by the sides, were in position.


    Watching the scene herself, Mia suddenly began to feel nervous.


    It was her first time organizing such a huge event on campus. Sincerely, she wished for everything to


    go


    smoothly.


    Soon after, she noticed Timothy enter the hall. A group of middle¨Caged men were surrounding that tall


    man. He was so good¨Clooking that he kept drawing others¡® attention.


    Mia reckoned that everydy in the area was eyeing him. No matter where he was, he could easily


    draw attention from others with his inherent presence.


    He sat and raised his head, meeting her eyes. Her gaze shifted away from him quickly as though she


    was simply looking around, not staring at him.


    When she focused her gaze at the entrance, there was ude and Maya! They walked side by side.


    seemingly to be in a conversation.


    Mia was surprised to see that. Did they know each other?


    At the entrance, ude spared Maya a cold nce. ¡°Give up already. You¡¯re not gifted in piano.¡±


    ¡°ude.¡± Maya was reluctant to admit reality.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me by my first name. I¡¯ve never admitted you as one of us. After all, you¡¯re just a fake.¡±


    Despite his steely tone, she didn¡¯t want to admit her defeat, but no words escaped from her lips.


    She gritted her teeth furiously. Now that she knew the true Ms. Lane was in this college, she was


    determined to hunt her down before anyone did.


    The Lanes must never find out who the true Ms. Lane was. Because Maya wanted to hog the spot to


    herself forever!


    Recharge Promo: 5000 Bonus FreeThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 441

    After speaking with ude, Maya gave Mia a provoking gaze and thetter noticed it.


    Frowning, Mia couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of that.


    Not long after, ude came up to Mia. ¡°Mia, aren¡¯t your legs tired from all the standing?¡±


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s a chair for me to sit on. ude, I was surprised to see your name on the guest


    list a while ago. I thought it was another person with the same name.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re going to attend the music show.¡±


    ¡°This is how a surprise works.¡± He couldn¡¯t bring himself to stand in a corner watching the music show.


    His brows furrowed at that. ¡°Come sit with me. My seat is better.¡±


    She hurriedly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine with my spot. If somethinges up, I have to go deal


    with it.¡±


    It seemed like ude had to deal with his helplessness himself. ¡°Fine. When youe to Nord City, I¡¯ll


    take you to a grander music show.¡±


    When that time came, he would announce to everyone that he had such a kind and cute sister. He


    would organize a music show every single year just for her!


    Mia nodded meekly in response and watched him head for the guests¡® seats until he sat beside


    Timothy!


    Her heart surged to her throat in a heartbeat. If she had epted ude¡¯s offer to sit together, that


    meant sitting with Timothy!


    Then, she watched Maya sit next to Timothy with an expression of a winner.


    The glint in Mia¡¯s eyes lost its sparkle as she quickly withdrew her gaze, focusing her attention on


    the decorations.


    Meanwhile, Timothy cast her a fleeting look, mixed emotions stirred beneath his eyes. He actually


    saw ude approaching Mia. The duo appeared to be close acquaintances.


    ude turned sideways, blocking Timothy¡¯s view while voicing his opinion implicitly, ¡°Mr. Barrett,


    I think you should focus on the stage. The music show ismencing soon.¡±


    In other words, ¡°Stop looking at my sister or I¡¯ll dig out your eye.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Timothy retorted, displeased.


    Maya piped up, ¡°Timothy, Mr. Lane and Mia seem to be close. He actually personally supervised the


    decorations for the hall.¡±


    Timothy became all grumpy at that instant.


    ude was a yboy in Nord City: his girlfriend never stayed the same every three months,


    Looking at her, he responded, ¡°Yeah. I think Mia is gifted in design and ying no, at least much


    better than you.¡±


    It was such a humiliation to her. ¡°ude, what are you joking-¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. Don¡¯t act like we¡¯re close. I have never acknowledged your identity.¡±


    Her face fell at that because her biggest fear was Timothy finding out that she was a mere adopted


    child. When that came to event, how would she be able to marry him?


    However, Timothy didn¡¯t ask a question about it as though he hadn¡¯t heard it.


    She let out a sigh of relief and didn¡¯t want to provoke ude anymore. What if he revealed her true


    identity?


    Then, the music show started.


    It was Mia¡¯s first time watching this kind of music show. Live performances felt different from watching


    them on TV. The beautiful melody could easily captivate one¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 442

    Vanta Armstrong, the chief, was ying the no.


    Mia watched his performance as her fingers moved along with the rhythm as though immersed in


    the music show.


    Two hourster, the music show came to an end.


    The apuse didn¡¯t stop, the host came forward. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to present such a marvelous music


    show by talented musicians.


    ¡°On a side note, we have a mini interactive corner for today¡¯s event that is¨Ctwo lucky audiences would


    be picked randomly toe onstage to perform.¡±


    Amotion surged among the crowd.


    Mia appeared rather calm because it was an internal decision to pick the top schrs from the Music


    School, who were highly likely to join the musicians.


    The light shone upon a senior student from the Music School. With grace, she walked up to the stage


    and yed the violin.


    Mia acknowledged her skills because she had a good sense of rhythm.


    Then, it was time for the second audience to be picked.


    Maya, who was at the guest¡¯s seat, flickered her eyes in a direction. The ray of light skirted around


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    before itnded upon Mia.


    Surprise was evident from her expression.


    Did they mistakenly direct the light at her? Was there a mimunication among the staff?


    At that time, Kennedy was equally baffled. However, after considering Timothy¡¯s attendance, he simply


    assumed that it was a surprise from Timothy to his wife.


    Just when the host had an idea of how to resolve the issue, Kennedy motioned for the host to


    proceed.


    Hence, the host prompted, ¡°Pleasee on stage and show us what you got. Ladies and gentlemen,


    please give her a round of apuse.¡±


    That put her in a tough spot. Although she had been practicing piano, the only pieces she was familiar


    with were two¨Cthe one ude taught her and that children¡¯s song.


    +15 BONOS


    Reflexively, she looked in ude¡¯s direction. To her surprise, he was all excited about it. ¡°You can


    do it!¡±


    Mia was rendered speechless. She was asking for help, not encouragement!


    How could a beginner like her perform in front of a crowd of talented people?


    Right then, Maya stood up and acted generously. ¡°Ms. Bowen, if you don¡¯t know how to y an


    instrument, you can ask for help. I can dly offer a hand.¡±


    Maya¡¯s triumphant face gave Mia a hint. It was no wonder she was chosen. Maya intended to


    embarrass her in public!


    Taking a deep breath, Mia rose from her seat. ¡°No, thank you. I do y instruments as a hobby,


    but I don¡¯t y them that well. I hope the audience doesn¡¯t mind it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it so seriously. It¡¯s just an interactive corner. Come on, give her a round of apuse,


    everyone.¡± The host tried to lighten the mood.


    After getting onstage, Mia was still all jittery. She raised her gaze and saw ude, as well as


    Timothy.


    No one could read Timothy¡¯s mind through those eyes.


    But, for whatever reason it was, she didn¡¯t want to give in just like that! No matter how bad she was at


    ying piano, never in her life would she let Maya rece her.


    Mia seated herself before the piano and rewound the piece taught by ude in her head. Her


    nerves calmed, and she began to y the piece she was most familiar with.


    Maya¡¯s expression changed the moment she heard the melody.

 Chapter 443

    Maya stared at Mia in disbelief. It was that children¡¯s song that Maya could never possibly forget. Was


    she hearing things?


    How? How could this be?


    The color drained from her face as her eyes widened in shock.


    Previously, she heard that song by chance and began searching for the pianist from room to room. She


    also came across Mia ying piano in the ssroom.


    Maya simply brushed it off, assuming that Mia was just there for a practice session.


    In fact, Mia was actually one of the people Maya suspected. Mia was adopted, so she should be an


    orphan.


    Maya¡¯s fingers were trembling. If Mia was the person she had been looking for¨Cthe true Ms. Lane she


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    had been looking for¨Cwhat should she do?


    Maya¡¯s eyes scoured for Timothy. If the Lanes found Mia, would Maya lose her chance to be Mrs.


    Barrett?


    No, she would never let that happen!


    Maya zeroed in on Mia performing onstage, her eyes mixed with malicious emotions as she thought,¡±


    You¡¯ve been sent away, so why are you still getting in my way?¡±


    While performing, Mia flickered a nce at ude because she couldn¡¯t shake off the nervousness.


    Merging both songs with the children¡¯s song as the opening, she yed both pieces in one go. She


    initially thought that it would be difficult for her, but she managed to y it until the end.


    When her fingers stopped, the hall was dead quiet.


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but be astonished as he didn¡¯t expect her to be this skillful. He had never heard


    her


    ying the piano before.


    When Timothy was going to p his hands, ude stood and apuded first with a proud grin. ¡°As I


    expected, Mia¡¯s the best.¡±


    The corner of Timothy¡¯s lips twitched.


    A flustered Maya gaped at Mia, mixed feelings churning in her stomach. Maya was afraid that ude


    might find out Mia¡¯s true identity.


    Yet, the clues began reying in Maya¡¯s head.


    The way ude, Connor, and Liam treated Mia; and how Jason¡¯swyer team issued a letter for her


    when she became the victim of awful rumors.


    The clues were connecting each other, leading Maya to one conclusion.


    Her eyes widened and her branded bag almost slipped out of her hand.


    Perhaps, the Lanes had found Mia a long time ago and had been keeping Maya in the dark!


    That¡¯s right. That exined everything!


    Otherwise, why would they treat Mia so well? Because of her sheer charms? That would make a feeble


    reason.


    Fear overshadowed Maya almost instantly. If they had found Mia, what would that make Maya?


    Since they had found the true Ms. Lane, why didn¡¯t they take her back to the family?


    The more Maya thought about it, the more it didn¡¯t make sense.


    At the same time, Mia let out a smile in relief. It was nerve¨Cwracking back there. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t


    bring disgrace to the college¡¯s name.


    The host stood next to her. ¡°Miss, your performance was marvelous! May I ask, how long have you


    learned piano? Are you from the Music School?¡±

 Chapter 444

    Mia shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not from the Music School. I just started piano not long ago.¡±


    ¡°But you yed it so well! Who¡¯s your tutor? Do you mind sharing?¡±


    Her eyes darted at ude as she smiled shyly. ¡°Someone important to me.¡±


    Her voice dropped and the audience squealed.


    Timothy gave ude a fleeting glimpse, his mood getting worse and worse. He looked at Mia,


    who was smiling brightly onstage.


    It was someone important to her?


    Loosening his tie, Timothy was irked.


    ude intentionally gave Timothy a look. ¡°Hear that? I am the one who¡¯s important to Mia.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Timothy couldn¡¯tprehend how men were flocking to her after the divorce.


    When ude made his way toward Mia, Maya couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She followed him,


    wanting to get to the bottom of it.


    The audience seat was empty, but Timothy was still sitting there in low spirits.


    Kennedy approached him. ¡°Congrattions, Mrs. Barrett! That was such a wonderful performance


    from Mrs. Barrett.


    ¡°The professor from the Music School told me that she¡¯s talented enough to change her course to


    further her studies in the Music School.¡±


    Timothy responded with a meaningful gaze, ¡°Get it done then.¡±


    Kennedy shed a dazzling smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make sure everything¡¯s arranged for Mrs. Barrett. But she


    seems to be in a rush to graduate from college.


    ¡°If she wants to continue her studies in the Music School, it¡¯s best she doesn¡¯t put her graduation


    forward.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in a rush to graduate?¡± Timothy was surprised.


    ¡°Yes. She took a few gap years. She did hand over her assignments during her absence, but she


    still has to make up for her credit hours for sociology.


    ¡°She attends lectures every day for her credit hours. She takes whatever subjects that offer more


    +15 BONOS


    credit hours for sociology. That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking she¡¯d like to graduate early.¡±


    Noticing Timothy¡¯s grim expression, Kennedy added, ¡°I don¡¯t think Mrs. Barrett needs the degree,


    though. I bet she wants to graduate early to focus on her duty as Mrs. Barrett.¡±


    Timothy didn¡¯t utter a single word because Mia would never graduate early simply to carry out her


    duties as Mrs. Barrett.


    Maybe, she wanted to leave for Nord City after her graduation?


    After all, Mia and Connor were close, and she was pregnant! The Lanes didn¡¯t seem to dislike her.


    Timothy¡¯s lips pursed into a thin line at that thought. He turned his head at Kennedy. ¡°She¡¯s not trying to


    graduate early.


    ¡°Please make arrangements for her transfer to the Music School. I¡¯ll pay for her tuition fees. Assign the


    best professor.¡±


    ¡°Not a problem, Mr. Barrett.¡±


    Timothy withdrew his gaze, and his eyes narrowed at the sight of Mia and ude walking down


    the stage together.


    Timothy got up and headed in their direction.


    Meanwhile, Mia¡¯s eyes arched into crescents at ude. ¡°I was so nervous back there. I didn¡¯t


    know I¡¯d be picked. Thank goodness I have been practicing this whole time. So d I didn¡¯t embarrass


    myself.¡±


    Then, she noticed Maya approaching them.

 Chapter 445

    +18 BONOS


    Something seemed off from Maya¡¯s expression, but Mia couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it


    ude followed Mia¡¯s gaze and naturally saw Maya. His face turned to a grumpy one. ¡°What are you


    doing here?¡±


    Mia found his unfriendly expression strange because he had always been a gentleman todies.


    It was one of his attributes as a yboy.


    Yet, his attitude toward Maya was nasty. That was strange.


    Maya forced a smile. It wasn¡¯t the time to be bothered by ude¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°The piece you yed was beautiful But I think the opening is another song. More like a children¡¯s


    song?¡± She tested the water.


    Before this, Maya had contemted many things in her head. Could Mia still remember what happened


    during their younger days?


    If so, she should be able to recall how Maya convinced her to move to the other orphanage.


    Maya¡¯s question struck Mia as weird. Pausing momentarily, Mia answered, ¡°You¡¯re right. I merged it


    with another piece of my favorite. Anything wrong about it?¡±


    ¡°N¨CNothing. It was beautiful, so I wanted to ask.¡± Maya¡¯s back was drenched in a cold sweat.


    Everything in Maya was pulling her from meeting Mia¡¯s eyes. It was fear, the fear of Mia remembering


    the origin of that song and bringing up the orphanage.


    If ude heard it and questioned further, Mia¡¯s true identity would be revealed!


    Maya couldn¡¯t bring herself to think about what would transpire next.


    At the same time, Maya¡¯s reaction was weird in Mia¡¯s view. Mia was certain that Maya was behind the


    ¡°surprise¡± that happened today to embarrass Mia.


    Obviously, Maya didn¡¯t expect Mia to get away with it without humiliating herself.


    When Mia was going to say something, she noticed the iing Timothy and she froze.


    Why was that bastarding in their direction? Was he going to mock her for the bad


    performance?


    Timothy¡¯s eyes were on Mia as his mind was thinking about her. She appeared foreign to him. He didn¡¯t


    know that she could y piano, let alone her talent for piano.


    +15 BONOS


    He pursed his lips. ¡°Mia,e with me. I have something to tell you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Shocked, she didn¡¯t expect that toe from him.


    Before she could give a response, ude pulled her head, rmed. He barked, ¡°Say it here. It¡¯s not


    like it¡¯s anything disgraceful. Is there a need to speak to her privately?¡±


    That alone sparked tension between the two men. A fight could break out at any moment.


    Mia quickly said, ¡°I have something to wrap up. Let¡¯s talk after I¡¯m done.¡± She then waved at


    ude. ¡°I¡¯ll call once I¡¯m done.¡±


    ude could tell that she was trying to alleviate the tension in the air. He didn¡¯t wish to make a


    scene here either.


    There were so many eyes watching on campus. Causing trouble for Mia was definitely thest thing on


    his mind.


    After Mia left, ude red at Timothy. ¡°I¡¯ve warned you, stay away from Mia or don¡¯t me me


    for not showing mercy!¡±


    Timothy rolled up his sleeves. His gentle facade failed to mask the dangerous intent in his eyes.¡± That¡¯s


    my line. This will be myst time saying this¨CMia¡¯s my wife.


    ¡°I hope your family can stay away from her or don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy!¡±

 Chapter 446

    Timothy left right away.


    ude was infuriated. This was the first for him to encounter that level of arrogance. If it weren¡¯t for


    Mia, he would¡¯ve dealt with him on his own.


    Maya¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard Timothy. Nheless, it was crucial to discover Mia¡¯s


    identity and to know whether the Lane family was aware of her identity.


    Dashing after ude, she groveled, ¡°Mr. Lane, you¡¯re seemingly close with Mia. In fact, she¡¯s quite


    close with Connor as well.¡±


    ude halted his steps. Dropping his gaze, he asked, ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    ¡°N¨CNothing, I¡¯m just curious. Don¡¯t you all reside in Nord City? When did you get close to Mia? How did


    you guys meet?¡±


    It dawned on ude that Maya began to suspect something. He recalled the prelude of the piano piece


    earlier, which was also the tune Mia learned back at the orphanage when she was young.


    Since Maya was from the same orphanage, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the piece sounded familiar to


    her. But did she begin to doubt her identity?


    Nheless, ude had always thought it was strange for Dominic to bring Maya back from the


    orphanage instead of Mia.


    He never managed to locate any evidence, so his chance to probe into this appeared before him now.


    Raising his brows, he retorted, ¡°This has nothing to do with you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Maya forced a smile. ¡°Actually, I noticed that Mia was very close with Connor, and there seemed to be


    something going in between them. However, it seems like he¡¯d been dating a singertely.


    ¡°To put it simply, I don¡¯t think Mia¡¯s the right match for Connor. She¡¯s divorced, and her status is far


    below Connor¡¯s. I figured I should¡¯ve talked her out of this and get her to stop being delusional.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ude sneered, ¡°You¡¯re one to talk about status, Maya. Have you forgotten that you were an orphan,


    and you¡¯re adopted into the Lane family?


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you have a high status either. Did you have an identity crisis because you¡¯re too used to


    faking one?¡±


    Maya¡¯s expression changed drastically. She had been leading a smooth life over these years, and she


    was dly convinced that she was the real daughter of the Lane family.


    Now that the real daughter of the Lane family had shown up, she couldn¡¯t tolerate it. It was even more


    uneptable for her when she realized Mia, the woman she resented most, was actually the real


    daughter of the Lane family.


    ude spotted the shift in her expression. She must¡¯ve suspected something from the piece earlier,


    resulting in her probing into his rtionship with Mia.


    Nevertheless, Maya was quick to regain herposure. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m just asking out of


    curiosity. Why are you overreacting like I¡¯ve done something to Mia? But does Connor know you¡¯re very


    close with her?¡±


    He snorted, ¡°Why should I tell Connor about the woman I¡¯m close with? Plus, isn¡¯t Connor dating a


    singertely?¡±


    ude tried to confuse Maya. He wanted to investigate how the


    misunderstanding took ce. If it weren¡¯t for Mia losing her memory due to her sickness, Maya


    would¡¯ve been exposed long ago.


    As Maya watched ude leave, she struggled to remain calm. Her mind was swirling with the memory


    of Mia ying the piece earlier.


    She had never been that flustered. Why did it have to be Mia of all people?

 Chapter 447

    Fear flooded Maya¡¯s mind. Since Mia changed a lot in her adulthood, she looked different from her


    childhood self.


    Nheless, Maya could still recognize her eyes after some reminiscing. Her eyes still looked the


    same as they had been since she was a child.


    Why didn¡¯t she notice this earlier? If the realization dawned on her earlier, she¡¯d seize the chance.


    to get rid of Mia! She wouldn¡¯t allow her toe in contact with the Lanes.


    Maya would be in a tight corner if Mia was the real daughter of the Lane family.


    However, she found it strange that no one in the Lane family suspected Mia¡¯s identity. Connor and


    her other cousins had been in contact with her all this time. She felt suspicious.


    Back when she was a child, she heard things regarding Mia¡¯s family. She remembered Mia


    mentioning her huge house and rich parents.


    Did Mia never bring this up to the Lanes?


    The more Maya pondered on this issue, her anxiety grew. She wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well


    without demanding an exnation from Mia.


    A girl came to Maya just then. With a servile expression, Hailee said, ¡°Ms. Lane, thank you for


    rmending me to join the audition for the musicians.


    ¡°I met Mr. Jenkin earlier, and he liked my performance.¡±


    Maya shed a faint smile at her. ¡°Congrats.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, Ms. Lane, I have good news for you. I found the person ying the nursery rhyme.¡±


    Maya wasn¡¯t surprised. She already knew who it was. She snapped. ¡°You don¡¯t have to state the


    obvious. She was literally performing on stage earlier. Didn¡¯t you hear her?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Ms. Lane, you¡¯re mistaken. Mia isn¡¯t the one you¡¯re looking for¨Cit¡¯s someone else.¡±


    Maya¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What? Is it someone else?¡±


    A surge of joy filled her chest. She¡¯d be delighted if it wasn¡¯t Mia. Anyone other than Mia she could


    tolerate.


    In a hushed tone, Hailee said, ¡°Ms. Lane, I can bring you to her. The reason you haven¡¯t been able


    to find her is because she isn¡¯t from the Music School. She¡¯s from the Literature Department.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Her name¡¯s Dana McQueen, and she¡¯s an orphan. Her studies have been supported by schrships


    and financial aid.¡±


    ¡°Where is she? Bring me to her now.¡±


    Utterly bewildered, Maya felt an urgent need to identify who was the real daughter of the Lane family.


    She saw Dana once she came outside.


    She was dressed inly, sporting a pair of ck¨Crimmed sses. Given her homely appearance.


    she seemed to have no issues with blending in the crowd.


    Maya knew Dana wasn¡¯t the real daughter of the Lane family at first nce. She was too ordinary, and


    she certainly didn¡¯t look like a Lane.


    In fact, Mia looked more convincing as the daughter of the Lane family. Nheless, Maya desperately


    wished that Dana belonged to the Lane family.


    Decisively, Maya spun around and looked at Hailee. ¡°Thanks for helping me to find my childhood


    friend. I need to talk to her in private now. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time.¡±


    ¡°No worries! It¡¯s my honor to be at your service, Ms. Lane. I¡¯ll excuse myself now.¡±


    Dana sneaked a nce at Maya after Hailee left. Based on her expensive clothes and Hailee¡¯s


    servile attitude, she seemed like someone significant.


    After all, it was rare for the usual arrogant Hailee to act in this manner.

 Chapter 448

    Confused, Dana asked, ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    Maya took out her phone and yed an audio clip. ¡°Are you the one ying this piece in the music


    room?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Yeah, I am.¡± Still feeling quite perplexed, she inquired, ¡°Ms. Lane, you mentioned that you¡¯re looking


    for your childhood friend?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I visited that orphanage in the past, and a friend from the orphanage helped me out when


    I


    was lost.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t lived in Bern City for years. I toiled my way here to find my childhood friend, but I couldn¡¯t


    seem


    to find her given how drastically things have changed.


    ¡°The only clue is this piece¨Cshe¡¯s the only one who knows how to y it.¡±


    Dana immediately thought of Mia. She taught her this piece, after all. Though they came from the same


    orphanage, Mia was no longer around when Dana arrived since she was two years younger than Mia.


    Nheless, Dana had always been fond of Mia. A smile spread across her face. ¡°I know where she


    is.¡±


    She was certain that Maya was looking for Mia. Fate must¡¯ve favored Mia. She thought such stories


    were only fictional, yet it was now happening right before her eyes.


    Maya interrupted her in haste once she saw her expression. She feigned a hint of sorrow in her tone as


    she spoke, ¡°I really want to find that friend. I¡¯m eager to know how she¡¯s doing now. I will definitely help


    her out if she¡¯s struggling.¡±


    Dana¡¯s envy for Mia intensified. However, Maya grabbed her hand the next instant. ¡°I know it¡¯s you. You


    must¡¯ve resented me for noting back to you after so many years. The distance was an issue.


    ¡°Moreover, my brothers didn¡¯t allow me to return to Bern City because I almost got lost at the


    orphanage. Thus, I could onlye for you now.


    *Rest assured, you¡¯re still my best friend. Tell me whatever you need, and I¡¯ll help you out. I can even


    help you to publish your book or adapt the stories you wrote.¡±


    Looking at Maya, Dana was tempted by her promises. Publishing her book? Adapting her stories?


    Did that mean she would rise to fame quickly and be rich?


    A hint of desire flickered in her eyes. As an orphan, people always pitied her. She had always wanted


    to prove herself. Once she seeded, she would no longer need their sympathy,


    It was up to her to decide when such a great opportunity was offered to her.


    Dana hesitated. She was well aware that it was Mia who taught her the piece, and it would only be a


    matter of time for Maya to find out about the truth.


    She probed warily. ¡°But another girl yed the piece in the hall as well. Why are you certain that it¡¯s me


    instead of her?¡±


    Maya¡¯s lips twitched into a grin. Dana had finally got to this question, indicating that her interest was


    sparked.

 Chapter 449

    Seeing Dana had fallen for her offer, Maya replied instantly, ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve been thinking about this on my


    way here too. But I haven¡¯t had the chance to ask Mia, so I came to you first.¡±


    Dana mulled over her response. How should she reply?


    ¡°Are you the one I¡¯m looking for?¡± Maya continued in a suggestive drawl. She had just retold the entire


    incident, promising Dana countless benefits. Anyone with a bit of sense in them would know what to


    do.


    She was all too familiar with the discrimination and contempt Dana faced as an orphan. Thus, she was


    certain that Dana wouldn¡¯t hesitate to seize her only opportunity, just like how she did with Dominic.


    Only then was she able to lead a luxurious life.


    In the next instant, Dana nodded her head in guilt. ¡°I¡¯m the one you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    A triumphant smile yed on Maya¡¯s lips. Visibly touched, she took Dana¡¯s hand and cried, ¡°Is it really


    you? You have no idea how delighted I am!


    ¡°It¡¯s been years since west met, and we¡¯ve all changed. If it wasn¡¯t for the piano piece, I wouldn¡¯t


    have recognized you.¡±


    Dana forced a smile. ¡°Yeah, we all look different when we grow up, don¡¯t we?¡±


    It was about time for Maya to throw in the question. ¡°Oh yeah, how did Mia know that piece as well?¡±


    ¡°I¨CI taught her. We¡¯re from the same orphanage, after all. I cherished our bond, so I taught her the


    piece.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Really? So, she¡¯s from the orphanage too. When was she there? Was she at the orphanage when I


    was


    there?¡±


    Sweat began to d Dana¡¯s forehead as guilt overwhelmed her. In a hurry toe up with a shoddy


    excuse, she blurted, ¡°Maybe. I can¡¯t really remember. But Mia doesn¡¯t remember anything either.


    ¡°She fell sick when she was.a child, and she couldn¡¯t remember anything from the orphanage.¡±


    ¡°Did she really forget everything?¡±


    Maya finally knew why Connor and the Lane cousins didn¡¯t discover Mia¡¯s identity despite having spent


    so much time with her. She had lost her memory.


    Even God was helping Maya. She could barely contain her glee. So, it turned out that Mia had


    forgotten everything that happened at the orphanage.


    Dana probed cautiously, ¡°Ms. Lane, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Mia.¡±


    ¡°No need for that. Of course, I trust you. You¡¯re the friend I trusted most when I was a kid, after all.¡±


    Holding Dana¡¯s hand suddenly reminded Maya of the way she used to hold Mia¡¯s hand. She looked like


    a doll back then, and she remembered telling her that they were best friends.


    Indeed, her best friend had given her a morous life.


    A weight had been lifted off Maya¡¯s chest. As long as Mia couldn¡¯t remember what happened at the


    orphanage, the Lane family wouldn¡¯t know she was the real daughter of their family.


    She found Connor to be too nice to Mia, though. Was this because they were cousins?


    This thought plunged her into a state of unease. Why couldn¡¯t Mia just disappear forever?


    It was already absurd enough for her to marry Timothy three years ago when he was still in an induced


    coma. She risked marrying a man who would be dead anytime.


    Nevertheless, Maya underestimated Mia¡¯s ambition. Why didn¡¯t she see through her back then?


    Suppressing the doubt arising in her chest, she nced at Dana. ¡°Give me your contact. We¡¯re friends


    from now on, okay?


    ¡°If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to let my assistant know. He¡¯ll sort it out for you.¡±

 Chapter 450

    ¡°Oh, sure. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You¡¯re my only best friend,¡± Maya chirped, shing a warm smile at Dana. Seeing


    how tempted she was, Maya had a bold idea. Maybe she could use Dana to get rid of Mia.


    Standing upright, Maya¡¯s nonchnt gaze loomed over Dana. ¡°I¡¯m busy, so I have to leave now. We


    can go for tea and shopping next time. I¡¯ve got some gifts for you too.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Go ahead.¡±


    Dana watched Maya leave after adding her contact. She pinched her arm until it turned red, finally


    realizing that it wasn¡¯t a dream.


    It wasn¡¯t a fictional story. It actually happened!


    Thrill riddled her as she realized she finally seized her opportunity to shine. The thought of her work


    being published or adapted sent her reveling in joy.


    Just then, her phone rang. It was Mia.


    Dana almost dropped her phone. Did Mia find out? Or did Maya go to her instead?


    Though Dana had never done something guilty in her life, she found it impossible to turn down Maya¡¯s


    offers. It was only natural for her to act for her own advantage.


    As an unattractive orphan who had no one backing her up, almost everyone sneered at her.


    At least Mia looked decent, and she was courted by rich and attractive bachelors. She¡¯d be able to live


    her life in contentment even if she wasn¡¯t Maya¡¯s best friend.


    However, things would be different for Dana. It would be the end for her if she was no longer Maya¡¯s


    best


    friend.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    A cold glint flickered in Dana¡¯s eyes as she nced at the caller ID. ¡°Mia, I hope you don¡¯t me me


    for


    this. I¡¯ll also help you out once I seed, but just help me out this one time.¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer the call.


    Meanwhile, Mia found it strange. Didn¡¯t Dana tell her that she woulde to the concert and that she


    wanted the conductor¡¯s autograph?


    Thanks to ude¡¯s connections, she secured a chance for Dana to take a picture with her idol and


    receive his autograph. Yet, she didn¡¯t pick up her call.


    Nevertheless, Mia texted her.


    ¡°Dana, I got his autograph for you. If you want to take a picture with him,e to the hall now.¡±


    Chancing a nce at ude, she said, ¡°My friend didn¡¯t answer my call. She¡¯s probably busy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can still take the autograph for her.¡±


    Mia nodded. She figured Dana was probably being held up by something, so she couldn¡¯t make it to


    the hall. She knew how badly Dana wanted a picture and an autograph from her idol.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether Dana was in any trouble.


    Mia heaved a sigh of relief once the events in the hall ended on a good note. The efforts all this while


    were worth it, and she had sessfullypleted her credits.


    She spun around and nced at ude. ¡°Let¡¯s go, ude. The meal¡¯s on me today.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± It was a rare sight for him to see Mia this overjoyed. It was a good show indeed. Not only did it


    give her enough credits, it gave her a chance to perform on stage.


    It was perfect.


    Mia suddenly remembered something. ncing over at ude, she inquired, ¡°ude, are you close


    with Maya?¡±

 Chapter 451

    Mia meant to ask earlier, but she was interrupted by Maya¡¯s sudden appearance.


    ude¡¯s expression shifted slightly. He was caught off guard by her question. ¡°Maya knows how to


    y the piano as well. She wants to join our orchestra.¡±


    ¡°So she¡¯ll be joining in the future?¡± Mia asked curiously.


    ¡°In her dreams! I won¡¯t let her join. She isn¡¯t talented at all.¡± ude¡¯s tone wasced with disdain.


    There was no way he¡¯d let Maya join the orchestra.


    Given Maya¡¯s influential family background, Mia thought it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Maya to join the


    orchestra if she wanted.


    Just as they were about to leave backstage, Kennedy went up to Mia and asked, ¡°Mia, it¡¯s all thanks to


    you that the event ended splendidly. Why don¡¯t you join us for a meal?¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t expect this at all. She really didn¡¯t want to entertain them since she only did it for the sake of


    her credit.


    ude took note of her uneasiness. ncing up at Kennedy, he replied, ¡°Sorry, but we have an


    appointmentter. Maybe next time.¡±


    Kennedy was aware of his identity as the general manager of the orchestra. He figured that he thought


    highly of Mia¡¯s talent as well. Knowing that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend him, he replied servilely with a


    smile, ¡°Sure, no worries.¡±


    Mia heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, ude rejected his offer in her stead.


    As she left with him, she spotted a luxury car parked nearby. It was Timothy¡¯s car. She quickly withdrew


    her gaze after a brief nce.


    Scrambling into ude¡¯s car, she chanced a nce at the rearview mirror, but she couldn¡¯t discern


    Timothy¡¯s expression.


    Timothy narrowed his eyes as he watched ude¡¯s car leave. There was aplicated look in his


    eyes. ncing over at Heath, he asked, ¡°Did you find out why Mia was close to the Lanes?¡±


    Heath hesitated. ¡°Not very specific. But it seems like the Lanes began to get close with Mrs. Barrett


    ever since you proposed a divorce.


    ¡°It does seem strange, but there are no significant findings from our investigation.¡±


    ¡°You gotta be kidding me. Keep investigating then!¡±


    The way Mia left with ude lingered in Timothy¡¯s mind. Feeling frustrated, he winded down the


    window to get some fresh air. Little did he expect Maya to dash over at him.


    *15 BEARS


    ¡°Tim, you¡¯re still here.¡±


    He winded up the window instantly and kicked the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Go!¡±


    His car zoomed off, leaving Maya stomping her foot in chagrin, looking positively sullen. He had been


    giving her the cold shoulder ever since her scheme to get Laura to undergo surgery had been exposed.


    ke approached her and said, ¡°Ms. Lane, why does it have to be Timothy? There are so many rich


    bachelors in Bern City. You can just date any of them.¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m the daughter of the Lane family from Nord City, of course, it¡¯s only right for me to marry the


    richest bachelor. Timothy outshines everyone.¡±


    Lowering his voice, ke continued, ¡°Ms. Lane, this is for your own good. You should be aware that


    the real daughter of the Lane family has shown up, and It¡¯s only a matter of time before they find her.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to marry Into a wealthy family before you¡¯re exposed. You can still lead a


    luxurious life then.¡®

 Chapter 452

    Maya¡¯s eyes glinted coldly. ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t let this happen. I won¡¯t let the real daughter of the


    Lane


    family return and take my ce from me!¡±


    She toiled her way to her current status, and she wouldn¡¯t just let anyone take it from her easily.


    Not only would she cling to the position of the daughter of the Lane family, but she was determined to


    be Timothy¡¯s wife as well.


    ¡°Ms. Lane, this is too risky.¡±


    ¡°I got to where I am now because I take risks.¡± Maya was willing to do anything to achieve her goals.


    Meanwhile, Mia took ude to a restaurant near her university. Chuckling, she remarked, ¡°The food


    here


    is quite nice with a distinctive Bern City vor. It¡¯s a stone¡¯s throw from my university, and it¡¯s usually


    thriving.¡±


    ude parked his car before ncing over at the restaurant. ¡°Do you visit here often?¡±


    Shaking her head, Mia replied, ¡°I used to work part¨Ctime here. The boss is really nice. I¡¯ve tried some


    of


    their specials before, and I can assure you that they¡¯re really nice.¡±


    ude¡¯s heart ached when he found out Mia used to work as a part¨Ctimer. If he had found her earlier,


    he


    wouldn¡¯t let her go through so much hardship.


    They walked into the first floor of the restaurant and bumped into Kennedy and a few administrative


    staff.


    Mia was stunned by the coincidence. It turned out that they were having a meal here as well.


    Kennedy greeted her first when he spotted her. ¡°Mia, are you guys having a meal here as well? Since


    we¡¯ve bumped into each other, why don¡¯t you join us?¡±


    Shemented at the fact that fate was really not in her favor. At this point, it wouldn¡¯t look good if she


    refused his offer again, so she could only ept his invitation.


    ude wasn¡¯t bothered since Mia agreed to their invitation. He followed them to a private room.


    There was an empty seat next to Mia after she had taken her seat. Kennedy sat on another seat


    instead, with the empty seat separating him and her. She was slightly astounded as she didn¡¯t expect


    him to actually respect her personal space.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for her to realize why he did so. The door of the private room opened, and


    Timothy strode in. Holding his jacket in his arm, he appeared more casual with just a shirt and a vest.


    Mia should¡¯ve known. It waspulsory for him to make an appearance at such events since the event


    was sponsored by the Barrett Group.


    IS BONUS


    The possibility of him attending the dinner slipped her mind because she hadn¡¯t seen him earlier. She


    thought that he might be too busy to show up.


    It turned out that she was merely overthinking.


    Timothy made his way to the seat beside her and sat down. In an instant, Kennedy beamed at him and


    said, ¡°Mr. Barrett, you¡¯re finally here. Now that everyone¡¯s here, please enjoy the dinner. Great work


    today. everyone! Especially Mia.


    ¡°Despite your identity, you kept a low profile at school and you worked diligently. It¡¯s our honor to have


    you as our student.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Mia¡¯s expression grew awkward as Kennedy began rambling in a servile manner.


    Just then, one of the staff inquired, ¡°What about Mia¡¯s identity?¡±

 Chapter 453

    Mia recognized the man¨Che must be the director of Music School. Struggling toe up with a


    response, she pressed her lips together.


    Yet, Timothy replied swiftly, ¡°Nothing much. She¡¯s my wife, and I thank you all in advance for taking


    care of her in school.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Mia was dumbfounded. What the heck did he just say?


    Feeling utterly bewildered, she chanced a nce at him. She clearly remembered him warning her not


    to expose their rtionship in public before. But he just did earlier!


    Was he out of his mind?


    Everyone in the private room was stunned except for Kennedy and ude. A bright smile spread


    across Kennedy¡¯s face while ude glowered at Timothy.


    The director immediately lifted his ss at Mia, saying, ¡°My apologies, Mrs. Barrett. I apologize for not


    recognizing you due to my ignorance. Please forgive me. Rest assured, I¡¯ll keep my lips sealed about


    this.


    The others chimed in as well, dering that they wouldn¡¯t breathe a word of her identity.


    Mia shed a courteous, yet awkward smile at them. She simply didn¡¯t believe them. Gossip circted


    quickly in schools, after all.


    She had been keeping a low profile because she yearned toplete her credit hours before leaving


    Bern City. Yet, Timothy just ruined her ns. How could she possibly stay under the radar once her


    identity was exposed?


    Did he do it on purpose? However, she couldn¡¯t fathom how he could benefit from purposely exposing


    her identity.


    She shot a scathing re at him, but he cast a graceful nce at her as heforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, I¡¯ll back you up. No one¡¯s gonna bully you.¡±


    Mia was speechless. This wasn¡¯t even the point!


    Looking at how eager Timothy was to serve her drinks as he put on an impable act of being


    starstruck lovers, she wondered whether he had been possessed.


    Just then, someone from her right extended a hand to stop Timothy.


    ude snatched her ss away and scowled at Timothy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Mia doesn¡¯t drink juice. It¡¯s not


    good for her health. Aren¡¯t you aware of that?¡±


    Timothy was momentarily stunned. He set down the bottle promptly and replied, ¡°Sorry darling, but I


    don¡¯t remember you being allergic to juice.¡±


    ncing at the mango juice before her,  shed a faint smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t in the past, but I am allergic


    to it now.¡± She was more wary of her diet since she became pregnant.


    Timothy didn¡¯t get mad after he was rebuked. He gestured at the server toe. ¡°Darling, order


    anything you want.¡±


    ude said nonchntly to the server, ¡°Mia prefers something light. For example, this dish¡­¡±


    He ordered a lot of dishes in the end. He really wasn¡¯t holding back.


    Being stuck in between the two men rendered  into exasperation. Her smile waned when she saw


    the overwhelming amount of dishes before her.


    She sensed the underlying rage in Timothy¡¯s tone as he spoke Iclly, ¡°Mr. Lane, it seems like you¡¯re


    desperately trying to please my wife. I know she¡¯s amazing, but she¡¯s already married. You don¡¯t stand


    a chance.¡±


    Mia¡¯s cheeks grew hot. As expected, he misunderstood her rtionship with ude.


    Everyone in the private room fixed their gaze on him the moment they heard Timothy. Their eyes


    glimmered with intense curiosity.


    So, ude was trying to steal Timothy¡¯s girl.


    Mia stirred in her seat. Nheless, ude was unfazed. He picked something for her instead. ¡°Mia,


    try this. It¡¯s nice.


    ¡°, this is quite good as well.¡±


    As food began to pile up on her empty te, she finally started to devour them because her babies


    were famished.

 Chapter 454

    Mia couldn¡¯t care less about others¡® opinions. She would just do whatever she desired. She was certain


    that if she remained unbothered, people would just leave her alone.


    And Timothy was the main cause. He should be responsible for the consequences.


    ¡°Mia, try this dessert. It¡¯s rum¨Cvored, and it¡¯s super nice.¡± ude shot a triumphant nce at


    Timothy.


    Timothy chided, ¡°No, she can¡¯t eat that.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± ude raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°There¡¯s alcohol in it.¡± Mia was pregnant, and she should refrain from consuming alcohol.


    Timothy chanced a confused nce at Mia. Was ude unaware of Mia¡¯s pregnancy?


    Mia understood Timothy¡¯s hint that she couldn¡¯t consume alcohol. She nced over at the dessert and


    replied, ¡°I¡¯m full. I don¡¯t feel like eating dessert.¡±


    ude was still unaware of her pregnancy, after all. He set aside the dessert reluctantly, epting the


    fact that she was already full.


    Timothy narrowed his eyes. He threw his arm on the back of Mia¡¯s chair. ¡°Since you¡¯ve eaten, let¡¯s go


    back.¡±


    Mia was bbergasted. When would he put an end to his absurd antics?


    His arm cement made it look like she was in his embrace. Infuriated, ude flung his arm away and


    snapped, ¡°Bastard, you better stay away from her!¡±


    Sensing the palpable tension in the atmosphere, Kennedy chimed in, ¡°Mr. Lane, it¡¯s normal for a couple


    to return together after dinner. You¡¯re behaving quite inappropriately now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    He was quick to choose sides. Timothy was the richest in Bern City, so he barely gave much heed to


    ude, who came from the Lanes in Nord City.


    ude snickered, ¡°A couple? They¡¯re already divorced. Quit the act!¡±


    Kennedy was shell¨Cshocked. His jaw dropped wide open and an egg could easily fit in his mouth right


    now.


    Not losing any of hisposure, Timothy nced over at ude. ¡°We have yet to continue the divorce


    proceedings. Legally speaking, she¡¯s still my wife.¡±


    His captivating eyes were breathtaking under the light, but there was a cold and possessive glint in


    them.


    Tension hung in the air.


    In haste, Kennedy ushered the remaining guests out of the private room. He figured it¡¯d be better for


    them to leave the scene. The more they knew, the more troublesome It¡¯d be for them.


    Yet, little did he expect Mia to be so popr. He still couldn¡¯t get over the fact that one of the Lanes


    was courting her as well.


    The room fell back into silence.


    Pointing at Timothy, ude bellowed, ¡°You¡¯re still considered divorced even if you have yet toplete


    the divorce proceedings. If you dare to harass Mia, I won¡¯t spare you and I¡¯ll make sure you end up in


    prison!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just a threat. He was determined to make it happen with Jason backing him up.


    Mia sensed that things were getting out of hand. She tugged ude¡¯s arm. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Mia.¡± She heard Timothy¡¯s voice above her. There was a palpable sense of menace in his tone.


    Instinctively, she nced up and met his eyes. The intensity of his gaze was jarring, and there seemed


    to be a storm of emotions lurking in his eyes that she couldn¡¯t quite discern.


    ¡°I need to tell you something.¡±


    ude red at him warily. ¡°Talk to me if there¡¯s anything. Don¡¯t you fucking dare threaten her!¡±


    After a brief moment of silence, Mia replied with her gaze fixated on Timothy. ¡°You can speak now.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s lips stiffened. ¡°Grandma kept bringing you up these days. You haven¡¯t been able to visit her


    lately because you¡¯re busy.¡±


    Mia forced a smile. It was about Laura again. To him, she was nothing more than a tool to make Laura


    happy.


    She nodded obediently. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m aware of that. Anything else?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s fingers curled into a fist as his throat bobbed. The words that he contemted over and over


    in his mind were about to escape his lips.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 455

    Watching Timothy¡¯s tentative behavior, it dawned on Mia that he really did have something This was


    her first seeing him contemting his words for so long.


    To her, he was never hesitant. As the rightful heir of the Barrett Group, he was well¨Cknown in the


    business industry for his decisiveness.


    Her gaze was glued to him, but his gaze was averted elsewhere. He couldn¡¯t seem to get the words out


    of his mouth.


    Feeling immensely frustrated, he tugged on his tie.


    Shit.


    After taking a deep breath, he nced up at Mia and said, ¡°Mia, actually-¡±


    ude realized something was off. He interrupted hastily, ¡°What are you on about? Stop fumbing with


    your words! Just spit it out, will you?


    ¡°But let me warn you, don¡¯t you dare try to pursue Mia again! It¡¯s toote for you to fall for her now.


    ¡°Better think twice before you speak so you won¡¯t humiliate yourself. Mia¡¯s no longer a lovesick fool


    now!¡±


    ude knew his way around women. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t miss Timothy¡¯s intention to win back Mia.


    There was absolutely no way that he was going to let that happen. Thus, he had to make a move


    before Timothy could say anything.


    Timothy¡¯s disdainful gaze swept past ude as he thought, ¡°The Lanes are so annoying.¡±


    ude red back at him as he thought, ¡°How shameless of Timothy to think that he deserves another


    chance!¡±


    None of them broke their gaze, and the rage in their eyes was so palpable that it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise


    it any of thembusted right on the spot.


    Mia replied earnestly, ¡°Mr. Barrett, rest assured. Once I¡¯m done with my work, I¡¯ll visit Grandma Laura.


    It make sure to keep my promise until the very end!¡±


    ude nodded. ¡°Exactly. Mia kept her promise, and she even convinced Connor to perform surgery on


    Mrs. Barrett Senior. When are you going to divorce with her? Don¡¯t you dare sneak your way out of


    this!¡±


    Timothy frowned. ¡°This is something between us, and it has nothing to do with you. Who do you think


    you are to order me around?¡±


    ¡°Did you just fucking ask who I am?¡± Bursting into a fit of rage, ude rolled his sleeves up and


    scowled at Timothy, ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m your-


    ¡°Enough!¡± Mia grabbed ude, who was seething.


    It was unreasonable to argue over these things. She thought their squabbles were extremely petnt.


    Grabbing ude¡¯s arm, she dragged him out of the private room.


    Timothy red at her as she held ude¡¯s arm. If looks could kill, ude would be dead by now.


    In the end, he plopped down in his chair, feeling exasperated. He snatched a box of cigarettes left by


    Kennedy and lit it. Holding the cigarette between his fingers, he didn¡¯t attempt to smoke at all.


    Leaning back against the chair, he stayedpletely still in solitude. No one dared to approach him.


    Heath remained silent beside him. It was a first for him to witness how upset Timothy looked. He


    resembled a stray dog who had just lost in a group fight and could only resort to licking its wounds in


    solitude.


    Meanwhile, Mia finally managed to haul ude out of the restaurant. Her forehead was d with sweat


    as she panted. ¡°ude, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me, Mia! I¡¯ll have to teach him a lesson today. How dare he question who I am? I¡¯m his


    fucking brother¨Cinw!


    ¡°If he wants to marry a Lane, he better act modest. He¡¯s really putting me off with his arrogance!¡±


    Realizing that she could no longer stop him, she suddenly released him. Her hand flew to her


    forehead.¡± ude, I feel dizzy.¡±


    Immediately, ude couldn¡¯t be bothered about Timothy. He helped Mia into the car and opened a


    bottle for her. ¡°Drink some water. If you¡¯re still feeling under the weather, we¡¯ll go to Connor.¡±


    ¡°I feel much better now. Maybe I¡¯m just too tired these few days. I want to go home and rest now,¡± she


    replied weakly, staring at him with teary eyes.


    In an instant, the fury surging in ude¡¯s chest vanished.


    Watching Timothy¡¯s tentative behavior, it dawned on Mia that he really did have something This was


    her first seeing him contemting his words for so long.


    To her, he was never hesitant. As the rightful heir of the Barrett Group, he was well¨Cknown in the


    business industry for his decisiveness.


    Her gaze was glued to him, but his gaze was averted elsewhere. He couldn¡¯t seem to get the words out


    of his mouth.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Feeling immensely frustrated, he tugged on his tie.


    Shit.


    After taking a deep breath, he nced up at Mia and said, ¡°Mia, actually-¡±


    ude realized something was off. He interrupted hastily, ¡°What are you on about? Stop fumbing with


    your words! Just spit it out, will you?


    ¡°But let me warn you, don¡¯t you dare try to pursue Mia again! It¡¯s toote for you to fall for her now.


    ¡°Better think twice before you speak so you won¡¯t humiliate yourself. Mia¡¯s no longer a lovesick fool


    now!¡±


    ude knew his way around women. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t miss Timothy¡¯s intention to win back Mia.


    There was absolutely no way that he was going to let that happen. Thus, he had to make a move


    before Timothy could say anything.


    Timothy¡¯s disdainful gaze swept past ude as he thought, ¡°The Lanes are so annoying.¡±


    ude red back at him as he thought, ¡°How shameless of Timothy to think that he deserves another


    chance!¡±


    None of them broke their gaze, and the rage in their eyes was so palpable that it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise


    it any of thembusted right on the spot.


    Mia replied earnestly, ¡°Mr. Barrett, rest assured. Once I¡¯m done with my work, I¡¯ll visit Grandma Laura.


    It make sure to keep my promise until the very end!¡±


    ude nodded. ¡°Exactly. Mia kept her promise, and she even convinced Connor to perform surgery on


    Mrs. Barrett Senior. When are you going to divorce with her? Don¡¯t you dare sneak your way out of


    this!¡±


    Timothy frowned. ¡°This is something between us, and it has nothing to do with you. Who do you think


    you are to order me around?¡±


    ¡°Did you just fucking ask who I am?¡± Bursting into a fit of rage, ude rolled his sleeves up and


    scowled at Timothy, ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m your-


    ¡°Enough!¡± Mia grabbed ude, who was seething.


    It was unreasonable to argue over these things. She thought their squabbles were extremely petnt.


    Grabbing ude¡¯s arm, she dragged him out of the private room.


    Timothy red at her as she held ude¡¯s arm. If looks could kill, ude would be dead by now.


    In the end, he plopped down in his chair, feeling exasperated. He snatched a box of cigarettes left by


    Kennedy and lit it. Holding the cigarette between his fingers, he didn¡¯t attempt to smoke at all.


    Leaning back against the chair, he stayedpletely still in solitude. No one dared to approach him.


    Heath remained silent beside him. It was a first for him to witness how upset Timothy looked. He


    resembled a stray dog who had just lost in a group fight and could only resort to licking its wounds in


    solitude.


    Meanwhile, Mia finally managed to haul ude out of the restaurant. Her forehead was d with sweat


    as she panted. ¡°ude, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me, Mia! I¡¯ll have to teach him a lesson today. How dare he question who I am? I¡¯m his


    fucking brother¨Cinw!


    ¡°If he wants to marry a Lane, he better act modest. He¡¯s really putting me off with his arrogance!¡±


    Realizing that she could no longer stop him, she suddenly released him. Her hand flew to her


    forehead.¡± ude, I feel dizzy.¡±


    Immediately, ude couldn¡¯t be bothered about Timothy. He helped Mia into the car and opened a


    bottle for her. ¡°Drink some water. If you¡¯re still feeling under the weather, we¡¯ll go to Connor.¡±


    ¡°I feel much better now. Maybe I¡¯m just too tired these few days. I want to go home and rest now,¡± she


    replied weakly, staring at him with teary eyes.


    In an instant, the fury surging in ude¡¯s chest vanished.

 Chapter 456

    Mia was determined to settle the score with that troublesome Timothy at ater time!


    With ude finally driving away, Mia let out a sigh of relief.


    ncing toward the nearby restaurant, she couldn¡¯t help but think about Timothy¡¯s strange behavior


    just


    moments ago, which left her puzzled.


    What exactly did Timothy want to say earlier?


    After a moment of contemtion, Mia felt her mind swirling with thoughts. Nheless, she eventually


    managed to gather herself, determined not to let Timothy¡¯s words shake her.


    Upon returning home, Mia went straight to bed.


    Lately, she had been experiencing growing fatigue, especially as her bump started growing day by day.


    She could already feel difort when bending or squatting down.


    Gently touching her abdomen, Mia realized she needed to start making arrangements to depart as


    soon


    as possible.


    The following day, Mia headed to campus for her scheduled sses.


    After her lectures, Riley approached Mia. ¡°Mia, Mr. Shaw asked to see you in his office. He said he has


    something to discuss with you.¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t shake off the embarrassment from the previous night¡¯s unfinished dinner. She wondered


    why Kennedy wanted to see her.


    Perhaps he wanted to caution her against spreading news of her divorce.


    It dawned on Mia that Kennedy¡¯s kindness toward her might be due to knowing about her rtionship


    with Timothy.


    Confused, Mia entered Kennedy¡¯s office. As she pushed the door open, Mia was greeted by Kennedy¡¯s


    enthusiastic voice, ¡°Mia, you¡¯re here! Please, take a seat.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked you toe because I have some exciting news. Following your no performance


    yesterday, the professors at our Music School were deeply impressed.


    ¡°They¡¯re suggesting that you consider adding another major. What do you think?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Are you proposing that I should add piano as another major?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. You won¡¯t need to worry about the logistics. The professors will handle everything


    for you.


    ¡°After all, the university is dedicated to nurturing talented students like yourself. How do you feel about


    this opportunity?¡±


    Mia was surprised by the news. While she was genuinely interested in no, she didn¡¯t think her talent


    was substantial enough to merit such special treatment from the college.


    The whole situation felt a bit strange to her.


    For some reason, Mia¡¯s thoughts drifted to Timothy.


    After a moment of consideration, she replied, ¡°Mr. Shaw, I appreciate the offer, but I¡¯m close to finishing


    the credits for my current major, and I don¡¯t n to add another one at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Mia, are you sure you don¡¯t want to reconsider?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±


    After Mia declined, Kennedy didn¡¯t press the matter further. Mia stood up and walked out of the office.


    However, as soon as she was out of sight, Kennedy promptly dialed Heath¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hey, I just wanted to let you know that I suggested to Mia that she consider pursuing a music major,


    but she declined because she wasn¡¯t interested. Could you please pass this on to Mr. Barrett?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Heath¡¯s expression darkened.


    Timothy¡¯s early arrival at the office, coupled with his sour demeanor and harsh reprimands during the


    meeting, had already dampened the spirits of the entire senior management team.


    Certainly, Mia¡¯s refusal to enroll in the Music School would only amplify Timothy¡¯s already fiery mood.


    Heath nced at his phone, then took a deep breath before knocking on Timothy¡¯s office door. ¡°Mr.


    Barrett, can I talk to you for a moment? There¡¯s something I need to report,¡± he said cautiously.


    Without lifting his gaze, Timothy responded in a subdued tone, ¡°It better be important.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Mr. Shaw¡¯s call just now. Maybe I should fill you in on itter.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Timothy suddenly raised his head, meeting Heath¡¯s gaze. ¡°What did Mr. Shaw say?¡±


    ¡°Well, he said Ms. Bowen decided not to pick up another major because she¡¯s just not interested,¡±


    Heath exined.


    Upon hearing this, Timothy stopped spinning his pen. He unconsciously pressed his lips together, a


    hint of displeasure crossing his face. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Mia¡¯s refusal.


    After all, Mia seerned quite engaged during her performance on stage yesterday!


    ¡°Why do you think she refused?¡± Timothy asked, sounding puzzled.


    Suddenly, the office door swung open as a woman briskly walked in.

 Chapter 457

    Timothy looked up, his brow creasing slightly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Tim, I tried calling youst night, but you didn¡¯t answer. I told you I had important matters to discuss.


    Why didn¡¯t you call me back?¡± Sharon entered the office, visibly agitated.


    Timothy remainedposed. ¡°I had some pressing matters to attend to.¡±


    Sharon settled onto the sofa, her designer handbag clutched tightly in her hand. ¡°Tim, I heard you¡¯ve


    finalized the divorce and transferred all your shares to Mia. Is that true?¡±


    Timothy realized that Sharon must have learned this information from Maya. He wasn¡¯tfortable


    with


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    others knowing about his divorce; it was a blow to his pride.


    Maintaining a stoic demeanor, Timothy confirmed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    However, Timothy couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that he hadn¡¯t thoroughly reviewed the property settlement


    agreement for the divorce and had merely signed it at the time.


    ¡°Tim, how could you be so oblivious? Don¡¯t you understand the significance of handing over all your


    shares to Mia?


    ¡°You¡¯re essentially giving up your position as the CEO of the Barrett Group, effectively transferring


    control of the entirepany! Don¡¯t you have any regard for our family¡¯s legacy?¡±


    Sharon had nned to have a serious conversation with Timothy the previous night, but she was


    surprised to discover that he never returned home.


    She struggled toprehend how Mia could have misled Timothy to such an extent, resulting in such


    a ring oversight.


    The more Sharon pondered the situation, the more exasperated she became. ¡°Tim, did Mia manipte


    the divorce agreement to deceive you?¡±


    Timothy rubbed his temples. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll handle this situation on my own.¡±


    ¡°But how can I just brush off something so important? Tim, trust me, no matter what tactics Mia


    employs.


    she won¡¯t seed in the end.¡±


    With those words, Sharon retrieved a document from her bag and ced it in front of Timothy.


    ¡°From the very beginning, I¡¯ve been cautious of Mia, given our differing backgrounds. Who knows what


    she might have been plotting? I never imagined this document would be useful someday.¡±


    Timothy nced down and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a prenuptial agreement. Given Mia¡¯s humble background as a mald, her agreement to marry you


    for


    three years naturally kept me on guard.


    ¡°It explicitly states here that Mia willingly waives any rights to the Barrett family¡¯s assets. In case of a


    divorce, she will depart with nothing, not even a penny!¡±


    Frowning, Timothy took the prenuptial agreement and swiftly skimmed through its contents. Upon


    reaching the end, he indeed spotted Mia¡¯s signature.


    His mood darkened instantly. ¡°Mom, who instructed you to do this?¡±


    Timothy waspletely unaware of any of these arrangements. He had always believed that Mia¡¯s


    reasons for marrying him were solely driven by the wealth of the Barrett family.


    Now, upon discovering the prenuptial agreement and realizing that Mia wouldn¡¯t gain anything, Timothy


    couldn¡¯t understand why Mia would agree to marry him in the first ce.


    Clutching the document firmly. Timothy felt as though he had been struck across the face. The


    revtion dawned on him heavily: he had misjudged Mia¡¯s intentions all along.


    It turned out she hadn¡¯t married him for wealth at alll


    Timothy¡¯s emotions were in turmoil as he rubbed his nose.


    Observing Timothy¡¯s demeanor, Sharon grew anxious. ¡°Tim, there¡¯s no need to worry. With this


    document, even if there¡¯s a legal dispute in the future, Mia¡¯s ims won¡¯t hold up.


    ¡°I mean, who would willingly agree to divorce and give up their assets? It seems suspicious right from


    the start!¡±


    Timothy stood in silence, tightly holding the prenuptial agreement. ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you inform me


    about this earlier?¡±


    ¡°I¨CI thought I had mentioned it to you before, didn¡¯t I?


    ¡°I had been prepared to confront Mia for a while. But upon hearing that you were already aware of the


    situation without needing more information, I decided not to delve further.¡±


    ¡°In the end, it seems that whether I bring it up or not doesn¡¯t make any difference.¡±

 Chapter 458

    Timothy¡¯s frustration was evident as he tugged at his tie. Looking at the prenuptial agreementid out


    before him, he felt as though he had just been dealt a harsh blow.


    Nheless, what was even more exasperating was that every time he used Mia of being


    materialistic, she never bothered to refute it.


    With a heavy heart, Timothy closed his eyes, haunted by memories of Mia¡¯s attempts to exin herself,


    knowing deep down he had never fully trusted her words.


    Timothy had always prided himself on his ability to understand people and their motives, yet with Mia,


    he found himself faltering.


    This left him feeling not just unsettled but also weighed down by a sense of guilt.


    ¡°Tim, what¡¯s bothering you? I had a talk with Mia in the university hall yesterday. She wouldn¡¯t dare to


    mention that property settlement agreement again.¡±


    Releasing his grip, Timothy¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°What exactly did you say to her?¡±


    ¡°Well, I handed Mia the divorce papers for her review, or more precisely, a photocopy of them, just to


    prevent any chance of her tearing up the original in case she became upset.


    ¡°Perhaps this will help her snap out of her fantasies.¡±


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but remember the previous day when he saw Mia smiling warmly at ude.


    However, when she nced at him, there was a sense of detachment in her eyes.


    Timothy assumed that Mia had found someone new, hence her distant attitude toward him.


    It was onlyter that Timothy realized Sharon¡¯s involvement, but Mia remained silent about everything.


    In a swift gesture, Timothy crumpled the divorce agreement in his hand, causing Sharon to tremble


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    beside him in fear. ¡°Tim, what are you doing?¡± she asked nervously.


    With a serious expression, Timothy replied, ¡°Mom, please go home for now. I need to focus on my


    work.¡±


    ¡°Tim, how about I keep this document for you?¡± Sharon proposed.


    Just as she extended her hand to take it, Timothy swiftly avoided her grasp, his gaze piercing. ¡°This


    matter concerns me. I think it¡¯s best if I keep it,¡± he insisted.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Just make sure to keep it safe. Oh, and by the way, your grandmother has been


    recovering welltely.


    ¡°You should schedule some time to go to the courthouse with Mia and finalize the divorce


    proceedings.¡±


    Timothy sat alone in silence, lost in thought as he stared at the prenuptial agreement in his hands.


    Meanwhile, Mia made her way straight to the hospital to visit Laura.


    In the days prior, Mia was so preupied with designing the university hall that she didn¡¯t have time to


    visit Laura in the hospital.


    Havingpleted the design project and secured her credits, Mia could begin nning her departure


    from Bern City.


    As she headed toward the exclusive ward of the private hospital, the bodyguard outside didn¡¯t


    intervene when she approached.


    Holding a fruit basket, Mia softly knocked on the door before entering. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯vee to see


    you.¡± ¡°Mia, you shouldn¡¯t have brought anything. Your presence is the most valuable gift,¡± Laura said


    warmly. Adjusting her reading sses, she gestured for Mia to join her. ¡°Mia,e over here and take


    a look. I¡¯ve been deliberating for days, but I just can¡¯t seem to make up my mind.¡±


    ¡°What is it that you¡¯re trying to decide on?¡±


    Seated at the edge of the bed, Mia watched as Laura showcased an assortment of baby cribs and


    strollers on her tablet.


    Her expression grewplex as she nced at the items, her heart filled with a bittersweet sensation.


    While Laura eagerly anticipated the arrival of Mia¡¯s babies, Mia had been secretly nning her


    departure from Bern City all along.


    With a deep breath, she uttered, ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 459

    Seeing Laura¡¯s excitement about her babies, Mia felt torn.


    If she were to suddenly disappear in the future, Laura would undoubtedly be devastated and consumed


    with worry for Mia and her twins.


    Hence, why not disclose the ¡°truth¡± to Laura at this moment?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Mia considered disclosing to Laura that her pregnancy had been a pretense, fabricated solely to


    persuade her into undergoing surgery.


    Despite the likelihood of Laura being upset, Mia reasoned that revealing the truth before leaving Bern


    City could alleviate Laura¡¯s future sadness.


    ¡°Mia, what did you want to say?¡± Laura asked.


    Caught in her tender gaze, Mia¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s something I need to


    confess. I¡¯ve been deceiving you all this time. The truth is, I was never-¡±


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Timothy¡¯s firm voice cut off Mia¡¯s sentence abruptly.


    He pushed the door to the ward open and entered, his footsteps drew closer until he stopped beside


    her. Mia¡¯s breath caught as she turned to find Timothy in a pinstripe suit, his white sleeves visible.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but clench her hands tightly together; she was on the verge of confessing the truth to


    Laura.


    Unfortunately, Timothy¡¯s sudden appearance at that moment interrupted Mia¡¯s words. It was truly


    exasperating!


    Considering it was early morning, shouldn¡¯t Timothy be upied with work and meetings at the office?


    Mia found herself somewhat annoyed by Timothy¡¯s unexpected appearance at the hospital. Was he


    here to stir up trouble?


    Laura nced at Timothy and asked nonchntly, ¡°So, are you finally willing toe and see me?¡±


    In aposed tone, Timothy replied, ¡°Grandma, I was here just a couple of days ago.¡±


    Laura expressed her disappointment, saying, ¡°Well, considering you came alone, it would have been


    better if you hadn¡¯te at all.¡±


    However, her demeanor softened as she turned to Mia, offering a warm smile. ¡°Mia, why don¡¯t you pick


    something you like?


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for it to be purchased and aired out for your future children to use when they¡¯re born.¡±


    Seeing Laura¡¯s joyful expression, Mia felt uneasy.


    However, as she epted the tablet, her mood turned solemn.


    ¡°Sy the way, Mia, what were you about to tell me just now?¡± Laura chimed in.


    Mia stood there with the tablet in her hands, yet she couldn¡¯t muster the courage to utter the words she


    had intended to say.


    Feeling overwhelmed by Timothy¡¯s persistent gaze beside her, Mia could only force a smile and reply,¡±


    It¡¯s nothing really.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been upied with the design of the university halltely, and it turned out to be a great sess. I


    simply wanted to share this good news with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Mia, now that your busy schedule is behind you, please make sure to prioritize rest.


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve lost weight recently, and I know pregnancy can be challenging. Please, don¡¯t let me


    worry about you.¡±


    Mia nodded affirmatively. ¡°I understand. Following this hectic period, I won¡¯t undertake any additional


    tasks. Instead, I¡¯ll concentrate solely on attending sses and getting ready for my exams.¡±


    At the mention of ¡°exams¡°, Timothy nced at Mia; it seemed like she was getting ready for


    graduation. Laura nodded in approval. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Once you¡¯ve graduated, make sure to stay


    home and take good care of yourself. We¡¯ll address everything else after you¡¯ve given birth.¡±


    Mia gazed down at her tablet, unable to muster the courage to meet Laura¡¯s eyes. As Mia observed the


    images of the baby crib and stroller on the screen, she couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m finding it hard to decide too. Without seeing the actual items, it¡¯s tough to make a


    choice.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Since Timothy is here today, why don¡¯t you both go to the store together to make a


    selection?¡± Laura suggested.


    Mia quickly lifted her head and declined, saying, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m certain he¡¯s swamped with work and


    wouldn¡¯t have time to join me. I can manage on my own.¡±


    However, the next moment, Timothy¡¯s voice chimed in beside her. ¡°I actually have some free timeter.


    We can go shopping for a couple of hours.¡±

 Chapter 460

    Upon hearing this, Mia stared at Timothy incredulously.


    Was Timothy oblivious to her attempts to make things easier for him? After all, he used to detest it


    when Laura arranged for them to spend time together.


    Nevertheless, now that Timothy had agreed, Mia feltpelled to go along with it.


    She could only stand and say, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯lle see you again next time.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, don¡¯t forget to snap some pictures of your selections. If my legs were in better condition, I¡¯d


    love to apany you and personally pick out items for the baby.¡±


    Timothy chimed in, ¡°Grandma, once you¡¯re feeling better, we¡¯ll have many chances to do that.¡±


    Upon hearing Timothy¡¯s words, Mia nced at him, a trace of doubt flickering in her eyes.


    Wasn¡¯t Timothy under the impression that the babies in her belly belonged to someone else? Why


    would he utter such misleading words to Laura?


    The pair exited the ward together, walking silently side by side.


    Mia couldn¡¯t resist breaking the silence. ¡°In the future, it¡¯s best if you refrain from mentioning anything


    about the babies in front of Grandma Laura. If she were to find out, it could deeply upset her.¡±


    With Mia¡¯s departure from Bern City looming, her concern grew over Laura¡¯s ability to cope with the


    situation.


    Timothy¡¯s gaze grew solemn. ¡°If we know Grandma would be upset, then let¡¯s refrain from telling her.¡±


    What did he mean by ¡°refrain from telling her¡°?


    Staring at Timothy, Mia was momentarily stunned. ¡°But won¡¯t Grandma Laura discover the truth


    eventually?¡±


    ¡°As long as neither of us reveals the truth, the real parentage of the twins in your belly will stay


    undisclosed. Therefore, they will be considered descendants of the Barrett family.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mia¡¯s mind was flooded with uncertainty. It seemed like Timothy was prepared to


    ept the twins in Mia¡¯s belly to safeguard Laura¡¯s health.


    However, Mia believed that prolonging the situation wasn¡¯t the solution.


    Turning to Timothy, she suggested, ¡°Mr. Barrett, with Grandma Laura now on the path to recovery.


    perhaps it¡¯s time to move forward with the divorce proceedings at the courthouse.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    At the mention of divorce, Timothy¡¯s demeanor stiffened as he countered, ¡°No, Grandma hasn¡¯t fully


    recovered yet. We should wait.¡±


    Mia¡¯s anxiety intensified, and she tightly grasped Timothy¡¯s arm. ¡°But I can¡¯t afford to wait, and neither


    can the twins growing inside me.¡±


    Timothy nced down, meeting Mia¡¯s gaze. ¡°So why not proceed with having them? Am I not capable


    of caring for two little ones?¡±


    ¡°Timothy, are you out of your mind? The babies aren¡¯t yours, so why would you want to take


    responsibility for them?¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled by Timothy¡¯s behavior.


    After all, why would someone as aplished as him tolerate his wife carrying another man¡¯s child?


    Unbeknownst to Timothy, Mia had been deceiving him all along because she wanted to expedite their


    divorce proceedings.


    Initially, Timothy was understandably furious. However, to Mia¡¯s surprise, he was now willing to raise


    her twins.


    As Mia gripped his arm tightly, Timothy¡¯s expression became awkward.


    Nheless, he regained hisposure andmented, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have any strong feelings about


    children.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to stay within the Barrett family and peacefully wee the twins into the world, I¡¯ll


    regard them as my own and as future heirs of the Barrett family.¡±


    Mia was at a loss for what to do next, thrown off by Timothy¡¯s sudden willingness to take care of the


    twins and his refusal to finalize the divorce.


    Caressing her protruding belly, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°And what would happen if the twins turned


    out to be biologically yours?¡±

 Chapter 461

    Mia remembered asking Timothy numerous times before, yet he remained adamant about not keeping


    her twins.


    This fueled Mia¡¯s urgency to leave Bern City and distance herself from him.


    Timothy furrowed his brow, appearing somewhat puzzled by Mia¡¯s remark. Was she hinting at the idea


    of


    having children with him someday?


    Timothy reassured her solemnly, ¡°I won¡¯t have any biological children. You can trust me on that.¡±


    After all, the two children Mia carried were enough for him.


    Mia¡¯s breath caught momentarily. She pressed her lips together, preparing to ask more questions.


    However, before she could speak, Martha caught up and interrupted, ¡°Mr. Barrett, Mrs. Barrett, you¡¯re


    still


    here?¡±


    Mia quickly released Timothy¡¯s arm and nced up at him, unable to ignore his remarkably handsome


    appearance.


    She locked eyes with his deep, unreadable gaze. Then, Timothy softly tapped her forehead and said,¡®


    Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The faint sensation of Timothy¡¯s fingertips lingered on Mia¡¯s forehead as she quickly looked away,


    choosing to remain silent.


    With Martha nearby, she couldn¡¯t afford to disclose anything.


    Despite Timothy¡¯s outwardly gentle manner, Mia was aware that it was only a fa?ade he presented in


    front of Martha.


    Entering the elevator after Mia and Timothy, Martha remarked, ¡°Oh, perfect timing!


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett Senior was concerned that you young folks might struggle with the selection, so she


    asked me toe along and help. Mr. Barrett, Mrs. Barrett, rest assured, I won¡¯t be a bother.¡±


    Inside the elevator, Mia observed the reflections of Timothy and Martha on the elevator door in front of


    her.


    Amidst the quietude of the elevator, her mind was preupied with Timothy¡¯s recent words, leaving her


    emotions in disarray.


    Timothy stood in silence, briefly catching sight of Mia in his peripheral vision, yet unable to perceive her


    expression.


    Despite his outwardposure, Timothy was far from calm.


    After voicing those words earlier, he found himself questioning his sanity. Could he truly endure the


    idea of Mia giving birth to another man¡¯s child?


    Despite having expressed his thoughts earlier, Timothy couldn¡¯t shake his concern about Mia¡¯s


    potential


    response.


    Once characterized by his decisiveness and firmness, Timothy was taken aback to find himself


    grappling with hesitancy and indecision, unexpectedly overwhelmed by his emotions.


    After a silent car ride, they eventually arrived at a luxurious mall that specialized in selling high¨Cend


    maternity and baby products.


    As Mia stepped out of the car, she took in the sight before her. Although she had desired to visit before,


    the fear of its grandeur and the possibility of encountering familiar faces had always deterred her.


    Yet, by some unexpected turn of events, she now found herself here, confidently strolling without


    reservation.


    Upon entering the mall, Timothy and Mia were promptly greeted by the store manager, who extended a


    warm wee. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Barrett, wee! It¡¯s my pleasure to assist you today.


    ¡°Please feel free to let me know if there¡¯s anything you need. If you¡¯d like a quieter setting, I can


    arrange a VIP room for you, where we can have all the items you need brought over for your selection!¡±


    Mia turned to Timothy and said, ¡°You go ahead to the VIP lounge. I¡¯d like to wander around on my own


    for a bit.¡±


    After finally making the journey, Mia was eager to take the opportunity to explore and figure out what


    she


    might need.


    Besides, looking at photos in the VIP room wouldn¡¯t give her the same rity as seeing the actual


    products.


    She decided to take a walk nearby with Martha. After all, she was aware of Timothy¡¯s aversion to


    wasting


    time on such matters.


    However, after only a few steps, Timothy swiftly caught up.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Taken aback, Mia couldn¡¯t resist stealing a nce at him, admiring his noble and handsome features.


    ¡°Martha, please take a break,¡± Timothy instructed.


    ¡°Okay then, I wouldn¡¯t have much time to explore anyway. It¡¯s better to have Mr. Barrett apany


    you,¡± Martha said before departing.


    Mia paused, her voice softening as she inquired, ¡°Timothy, did you perhaps take the wrong pill today?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s imposing presence seemed to loom over her as he stood tall, casting a shadow.


    He lowered his eyes, gazing at Mia with an inscrutable expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a husband


    apanying his pregnant wife to shop for maternity and baby supplies?¡±

 Chapter 462

    But that was exactly the problem!


    Feeling anxious, Mia was about to say something when Timothy suddenly wrapped his arm around her


    shoulder, hisrge hand firmly gripping her arm, pulling her almost into an embrace.


    As Mia¡¯s cheek rested against his chest, she could feel the slight stiffness and roughness of Timothy¡¯s


    suit jacket.


    In a whisper, he said, ¡°Stay still, Martha is watching us.¡±


    Confused, Mia discreetly nced out of the corner of her eye and indeed spotted Martha standing


    nearby, covertly observing them.


    Quickly averting her gaze, Mia asked, ¡°What¡¯s Martha doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s likely Grandma¡¯s orders. Your behavior earlier raised her suspicions, so she sent Martha to keep


    an eye on us. Let¡¯s continue ahead and avoid looking back to prevent arousing any suspicion.¡±


    Mia obediently followed Timothy as they strolled together. ¡°Can we please have fewer people following


    us? I¡¯m not used to it,¡± she whispered.


    Timothy signaled to Heath beside him, and soon all the people tailing them dispersed.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Mia and Timothy stepped into the elevator together, appearing like any other ordinary couple.


    As soon as the doors closed, Mia let out a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Martha won¡¯t be able to see us


    now,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Most likely,¡± Timothy replied as he continued to ce his arm around Mia tightly.


    Mia was feeling a bit ufortable standing so close to Timothy and tried to subtly move away.


    However, Timothy¡¯s arm tightened around her, pulling her closer into his embrace.


    As her forehead collided with his chest, Mia¡¯s vision blurred momentarily,


    Timothy spoke gently as he held her, ¡°Considering Martha¡¯s capabilities, she will likely catch up from


    another elevator.


    ¡°She¡¯s quite adept at monitoring us. If we¡¯re going to act, we might as well give it our all.¡±


    Mia¡¯s cheeks turned red as she spoke, ¡°Do we have to keep hugging like this?¡±


    ¡°If hugs aren¡¯t your thing, what would you rather do?¡± Timothy asked, his intense gaze causing Mia to


    instinctively step back.


    With a sudden ¡°ding¡°, the elevator doors slid open.


    Reacting swiftly,  shoved Timothy to the side and swiftly turned away to exit the elevator.


    The confined space had made every breath feel like a challenge.


    Yet, as  raised her eyes, she spotted Martha ascending the esctor on the opposite side.


    Timothy¡¯s forecast had caught her off guard.


    ¡°Why the rush?¡± Timothy¡¯s voice unexpectedly sounded from behind. Mia felt a surge of warmth as he


    firmly grasped her hand.


    Guided gently by his touch, Mia couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at Timothy beside her.


    Bathed in the amblent light, his remarkable features were impable, drawing attention effortlessly


    wherever he stood.


    Walking hand in hand, Miaplied as she trailed beside him, their fingers tightly interlocked.


    To observers, they seemed like a loving couple, but his grip on her hand was firm and domineering,


    denying her any opportunity to break free.


    At first, Mia was tense and uneasy, but with time, she gradually rxed.


    After all, it was merely a charade. What was there to be afraid of?


    Keeping this in perspective, Mia became noticeably calmer. She couldn¡¯t ignore the assortment of


    children¡¯s attire showcased in the nearby baby boutique.


    Compelled by curiosity, she felt drawn to the disy, and Timothy, catching her eye, trailed behind her


    into the baby clothing store.


    With eagerness, Mia picked out a collection of miniature garments, admiring their gentle texture and


    charming size.


    Tara Gilmore, the shop assistant, greeted them warmly. ¡°Can I assist you, sir, madam? How old is your


    little one?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not born yet,¡± Timothy replied, casting a nce at Mia¡¯s abdomen, his tone unexpectedly


    gentle.


    Without dy, Tara retrieved another pair of tiny socks and handed them to Timothy. ¡°Sir, in that case,


    perhaps you¡¯d like to purchase several more pairs of these tiny socks.¡±


    Timothy took the socks, observing the miniature socks that were barelyrger than his palm.

 Chapter 463

    Timothy cradled the tiny socks in his palm, a lump forming in his throat as an indescribable emotion


    surged within him.


    After all, he had never interacted with a newborn before, let alone had any familiarity with their clothing


    and essories.


    Despite his usual aloofness, Timothy found the material of the tiny socks surprisingly soft and gentle.


    Hastily, he returned the socks to the shelf, his demeanor awkward, as if handling the small socks was


    akin to facing a daunting creature.


    Watching Timothy¡¯s actions, a shadow of concern crossed Mia¡¯s eyes: perhaps he genuinely harbored


    a


    dislike for children!


    Nevertheless, Mia remained resolute in her decision to raise the twins independently, sparing Timothy


    any inconvenience.


    Turning to Tara, she asked, ¡°Would you mind assisting me in selecting a few outfits?¡±


    Since they¡¯ve already entered the store, refraining from making a purchase would appear


    inappropriate.


    After Mia finished speaking, Timothy beside her suddenly interjected, saying, ¡°Will a few outfits be


    enough? I¡¯ll take 20 sets!¡±


    Tara was instantly delighted. ¡°Wonderful, I¡¯ll gather them for you right away.¡±


    Given the substantial purchase, the store was sure to achieve impressive sales for the month.


    Mia was surprised by Timothy¡¯s extravagant gesture and looked at him with astonishment. ¡°Is it really


    necessary to purchase so many?¡±


    She believed that acquiring just a few outfits would suffice, especially with Martha observing them.


    After all, Mia needed to return with something to show Laura!


    Timothy remained unfazed. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t afford 20 outfits?¡±


    ¡°But this wasn¡¯t about the clothes,¡± Mia thought to herself.


    Without dy, Tara approached eagerly. ¡°Is there anything else you require, sir, madam? I¡¯m here to


    assist with your selection.¡±


    Timothy casually gestured toward the array of baby clothes on disy. ¡°We¡¯ll take everything: clothes,


    shoes, coats, hats, scarves, and all of these socks.¡±


    ¡°All of them?¡± Tara eximed, taken aback.


    Mia quickly pulled at Timothy¡¯s sleeve, but he nced back at her andmented, ¡°We¡¯ll just make


    use


    of these items and dispose of them when they¡¯re worn out.¡±


    Mia had never heard anyone speak of clothing as disposable before!


    With Mia¡¯s hand in his, Timothy guided her out of the store and inquired, ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to get a


    stroller and a crib?¡±


    Mia nced back momentarily, intending to convey to Tara that they didn¡¯t n to purchase too many


    items.


    However, Mia couldn¡¯t ignore Martha¡¯s presence, discreetly lurking behind a nearby pir.


    Suddenly, it dawned on her that Timothy was merely putting on a show for Martha.


    After pondering for a moment, Mia decided it was best to remain silent.


    She trailed behind Timothy as they returned to the store, where Tara enthusiastically presented several


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    crib choices. Without hesitation, Timothy intervened, ¡°Please wrap them all up.¡±


    Tara was surprised. ¡°Wrap a dozen baby cribs? Sir, may I ask how many children you have?¡±


    Timothy remained unfazed. ¡°We¡¯ll have a variety of choices if the twins aren¡¯tfortable in the cribs.¡±


    Mia was caught off guard, unsure how to respond. She hadn¡¯t expected Timothy¡¯svish approach to


    shopping.


    Feeling the urge to step in, Mia grabbed Timothy¡¯s arm and pointed to one of the cribs. ¡°Let¡¯s just buy


    two of these; they appear to be more suitable.¡±


    Timothy frowned. ¡°Are you sure? The kids haven¡¯t even slept in them yet. What if they don¡¯t like them?¡±


    ¡°Since when do babies have such refined preferences? Not everyone is as particr as you, rejecting


    even the slightest difort!¡± Mia shot back.


    ¡°And besides, both of these cribs fit perfectly in the master bedroom.¡±


    Timothy maintained hisposure, a faint smirk appearing on his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go with her


    rmendation.¡±

 Chapter 464

    After acquiring the baby cribs, they made their way to the baby stroller section.


    To prevent Timothy from insisting on buying everything, Mia took matters into her own hands and


    decided to personally select two baby strollers.


    Surrounded by these baby items, Mia trulyprehended the weight of impending motherhood.


    ncing at the time, she was surprised to realize that they had finished all their shopping in just an


    hour.


    Thanks to Timothy¡¯s efficient shopping style, they were able to swiftly navigate through their purchases.


    However, as they exited the store, an awkward tension lingered between them. After all, it was Mia¡¯s


    first


    time shopping with Timothy.


    Soon, they found themselves outside an exhibition hall, unsure of what it had on disy.


    Just then, one of the workers, Michelle Lexington, approached them.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Barrett, given your substantial purchases in our mall, we¡¯d like to offer you a


    ¡°If you have a moment to spare, feel free to join us inside.¡±


    Mia felt a surge of curiosity. After all, she was also in need of parental guidance.


    She followed Michelle into the hall, but Timothy remained unmoved behind her.


    Michelle nced toward him and said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s advisable for both parents to attend the session


    together.


    ¡°After all, raising a child isn¡¯t solely the mother¡¯s duty. As a husband and father, you should also share


    the responsibility of nurturing your child.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eye twitched involuntarily upon hearing Michelle¡¯s words. She could hardly envision Timothy


    caring for a child! The notion seemed too surreal for her to even consider.


    Looking at Timothy, Mia said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can wait for me outside. If anythinges up, feel free to


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    head out before me.¡±


    Much to Mia¡¯s surprise, Timothy suddenly approached her, seemingly eager to apany her for the


    session.


    Mia couldn¡¯t resist stealing another nce at Timothy. Something about his demeanor seemed off!


    Upon entering the ssroom, Mia and Timothy noticed several other young couples already seated, all


    fully engaged in the lecture.


    Mia found a nearby seat and settled in, listening attentively.


    As the lesson unfolded, Heidi Thurman, the instructor, demonstrated yoga techniques tailored for


    pregnant women, some of which required the husband¡¯s assistance.


    As Mia tried to maneuver herself into position, her arm was gently guided. ncing up, she met


    Timothy¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± he whispered, his lips forming a tight line.


    Mia nodded in acknowledgment and shifted her attention to follow Heidi¡¯s instructions.


    During the ss, Mia and Timothy demonstrated a remarkably harmonious dynamic. Timothy patiently


    guided Mia through the exercises, providing feedback on areas where she could improve.


    As the trial session came to an end, Mia found herself slightly sweaty but surprisingly invigorated.


    Leaving the venue together, Mia instinctively nced outside. ¡°Where¡¯s Martha?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s likely already on her way back,¡± Timothy replied.


    ¡°Yeah, considering all the shopping we did today, Martha probably has plenty to report! Your acting


    today was quite impressive. Otherwise, Grandma might have caught on,¡± Mia remarked.


    ncing at the time, she hesitated briefly before inquiring, ¡°It seems we won¡¯t make it to the


    courthouse today. Are you avable tomorrow?¡±


    Timothy paused in his steps, his gaze meeting Mia¡¯s with a profound intensity as he pondered her


    question.


    Averting her gaze, Mia replied, ¡°Is there an issue? Let me reassure you that Maya has torn up the


    property settlement agreement, and I¡¯ve signed a prenuptial agreement.


    ¡°It won¡¯t have any bearing on you. I promise I¡¯m not seeking any of your assets.¡±


    In response, Timothy retrieved the crumpled prenuptial agreement from Heath¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re talking


    about this, right?¡± he asked./


    Mia nced at it and confirmed, ¡°Yes, that should be the original.¡±


    As she finished speaking, Timothy suddenly tore the document in half.

 Chapter 465

    Mia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she watched Timothy rip apart the prenuptial agreement. ¡°What on


    earth are you doing?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe that Timothy had actually torn up the agreement!


    Clutching the torn documents tightly, Timothy firmly stated, ¡°We don¡¯t need this anymore,¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but detect a familiar tone in Timothy¡¯s voice, reminiscent of their conversation at the


    hospital.


    She quickly lowered her head. ¡°Even if this document didn¡¯t exist, I wouldn¡¯t want a penny from you,


    Let¡¯s just go to the courthouse this week.¡±


    As Mia was about to leave, her wrist was suddenly grasped by someone, their palm unusually warm,


    Her heart raced, and she felt a slight flush as she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s voice lowered as he spoke, ¡°Mia, I¡¯ve realized that I misunderstood you. I wasn¡¯t aware of


    this


    prenuptial agreement. I don¡¯t see a reason for us to divorce.¡±


    Mia stood frozen in ce, utterly stunned by his words.


    Eventually, she lifted her gaze, a hint of resignation showing in her smile. ¡°Had I heard those words six


    months ago, or even just a few months back, I would have been overjoyed. But now¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s changed?¡± Timothy asked. Observing Mia¡¯s smile, Timothy felt a growing sense of unease


    settling in.


    Her gaze remained firm as she responded, ¡°Now, I¡¯m convinced that divorce is the right choice.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s about the twins, there¡¯s no need for concern. I¡¯ve promised to care for them as if they were my


    own, and I intend to honor thatmitment!¡± Timothy reassured her.


    Mia shook her head. ¡°While the children are a factor, they¡¯re not the primary concern. Timothy, I


    married


    you because I truly liked you back then.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m looking for a marriage that isn¡¯t just about settling, but one where there¡¯s real harmony


    between husband and wife.¡±


    Timothy met her gaze. ¡°If you¡¯re expecting me to fall in love with you, I can¡¯t promise that. However, as


    Mrs. Barett, you¡¯ll have all the authority and privileges, sharing in everything I possess!¡±


    From his perspective, sharing mutual benefits was the cornerstone of maintaining a rtionship.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not what I want,¡± Mia insisted. ¡°I want to marry for love, above all else.¡±


    Mia understood that Timothy wasn¡¯t considering a divorce now because of Laura, yet she wasn¡¯t willing


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    to makepromises.


    Eventually, Timothy became silent.


    Mia withdrew her hand. ¡°Mr. Barrett, it¡¯s best if we part ways amicably.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Timothy tugged at his tie, feeling a wave of uncertainty unlike any he had


    experienced before.


    He desperately wanted to hold onto Mia, yet he realized that despite his efforts, he couldn¡¯t persuade


    her to stay.


    Dealing with emotions was uncharted territory for Timothy, leaving him too uncertain to offer any


    assurances.


    Unable to hold back any longer, Timothy finally asked, ¡°So, is this why you¡¯re in such a hurry to finish


    your credits? So you can return to Nord City with Connor and the twins?¡±


    As Timothy voiced his thoughts, Mia¡¯s expression betrayed unease. How had Timothy be aware


    of her ns?


    Observing her reaction, Timothy recognized that he had struck a chord. Yet, despite this, he felt even


    more powerless.


    ¡°Mia, the Lane family¡¯s situation is far moreplex than my family¡¯s. Moving to Nord City might not be


    the best choice. It¡¯s wiser for you to stay here!¡±


    At least within the Barrett family, Mia had Laura and Timothy to protect her.


    ¡°This is my decision!¡± Mia dered. Having already made up her mind to live with her brothers, she


    found Timothy¡¯s words somewhat perplexing.


    Despite Mia¡¯s limited knowledge of her brothers¡® family situation, Timothy seemed surprisingly well-


    informed.


    Had he conducted an investigation?


    Nheless, it appeared that Timothy hadn¡¯t discovered her rtionship with Connor.


    Was this a stroke of luck or a missed opportunity?


    Looking up at Timothy, Mia said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be on my way then.¡±


    ¡°Wait, please take these items with you.¡±

 Chapter 466

    Mia turned around and spotted the neatly packed items. They were most likely clothes, as the baby crib


    and stroller had probably been sent away earlier.


    After a moment¡¯s pause, she suggested, ¡°Perhaps we should return these. Besides, Martha has


    already left, and she wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    In response, Timothy furrowed his brows. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford these items. Just take them. You¡¯re


    leaving anyway, aren¡¯t you? Consider them as gifts for the babies.¡±


    Mia was momentarily caught off guard. Didn¡¯t Timothy dislike children?


    At that moment, Mia struggled to grasp Timothy¡¯s intentions.


    She averted her gaze. ¡°There¡¯s still quite some time until the babies are due, and no one around me


    knows about my pregnancy. I don¡¯t want to bring all this stuff home so early.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Did this mean Connor was unaware of her pregnancy?


    Perhaps Mia had some reservations about Connor.


    Considering this, Timothy¡¯s demeanor lightened. ¡°In that case, we can simply leave them in our home


    for


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    now. You can retrieve themter when you have the time.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see. Besides, if you have children in the future, you can use them too.¡±


    Timothy frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve already said I won¡¯t have any biological children.¡±


    Observing his serious expression, Mia felt even more reluctant to tell Timothy the truth about her


    pregnancy.


    Nheless, she didn¡¯t want her babies to grow up in a homecking parental love.


    After leaving the mall, Mia headed straight to campus to study, mindful of her uing exams.


    ¡°Mia?¡±


    Hearing her name, Mia looked up and saw Dana.


    ¡°Dana, what have you been up to these past few days? I haven¡¯t heard back from you at all. Last time, I


    even got the conductor¡¯s autograph for you. If you hade, you could have taken a photo with him.¡±


    ¡°Mia, I had to deal with some issues at home, so I couldn¡¯t make it.¡±


    With a guilty expression, Dana continued, ¡°What have you been busy withtely?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been focusing on my exams, trying to graduate as soon as possible. You know I¡¯ve been dyed


    for


    1/2:


    a few years because I didn¡¯t have enough social credits and electives,¡± Mia borated.


    ¡°What are your ns after graduation?¡±


    ¡°Well, I intend to go to Nord City after I graduate.¡± As Mia mentioned Nord City, a slight smile graced


    her lips. After all, her family resided there.


    After chatting for a while, Dana excused herself to go to the restroom and stepped outside.


    She discreetly dialed Maya¡¯s number. ¡°Hello, Ms. Lane. I¡¯ve learned about Mia¡¯s ns. She intends to


    relocate to Nord City after finishing her exams and graduating.¡±


    ¡°Move to Nord City? Are you sure that¡¯s what she said?¡± Maya responded, her grip on the phone


    tightening.


    How dare Mia, that bitch, n to go to Nord City?


    Could it be that Mia recalled something from her past, or perhaps the Lane family has already


    discovered Mia¡¯s true identity?


    But that couldn¡¯t be possible; if the Lanes had found the real heiress, they would have announced it by


    now.


    Maya¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Find out why Mia is heading to Nord City, and do it quickly. We can¡¯t


    afford to waste time.¡±


    She was determined to uncover the reason before Mia¡¯s relocation to Nord City.


    If the situation was truly going downhill, she needed to act decisively and take preemptive measures!


    After ending the call, Maya drove directly to the hospital to find Connor, intending to extract information


    from the Lanes.


    She made her way to Connor¡¯s office and found him there. ¡°Connor, do you have a moment?¡± she


    inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite busy right now. What are you doing here?¡± Connor replied, his tone cold.


    Taking a deep breath, Maya said, ¡°Connor, I have some good news for you¨CI¡¯ve located the true


    heiress of the Lane family.¡±

 Chapter 467

    Upon hearing Maya¡¯s words, Connor¡¯s expression grew uneasy. Could it be that Maya was aware of


    Mia¡¯s true identity?


    However, it didn¡¯t make sense. If Maya truly knew who Mia was, her reaction wouldn¡¯t be like this.


    Connor quicklyposed himself. ¡°Is that so? Did you recall some clues from the orphanage that you


    hadn¡¯t remembered before?¡±


    Maya¡¯s expression appeared somewhat awkward.


    ¡°Yes, it suddenly dawned on me recently. I bumped into her on campus, and because we used to be


    close friends, I immediately felt a sense of familiarity when I saw her.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until yesterday that I realized she might be the person you¡¯ve been searching for.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform us yesterday then?¡±


    Connor¡¯s gaze held a trace of scrutiny as Maya replied calmly, ¡°There have been numerous false


    rms


    over the years, and I didn¡¯t want to disappoint you again.


    ¡°So, I discreetly arranged for someone to investigate and confirm her identity before telling you this


    good


    news.¡±


    Observing Maya¡¯s assured demeanor, Connor persisted, ¡°Who is this person you¡¯ve found?¡±


    ¡°Her name is Dana McQueen, a student in the Literature Department. We were both raised in the same


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    orphanage. It wasn¡¯t until we talked about our childhood that I recognized her.¡±


    Connor acknowledged with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ll conduct a thorough investigation.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll reach out to Dominic right away and inform him of this wonderful news.


    ¡°Both he and Nathan shoulde over as well. It¡¯s a great opportunity for them to connect with their


    long -lost rtive.¡±


    Connor¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of coldness gleaming. ¡°Sure,¡± he replied.


    Observing Connor¡¯spliance, Maya¡¯s spirits lifted.


    ¡°By the way, Connor, there was a music event in the university hall yesterday, and I couldn¡¯t help but


    notice Mia and ude getting quite friendly. When did she be so close to our family?¡±


    Sensing her probing, Connor responded calmly, ¡°I can¡¯t exin it, but I feel a strong bond with Mia


    whenever I¡¯m around her, almost like she¡¯s a little sister to me. I believe ude feels the same way.¡±


    Upon hearing his exnation, Maya¡¯s smile faltered momentarily. ¡°I get it! But now that I¡¯ve found your


    real sister, you don¡¯t need a substitute anymore.¡±


    Connor¡¯s gaze deepened as he replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. With the discovery of my biological sister, there¡¯s


    no


    longer a need for a stand¨Cin.¡±


    ¡°Very well, Connor, you carry on. I won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡±


    As Maya departed, a triumphant grin crossed her face. With Dana assuming Mia¡¯s identity, her position


    as the heiress would be assured.


    Indeed, Dana¡¯s vanity knew no bounds. If she could assume her best friend¡¯s identity, what else was


    beyond her reach?


    However, that wasn¡¯t sufficient; Mia needed to be entirely neutralized as a threat!


    As long as Mia was eliminated, she wouldn¡¯t pose a risk to Maya¡¯s status.


    Exiting the building, Maya approached ke and asked, ¡°Since you¡¯ve been digging into Mia¡¯s


    background, have you found any useful information?¡±


    ¡°I have indeed discovered something: Mia is, in fact, pregnant. These are the prenatal check¨Cup


    records


    from this hospital, although they¡¯re not registered under Mia¡¯s name.


    ¡°Nheless, through my inquiries and investigations during this time frame, it¡¯s been confirmed that


    Mia attended these appointments.¡±


    Maya¡¯s expression tightened. ¡°She¡¯s really pregnant? Who¡¯s the father?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the baby¡¯s paternity. However, Mr. Connor has been involved in hiding Mia¡¯s


    pregnancy and is also ountable for fabricating her false identity.¡±


    Upon learning about Mia¡¯s pregnancy, Maya couldn¡¯t contain her agitation.


    If Maya had been informed earlier, she might have suspected that the child was Connor¡¯s. Yet now, she


    couldn¡¯t shake the notion that the child belonged to Timothy!


    Given the timing of Mia¡¯s pregnancy and her intimate encounter with Timothy, everything seemed to


    add up perfectly!

 Chapter 468

    Maya¡¯s gaze took on a sinister edge as she spoke, ¡°It seems I¡¯ve underestimated . She¡¯s managed


    to slip through the cracks!


    ¡°Everyone thought she pretended to be pregnant to deceive Mrs. Barrett Senior, but who could have


    guessed Mia was truly pregnant? She¡¯s fooled us all!¡±


    It appeared that Mia nned to secretly give birth to Timothy¡¯s child in Nord City and leverage the


    newborn to solidify her position as Mrs. Barrett.


    Indeed, that seemed to be her strategy.


    Now, with the potential revtion that Mia might be the rightful heiress of the Lane family, there


    seemed to be little standing in her way.


    Wouldn¡¯t Maya ultimately face a humiliating defeat?


    No, that was out of the question!


    A deadly resolve shed in Maya¡¯s eyes as she turned to ke. ¡°We need to eliminate Mia and the


    unborn child in her womb immediately!¡±


    Indeed, Mia had brought this upon herself!


    After Maya left, Connor took a brief moment to collect his thoughts before reaching out to Dominic.¡±


    Dominic, there¡¯s something important I need to talk to you about.¡±


    Connor proceeded to narrate to Dominic the details of Maya¡¯s inquiries over the phone.


    In a solemn tone, Dominic replied, ¡°It seems Maya might already be onto us, deliberately finding a


    decoy


    to throw us off.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s as if Maya is intentionally obstructing Mia¡¯s return to our family by arranging for a decoy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious Maya knew Mia¡¯s whereabouts all along but pretended not to, leading us on a fruitless


    search for Mia.¡±


    Connor¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Dominic, we can¡¯t afford to let Maya remain any longer.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. On another note, all of Mia¡¯s paperwork has been handled. It¡¯s the perfect opportunity for us to


    visit. We¡¯ll confront the past, expose Maya¡¯s deception, and ensure she faces the repercussions she¡¯s


    due.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    After ending the call, Connor¡¯s lips twisted into a smirk. He was determined not to show mercy to


    anyone


    who harmed Mia.


    In the days that followed, Mia remained on campus, focusing on her studies for the uing exams.


    Nheless, she couldn¡¯t resist asionally ncing at her phone and messaging Timothy. ¡°Mr.


    Barrett, when will you be avable toplete our divorce proceedings?¡±


    Yet, her messages appeared to dissipate without a trace, receiving no response whatsoever.


    Meanwhile, Timothy remained in his office, staring nkly at Mia¡¯s texts on his phone.


    Suddenly, he shifted his gaze to Heath and inquired, ¡°What can I do to prevent the divorce from being


    finalized?¡±


    Heath hesitated for a moment before suggesting, ¡°Perhaps try to coax her?¡±


    Coax her?


    Timothy furrowed his brow. He had never attempted to persuade a woman in this manner before.


    Mia had spent the entire day on campus, immersed in her studies.


    It wasn¡¯t until evening arrived that she finally packed up her belongings and got ready to head home.


    As she approached the university entrance, she spotted a crowd gathered outside.


    ¡°Wow, that sports car seems really pricey, and that man is incredibly good¨Clooking.¡±


    ¡°I wonder who the luckydy is! With a guy that attractive, I¡¯d be tempted to pursue him myself!¡±


    Mia felt a twinge of curiosity. Was someone perhaps dering their love outside the study hall?


    Dana, even more enthusiastic, pulled Mia along, squeezing through the assembly. ¡°I¡¯ve got to see how


    handsome he truly is!¡±


    At first, Mia hesitated to join the crowd, but Dana¡¯s persistence drew her in, eventuallynding her in


    the front row.


    As Miaid eyes on the man standing next to the sports car, her jaw dropped in astonishment.


    Timothy was dressed casually, appearing less formal yet still emanating an air of elegance and


    refinement. He stood effortlessly, his striking and dignified featuresmanding attention.


    As Mia nced over, he suddenly turned his head and locked eyes with her.


    At that moment, her heart seemed to skip a beat.

 Chapter 469

    As Mia locked eyes with Timothy¡¯s intense, prating gaze, she instinctively looked away, avoiding


    direct eye contact with him.


    Despite this, a hint of confusion flickered in her expression. What was Timothy doing at her university?


    He had always been low¨Ckey and had never before made such a public appearance.


    As Mia pondered this, the excited exmations of women nearby echoed around her.


    Dana yfully pinched Mia¡¯s arm, causing a slight twinge of pain. ¡°Oh my goodness, Mia, look, he¡¯s


    coming this way! I wonder who he¡¯s searching for. That person must be incredibly lucky!¡±


    Although Dana¡¯s words were filled with excitement, a hint of greed flickered in her eyes. Despite having


    written numerous novels, she had never imagined experiencing such a scenario in real life.


    Could it be that she was truly the protagonist of a story, finally meeting her true love?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Was the tale of the prince and Cindere about to unfold before her eyes?


    As Timothy approached Mia, Mia¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she took a few steps back, feeling the


    urge to escape.


    Meanwhile, Dana stood in ce, craning her neck to get a better look at Timothy.


    At that moment, nearly every girl in that direction watched Timothy with hearts pounding, hoping that


    they were the one he sought.


    Eventually, Timothy came to a stop in front of Mia. He nced down in her direction, but she was


    obscured by the crowd.


    Timothy narrowed his eyes slightly and stated, ¡°I¡¯vee to pick you up.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Mia longed to disappear into the crowd. What was up with Timothy today?


    She remained unmoved, not budging an inch.


    As more and more people gathered around, Timothy became increasingly ufortable with being the


    center of attention. He took a step forward and extended his hand.


    Just as Mia was about to speak, Dana, standing beside her, eagerly stepped forward, her cheeks


    flushed. ¡°Um, I¨CI don¡¯t know you,¡± she stammered.


    Mia was startled. Had Dana misunderstood Timothy¡¯s gesture? Or could it be that Timothy was actually


    seeking Dana, not her?


    Timothy¡¯s brows furrowed as he spoke coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know you either. Please step aside.¡±


    Dana¡¯s expression froze, and she nced back at Mia behind her, her face betraying her


    awkwardness,


    Suddenly, a nearby woman burst into mockingughter, and Dana couldn¡¯t help but realize her mistake,


    Infuriated, she stomped her foot and quickly fled the scene,


    ¡°Danal¡± Observing Dana¡¯s retreat, Mia recognized that the situation must have dealt a blow to Dana¡¯s


    self


    -esteem.


    Individuals who have grown up in orphanages, such as Dana, often tend to be more sensitive,


    Just then, Timothy stood in front of Mia, his tall andmanding presence looming over her, which felt


    intimidating.


    Looking down at her, he inquired, ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    Mia immediately felt the collective gaze of the women around her. If this continued, she would surely be


    the subject of gossip throughout the university by tomorrow,


    She instinctively lowered the brim of her sun hat and took a deep breath, Spotting a gap in the crowd,


    she swiftly stepped forward and ran away.


    Timothy stood, hand outstretched, watching as Mia¡¯s figure disappeared into the crowd, leaving him


    bewildered.


    His expression soured immediately. Had she just run away? Was he truly that intimidating?


    Timothy pulled his hand away when a beautiful woman suddenly approached him. ¡°Hey handsome, it


    looks like you¡¯re not in a great mood. How about grabbing a drink together tonight?¡±


    Timothy nced at her, his tone cold. ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    With that, he turned and headed back to his car. As he drove, he attempted to call Mia, but there was


    no answer.

 Chapter 470

    *15 BORES


    Timothy gazed at the yellow rose in the passenger seat, questioning his sanity for making such a


    gesture.


    Meanwhile, Mia hailed a cab and swiftly departed from the college. Seated in the vehicle, she nced


    back at the campus, her phone ringing incessantly.


    She held the phone but didn¡¯t answer. She, too, was puzzled by Timothy¡¯s sudden behavior.


    She couldn¡¯t help but recall what he had saidst time when they were shopping for baby supplies.


    Perhaps Timothy was trying to save their marriage, but Mia realized that his motivation was solely


    because of Laura.


    Before long, she received a WhatsApp message from Timothy. ¡°Why did you run away?¡±


    Mia¡¯s emotions were tangled, and she decided not to reply.


    Shortly after, another message arrived. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, this is Bern City. Do you think you can escape


    from me?¡±


    Enraged, Mia promptly called back, demanding. ¡°Timothy, what is it that you want?¡±


    ¡°Finally, you pick up. Why did you leave like that?¡±


    ¡°You show up out of nowhere, causing a scene! If I hadn¡¯t left, could I have continued studying


    peacefully on campus for tomorrow¡¯s exams? What exactly is your motive for appearing so suddenly


    like this?¡±


    Mia felt a creeping unease. Why was she being interrogated?


    Timothy¡¯s voice remainedposed. ¡°Well, I was simply trying to appease you.¡±


    Appease her?


    Mia was caught off guard by hisment, taking a moment topose herself. ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate


    being manipted. And why would you even try to persuade me like that?¡±


    As she spoke, Mia suddenly grasped Timothy¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seriously believe that a small gesture like this would persuade me to forgive you and call off


    our divorce, do you?¡± she sarcastically remarked.


    Timothy paused on the opposite end of the line, carefully considering his response. ¡°I don¡¯t extend this


    gesture to just anyone,¡± he stated.


    After all, he had always been discerning when it came to appeasing women.


    Mia chuckled in exasperation. ¡°Well then, Mr. Barrett, I¡¯m not one to ept such advances from just


    anyone either.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to find out?¡±


    Mia hesitated briefly before asking, ¡°Find out what?¡±


    ¡°Find out what it¡¯s like to be charmed by me,¡± Timothy¡¯s deep voice resonated over the phone.


    Mia couldn¡¯t shake the stifling sensation in her nose, feeling inexplicably overwhelmed with distress.


    For three years, she had yielded to Timothy¡¯s demands, bending to his every whim. Yet, now that she


    had resolved to leave, he shamelessly tried to coax her into staying.


    Mia pressed her lips together and declined, ¡°I¡¯ve already given it a shot. I won¡¯t go down that road


    again.¡±


    With that, she ended the call. She gazed thoughtfully at the night sky through the car window, lost in


    contemtion.


    Upon her return home, Mia discovered Connor and Jason lounging on the couch.


    She had assumed Jason would have returned to Nord City by now, so his presence came as a


    surprise.


    As Patricia headed into the kitchen, Jason leaned in and whispered, ¡°Mia, while dealing with your


    immigration paperwork in Bern City today, I encountered a problem.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡± Mia inquired.


    *Since your divorce with Timothy hasn¡¯t been finalized, his signature is necessary on these


    documents,¡± Jason exined.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°No, Timothy absolutely wouldn¡¯t agree to sign them, and I can¡¯t risk informing him,¡± Mia instinctively


    dismissed the idea.


    Given Timothy¡¯s behavior today, it seemed usible that he would not only decline to sign the


    documents but also potentially attempt to interfere.


    ¡°Mia, you really should expedite the divorce proceedings with Timothy. If you¡¯re finding it challenging.


    I¡¯m more than willing to assist you,¡± Jason offered.


    ¡°Jason, I prefer to handle the divorce proceedings myself. I¡¯ll make sure everything is settled by the end


    of this week,¡± Mia asserted confidently.


    Jason grinned in response. ¡°Okay. Just so you know, Dominic is scheduled to arrive in a few days. It¡¯s


    perfect timing for him to pick you up and take you back home.¡±


    During that time, Dominic and his brothers nned to expose Maya¡¯s true identity, revealing her as a


    fraudulent impostor, while also unveiling Mia as the rightful heiress of the Lane family.

 Chapter 471

    Upon learning of Dominic¡¯s impending arrival, Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel


    nervous.


    If Dominic were to arrive before Mia finalized her divorce with Timothy, he would undoubtedly inquire


    about the reasons, leaving Jason with no means to conceal the truth.


    Given Dominic¡¯s vtile temperament, Mia feared that he might stir up trouble for Timothy upon


    discovering the


    situation.


    Mia was determined to devise a n. quickly. She couldn¡¯t afford any further dys.


    The next day, Mia headed to the


    university study hall as usual, but Dana was nowhere to be seen.


    Recalling the incident from the previous afternoon outside the study hall, Mia


    decided to send Dana a message. ¡°Dana, are you still nning toe to the study hall today?¡±


    Knowing Dana¡¯s sensitivity and pride, Mia felt it was crucial to exin things clearly to her, especially


    considering their shared background as orphans.


    Unbeknownst to Mia, Dana was currently at a luxurious beauty salon. Passing her phone to Maya, she


    informed, ¡°Mia just sent me a WhatsApp message.¡±


    ¡°Dana, it seems like Mia is


    underestimating you. How could she humiliate you like that yesterday?


    ¡°Honestly, I believe you outshine her in every aspect. Why would this wealthy, handsome guy choose


    her over you?¡± Maya remarked.


    Hearing Maya¡¯s words, Dana couldn¡¯t shake off the memory of the embarrassing incident from the day


    before. It had left her so distressed that she hadn¡¯t been able to sleep all night.


    As she walked around campus that


    morning, she couldn¡¯t shake the fear of being mocked for her perceived audacity.


    Maya pulled out her phone and essed the campus forum.


    ¡°People are already discussing


    yesterday¡¯s confession incident outside the study hall, and some are suggesting that you were being


    delusional. It¡¯s infuriating to read thesements.¡±


    Dana¡¯splexion paled. ¡°What should I do now?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m certain this issue can be


    quickly resolved. The man from


    yesterday is a wealthy tycoon. It¡¯s unlikely he would have any real interest


    in Mia.


    ¡°Their interaction was probably just a result of their previous encounter at the university hall. Mia flirted


    with him for wealth, only to end up ying hard to get.


    ¡°Besides, you may have heard about her sess in winning the Fleur International Design Competition


    and securing schrships from the


    university, which some suggest were acquired through her involvement as a sugar baby.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dana¡¯s jealousy only intensified. Why was Mia so fortunate to captivate such a


    handsome and wealthy man? She yearned for that opportunity herself!


    Maya smiled knowingly. ¡°As long as you expose Mia¡¯s true colors, her reputation will be tarnished. After


    all, wealthy individuals are very concerned about their image and will surely distance themselves from


    her.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too much?¡± Dana


    hesitated. Mia had been kind to her, and Dana already felt guilty for taking Mia¡¯s ce as the Lane


    family heiress¡¯s childhoodpanion.


    ¡°Dana, if you don¡¯t act, how will you protect your reputation at the university once this forum¡¯s contents


    spread?¡±


    This statement struck a chord with Dana. After all, she highly valued her reputation


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    and dreaded the thought of being judged by others.


    After some hesitation, Dana eventually epted the USB drive from Maya, nodding reluctantly. ¡°Okay,


    but what if Mia discovers this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if she does, she won¡¯t be able to harm you. By then, Mia will have her own issues to


    deal with. And besides, what¡¯s there to fear? You still have me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Hearing this reassurance, Dana felt


    somewhat relieved. With the USB drive in


    hand, Dana was ready to leave when


    Maya stopped her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you finish your beauty


    treatment before you go? You can use my beauty card for it. Just let the owner know if you want any


    specific treatments.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Lane.¡± Dana¡¯s face brightened with surprise and greed. She had never imagined


    indulging in such luxurious beauty treatments before.


    Observing Dana¡¯s hypocritical and vain


    demeanor, Maya swiftly exited the private room, her smile disappearing in an instant.


    ¡°Keep a close watch on Dana, ensure she doesn¡¯t stir up any trouble,¡± she directed.


    ¡°Ms. Lane, I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Dominic ising to Bern City. The exact date is unclear, but it should


    be within the next few days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware. Dominic will return for sure. After all, I¡¯ve announced that we¡¯ve found the true heiress of


    the Lane family,


    so it¡¯s only natural for him toe,¡®


    Maya replied, her expression tinged with coldness.


    Whenever the topic of the real heiress arose, the Lanes would show a noticeable sense of urgency. It


    was during these


    moments that Maya realized she was merely a stand¨Cin.

 Chapter 472

    With the possibility looming that Mia might be the heiress of the Lane family, Maya¡¯s reluctance grew


    even stronger.


    Puzzled, ke spoke up, ¡°Ms. Lane, I can¡¯t help but feel that something isn¡¯t quite right about this


    situation.


    ¡°In the past, whenever news of finding the real heiress surfaced, there would be immediate and fervent


    responses from


    everyone.


    ¡°But this time, their reactions seem oddly subdued, don¡¯t you think? Mr. Connor didn¡¯t even inquire


    about it!¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, it does seem strange.


    ¦°


    Just as doubts began to arise in Maya¡¯s mind, Connor¡¯s call unexpectedly came through.


    She couldn¡¯t suppress a faint smile. ¡± Connors is on the line. It appears he¡¯s probing for information.


    ¡°Apart from Dominic, they all seem to be suspicious of my intentions, especially since I¡¯m the one who


    discovered the ¡® heiress¡® this time. It¡¯s understandable for them to be cautious and skeptical.¡±


    Maya promptly picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Connor. Why are you calling?¡±


    After all, she was the one who typically


    initiatedmunication with him.


    ¡°Maya, Dominic will be arriving in two- days. I¡¯d like to meet this person you¡¯ve found before his arrival.¡±


    ¡°Connor, there¡¯s no need to rush things. I¡¯m concerned that if you visit her alone, it might raise her


    suspicions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until everyone is present, and then we can approach her together. We wouldn¡¯t want to


    startle her, would we?¡±


    Maya was determined not to let Connor visit Dana alone, fearing it could jeopardize her cover.


    Reluctantly, Connor agreed, ¡°Alright,


    we¡¯ll go together the day after tomorrow.


    Please look after her these next two days.


    ¦°


    ¡°Rest assured, Connor, I¡¯ll take excellent care of her. After all, she¡¯s my closest friend. I couldn¡¯t be


    happier that she¡¯s returning to our family.¡®


    After ending the call, Connor couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°That should put an end to any suspicions Maya


    might have,¡± he remarked.


    Jason agreed with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ve had my doubts about Maya from the beginning. But Dominic was


    adamant about bringing her back for Grandma¡¯s sake.¡±


    ude¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°At least now the primary culprit can¡¯t evade justice.¡±


    Connor nodded in agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s await Dominic¡¯s arrival and have him handle the situation with


    Maya directly. She certainly can¡¯t remain here.¡±


    Upon Mia¡¯s return to Nord City, it was imperative that they show her extra care.


    Meanwhile, in the study hall, Mia


    suddenly sneezed. Rubbing her nose, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder who might be speaking ill of her.


    As Mia stepped out to refill her cup, she noticed her ssmates staring at her. When she nced in


    their direction, they quickly averted their eyes, leaving Mia feeling perplexed.


    Shortly after, she received a call from


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Gina. ¡°Hey Mia, are you still at the campus?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m in the study hall.¡±


    ¡°Mia, please take a look at what I¡¯m


    sending. It seems like someone is trying to sabotage you.¡±


    Mia opened the link Gina had sent and 4 saw the headline on the college¡¯s online forum that wrote,


    ¡°Mia, the Genius Girl, Using Men to Seed!¡±


    She clicked on the post and found a picture of Timothy standing outside the study hall that evening, his


    back to the


    camera, directly in front of her.


    However, in the photo, Timothy¡¯s figure. was striking, while she, panicked and concealed behind the


    crowd, appeared to have a darkerplexion and a much older¨Clooking face.


    This tactic seemed oddly familiar.


    But this time, who could be behind it?


    Mia¡¯s alleged actions came to light due to an anonymous report letter that was identally seen by


    members of the student council.


    The university swiftly blocked ess to the forum, but the news spread rapidly, and deleting posts


    couldn¡¯t contain the


    situation.


    There was also gossip circting about Mia supposedly obtaining schrships through insider


    connections and relying on men to independently design the university hall.


    Coincidentally, it was graduation season.


    Despite taking a leave of absence from


    college, Mia had managed to umte enough credits to graduate, sparking discontent among


    many.


    As Mia remembered the university¡¯s schrship announcement scheduled for the afternoon, she felt a


    headacheing.


    Approaching the notice board, she confirmed her name was listed. However, she soon found herself


    surrounded by a group of students, all wearing confrontational expressions.


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯ve got some exining to do!¡°

 Chapter 473

    Mia nced at the students, who appeared somewhat agitated, and


    dered firmly, ¡°Someone is deliberately spreading false rumors to damage my reputation.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. Simr incidents have been exposed before, and it was rumored that you


    also have that man supporting you to handle such


    matters.


    ¡°We all need these honorary credits to graduate, and since you have other options, please don¡¯t


    compete with us,¡® the students argued.


    Suddenly, Dana rushed over. ¡°What are you all doing? This incident has nothing to do with Mia.


    Someone is just jealous and spreading malicious gossip.


    ¡°Mia¡¯s talents are evident to everyone, and she has achieved everything based on her own abilities.¡±


    A student snorted, ¡°Heh, what skills and strengths are we talking about? I believe it¡¯s her knack for


    seducing men.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, please borate.¡±


    Observing Dana¡¯s supportive stance, Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel touched.


    Addressing the onlookers, she proposed, ¡°Should we involve the authorities? Perhaps we should allow


    them to conduct a thorough investigation into this situation.¡±


    Upon hearing Mia suggest involving the police, Dana¡¯s anxiety surged. Swiftly, she interjected,


    ¡°Actually, we could approach the college authorities directly to address this issue.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, let¡¯s bring it to Mr. Shaw¡¯s attention and let him take charge.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t have any concerns about going. to Kennedy; she had no secrets to conceal.


    On the other hand, Dana couldn¡¯t shake off a sense of unease at the mere mention of involving


    Kennedy.


    After all, he possessed the authority to swiftly identify the individual who had reported the incident.


    Nevertheless, since Dana had made the report anonymously through email, it shouldn¡¯t be easy for her


    identity to be


    revealed.


    Taking this into ount, Dana breathed a sigh of relief.


    Shortly after, Mia and the rest of the group made their way to Kennedy¡¯s office.


    After being informed about the incident. on the online forum, Kennedy was takenExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    aback.


    He found it hard to believe that someone would use Mia of exploiting men for her benefit; it seemed


    utterly absurd!


    Addressing Mia with a reassuring tone, he said, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t worry. I will investigate this issue thoroughly


    and ensure your innocence is upheld.¡±


    Mia responded calmly, ¡°Alright.¡®


    Observing Kennedy¡¯s supportive


    demeanor toward Mia, Dana couldn¡¯t help but feel envious.


    She deliberately spoke up, saying, ¡°Look, Mia, didn¡¯t I mention before that the college authorities would


    surely offer you support?¡±


    However, the nearby students grew discontented. ¡°Mr. Shaw, you¡¯re not showing bias toward Mia just


    because of her connection to that man, are you?


    That wouldn¡¯t be fair to the rest of us.¡±


    Another student argued, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s totally unfair!¡±


    Kennedy suddenly felt overwhelmed by the usations. ¡°Well then, what do you propose as a fair


    resolution?¡±


    ¡°We demand fairness. Revoke Mia¡¯s schrship!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mia should also postpone her graduation. After taking such a long hiatus from her studies, what


    entitles her to graduate so quickly?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mia feltpelled to speak out, ¡°I¡¯m willing to forfeit the schrship, but given that


    I¡¯ve earned. enough credits, isn¡¯t it fair and reasonable for me to graduate?¡±


    ¡°No, we disagree! Mia is only able to graduate because of her rtionship with that wealthy tycoon.


    ¡°If regr people like us took a break from college for so long, we wouldn¡¯t even have the opportunity


    to return and continue our studies! Why should you still be eligible for the schrship?¡±


    Dana felt a hint of satisfaction from hearing these remarks. Finally, Mia seemed to be facing the


    consequences of her actions.


    After taking a moment to collect herself, Mia responded, ¡°Who said I relied on improper rtionships


    with men?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a fact? What¡¯s your connection with Mr. Barrett from the Barrett Group?¡±


    ¡°Mia, don¡¯t try to pass it off as mere


    friendship. You, a female college student, and a married billionaire¨Cwhat sort of friendship could that


    be?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the ssic sugar baby and daddy rtionship? Do you honestly think we¡¯re oblivious to it all?¡±

 Chapter 474

    Mia nced over, her arms crossed firmly across her chest. ¡°I must confess, my connection with Mr.


    Barrett is more. than just a casual friendship.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Are you admitting to having an inappropriate rtionship with that magnate?¡±


    Kennedy couldn¡¯t remain silent any longer. ¡°What inappropriate rtionship? What are you all being


    taught here? Mia¡¯s rtionship with Mr. Barrett is genuine and morally upright!¡±


    The students retorted, ¡°Mr. Shaw, Mia has already confessed. Your rification isn¡¯t required here.


    What kind of rtionship between a man and a woman could be deemed appropriate?¡±


    ¡°Marriage, would that be considered legitimate?¡±


    Suddenly, Timothy¡¯s deep, ominous voice resonated as he appeared in the office


    doorway, his towering figure exuding authority.


    Dressed in a refined suit, Timothy¡¯smanding presence stood out prominently among the others in


    the


    room.


    A brief hush fell over the office as Timothy made his unexpected entrance.


    Mia was caught off guard by his arrival.


    Approaching her with a stoic expression, Timothy spoke in a subdued tone, ¡°Are. you being falsely


    used?¡±


    Mia pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s just a slight misunderstanding.¡±


    Just then, Timothy gently ced his hand on Mia¡¯s shoulder, pulling her into aforting embrace.


    Turning toward the nearby students, Timothy asserted firmly, ¡°My wife values her privacy and prefers to


    keep a low profile on campus, which unfortunately has resulted in some unfounded rumors.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to rify matters today. Mia is


    my wife.¡±


    As Timothy revealed this revtion, the entire room was left stunned.


    The students who had previously interrogated Mia now appeared visibly unsettled. Who could have


    thought that Mia was actually Mrs. Barrett?


    Dana, standing nearby, wore a grim expression. She felt her legs weaken beneath her.


    Never in her wildest dreams had Dana imagined that Mia could be Mrs. Barrett. Could she even afford


    to antagonize someone of such high status?


    Yet, Maya had never given any indication before. Dana couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she had been


    deceived.


    At that moment, Kennedy stepped forward to intervene, stating, ¡°You see, I told you it was just a


    misunderstanding. None of you believed me. Now, quickly apologize to Mia and seek her forgiveness.


    Exchanging hesitant nces, the students swiftly apologized, ¡°Mia, we were misled by the forum¡¯s


    content, which led us to react inappropriately. Please forgive us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mia, we had no idea about your identity as Mrs. Barrett. Your discretion is admirable. We were


    also misinformed by the forum. It¡¯s all because of that deceitful anonymous reporter.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, Mr. Shaw needs to


    apprehend the reporter. They¡¯re too cunning, deliberately deceiving us like this.¡±


    Upon hearing her ssmates¡® apology, Mia¡¯s demeanor softened.


    ¡°I ept your apology. However, regarding my identity as Mrs. Barrett, I¡¯d like to keep it private for the


    time being. I hope you can respect my wish for confidentiality.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t disclose it to anyone.¡±


    Kennedy swiftly gestured with his hand. Very well, thank you for your


    understanding, Mia. You may all go now.¡±


    Dana attempted to leave discreetly but was intercepted by Timothy at the doorway.


    She turned back, a hint of nervousness evident in her expression. ¡°Mia, I¡¯m having a stomachache all


    of a sudden. I need to use the restroom.¡±


    Mia was perplexed by Timothy¡¯s decision to stop Dana. Bowing his head, Timothy quietly disclosed,


    ¡°She¡¯s the anonymous reporter.¡±

 Chapter 475

    Mia was taken aback. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!


    How could Dana have reported her?


    Upon learning that her actions had been. revealed, Dana eximed anxiously, ¡± Mia, I didn¡¯t report you.


    I¡¯m innocent. Someone must be trying to frame me!¡±


    Mia nced at Dana, feeling uncertain. ¡± Could there have been a


    misunderstanding?¡±


    Dana hastily replied, ¡°It¡¯s surely a misunderstanding.¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t bring herself to ept the fact that Dana had anonymously reported her. There had never


    been any conflict. between them, and Dana had no motive to do such a thing!


    Timothy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Are you questioning my investigation?¡±


    Mia was startled. She pressed her lips


    together and responded, ¡°Maybe Dana is being framed?¡±


    Dana was on the brink of tears. ¡°Mia, that has to be it. I truly have no reason to report you.¡±


    At that moment, Timothy turned his gaze toward Kennedy. ¡°Present the evidence.¡±


    Kennedy unlocked his phone and examined it, his expression turning uneasy. ¡°Dana, I have


    screenshots of the report that trace back to your IP address. How do you justify this?¡±


    Mia nced at Kennedy¡¯s phone screen and observed the incriminating evidence.


    She turned to Dana, her disbelief evident. ¡°What could possibly motivate you to do something like


    this?¡±


    Dana swiftly grasped Mia¡¯s hand,


    pleading, ¡°Mia, those photos were all


    manipted. I swear it wasn¡¯t me.


    Please, consider it. I have no motive to engage in such actions.¡±


    Mia¡¯s thoughts were in turmoil. She


    really didn¡¯t want to ept that Dana could be the anonymous reporter.


    Yet, at the same time, Timothy had no apparent motive to discredit Dana either.


    Despite harboring some resentment toward him, Mia couldn¡¯t deny his capabilities.


    So, there remained only one logical exnation.


    ||


    Mia held Dana¡¯s hand reassuringly. Dana, I trust you wouldn¡¯t do something like this. You must have


    been framed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, exactly, Mia. I was framed.


    Someone must have deliberately set me up!¡±


    Mia responded, ¡°Very well, if that¡¯s the situation, then I¡¯m determined to uncover the mastermind behind


    all this.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the police station immediately and allow the authorities to investigate the culprit


    responsible for this mischief.¡±


    Mia tried to urge Dana forward, but after


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    a few steps, Dana adamantly refused to budge.


    Turning to her, Mia inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Dana?¡±


    With a heavy thud, Dana sank to her knees, admitting, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mia. It¡¯s all my fault. I allowed my


    jealousy to


    consume me, leading me to resort to such desperate measures to undermine you.¡±


    Hearing Dana¡¯s confession, Mia took a deep breath. She hadn¡¯t anticipated the truth to unfold in this


    manner.


    She looked at Dana, who knelt on the ground before her. ¡°But I never wronged you, did I? Was it all


    because of jealousy that you wanted to ruin me?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I was foolish. Despite both of using from orphanages, I couldn¡¯t bear to see you surpass


    me, especially with your connections to such remarkable


    men.


    ¡°My envy blinded me, leading me down this path. Mia, please find it in your heart to forgive me. You¡¯re


    my only friend here.


    Mia pushed Dana¡¯s hand away. ¡°Now I understand why you have no friends in college. No one wants to


    be associated with a deceitful person like you.¡±


    With that, she turned and swiftly exited the office.


    Timothy exchanged nces with Kennedy. ¡°You know what needs to be done, right?¡±


    Kennedy nodded firmly. ¡°Mr. Barrett, we will ensure that the appropriate disciplinary actions are carried


    out in line. with the university¡¯s policies.¡±


    Dana felt overwhelmed by despair, but after wiping away her tears, she regained herposure and


    stood up.


    She felt a sense of reassurance, especially knowing that Maya had her back. After all, Maya had


    promised to assist her.

 Chapter 476

    After leaving the office, Dana promptly dialed Maya¡¯s number.


    ¡°Ms. Lane, there¡¯s an issue at the university. My anonymous report was uncovered, and it¡¯s been


    revealed that Mia and Mr. Barrett are married. Why wasn¡¯t I informed of this sooner?¡±


    Hearing Dana¡¯s words, Maya realized that Timothy had personally gone to the campus to publicly


    reveal his marital rtionship with Mia.


    She gritted her teeth in frustration. ¡°How could you mess up so badly that you were caught this


    quickly?¡±


    To make matters worse, Timothy ended up publicly revealing his rtionship with Mia, which ultimately


    worked in Mia¡¯s favor.


    It seemed that Dana was lesspetent than Shelly.


    ¡°Ms. Lane, what am I supposed to do


    now? The university will surely take disciplinary action against me. You assured me of your assistance


    and my safety, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not a major issue anyway. Just wait calmly for further updates, okay?¡± Maya simply


    dismissed her.


    With that, Maya ended the call. She turned to ke and asked, ¡°When will Dominic arrive in Bern


    City?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be arriving on tomorrow¡¯s flight.¡±


    ¡°Set up a schedule. I¡¯ll handle the pickup.


    ¡°Should we alsomunicate with Dana


    beforehand to ensure she doesn¡¯t identally disclose anything?¡±


    Feeling a bit exasperated, Maya


    remarked, ¡°We don¡¯t need to give her any advance notice. It would just make her suspicious. Besides,


    considering Dana¡¯s egotistical nature, she will surely take the


    bait.


    ¡°It¡¯s simr to thest time I mentioned


    wanting to find a childhood friend, and Dana immediately volunteered to


    substitute for Mia.¡±


    As long as Dana assumed Mia¡¯s identity, Maya¡¯s position would remain secure.


    After Mia left Kennedy¡¯s office, she strolled down a secluded campus. pathway, her emotions in turmoil.


    While she had entertained suspicions. about Shelly or Maya¡¯s potential involvement, the idea of Dana¡¯s


    culpability never crossed her mind.


    The revtion was deeply painful.


    As she continued her walk, two unfamiliar young men suddenly appeared


    beside her. They didn¡¯t fit the typical student profile.


    Spotting Mia alone, they approached her


    and initiated a conversation.


    ¡°Hey, you seem to be upset.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, if you¡¯re feeling low, why don¡¯t


    you join us for a drink and chat about it?¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. Just as she prepared to leave, the two men


    obstructed her way.


    Raising her voice, she insisted, ¡°Let me through! This is a university, and if you engage in any


    inappropriate behavior, there will be consequences!¡±


    ¡°Wow, do all college girls have this much. attitude?¡± one of the men quipped, reaching out to touch Mia.


    Suddenly, amanding voice echoed from the alley. ¡°Take your filthy hands. off her!¡±


    Mia turned toward the source of the voice and saw a figure emerging from the darkness, striding into


    the light.


    Though his face was partially obscured,


    his piercing, intense eyes were


    unmistakable.


    It was Timothy!


    Mia¡¯s face lit up in surprise. She called


    out affectionately, ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m here!


    Upon hearing Mia address him as


    sweetheart,¡± the two men paused, feeling


    apprehensive. Certainly, causing a


    disturbance on university grounds


    wouldn¡¯t be tolerated.


    Exchanging a nce, they swiftly retreated in the opposite direction.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Mia rushed over to Timothy. ¡°I was genuinely frightened just now.¡±


    At that moment, Mia¡¯s mind went nk, filled with regret for venturing alone into such an isted area.


    If something were to happen to her, her unborn babies would undoubtedly have. been endangered as


    well.


    Timothy wrapped his arms around Mia, softly patting her back. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Tears welled up in Mia¡¯s eyes instantly.


    She struggled to speak through her


    emotions. ¡°What made you decide to follow me?¡±

 Chapter 477

    Mia had almost lost hope, but to her surprise, Timothy arrived just in time to intervene and drive away


    the two


    unfamiliar men.


    A swirl of emotions engulfed Mia.


    With a hint of apprehension, Timothy confessed, ¡°If anything were to happen to you, I wouldn¡¯t know


    how to face. Grandma.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Mia lowered her gaze, masking her feelings.


    With a forced smile, she responded, ¡°I appreciate your help back there.¡±


    ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t just ignore being called ¡® sweetheart¡® like that.¡±


    Mia remained silent.


    As they exited the secluded grove, Mia spotted a security vehicle parked nearby.


    Two men were being escorted inside. forcefully, their attire and features


    somewhat familiar¨Cthey were the same. men who had assaulted her earlier.


    Yet now, they appeared severely bruised, limping as they moved, their previous arrogance reced by


    defeat.


    If it weren¡¯t for their clothing, Mia would have almost failed to identify them.


    Turning to Timothy beside her, she inquired, ¡°They seem to be in bad shape. Did you have a hand in


    this?¡±


    Standing next to her, Timothy replied coldly, ¡°I merely taught them a lesson. They got what wasing


    to them.¡±


    With her head bowed, Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of contentment as she observed the two men,


    looking utterly disheveled.


    After all, who wouldn¡¯t appreciate someone standing up for them like this?


    In that instant, Mia¡¯s phone rang. She reached for it and noticed an iing call from Connor.


    Gripping her phone, Mia stole another


    nce at Timothy.


    As Timothy observed the iing call shing on her phone screen, he pursed his lips. ¡°Go ahead,


    take the call.¡±


    Stepping aside, Mia answered her phone. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Mia, are you still at campus? I just finished work. I¡¯m on my way to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to. I¡¯m already in the car. I¡¯ll head back myself.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t forget your prenatal check- up at the hospital tomorrow morning. For the next appointment,


    we can schedule it in Nord City. That way, we won¡¯t need to be secretive about it.¡±


    After confirming with Connor, Mia ended the call, her mind lingering on his words.


    Indeed, she was going to leave Bern City


    soon.


    As Mia turned around, Timothy firmly instructed, ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±


    After a brief pause, Mia nodded in agreement. However, Timothy fixed her with a prating gaze.


    As they settled into the car, he couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Why did you lie just now? You hadn¡¯t left yet, so


    why did you turn down Connor¡¯s offer to pick you up?¡±


    ¡°Because I need to discuss something with you.¡±


    Mia lifted her gaze to meet Timothy¡¯s, her clear, almond¨Cshaped eyes mirroring his silhouette.


    Timothy¡¯s breath hitched, his voice masking his inner turmoil. ¡°So, have you reached a decision?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    Her response made Timothy¡¯s heart race.


    Considering Mia¡¯s past dishonesty, he felt somewhat reassured, believing he could probably predict her


    decision.


    Clearing his throat, Timothy remarked, I trust you¡¯ll make a wise decision.¡±


    Mia took a deep breath and met his gaze. I¡¯ve decided to leave here and move to Nord City.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s fingers quivered slightly as she said that, disbelief flickering in his


    eyes.


    A tense silence hung in the car for a


    moment.


    Timothy¡¯s gaze softened, and he pressed his lips together before asking, ¡°How did I fall shortpared


    to Connor?¡±


    Mia avoided Timothy¡¯s gaze, afraid he might see through her true intentions.


    With a lump in her throat, she responded, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to have the twins in Nord City. I can¡¯t let them


    grow up in an unweing family environment, so I¡¯ve chosen to leave Bern City for their well¨Cbeing.¡±


    Aware of Timothy¡¯s aversion to children, Mia was determined to keep the fact that her twins were


    biologically his a secret.

 Chapter 478

    It seemed like Timothy¡¯s reluctance to divorce Mia was primarily due to Laura. Mia couldn¡¯t shake the


    feeling that he didn¡¯t genuinely care about her.


    Additionally, given Sharon¡¯s aversion to Mia, she certainly wouldn¡¯t be fond of Mia¡¯s children either.


    With such tension. in the family, the babies would likely not experience a happy upbringing.


    Adjusting his tie, Timothy rolled down the car window, allowing the wind to graze his face.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated losing in the end.


    It seemed that Mia had ultimately chosen


    Connor.


    Mia couldn¡¯t resist stealing a nce at Timothy. Although his profile was obscured by the light and


    shadow, she could still sense his dissatisfaction.


    After all, Timothy had always been the one to turn others away.


    Chacher 478


    After a moment of silence, Timothy spoke up coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve made your decision, you can exin


    it to Grandma yourself¡±


    Mia nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°} understand¡±


    Frustrated, Timothy tore off his the


    ¡°But how do you intend to exin this to Grandma? If she falls ill or bes upset because of you, I


    won¡¯t take it lightly: Yona know how much Grandma cares for you Is it fair to put her through such


    distress?


    Mia¡¯s eyes were brimmed with tears. ¡°I get it, I¡¯ll find a solution


    ¡°What¡¯s your n?


    Ultimately, it appeared that the easiest solution was to keep Laura in the dark and maintain the status


    quo.


    However, for some inexplicable reason, Mia appeared to still choose Connor!


    After Timothy finished speaking, he


    maintained a stoic expression.


    However, he had discreetly been keeping an eye on Mia¡¯s reaction, growing increasingly irritated.


    The journey remained silent, and before. long, the car pulled up outside the residential area.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was only then that Mia realized they had reached their destination. As she was about to step out of


    the car, she heard Timothy¡¯s voice, ¡°Mia.¡±


    With her hand on the door handle, she turned to face him. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯te to regret this,¡± Timothy remarked.


    Mia lowered her gaze and tenderly ced a hand on her abdomen. For the sake of her babies, she


    certainly wouldn¡¯t regret her decision.


    She pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Once I¡¯ve exined everything to Grandma Laura, will you agree to


    proceed with our


    divorce?¡±


    A sudden wave of irritation swept over Timothy. He asserted firmly, ¡°Certainly. If it weren¡¯t for


    Grandma¡¯s health, do you think I¡¯d be postponing the divorce proceedings?¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Mia replied.


    Hearing Timothy¡¯s words, a subtle pang of sorrow gripped Mia¡¯s heart.


    She decisively opened the car door and swiftly exited.


    Observing her departure, Timothy kicked Rodger¡¯s seat in frustration. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving, why are we


    still parked here?¡±


    As she returned home, Mia found Connor, ude, and Jason all present. Regaining herposure,


    she greeted them, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you all here today.


    ¡°Dominic will arrive the day after tomorrow. By then, we¡¯ll apany you. back to Nord City.¡±


    476


    Mia nodded and turned to Patricia. ¡± Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll all leave together when the timees, and


    we¡¯ll bring Uncle James along as well.¡±


    ¡°I understand. By the way, I¡¯ve informed. my mom, Edna, about our current ce. of residence. She


    hasn¡¯t been feeling welltely and needs to visit the hospital for a check¨Cup.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have her stay with us then. It¡¯s morefortable than staying in a hotel,¡± Patricia added.


    Given Edna¡¯s past actions, Mia hoped Patricia wouldn¡¯t be too soft¨Chearted.


    However, realizing they probably wouldn¡¯t revisit Bern City, Mia didn¡¯t dwell on it further.


    The next day, Connor apanied Mia to the hospital for her scheduled prenatal check¨Cup.


    Seeing the sonograms of the two little. ones in her belly, a faint smile graced


    Mia¡¯s lips.


    As long as her babies could grow up safely, Mia didn¡¯t mind being misunderstood.


    Afterpleting her check¨Cup, Mia went straight to the university study hall to prepare for her exams.


    However, upon her arrival, she coincidentally encountered Gina. ¡°Gigi, what are you doing on campus?


    Don¡¯t you have a mountain of work waiting for you at the office?¡±


    ¡°I have something important to tell you. You need to watch out for Dana,¡± Gina


    warned.

 Chapter 479

    Mia hesitated briefly. After all, she had already learned the previous night that Dana was the culprit


    behind everything.


    With a touch of sadness in her voice, she admitted, ¡°I¡¯m aware that Dana made the anonymous report.¡±


    Gina responded, ¡°Why am I even bringing this up then? It was actually one of our ssmates who


    informed me.


    ¡°She saw Dana cozying up to a wealthy heiress and recently acquiring more designer handbags and


    cosmetics, which she proudly disyed in her college dormitory.¡±


    ¡°A wealthy heiress?¡± Mia asked.


    Mia¡¯s mind immediately jumped to Maya; she understood that Dana wouldn¡¯t act without a motive.


    Gina retrieved her phone. ¡°I¡¯ve even found some photos for confirmation. It¡¯s undoubtedly her, the


    heiress of the Lane


    family, the one who¡¯s trying to steal your husband.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s Maya.¡±


    Mia instantly recognized Maya in the photos.


    However, Mia hadn¡¯t detected anything suspicious during this period, as Dana had always maintained


    the facade of being a supportive friend in her presence.


    ¡°Gigi, I appreciate you bringing this to my attention.¡±


    ¡°Mia, you never know what schemes. these affluent individuals might be hatching. Please, be careful.


    ¡°Once your exams are over, I suggest you leave Bern City without dy. I doubt that bitch will be able


    to cause any trouble for you once you¡¯re there.¡±


    Mia smiled warmly and embraced Gina. ¡± I¡¯m grateful to have you looking out for me. Once I¡¯m settled


    in Nord City, you muste and visit.¡±


    Considering Gina had to return to work,


    their conversation was brief, and they soon parted ways.


    Shortly after, Kennedy summoned Mia to his office to address the previous day¡¯s incident. However,


    Dana was


    conspicuously absent.


    Dana¡¯s counselor exined, ¡°I¡¯ve been unable to reach Dana, and I heard she didn¡¯t return to her


    dormitory yesterday.


    ¡°Dana has always been somewhat of a loner and detached from reality. She often feels like she¡¯s being


    singled out. because she¡¯s an orphan.


    ¡°In reality, everyone is just preupied with graduation season and doesn¡¯t have the time to pay


    attention to her.¡±


    Hearing this, Mia realized the full extent of Dana¡¯s social istion.


    She couldn¡¯t help but me herself for harboring an emotional bias toward Dana, given their shared


    background as orphans.


    Initially, she had believed Dana¡¯s ims


    of being marginalized by her ssmates, but now it seemed that Dana had been


    deceiving her all along..


    ncing at the clock, Miamented, Forget it, let¡¯s just leave this matter to the university authorities


    to handle ording to their protocols. I need to return to the study hall and focus on my studies.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    With Dana being manipted as a pawn by Maya, Mia felt no inclination to offer additional sympathy.


    Meanwhile, Maya eagerly awaited Dominic¡¯s arrival at the airport, knowing that today held significant


    importance. for her ns.


    If she could sessfully manipte Dana into recing Mia as the Lane family heiress, it would be a


    perfect oue.


    Soon, a group of people emerged from the VIP corridor.


    Hastily, Dominic and Eva led the way, with Nathan and Liam closely following behind, disguised with a


    mask and hat.


    Maya greeted them with a smile. ¡± Dominic, Nathan, Liam.¡±


    Liam chuckled dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t bother addressing me like that. You¡¯ve never been acknowledged as


    a part of our family. Now that we¡¯ve found our true sister, it might be time for you to prepare to leave.¡±


    Liam¡¯s harsh words caused Maya¡¯s pupils to momentarily contract.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always known my ce as a substitute foster daughter. I never once harbored thoughts of


    recing the true heiress of the Lane family.


    ¡°I am thankful for the opportunities you guys have given me, which is why I¡¯ve tirelessly searched for


    the real heiress all these years. Whenever I¡¯ve had any leads, I¡¯ve promptly informed you.¡±


    Liam sneered, ¡°Who¡¯s to say what your true intentions are? Perhaps you¡¯ve arranged for someone to


    deceive us.¡±


    Maya¡¯s gaze flickered briefly. ¡°How can


    you suggest such a despicable thing? Dominic, you must believe me.¡±

 Chapter 480

    Dominic maintained hisposure as he looked at Maya. ¡°Where is this supposed¡® heiress¡® you¡¯ve


    found?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s at my ce. I can take you there right away,¡± Maya responded eagerly.


    However, despite her enthusiasm, a shadow seemed to linger in her eyes as she led Dominic and the


    others out of the airport.


    Eventually, they went their separate ways, each departing in their respective vehicles.


    Eva nced worriedly at Dominic. ¡°I can¡¯t shake the feeling that Maya has ulterior motives,¡± she


    remarked.


    ¡°Whatever Maya¡¯s intentions may be, we¡¯ll uncover them once we arrive,¡± Dominic asserted.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that Mia has lost most of her childhood memories. If only she hadn¡¯t, she might be able to


    remember


    ¡ú +15 BONUS


    what Maya did in the past, which hindered us from finding her,¡± Evamented.


    Dominic furrowed his brow. He deeply regretted bringing Maya back from the orphanage.


    Shortly afterward, they reached Maya¡¯s residence.


    ke rushed over with urgency. ¡°Ms. Lane, Dana is nowhere to be found.¡±


    Maya¡¯splexion paled. ¡°How could that happen? Search every corner!¡± she


    instructed.


    ¡°We¡¯ve looked everywhere, but there¡¯s no sign of her.¡±


    Maya took out her phone to call Dana but instead saw a WhatsApp message from her: ¡°Ms. Lane, if


    you¡¯d like my


    assistance, could you help me resolve my expulsion from the university? Being kicked out is something


    I simply cannot afford.¡±


    Frantically, Maya dialed Dana¡¯s number,


    only to find it ringing continuously with


    no answer.


    As Dominic and the others exited the car, he spoke up coldly, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Maya forced a smile. ¡°Dominic, Dana is just struggling toe to terms with things right now. She


    mentioned needing some time to herself to calm down. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll track her down,¡± she


    assured him.


    Dominic¡¯s patience had worn thin.


    He tossed a signed document toward Maya. ¡°Maya, this is a termination agreement. Whether you


    choose to sign it or not, your citizenship and residency have been transferred to Bern City effective


    today.¡±


    Maya was taken aback, and she swiftly caught up.


    ¡°Dominic, just because you¡¯ve found your biological sister, does that mean you¡¯re going to cast me


    aside? I yed a role in finding her too, you know!¡± she


    protested.


    Eva intercepted Maya, her tone resolute. You don¡¯t need to continue searching. We¡¯ll locate her


    ourselves,¡± she dered firmly.


    Maya watched helplessly as Dominic¡¯s car drove away. She turned to ke. ¡°We have to find Dana


    before they do, or they¡¯ll definitely extract information about Mia from her!¡±


    Maya was determined not to allow Mia to return to the Lane family and strip her of everything she had!


    Upon returning home in the evening, Mia was greeted by the sight of all six of her brothers gathered in


    the living room.


    The space, already modest in size, felt especially cramped with everyone present.


    Mia¡¯s surprise was evident. ¡°Wasn¡¯t your flight scheduled for tomorrow?¡±


    Dominic replied warmly, ¡°I managed to wrap up my work ahead of schedule, so I


    thought I¡¯de by early.¡±


    Their original n had been to address. Maya¡¯s situation earlier in the afternoon.


    However, upon realizing that the impostor Maya had arranged wasn¡¯t present, Dominic couldn¡¯t be


    bothered to continue the charade with Maya.


    Eva reached out and took Mia¡¯s hand


    tenderly.


    ¡°Mia, we¡¯ve heard about the graduation ceremony banquet before your exams. As your family, we¡¯ll all


    be there to celebrate with you.¡±


    Liam rested his chin on his hand, jesting, ¡°Mia, why didn¡¯t you tell us about such an important event


    sooner?¡±


    Mia¡¯s voice carried a hint of emotion as


    she replied, ¡°I thought you all had workmitments, and the flight from Nord City to Bern City is quite


    lengthy. I didn¡¯t want to inconvenience you with the back- and¨Cforth traveling.¡±


    Still, who wouldn¡¯t want their family to


    be present for such a significant asion?


    It was akin to yearning for parents to attend a parent¨Cteacher conference during childhood.


    Eva gently held Mia¡¯s hand. ¡°Mia, this time we¡¯vee to personally escort you back to Nord City, and


    we have a special gift arranged for you at the banquet.¡±


    At the event, they nned to reveal Mia¡¯s true identity!


    Mia was, in fact, the esteemed heiress of the Lane family from Nord City!

 Chapter 481

    Mia¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°What exactly is this gift? Can you give me a hint?¡±


    Liam shook his head. ¡°Disclosing it now would spoil the surprise. At the very


    least, before you leave Bern City, we want to bring this chapter to a perfect conclusion,¡± he exined.


    The brothers exchanged meaningful looks.


    Connor, ude, and Jason¡¯s eyes shimmered with mutual understanding. Dominic had already


    inquired about


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Mia¡¯s rtionship with Timothy when he arrived earlier today; it seemed certain matters could no longer


    be concealed.


    Connor had reluctantly told Dominic about Mia¡¯s secret marriage to Timothy for three years but had


    refrained from revealing her pregnancy.


    After all, it was something Mia had


    entrusted him to keep confidential, and he felt obligated to uphold his professional ethics as a doctor.


    After discussing the matter, they unanimously decided to unveil Mia¡¯s status as the Lane family heiress


    at the uing graduation ceremony banquet.


    Dominic¡¯s tone was resolute as he


    dered, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mia. I promise to rectify all the injustices you¡¯ve suffered over the years.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of resentment toward Timothy.


    Mia sensed that her brothers¡® attitudes were somewhat peculiar, but she couldn¡¯t, quite pinpoint why.


    As the university¡¯s graduation ceremony banquet approached, there were


    discussions about distinguished guests attending as well as ns for a charity auction.


    The next day, Eva took Mia shopping for clothes at the mall.


    ¡°Now that your brothers¡® businesses are thriving, don¡¯t hesitate to purchase whatever you like,¡± Eva


    encouraged Mia as she handed her a VIP membership card.


    ¡°Here, take this. With this card, you won¡¯t need to wait in line or make appointments when shopping at


    this store in the future.¡±


    epting the card gratefully, Mia browsed through the racks and selected a dress. ¡°Eva, this dress


    would look


    stunning on you. Why don¡¯t you try it on? ¡± she proposed.


    Eva couldn¡¯t resist Mia¡¯s suggestion and headed to the fitting room with the dress in hand.


    Meanwhile, Mia tried on her chosen


    dress and examined herself in the mirror. Though the dress was undeniably


    attractive, its snug fit entuated her stomach a bit.


    As a pregnant woman, Mia preferred clothing with a looser fit.


    ¡°Wow, Mia, is that really you? Can you even afford to shop in this store?¡± Shelly and Sharon entered


    unexpectedly, clearly surprised to see Mia there.


    Sharon¡¯s demeanor turned cold. ¡°Mia, this isn¡¯t a ce where you belong. Just like how you¡¯re not a


    suitable match for our family.


    ¡°Even if you happen to acquire things through luck, they won¡¯t be yours forever, ¡± she remarked


    sharply.


    Mia folded her arms defiantly. ¡°Who said I can¡¯t afford it?¡±


    Upon uttering those words, she passed the card to the store clerk, Penny Marsh, and instructed,


    ¡°Please wrap it up.¡±


    Observing the card in Mia¡¯s possession, Shelly couldn¡¯t contain her surprise.¡± Isn¡¯t that a VIP


    membership card, Mia? How did you manage to acquire it? Did you steal it or something?¡±


    Equally taken aback, Sharon chimed in, It must be stolen.¡±


    Shelly nodded in ord. ¡°I believe so too. After all, Aunt Sharon, even you couldn¡¯t get your hands on


    this card.¡±


    Sharon¡¯s pride suffered a blow. She had once coveted the card herself, but Laura had advised against


    extravagance, causing Sharon to miss out on the opportunity.


    However, to her surprise, Mia had managed to acquire that card!


    Sharon shot Penny an indignant re. ¡± She¡¯s nothing but a pauper. How could she possibly own that


    card? You¡¯d better verify her identity to avoid anyplications,¡± she insisted.


    Even Mia hadn¡¯t realized the significance of the membership card Eva had given her.


    Shelly chuckled and remarked, ¡°Mia, do you honestly think you just stumbled upon a regr


    membership card?


    ¡°This card requires an annual expenditure exceeding one million


    dors, and it also demands celebrity authentication for approval.


    ¡°Anyone in possession of this card is far from ordinary. You may have justnded yourself in trouble!¡±

 Chapter 482

    At that moment, Chelsea Kent, the store manager, approached Shelly and Sharon. ¡°Ms. Barrett and


    Mrs. Barrett, is there anything I can assist you with?¡±


    Shelly quickly chimed in, ¡°Someone seems to have stolen a VIP membership card. Shouldn¡¯t you verify


    their identity?¡±


    Taking the card, Chelsea nced at Mia. ¡± May I ask if this card belongs to you?¡±


    Mia shook her head. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Shelly immediately chuckled, ¡°As I said earlier, Mia must have either stolen or found this card


    somewhere. She doesn¡¯t


    even know where it came from.¡±


    Sharon sneered, ¡°Mia, a chicken will


    always remain a chicken; it can never transform into a phoenix!¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a chicken?¡±


    Suddenly, the fitting room door swung open, and Eva emerged.


    Instantly recognizing the two women before her¨Cone being Timothy¡¯s mother and the other his cousin¨C


    Eva was outraged by their insults toward Mia.


    While Mia¡¯s brothers might tolerate such behavior, Eva certainly couldn¡¯t.


    Rolling up her sleeves, Eva pointed usingly at Sharon.


    ¡°You old hag, your skin¡¯s on the verge of sagging to the ground, yet you have the nerve to insult Mia.


    Given your advanced age, where have your manners disappeared to?¡±


    Throughout the years, Sharon had never experienced such a direct verbal assault. Enraged, she


    stuttered, ¡°Y¨Cyou¡­ who do you think you are? How dare you insult me like this?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with insulting you? Just wait, I might even give you a beatingter,¡± Eva defiantly


    replied.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After all, Eva harbored a fiery temper


    when it came to defending her family.


    She had maintained a low profile in Nord City over the years, seldom venturing out in public.


    Her visits to Bern City were infrequent, and she had deliberately skipped Maya¡¯s engagement banquet


    last time due to her dislike for Maya. /


    Therefore, the Barretts didn¡¯t recognize


    her at all.


    However, Eva was well acquainted with them, particrly with the knowledge of Mia¡¯s secret marriage


    to Timothy. Aware of the three years Mia had spent enduring injustice from the Barrett family, Eva


    harbored a lot of pent¨Cup anger.


    It appeared that Sharon and Shelly had unwittingly found themselves in her line of fire!


    Observing Eva on the brink of losing her temper, Mia promptly intervened. ¡°Eva, please calm down. In


    a civilized society, we must uphold the rule ofw,¡± she urged.


    Certainly, the individual who initiated.


    violence was ultimately the real loser.


    Eva scoffed with disdain. ¡°Who needs civility when dealing with such individuals? Do they even


    deserve it?¡±


    Sharon was immediately provoked, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°So Mia, she¡¯s your sister¨Cinw?


    No surprise there, birds of a feather flock together.¡±


    Fanning the mes further, Shelly firmly instructed Penny, ¡°Quickly verify this card. We need to let the


    owner know it¡¯s been stolen and inform the cops that these two poor folks have been using it


    uwfully.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Eva erupted intoughter. ¡°Oh,e on, it¡¯s just a card. Why are you making such a


    fuss? Have you been living under a rock?¡±


    Sharon snorted derisively. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling guilty?¡±


    Caught in a dilemma, Chelsea found


    herself torn between the affluent Sharon


    and the unfamiliar Eva.


    Ultimately, Chelsea decided to believe Sharon¡¯s assertions. She turned to Mia


    and Eva, stating, ¡°I apologize, but I must make a phone call to reach the owner of this card.¡±


    Without hesitation, Chelsea retrieved her phone and dialed the number provided on the card. Soon


    enough, the phone ced on the nearby sofa began to ring loudly.


    The atmosphere immediately grew tense.


    Shelly eximed incredulously, ¡°Is the owner of the card present in this store?¡±

 Chapter 483

    Mia nced back, her eyes filled with disbelief as she realized that the phone belonged to Eva.


    So, Eva was the cardholder?


    However, ording to Shelly¡¯s earlier exnation, acquiring such a card required an annual


    expenditure of a million dors, along with other evidence of status, making it unlikely to be easily


    obtained.


    Could Eva¡¯s family be that affluent?


    With a mocking expression, Shelly taunted, ¡°Mia, did you guys steal someone else¡¯s card in the store?


    Now that you¡¯ve been caught red¨Chanded, let¡¯s see what excuses youe up with.¡±


    Chelsea nced at the buzzing phone on the sofa before turning to Penny. ¡°Is the owner of this phone


    in the fitting room, perhaps?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Just then, Eva walked over, reaching for


    the phone as she gave it a wave.


    Apologies, but this is actually mine,¡± she remarked.


    Shelly¡¯s expression morphed into one of disbelief. ¡°That can¡¯t be right. Just because the owner isn¡¯t


    here, do you think it¡¯s okay to take their belongings?¡±


    Since when did Mia have such wealthy connections?


    Sharon fixed Penny with a stern re, demanding, ¡°Speak up. Where is the owner of this phone? Bring


    her out! Someone is attempting to steal her VIP membership card along with her phone.¡±


    Penny, visibly nervous, stammered, Chelsea, this phone belongs to Ms. Delgado. I confirmed their


    details when they entered the store.¡±


    Chelsea¡¯s expression changed abruptly as she rushed over to Eva, holding out the VIP membership


    card.


    ¡°I deeply apologize for the


    misunderstanding. It was our mistake, and we sincerely regret any


    inconvenience caused. Please ept our apologies.¡±


    Mia watched in astonishment, struggling toprehend the situation unfolding


    before her.


    Just then, Eva extended the card back to her. ¡°Mia, please, take it!¡±


    Observing the card in Eva¡¯s hand, Mia hesitantly replied, ¡°This card seems too valuable. I can¡¯t ept


    it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you. Just take it. After all, there are plenty of patronizing individuals out there,¡± Eva


    replied.


    Sharon, feeling humiliated, snapped back, ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re insulting?


    Consumed by jealousy, Shelly couldn¡¯t resist making a snarkyment as she observed the VIP


    membership card in Mia¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s the use of taking the card? You still can¡¯t afford anything in


    this store.¡±


    Eva shot back, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. This


    card has an annual spending limit of millions of dors. Mia can use it as she pleases.¡±


    Sharon couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Who are you exactly? And why are you being so generous to Mia?¡±


    Shelly chimed in, fanning the mes, Yeah, Mia is just a gold¨Cdigging


    imposter. She used every trick in the book to marry into our family.


    ¡°And when she realized she couldn¡¯t get her hands on any money, she


    immediately started talking about


    divorce and running into the arms of


    another man. Watch out, Mia might try to steal your husband.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Mia¡¯s


    expression grew uneasy. She hadn¡¯t


    anticipated Shelly to openly reveal her three¨Cyear marriage with Timothy.


    In response, Mia countered sharply, ¡°If I were truly a gold digger, I would have seized control of the


    Barrett Group by now, and all of you would have been


    kicked out of the Barrett residence.¡±


    Clicking her tongue, Sharon dered, Oh, Mia, I expected this from you. That¡¯s why I insisted on


    having you sign a prenuptial agreement. If you and


    Timothy end up divorcing, you won¡¯t receive a cent!¡±


    Mia arched an eyebrow, her tone unwavering, ¡°Well, it seems you¡¯re not up to speed. Timothy actually


    tore up the prenuptial agreement in front of me.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Sharon¡¯splexion paled upon hearing Mia¡¯s revtion. The prenuptial agreement had been their


    only leverage, against Mia.


    Undeterred, Mia continued, ¡°And let¡¯s not forget, before Grandma Laura¡¯s surgery, she had Timothy


    sign an agreement ensuring that the child I bear will inherit the Barrett Group.¡±


    Shelly¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she nced at Mia¡¯s belly, realizing she was


    pregnant.


    Although she was unsure why Mia had kept this information concealed, Shelly couldn¡¯t shake the


    feeling that Mia had ulterior motives.

 Chapter 484

    Shelly held her herself back from


    speaking out, reluctant to reveal Mia¡¯s pregnancy to Sharon.


    If Sharon were to ept Mia due to her child, it could potentially jeopardize Shelly¡¯s future within the


    Barrett family.


    Sharon was furious, her body trembling with anger. ¡°Mia, your true colors are finally showing. Let me


    make one thing clear. With your ipatible


    background, you are entirely undeserving of Tim.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! The contrast between your worlds is undeniable!¡± Shelly chimed in.


    Eva stood up in defense of Mia, scoffing, You don¡¯t even own a VIP membership card, yet you dare to


    act like you¡¯re wealthy? You¡¯re just relying on sheer


    nerve, aren¡¯t you? Mia couldn¡¯t care less about your family!¡±


    Sharon responded arrogantly, ¡°Oh,


    ||


    please. My son happens to be the CEO of the Barrett Group!¡±


    ¡°So what? You can¡¯t even secure a VIP


    membership card! It seems you¡¯re just recently affluent!¡±


    Eva turned to Chelsea and asked, ording to the regtions, VIP members have the authority to


    request the removal of guests, is that correct?¡±


    Chelsea nodded in confirmation. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Very well then, please have these two disruptive women escorted out for me! I¡¯d prefer not to have


    them lingering around and ruining my shopping experience.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sharon protested loudly, ¡°How dare you! My son has investments in this mall. Who


    do you think you are to evict us? In Bern City, nobody dares to treat me this way!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry, but it appears you¡¯ve met your match today. Without a VIP membership card, it¡¯s time


    for you to


    leave!¡± Eva retorted.


    Feeling overwhelmed, Chelsea addressed Sharon, ¡°You¡¯re familiar with our store¡¯s policies. As a VIP


    member, Ms. Delgado has the right to request your departure. Please, Sharon, don¡¯t make this


    situation any more difficult than it already is.¡±


    A wave of humiliation washed over Sharon as she shot a re at Mia. ¡°Look at you, trying to climb the


    socialdder by cozying up to the wealthy.¡±


    Eva intervened, interrupting Sharon¡¯s tirade. ¡°Are you not seeing clearly? Mia is my sister!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Mia has always been an orphan. How could she suddenly have a sister?¡±


    Having known Mia¡¯s background for years, Shelly couldn¡¯tprehend Eva¡¯s statement. Wasn¡¯t Mia


    just an orphan?


    ¡°Mia was indeed an orphan before. It was due to the negligence of our family¡¯s nanny at that time that


    Mia was left to fend for herself for so many years.


    ¡°Consequently, she had to face disdain from certain individuals of higher social standing. It¡¯s truly


    baffling where they find such audacity!¡±


    Eva mmed her VIP membership card on the table, emphasizing her point.


    ¡°Let me make this clear today. Mia is the princess of our family. If any of you dare to bully her in the


    future, be prepared to face the consequences!¡±


    Sharon was left utterly dumbfounded, never imagining that Mia, whom they knew as an orphan, would


    have such a significant background!


    Chelsea eventually summoned her


    courage and spoke up, ¡°Mrs. Barrett and Ms. Barrett, I must request that you leave.


    ¡°Who cares about your store? My son practically owns this entire mall,¡± Sharon snapped back


    indignantly as she stormed off, her pride deeply wounded.


    Shelly trailed behind, her mind reeling


    with disbelief. ¡°Could Mia¡¯s biological parents truly be that affluent? I haven¡¯t heard a single word about


    them stepping forward.¡±


    Feeling embarrassed, Sharon vented her frustration, ¡°Even if they have wealth, they¡¯re still just


    upstarts. I¡¯ve heard rumors that some coal tycoon families managed to obtain these cards. Perhaps


    that¡¯s where they got it from.


    ¡°But no matter how much money they have, can they truly rival the wealth of the Lane family in Nord


    City?¡±


    Indeed, the Barrett family in Bern City and the Lane family in Nord City were among the most


    prominent families.


    Shelly concurred, ¡°Absolutely. If Maya were to marry Timothy, our family would be unstoppable.¡±


    ¡°No, I need to call Tim right away and have those two women thrown out,¡±


    Sharon dered firmly.

 Chapter 485

    The more Sharon dwelled on the


    situation, the angrier she became. As the respected matriarch of the Barrett family, she expected


    nothing less than utmost respect and deference in Bern City.


    Never before had she endured such


    humiliation!


    If Laura hadn¡¯t considered the VIP


    membership card too extravagant and wasteful, Sharon would undoubtedly


    have had one herself.


    Then, she wouldn¡¯t have had to endure


    this humiliation at the hands of Mia


    today!


    Shelly nodded eagerly and eximed, ¡± Aunt Sharon, you need to make this clear to Timothy this mall


    is owned by our family. It¡¯s utterly outrageous that a


    modest store would dare to kick you out.


    ¡°They clearly don¡¯t know their ce. Timothy should promptly shut down this


    175


    store and expel them along with Mia!¡±


    Shelly was furious, finding Mia¡¯s arrogant demeanor intolerable.


    Sharon shared the sentiment; how dare Mia, a humble servant who was once cast out by their family,


    behave so boldly toward her! She immediately dialed Timothy¡¯s number.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Meanwhile, Timothy had just concluded a meeting and had some spare time, so he answered, ¡°Hello,


    Mom.¡±


    ¡°Tim, I need to vent my frustrations to you!¡±


    Sharon¡¯s voice trembled and she sobbed, conveying a feeling of being mistreated.


    Timothy responded indifferently, ¡°Who would even dare to confront you in Bern City?¡±


    Undoubtedly, in Bern City, Sharon¡¯s reputation preceded her wherever she went, always surrounded by


    people eager to support and tter her.


    ¡°Besides Mia, who else could have such


    audacity?¡±


    The mention of Mia immediately piqued Timothy¡¯s interest. ¡°Where did you run into Mia?¡±


    ¡°At Centura Mall. Tim, you know you¡¯re a major shareholder of that mall. You need to call the mall


    manager and have that store shut down immediately. They shouldn¡¯t be allowed to operate there.¡±


    Timothy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Mia. She had the


    audacity to have the store staff kick Shelly and I out just because she¡¯s some


    sort of VIP member.


    ¡°As the mother of the CEO of the Barrett Group, I¡¯ve never experienced such humiliation before. Tim,


    Mia¡¯s arrogance knows no bounds. You must help me rectify this!¡±


    Timothy furrowed his brow. ¡°Are you saying she holds a VIP membership at that store? That¡¯s not easy


    to obtain.¡±


    Considering Mia¡¯s current status and


    position, it was unlikely she could acquire a VIP membership.


    Could it be from Connor?


    Sharon eximed indignantly, ¡°Exactly!


    But Mia has a woman by her side iming to be her sister, and it¡¯s that woman who provided Mia with


    the membership card.


    ¡°But Mia is supposed to be an orphan, correct? How did such a wealthy and influential rtive


    suddenly emerge?¡±


    ¡°Her sister?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s mind was immediately filled with doubts. Had Mia truly discovered her family?


    But why hadn¡¯t he been informed?


    Mia hadn¡¯t uttered a single word about it!


    After a brief pause, Timothy inquired, ¡± Mom, is there anything else you know?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I only have this information. I have a feeling Mia¡¯s sister might be involved in some shady dealings.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem like someone who


    could legitimately possess this card. Perhaps she obtained it through illicit means or is a servant in a


    wealthy household who took it secretly!¡±


    Shelly interjected gently, ¡°But the name and phone number on the membership card was hers, it was


    urate.¡±


    After all, it was always linked to the rightful owner.


    If it was stolen or found, the details wouldn¡¯t match the person¡¯s identity.


    Sharon shot Shelly a disapproving look before expressing her frustration, ¡°Tim, I¡¯ve exined


    everything. Please, call the mall manager immediately and have Mia removed! I can¡¯t endure this


    embarrassment any longer.¡±


    Timothy was genuinely taken aback by the revtion of Mia finding her family.


    575

 Chapter 486

    To Timothy¡¯s surprise, Mia¡¯s family was the rightful owner of the VIP membership card.


    ording to Shelly, Mia¡¯s sister possessed the card, eliminating any possibility of it being lost or stolen.


    Indeed, it seemed that Mia¡¯s family was quite wealthy!


    No wonder Mia¡¯s confidence had skyrocketed. Discovering her family was undoubtedly a joyous


    asion. But why would she choose to keep it a secret? If Laura knew, she¡¯d be thrilled too.


    ¡°Tim, are you paying attention? I¡¯m instructing you to remove Mia from the mall!¡±


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but feel excluded, realizing that he had been kept in the dark about Mia¡¯s family.


    Rubbing his temples, he replied, ¡°Mom, everyone is familiar with the rules regarding the brand¡¯s


    membership cards.


    ¡°When you were clearing out the mall previously, did you ever take into ount the lower¨Ctier


    members?¡±


    Sharon was momentarily taken aback. ¡°Tim, that isn¡¯t a fairparison.¡±


    ¡°Why should it be any different? The mall, invested in by the Barrett Group, has its own set of rules. If


    we start disregarding these rules, who will want to visit and shop here in the future?


    ¡°If news of today¡¯s incident spreads, it could significantly jeopardize the mall. Do you understand the


    implications?¡± Timothy exined.


    ¡°But we¡¯re talking about Mia here. How can we treat her as if she were just any other customer?¡±


    Sharon shot back.


    Timothy¡¯s tone grew serious. ¡°She owns a VIP membership card, and as a VIP guest, she is entitled to


    its privileges!¡±


    Sharon¡¯s anger red up instantly as she eximed, ¡°Tim! Mia, this bitch, had the audacity to bully us,


    and yet you still treat her like a VIP just because of some rules!¡±


    ¡°Mom, it seems like you¡¯re seeking retaliation because you were kicked out for not being a VIP


    member, and now you want me to help you get even.


    ¡°However, as the CEO of the Barrett Group, I am not authorized to engage in such actions. If I were to


    ¡°But you¡¯re my son. Is it truly so difficult to advocate for your mother?¡±


    Timothy responded nonchntly, ¡°I can assist you in handling this situation, but you¡¯ll need to exin


    the repercussions to the board yourself.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sharon angrily mmed the phone down.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Shelly asked cautiously, ¡°What happened? Did Timothy agree?¡±


    ¡°Agree my ass! I think he¡¯spletely under Mia¡¯s spell!¡±


    Sharon was furious, yet she hesitated to let Timothy act on her behalf. She dreaded facing the board of


    directors; their inevitable criticism would surely damage her reputation!


    Stomping her foot in frustration, Sharon dered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shelly had no choice but toply, secretly longing for a VIP membership card herself. Imagine the


    luxury of selecting from the newest and most exclusive items!


    Meanwhile, Timothy stared nkly at his phone.


    Recalling Sharon¡¯s remarks, Timothy couldn¡¯t resist checking Mia¡¯s Instagram. There, he stumbled


    upon.


    her recent post. She wrote: ¡°Graduation season calls for fresh wardrobe additions!¡±


    She shared a selfie showcasing her new attire, her round face appearing charming under the soft


    lighting, entuating the delicate hairs framing her cheek.


    Timothy gazed at the photo briefly before proceeding to open his direct messages topose a


    message.


    Meanwhile, at the mall, Mia lounged on the sofa, clutching the VIP membership card. Eva, what¡¯s so


    special about this membership card?¡±


    Initially, she had regarded it as just another membership card. However, after Shelly¡¯s revtion, she


    realized its significance.


    Apparently, it had the authority to evict guests, with even Sharon being promptly escorted out of the


    store!


    Eva hesitated, uncertain of what to do next. Should she inform Mia beforehand?

 Chapter 487

    Mia looked at Eva. Everything felt surreal to her, especially when Eva gave the other party a reality


    check by shing her VIP membership card.


    Eva was so cool.


    Eva let out a wry cough. ¡°Your brothers¡® businesses are on the rolltely. Thepanies that are


    supposed to be listed are listed. I previously invested my wedding gift in their startups and I now should


    receive my returns, shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Is this how sessful their businesses are?¡± Something felt off to Mia, but she couldn¡¯t quite put her


    finger on it.


    Eva went silent for a moment. When she was going to say something, Mia¡¯s phone rang.


    Mia checked her phone and realized that it was a message from Timothy. ¡®Done shopping?¡±


    She had a guess¨CSharon might¡¯ve snitched to that bastard.


    ¡°Mia, who¡¯s texting you?¡± asked Eva.


    ¡°A friend.¡± Hurriedly, Mia kept her phone.


    The store manager approached her with a warm smile. ¡°This is a bag from ourtest collection. It


    complements the dress really well. Do you like it?¡±


    Eva¡¯s eyes casually observed the bag. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s rare toe across this kind of leather. Why didn¡¯t you


    bring it out earlier? Were you afraid that I couldn¡¯t afford it?¡±


    The manager said apologetically, ¡°No. We have a rule for selling this bag. We have to wait three days


    before we can sell it.¡±


    That strange rule piqued Mia¡¯s interest. ¡°If so, why are you bringing it out right now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d like to make up for the misunderstanding that urred, Mrs. Barrett.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett?¡± Her expression shifted. ¡°Did Timothy tell you to do this?¡±


    Realizing that she had made a slip of the tongue, the manager covered her mouth out of fear.


    Eva pulled Mia¡¯s hand. ¡°We don¡¯t need this bag, Mia. Tell Timothy Barrett that we can afford these


    bags. We don¡¯t need the Barretts!¡±


    Eva didn¡¯t seem to be surprised at all. Besides, she didn¡¯t question anything about Timothy when


    Shelly misspoke a while ago.


    Baffled, Mia asked, ¡°Eva, have you long known what happened between Timothy and I?¡±


    ¡°Seems like I can¡¯t keep it a secret anymore.¡± Eva motioned for the store manager to leave before


    sighing. ¡°Silly girl. Why didn¡¯t you tell us sooner? About you and the Barretts? Are you afraid of causing


    us trouble?¡±


    Mia gave a nod. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re in Bern City. Plus, there¡¯s nothing between us anymore, so I figured


    there¡¯s no need to tell you guys about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your one¨Csided thought, Mia. I don¡¯t think Timothy feels the same way. He even gifted you such


    an expensive bag!¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    There was an unnatural shift to Mia¡¯s expression as she lowered her voice. ¡°He¡¯s worried that his


    grandmother might find out about our divorce. It¡¯ll take a toll on her health.¡±


    Eva scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s why Timothy, that jerk, doesn¡¯t want to divorce?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± answered Mia,


    Eva mmed the couch in a fit of fury. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Mia. Leave the divorce to Jason. We¡¯ll make


    sure


    to empty his bank ounts!¡±


    ¡°I know how to deal with this, Eva.¡±


    ¡°Mia, oh, Mia, You¡¯ve suffered a lot because of the Barretts during those three years, haven¡¯t you? I can


    tell from how haughty your mother¨Cinw is. But things are different now. You have us, your family.


    We¡¯ve got your back. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Dominic and I will go to their doorstep and


    demand an exnation. How dare that witch bully you! She¡¯s got a death wish!¡±


    That was thest thing Mia wanted.


    She pulled Eva¡¯s hand. ¡°Eva, I just want to leave in peace. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with


    them


    anymore.¡±

 Chapter 488

    ¡°You¡¯re being too understanding, Mia. It pains me to see you like this. Don¡¯t worry. At the uing


    party this weekend, every one of us is there for you.¡±


    Eva gritted her teeth, recalling that a charity auction would be held during the party.


    Considering that the Barretts were the host, Eva was resolute to teach them a lesson that night.


    How could she simply turn a blind eye to Mia¡¯s suffering when Dominic couldn¡¯t either?


    Meanwhile, Mia simply assumed that Eva had given up on a retaliation, hence the sigh of relief. ¡°We¡¯ve


    bought the clothes we need. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Bill, please.¡± Eva bought many clothes as though they were worth nothing. She seemed used to


    it.


    That strange feeling stirred in Mia again.


    Still, Eva¡¯s spending wouldn¡¯t cause a problem because Dominic and the others were raking in big


    money.


    Together, they returned home with fruitful shopping. Patricia kept rambling about how wasteful they


    were at the sight of the pile of clothes, but that didn¡¯t stop her from getting changed into new clothes


    happily.


    Mia washed up andy in bed. Her phone buzzed. A text read: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take the bag? It suits


    your dress.¡±


    Timothy Barrett, again.


    She thought of a reply to that: ¡°Because I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    As soon as she sent the message, Timothy called her.


    Although she hesitated for a moment, she answered the call. ¡°Hello? Anything?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Congrattions on reuniting with your family. Grandma will be happy to hear the news¡±


    Silence dawned on her for a second. ¡°I¡¯ll tell her about it soon.¡®


    ¡°I heard your family is quite rich. Who are they?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re from Nord City. They¡¯re not that rich, but they doted on me. They¡¯re generous with money


    whenever ites to me.¡±


    ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t care about money when we divorced.¡±


    Sharon¡¯s distorted expression conjured in her head, lifting her spirits. ¡°Yes, because I don¡¯tck


    money.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s chest tightened when he heard that. Often, he had the feeling that Mia was getting farther


    and farther away from his reach.


    She smiled. ¡°Oh, Mrs. Barrett snitched on me, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Yup, she asked me to drive you guys out of the mall.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do as she said?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a businessman. This is the rule of thumb in the business world. You guys own a VIP membership


    card, so you have the right to have the whole ce to yourselves.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. ¡°You are a qualified businessman, Timothy Barrett.¡±


    Then, she hung up the call.


    He nced at his phone. An unexinable weight stifled his chest.


    His eyes shifted to the building outside.


    In the past, he¡¯d returned home after work every day; but now, he didn¡¯t know how long it had been


    since hest returned to his marital home on time.


    The ce felt so empty after Mia¡¯s departure. Something was missing.


    Frustrated, Timothy reached out to Caleb. ¡°Found out who Mia¡¯s family is already?¡±


    ¡°No clue for now. There¡¯s no change to her family background, so I can¡¯t find anything.¡±


    Timothy massaged his temples. Connor somehow crossed his mind when he thought about Mia


    bing a resident of Nord City.


    Connor came from the same city too!


    Coldness seeped into Timothy¡¯s tone. ¡°No wonder the Lanes, especially Connor, are close to her. It has


    something to do with her family.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make them a perfect match?¡± Caleb blurted.


    Dark clouds shrouded Timothy almost instantly. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Tim, if you genuinely want her back, make her fall for you again before the divorce happens. If you fail,


    just don¡¯t sign the divorce papers! You¡¯ll lose your wife unless you be shameless.¡±


    Timothy paused momentarily.


    That idea sounded feasible.

 Chapter 489

    The next morning, Mia kept having a bad feeling about the day.


    Her hunch was telling her that something bad was going to happen.


    She took a cab to college. Riley spoke to her. ¡°Mia, could you contact Dana?¡±


    ¡°Dana? We hadn¡¯t contacted each other since the day I found out she was the one who reported me


    anonymously. What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°The management is investigating her and found that she had vited the rules before. In addition to


    the terrible effect caused by her anonymous report, we decided to expel her. We need her toe to


    sign the papers, but we can¡¯t reach her.¡±


    Expel Dana?


    Mia didn¡¯t expect the punishment to be this severe. She initially thought that it would end with a warning


    and a merit deduction.


    Noticing her hesitation, Riley continued, ¡°Dana had previously vited the rules. She took and shared


    pictures of her roommate online. We¡¯ve found irrefutable evidence beforeing to this decision.¡±


    Only then Mia realized that she had never known Dana¡¯s character that well, which exined why she


    was betrayed by Dana.


    Mia nodded. ¡°But I don¡¯t have any news about her for now. I bet she doesn¡¯t dare toe to me either.¡±


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ve reported it to the cops. If you catch wind of her, please inform me about it.¡±


    Mia watched Riley leave. Then, she turned around and headed to the Music School. She entered the


    empty ssroom.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The piano reminded her of when she and Dana yed the piano together. It felt like a dream.


    Someone scoffed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Still daydreaming of bing a pianist? Want to join the


    musicians that came performing that day? Someone of your level can never be one of them.¡±


    Hearing that, Mia turned to find Maya standing by the door.


    Mia responded indiffirectly, ¡°You¡¯re speaking as though you could be one of them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to. Do you think I, Maya Lane, can¡¯t?¡± Maya stared at Mia, trying to find a


    shadow of that little girl.


    However, Mia had changed a lotpared to her younger days. Only her eyes resembled a little to


    that of the little girl.


    Lucky for Maya, she managed to dig up information from Dana. Due to illness, Mia had forgotten her


    childhood in the orphanage.


    The only thing she remembered was the children¡¯s song taught by the orphanage director.


    However, Maya was the only person who knew the meaning behind that song and she would never


    give Mia a hint. Let alone tell the Lanes about it.


    That way. Mia would never be able to return to the Lanes.


    Mia mocked, ¡°But if my memories serve me right, someone was rejected by the musicians, though.


    Does


    she think that others don¡¯t know about it?¡±


    That day. ude told Mia about how Maya wished to join the musicians but was rejected.


    Maya¡¯s ego was bruised. She actually intended to buff herself up with empty talks, not expecting Mia to


    actually know the truth.


    Quickly, Maya veered the topic. ¡°Even if I was rejected, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll get in. I have been


    learning piano since I was young. My family hired the best pianists to be my teachers. As someone


    who has just started learning piano, you should wake up. You don¡¯t have the talent for it.¡±


    Mia chuckled. ¡°Right, I have just started learning piano, so what are you so afraid of?¡±


    That familiar smile conjured a childhood nightmare in Maya.


    At that time, the orphanage director favored Mia the most and kept praising her for her talent, believing


    that she would hit it big in the future.

 Chapter 490

    Jealousy had taken root in Maya since then. She kept honing her piano skills just to make up for her


    childhood regret.


    Now that Mia was right before her eyes again, she couldn¡¯t help the jealousy at all.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Where¡¯s Dana?¡± Maya switched topics.


    ¡°That should be my line.¡± Mia let out a meaningful smile. ¡°You told her to approach and report me


    anonymously, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    An eerie shift shadowed Maya¡¯s features. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t get it. Dana¡¯s your


    friend. If


    she reported you, you should repent.¡±


    Right then, Mia reached out for Maya¡¯s hair, yanking her out of the ssroom.


    Maya yelped. ¡°Mia Bowen, let go of me! You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Grabbing Maya¡¯s hair, Mia looked her nose down at her. ¡°Look. If a stranger like me suddenly bes


    physical with you, shouldn¡¯t you realize how annoying you are and go repent yourself?¡±


    The tearing of the scalps hurt so much, but Maya couldn¡¯t fight back. She barked with gritted teeth,¡±


    You¡¯re dead meat, Mia Bowen!¡±


    ¡°Oh really? Death is nothing to be afraid of. People die anyway.¡±


    ¡°My brothers havee to Bern City, Mia Bowen. If they find out that you¡¯re bullying me, they¡¯ll never


    let


    you off the hook that easily!¡±


    Mia clicked her tongue. ¡°Too bad there¡¯s no surveince camera over here. No one can prove that I¡¯m


    the


    one who yanked your hair.¡±


    Fear didn¡¯t strike Mia as she had learned some legal knowledge from Jason. He was worried that she


    would be picked on, so he taught her a lot of dirty tricks.


    Take the present situation as an example¨CMia was aware that the area was free from surveince


    cameras.


    Furious, Maya screamed, ¡°I will never let you get away with this! I will hire the bestwyer to send you


    to


    prison!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Mia shoved Maya away before wiping her hands with a tissue. ¡°If you don¡¯t watch


    yournguage next time, believe it or not, I¡¯ll tear your hair off.¡±


    Maya was so enraged that her expression was contorted. She pointed a finger at Mia. ¡°Hold it right


    there!¡±


    Ignoring Maya, Mia spun and left.


    Maya wanted to chase after Mia, but she realized that her hair was a mess. Her scalp hurts just from a


    light touch


    In the end, she stopped in her tracks and called ke. ¡°Bring me a hat. Hurry.¡±


    Angered by her defeat, Maya kicked the piano. Actually, she came over to look for Dana because she


    hoped that Dana could pretend to be the girl from the orphanage.


    However, to her dismay, Dana went missing in action.


    The most infuriating part of all was that Mia grabbed her hair.


    When Mia reunited with the Lanes, would Maya be able to survive the repercussions?


    Maya couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    Soon, ke came with a hat. ¡°Ms. Lane, Mr. Shaw ims that Dana has to be expelled.¡±


    ¡°Does he no longer pay my family respect? Did you tell him that we will make donations?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Yes, but he¡¯s firm with his decision.¡±


    She felt her blood pressure rising. If Dana was to be expelled, she wouldn¡¯t cooperate with Maya.


    ke added, ¡°But I learned something new from him. There¡¯s a graduation evening party happening on


    the weekend. The Lane family will attend. I heard that they will build an exhibition hall for the Design


    School.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know about that?¡± Maya was bewildered.

 Chapter 491

    Trepidation trapped Maya as soon as she heard the news. Something was going on without her


    knowledge.


    She nced at ke. ¡°Why did Dominic and the others suddenly want to build an exhibition hall for the


    Design School? It¡¯ll cost an arm and a leg, won¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the proposed investment is one million dors.¡±


    ¡°One million dors? That¡¯s a huge sum of money!¡± Her fingers clutched onto the hat tightly. ¡°Do you


    know the reason behind this?¡±


    ¡°No, not for now. But I think it has something to do with the Fleur International Design Competition. Mr.


    Dominic¡¯s constructionpany puts a lot of importance on design. They¡¯ve just established a new


    subsidiary in Bern City. I bet this is a n for a business expansion. They¡¯re looking out for talented


    designers.¡±


    Maya gave it a thought. ke¡¯s analysis made sense.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since Dominic¡¯s subsidiarypany was established in Bern City. Besides, he had


    also built exhibition halls in universities back in Nord City.


    Annoyed, she wore the hat only to frown because of the stinging pain from her scalp. ¡°Damn it, Mia


    Bowen! I¡¯m going to avenge myself tenfold! Find Dana at all costs!¡±


    If she managed to find Dana, she¡¯d be able to trick Dominic and the others to buy herself some time.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Lane. I¡¯ve asked a staff member from the luxury store to message her that she won a


    prize. A materialistic person like her won¡¯t be able to turn down the offer. Once she shows herself in the


    mall, we¡¯ll be able to catch her.¡±


    Maya smiled. ¡°Not bad. Dana will definitely show up. Help me contact that store manager. I want that


    dress from thetest collection and that bag made of rare leather. When can they be delivered? I want


    to wear them to the graduation party.¡±


    He paused momentarily. ¡°Someone bought the dress yesterday, but the bag is still there.¡±


    ¡°Who bought it?¡±


    ¡°A VIP, I heard.¡±


    What a pity.


    Maya thought that it would¡¯ve been great if she was a VIP member. She heard that Eva owned a VIP


    membership card, but forgot to borrow the card from her. Well, Eva never liked her anyway.


    A dark glint clouded Maya¡¯s eyes as she thought, ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of the Lane family. As a mere


    outsider, how dare Eva not pay me the respect I deserve! Just what is she feeling superior about?¡±


    At the end of the day, an upset Maya ordered, ¡°Buy the bag then.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lane, your credit limit is reduced to ten thousand dors after you fought with Mr. Dominic on the


    day you returned to the country. That bag costs 60 thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°I have cash.¡±


    ¡°The cash you have is spent on Ms. Barrett¡¯s credit card. For your information, she uses itvishly.¡±


    Maya frowned. She didn¡¯t expect herself tock money.


    ke suggested, ¡°How about signing the agreement offered by Mr. Dominic? It offers many properties,


    shares, and cash.¡±


    ¡°If I sign it, I¡¯ll have nothing to do with the Lanes anymore. Only a fool would sign that agreement.¡±


    No matter how angry she was, she knew how reality was. ¡°Freeze Shelly¡¯s credit card. That useless


    trash isn¡¯t helping. She doesn¡¯t deserve to spend my money.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°And find out who bought that dress. Look for an imitation of that bag. Pick something that appears


    authentic. No one at the graduation evening party can afford to buy branded limited editions. Even if


    the bag is fake, no one will notice.¡±


    He went along with it. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re Ms. Lane. No one will suspect that you use dupes.¡±


    She snorted. ¡°Mia should be attending that party. It¡¯s time I pick on her shorings. Since Dominic


    and the others will be there as well, I¡¯ll have him teach her a lesson!¡±


    The sheer imagination of the scene gave her an adrenaline rush. (2)


    She couldn¡¯t wait for the weekend toe.

 Chapter 492

    After leaving the Music School, Mia still couldn¡¯t shake off the nervousness,


    Grabbing Maya¡¯s hair was an act of impulse.


    No matter how she thought about it, Mia still concluded that she was too impulsive.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t deny that it did let her steam off. Every time she met Maya, thetter always put on a


    haughty attitude.


    After doing some revision at college, she checked the time and headed to the hospital by cab.


    When she stood outside Laura¡¯s room, mixed feelings churned in her stomach.


    Laura was the reason Timothy didn¡¯t want a divorce.


    However, a child was bound to be unhappy if they grew up in a loveless family. Therefore, Mia must


    leave.


    Since Timothy had never expected a child, she was afraid that the child would experience the same


    thing


    she did during those three years; to receive cold treatment and to be disregarded.


    Taking a deep breath, she entered the room. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m here. How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°So far so good. I can wander twops of the ce downstairs at night. I think I¡¯ll be able to be


    discharged soon.¡±


    Laura did seem better and Mia was d to see that.


    During their lunch together, Laura said considerately, ¡°Once you finish your exams, you should rest at


    home for a while. After the delivery, you can ask Timothy for a position if you want to work. Right now,


    your health is more important.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Grandma. I actually lied to you.¡± Mia dropped her gaze.


    Silence hung in the air.


    Laura let down her hand. ¡°About your pregnancy, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes darted to Laura.


    But all she could do was stay silent. At this point, she couldn¡¯t admit that the pregnancy was real.


    A whileter, Laura sighed. ¡°I was hoping for that to happen with all my heart. I thought I could see my


    grandchild soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma.¡± Mia felt guilty for lying to Laura again.


    Laura pulled Mia¡¯s hand. ¡°Is there anything else that you want to tell me?¡±


    *IS BONUS


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Mia pursed her lips. ¡°I found my family.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s good news! I was worried about you because you¡¯re alone. I¡¯m so d to hear that.


    How are your parents? Are they nice to you?¡±


    ¡°My biological parents have passed away, but I have three brothers. They¡¯re nice to me.¡±


    The moments spent with her brothers gave her the warm affection she had long lost.


    ¡°Where are they from?¡±


    ¡°Nord City.¡±


    Laura fell silent at that answer, her hand still holding Mia¡¯s. ¡°So you decided to return to Nord City, is


    that


    right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mia nodded. ¡°Once I settle down, I¡¯ll make sure to visit you frequently in the future.¡±


    Laura sighed. ¡°My n was to make you stay by my side. I see you as my granddaughter. Too bad


    Timothy isn¡¯t that lucky. I wonder who¡¯ll be that lucky man.¡±


    Mia was bewildered to hear that. ¡°You knew?¡±


    ¡°You think your acting can deceive me? I thought both of you would get along well since you were


    pregnant. But since the pregnancy was fake and you¡¯ve found your family, I figure that there¡¯s no way


    to


    make you stay.¡±


    In the face of Laura¡¯s optimism, Mia couldn¡¯t fight back her tears anymore. 2


    Laura wiped her tears off. ¡°When are you going to sign the divorce papers?¡±


    Mia shook her head.


    Laura continued, ¡°Not you, I¡¯m asking that brat standing by the door.¡±

 Chapter 493

    Hearing that, Mia turned to look at the door. Timothy was there!


    She froze, not expecting him to be here as well.


    His eyes were deep and she couldn¡¯t read his emotions.


    Slowly, he walked into the room with his coat draping his shoulder. Since he was wearing his suit, it


    seemed like he had juste from work.


    Laura spared him a nce. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering? I asked you a question.¡±


    Mia dropped her gaze as she didn¡¯t have the nerve to look at his expression. A weight hung in the air.


    Still, wasn¡¯t this what they hade topromise in the end?


    ¡°Mia,e outside with me for a moment.¡±


    Before she could react, he pulled her out of the room by the wrist.


    She scurried because she couldn¡¯t keep up with hisrge strides. ¡°Timothy, what is it?¡±


    Timothy stopped and turned. ¡°Have you never thought that the truth would be too much for her to take


    in?


    What if she had fainted? She has yet to be discharged!¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t we agree that I¡¯ll be the one to tell her the truth a few days ago? Why are you making it


    seem


    like I made a mistake?¡± She flung his hand away. ¡°Timothy, do you think that lying to her is the best way


    to go?¡±


    He pursed his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d tell her this soon without waiting until she is discharged. You¡¯re


    worried that we won¡¯t divorce and you can¡¯t leave the city, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Mia was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Think however you want. I¡¯vee clean with her.¡±


    ¡°How did you exin about the baby?¡± he interrogated.


    She paused. ¡°I told her that it was fake.¡±


    He snorted. ¡°Mia Bowen, don¡¯t you feel guilty lying to her about this?¡±


    Words failed her. She couldn¡¯t exin about her pregnancy at the moment, so she made Laura believe


    that the pregnancy was fake.


    ¡°Are you dumb?¡± His mockery resounded above her.


    Her eyes glistened with tears as she was furious. The anger wasn¡¯t only directed at Timothy; she was


    angry at herself too.


    How could she be this weak? She simply couldn¡¯t control her tears in front of him.


    ¡°Timothy Barrett, how could you speak that way to Mia?¡± Right then, an enraged Laura chided behind


    them.


    Puzzled, Mia turned to look at Laura standing by the door. Not knowing how much Laura had


    overheard from the conversation, Mia panicked.


    Laura walked toward Mia¡¯s side with a cane, her head raised at Timothy. ¡°Timothy, do you usually treat


    Mia this way?¡±


    His lips pursed into a thin line. ¡°How much did you overhear, Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Why the question? Isn¡¯t it enough to hear your final bit of the conversation? Just how many more nasty


    words did you say to her?¡±


    Noticing the ring anger, Mia pulled Laura¡¯s hand. ¡°Calm down, Grandma. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°How can I not be? Mia, I thought you¡¯d have a better life with us, not this. I¡¯m so sorry about what


    you¡¯ve been through.¡±


    Mia quickly responded, ¡°Why don¡¯t we return to the room first? We can talk inside.¡±

 Chapter 494

    Laura was so angry she almost couldn¡¯t bnce herself.


    Laura did as Mia suggested, but her body staggered after taking barely two steps.


    Timothy quickly helped her. ¡°Be careful, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending to be nice.¡± She pped his hand away. ¡°I didn¡¯t know my grandson was such a jerk.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Taken aback, Mia didn¡¯t expect Laura to be this enraged. Still, she remained silent and helped Laura


    into


    the room.


    Once Laura seated herself, Mia turned to pour her a ss of warm water. ¡°Here, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Mia. I shouldn¡¯t have made you stay with us. It¡¯s been three years. Since you don¡¯t


    have


    feelings for each other, there¡¯s no point in sustaining the rtionship. It¡¯ll be a waste of your youth. You


    found your family. It won¡¯t be bad if you divorce and return to them. Go and start a new life.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t know how to reply to that. Laura was being so nice to her.


    Laura even agreed to the divorce!


    Timothy was equally shocked as well. His eyes unconsciously followed Mia¡¯s back as he pursed his


    lips.


    With Laura¡¯s support, nothing would hold Mia back anymore, right?


    Timothy¡¯s mood took a nosedive.


    He thought that Laura would be thest person to agree to the divorce!


    Laura took the ss of water, her gaze fixed on him. ¡°Timothy, it¡¯s a working day today. Go to the


    courthouse to proceed with the divorce procedures. I heard that there¡¯s a one¨Cmonth cooling¨Coff period


    nowadays. The sooner you do it, the sooner she¡¯ll be free.¡±


    Stunned, Mia added meekly, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯ve actually made an appointment for the divorce. But there


    was your surgery and other things happening, so we didn¡¯t go.¡±


    As soon as she said that, she could feel the intimidating gaze behind her grow intense.


    However, she didn¡¯t turn around. Now that she had Laura¡¯s support, there was nothing that concerned


    her anymore.


    Laura pulled her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, child. You put it off because you were worried about my surgery,


    didn¡¯t


    you?¡±


    Mia pursed her lips. ¡°The divorce is nothingpared to your health, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°I knew you were a good girl. Too bad Timothy doesn¡¯t have the luck to be your husband. Alright, now


    that I know everything, you don¡¯t have to keep acting in front of me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma.¡± Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. It was my fault. Three years is long and precious to a woman. Proceed with the divorce and


    return to your family.¡±


    Mixed emotions reflected in Timothy¡¯s eyes. Until today, he had not found out who Mia¡¯s biological


    parents were.


    Mia said gratefully, ¡°I¡¯ll visit you often after settling down there. We can have video calls too.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Laura patted her hands before shifting her gaze to Timothy. ¡°Oh, if you¡¯re going to divorce, how


    are you going to settle the property?¡±

 Chapter 495

    Mia quickly interjected, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Mia, oh, Mia. People always get as much money as they can from it when ites to divorce. How


    could you not want anything? What do you take us for?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I married Timothy not because of money anyway. Plus, my family is financially stable. I don¡¯t


    need money. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Timothy added, ¡°Grandma, I gave her property, but she didn¡¯t want them.¡±


    Mia nodded honestly. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s right.¡±


    Laura waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll make the call for this. I¡¯ll make another arrangement for the property


    settlement. I¡¯ll contact thewyerter to bring over an agreement.¡±


    Mia knew that Laura was a woman of her word. Laura would surely make Mia sign the property


    settlement agreement.


    Still, Mia didn¡¯t want money from the Barretts. ¡°It won¡¯t be done in time. Actually, Timothy and I have


    agreed to go to the courthouseter. You don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll tell thewyer to deliver the agreement to the courthouse. You can settle everything there


    altogether.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t expect Laura to be this adamant.


    At this point, Mia knew that Laura would make her ept the properties no matter what.


    She nodded. ¡°Okay. It¡¯s gettingte. I should get going now.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. There¡¯s still time before the courthouse closes. I¡¯ll urge the legal team to draft the


    agreement


    as soon as possible,¡± Laura urged, still on the topic of their divorce.


    Mia nodded and left the room. When she was outside, she realized that Timothy didn¡¯t follow her. She


    didn¡¯t know if she should go ahead first or not.


    Timothy, who was still in the room, looked at Laura. ¡°Grandma, are you not angry?¡±


    ¡°I am! I didn¡¯t know how you actually treated her in private until today. I regret not asking you guys to


    divorce.¡±


    Those hurtful words hit his soft spot. ¡°Don¡¯t you like Mia? Why did you agree to the divorce?¡±


    Laura gave him a meaningful look. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What are you trying to imply?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t care who my wife is. Since Mia can make you happy, you can make her stay.¡±


    *Timothy, do you think that you¡¯re a hot catch? How can I be this selfish by letting her waste her time


    with us? She¡¯s still young and she found her family. I heard that they¡¯re financially stable. Even if she¡¯s


    a divorced woman, she¡¯ll be able to find a man who loves her and build a family with her. Why must she


    stay with us?¡±


    Her reaction was beyond his expectations.


    Frustration bubbled in him when he heard that Mia would find another man and build a family after the


    divorce.


    At the same time, Laura was sharp enough to tell something was off.


    Her eyes narrowed, ¡°Timothy, is it possible that you don¡¯t want to divorce her?¡±


    His eyes wavered. ¡°No. I¡¯m just thinking about your wellbeing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t put it that way. You¡¯re turning me into a sinner. Since you don¡¯t like Mia, divorce then. Stop


    torturing each other.¡±

 Chapter 496

    Timothy was frustrated. ¡°Grandma, why must it be a marriage of love? Marriage is just troublesome to


    me.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions then, you¡¯ll be single again today. You¡¯re free from the trouble,¡± Laura retorted.


    He was rendered speechless. He just stood there, failing to find the words to continue the topic.


    Laura spoke again. ¡°You should get going. The courthouse is going to close soon.¡±


    With pursed lips, he finally exited the room.


    Laura watched his back and sighed faintly. At the end of the day, she failed to make Mia stay.


    Martha sneaked into the room. ¡°Mrs. Barrett Senior, why didn¡¯t you persuade Mrs. Barrett? She


    respects you. As long as you disagree with the divorce, she¡¯ll never divorce Mr. Barrett.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that? But I can¡¯t force them. Nothing good wille from forcing a couple to


    be together.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think he¡¯s entirely indifferent toward her. They just need time.¡±


    Laura smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t go along as he wished. He needs a trigger. If he doesn¡¯t appreciate


    her and doesn¡¯t win her back, she¡¯ll leave him. Humans are born this way. We¡¯ll never know how


    precious


    something is until we lose them.¡±


    Martha gave it a thought, thinking that it made sense. ¡°What if they really divorce?¡±


    ¡°They can remarry then. It¡¯s not umon nowadays.¡± Laura looked on the bright side.


    She contacted thewyer to prepare a property settlement agreement as soon as possible.


    There was a need to add fuel to the fire.


    Meanwhile, Mia and Timothy left the hospital together.


    Her eyes were fixated outside the window. Her emotions were surprisingly calm at the moment.


    The one hour drive was quiet until the car stopped outside the courthouse.


    Mia raised her head at the building. She felt like it was just yesterday she had arrived here.


    Many things had transpired during the past month.


    Timothy, standing beside her, spoke up, ¡°Mia, are you sure about this?¡±


    Her eyes darted at him. He was good¨Clooking no matter from which angle one looked at him. He


    caught


    manydies¡® attention from the moment he got out of the car.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± she calmly questioned back.


    As soon as she asked that, her phone rang.


    It was Connor. She turned to pick up the call. ¡°Hello?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Mia, I got off work earlier today. I can pick you up from college.¡±


    She quickly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I¡¯m not at college.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not at college? Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the courthouse with Timothy. We¡¯re going to proceed with the divorce procedures.¡±


    Connor¡¯s mood brightened. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll see you there.¡±


    The call ended and she looked at Timothy. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Undecipherable feelings stirred in his heart. ¡°Who was that? Connor?¡± (1


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s going to pick me upter,¡± she answered truthfully.


    When she met his eyes, she noticed that his expression was off. What was it that he wanted to say


    before she answered the call?

 Chapter 497

    Mia¡¯s eyesnded on Timothy for a while. Her curiosity got the best of her and she asked, ¡°Just now,


    you


    ¡°We¡¯re running out of time.¡± He turned and headed to the lobby before she could finish her sentence.


    She watched his back before dropping her gaze. The corner of her lips curved upward,ced with self-


    mockery.


    Just what was she hoping for?


    Hoping for Timothy to make her stay? Or hoping for him to regret the divorce?


    She should wake up to reality by now. Laura, who was the only hurdle to the divorce, knew of their


    situation now and even agreed to the divorce.


    There was no reason for him to stop it from happening.


    After inwardly mocking herself, she managed her expression and followed him to the lobby.


    It took about ten minutes to get a divorce certificate..


    There were two certificates in her hand¨Ctheir marriage certificate and the divorce certificate.


    To think that this was the fruit she bore after three years, how ironic..


    Well, it was all for the better now that everything hade to an end.


    She ced the certificates into her bag as she nced at Timothy. His pace was so fast that she


    couldn¡¯t even see his expression.


    She followed behind him. Then, a man in a suit approached her with a document. ¡°Ms. Mia Bowen? I¡¯m


    thewyer representing Mrs. Barrett Senior. Here¡¯s the drafted property settlement agreement. Please


    sign it.¡±


    She looked at the document for only a mere second. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bowen, if you keep this up, I won¡¯t be able to finish my duty.¡±


    In the end, left with no choice, Mia signed her name on the agreement and took it. ¡°I¡¯ll hand it to


    Timothy.


    You may return now.¡±


    Thewyer looked at the grumpy Timothy. Anyone could tell that he was in a bad mood. Thewyer


    didn¡¯t want to anger the man either and so he nodded. ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡±


    After watching thewyer go, Mia chased Timothy with the agreement. ¡°Wait up!¡±


    He stopped in front of his luxury car. A prettydy went up to him first, her hands holding her phone.


    Hey, can I get your number? I think we¡¯ll get along.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just divorced.¡± His tone was steely.


    ¡°I know. Congrattions on bing single again. How about a meal together for your bachelor


    party?¡± the prettydy responded and cast a provoking gaze at Mia.


    Mia stopped in her tracks, feeling all awkward.


    That¡¯s right. That was how charming Timothy was.


    Handsome and rich, he had the ultimate charm.


    At that moment, he looked at Mia before answering calmly. ¡°But I¡¯ve given all my properties to my ex-


    wife. Debt is the only thing I have left. This luxury car will be sold to pay off my debts.¡±


    Thedy let out an awkward smile at that. ¡°Sorry for the interruption.¡±


    Mia watched thedy leave, finding the situation hrious. Women these days were daring.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She met his eyes and waved the agreement in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve signed my name, but you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°I can pay that much.¡± He remained resolute.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about the money.¡±


    As soon as she finished, someone honked at them. She turned to see Connor¡¯s car by the road.

 Chapter 498

    ced the agreement on the car and left without a word.


    Since they were divorced, there was no need to waste time on this.


    Connor got out of the car and she waved at him with a bright smile, running toward him. ¡°Connor!¡±


    ¡°Finally, the divorce. Everything went smoothly, right?¡±


    ¡°Everything went well.¡± She showed him the divorce certificate. ¡°Look! Will it make the procedures


    easier for Dominic?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank god that bastard knows when to give up. Hop on, let¡¯s go home. Oh wait, we should dine


    outside to celebrate the asion.¡± He stroked her hair affectionately.


    Holding the divorce certificate, Connor looked at Timothy, his eyes unfriendly.


    Timothy leaned against his car door, wearing a grim expression because he witnessed how she ran


    toward another man so quickly. With a beaming smile at that!


    It was like she ran toward the embrace of freedom.


    His emotions grew darker as he felt like he had lost something forever.


    The only thing he could do was to watch her get into another man¡¯s car and vanish from his sight.


    He loosened his tie and undid a few buttons before calling Caleb. ¡°Got time? Let¡¯s have a drink.¡±


    The divorce certificate next to him was such an eyesore.


    Mia, Connor, and the others headed to a restaurant for a meal.


    Patricia was puzzled by the asion. ¡°Why are we suddenly dining out today?¡±


    Connor grinned. ¡°Today¡¯s a good day. Besides, we¡¯re going to leave this ce soon. We should dine


    out more often.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Today¡¯s a day worth celebrating.¡± Jason was feeling pretty good as well.


    After all, Mia finally divorced Timothy.


    Soon after, Dominic and Eva arrived at the restaurant. The whole family was present for a meal


    together.


    After that, they returned home.


    Mia showered and went to bed, feeling as if a weight had been lifted off her. Nothing was weighing her


    down anymore.


    She caressed her belly, whispering, ¡°Babies, I¡¯m going to bring you guys home soon.¡±


    A few dayster, it was the graduation ceremony.


    Mia was quite nervous about it. Riley informed her that she was selected as the ¡®Excellent Graduate, so


    she needed to go onstage to receive the award.


    The graduation ceremony would be held at the hall, which was the only space avable on campus to


    amodate the guests.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The same decorations from the music show were used for the asion with little fixes made here and


    there.


    Mia let her eyes take in the venue she decorated herself. A sense of achievement bloomed in her.


    She came earlier to inspect the decorations, hoping that everything would go well for the ceremony.


    Mia ensured everything was alright before heading to the waiting room upstairs.


    Since many entrepreneurs were invited for the charity auction, private waiting rooms were prepared for


    the important guests.


    Coincidentally, she ran into Maya and Shelly. They were surprisingly early.


    When Mia¡¯s eyesnded on the dress, it somehow appeared familiar to her.


    Meeting her enemy, Maya gritted her teeth. ¡°What are you looking at? Never seen the limited edition


    dress of this brand before?¡±

 Chapter 499

    Mia burst intoughter. Maya¡¯s words didn¡¯t bother her in the slightest.


    Mia headed to the waiting room to make sure the decorations were in ce.


    Maya was displeased that she was being ignored. She looked at Shelly next to her. ¡°Shelly, don¡¯t you


    think I have a point?¡±


    There was something awkward about Shelly¡¯s expression. She let out a wry cough. ¡°Ms. Lane, about


    Mia, there¡¯s a secret I have to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Shelly hesitated momentarily. ¡°Can you unfreeze my credit card? I need moneytely.¡±


    Maya wasn¡¯t happy to hear that. ¡°Shelly, you¡¯re quite the spendthrift. I think you should learn to save


    money or at least how to earn money. You can¡¯t keep asking for money from your family when you¡¯re


    already an adult, can you?¡±


    Maya was suppressing her emotions. If it was not for Shelly¡¯s status, Maya wouldn¡¯t have cared about


    her, let alone give her a credit card to spend freely.


    It was all in her n to be one of the Barretts sessfully.


    However, there was nothing Shelly could do to help. The only thing she was best at was splurging


    money.


    Now that Maya¡¯s credit card spending limit had been reduced by the Lanes, she had to tighten her belt.


    Not getting the answer she expected, Shelly huffed, ¡°Ms. Lane, don¡¯t be so stingy. You¡¯re my future


    sister-


    inw.¡±


    ¡°And that is exactly why I¡¯m doing this. It¡¯s for your own good. No one borrows money from someone


    distantly rted, do they?¡± Maya figured that Shelly needed a piece of advice so that she could grow


    up.


    Shelly was slightly angry to hear that. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Shelly, I¡¯m saying this because I see you as family. Oh, didn¡¯t you say that you have a secret about


    Mia?


    What is it?¡±


    Shelly paused. ¡°Oh, I forgot.¡±


    Why would she let the cat out of the bag when Maya froze her credit card and said such harsh words?


    Maya wanted to ask further, but ke called her, ¡°Ms. Lane, we¡¯ve tracked down Dana, but she ran


    away from the luxury store. I think she¡¯s at college.¡±


    Maya hung up the call in a good mood and looked at Shelly. ¡°The ceremony is starting soon. My


    brothers will be attending. I have to go. Make yourself at home. Remember to stay out of trouble.¡±


    She then left as soon as she said that, fearing that Shelly would demand a hefty sum of money from


    her.


    Judging from Shelly¡¯s intelligence, Maya reckoned that the secret privy to Shelly wasn¡¯t worth hearing.


    She might as well take advantage of Dana instead.


    A furious Shelly snorted, thinking, ¡°I was going to tell her that Mia bought the same dress as well, but I


    guess there¡¯s no need for that. Having the same dress isn¡¯t anything to be afraid of. What¡¯s worth


    fearing is who is more of a fashion disaster in it. Now that Mia has found her rich parents, she could be


    richer


    than the Lanes in the future.¡±


    As an afterthought, Shelly figured that her reasoning made some sense. She turned to look for Mia.


    ¡°Hey.


    I have something to tell you. It¡¯s a secret about Maya.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Please make wa


    way.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Show me some respect, Mia Bowen.¡± Shelly blocked off the doorway with an awkward expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally seen Maya¡¯s true colors. I don¡¯t think she should be my sister¨Cinw. You¡¯re much


    better than her. Plus, you¡¯ve found your rich family. That makes you on the same level as us.¡±

 Chapter 500

    Mia frowned. ¡°Just what are you trying to imply?¡±


    ¡°If you want to continue being Mrs. Barrett, have it your way. I¡¯ll support you but on one condition.¡±


    Mia raised a brow. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Shelly¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Easy. Tell Timothy to unfreeze my credit cards and you have to give me a


    credit card with a high credit limit.¡±


    Shelly¡¯s stupidity and greed shocked Mia. She answered in disbelief, ¡°Just who gave you the nerve to


    come up to me to make this kind of demand? I¡¯m curious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to be one of us. I was nning to tell Maya about your pregnancy and your


    biological parents, but I kept it a secret for you.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting along well with her? Why the sudden hostility?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s too stingy. She wants to be Mrs. Barrett without paying the price she


    should!¡±


    Now, Mia finally knew why Shelly turned her back on Maya.


    Mia gave it a thought. ¡°Give me some time to think about it. I¡¯ll give you an answer after this.¡±


    ¡°Give it a serious thought. If I¡¯m on your side, you¡¯re halfway there in bing Mrs. Barrett.¡± Shelly


    walked away like a happy bunny. 1


    Mia wore a mocking expression. She would never agree to that condition.


    It seemed like Shelly didn¡¯t know that Mia and Timothy were divorced, but that didn¡¯t matter at all.


    After the ceremony, and if Mia passed her exams, she would leave Bern City.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When that event came to pass, no one would believe in whatever Shelly said. Even if they do, no one


    could pose a threat to Mia anymore because she wouldn¡¯t be in Bern City.


    Her hands stroked her belly before she examined the remaining waiting rooms.


    When Mia was in the final waiting room, Eva contacted her. ¡°Mia, why didn¡¯t you wear the new dress !


    bought you to college?¡±


    ¡°I have some work to do


    ¡°I have some work to do. The dress will make it inconvenient.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯lle to you with your new dress. With the stylist too. Today¡¯s your big day. You have


    to doll yourself up!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mia couldn¡¯t turn down the offer. After all Eva would bring the dress over anyway.


    Terminating the call Mia looked back to find a familiar face at the end of the corridor.


    Bewildered, Mia walked up to the person. ¡°Dana, Is that you?¡±


    The woman hiding in the corner slowly walked out, guilt evident in her expression. ¡°Mia.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t see Dana and couldn¡¯t keep in touch with her the entire time.


    Dana¡¯s betrayal pushed her to agony for a few days, but time healed her in the end. Mia simply


    concluded that Dana couldn¡¯t resist the mary offer from Maya.


    Dana walked up to Mia and begged, ¡°Mia, I was wrong. I¡¯m so sorry. I hope you can help me talk to the


    school management. Ask them not to expel me. Please.¡±


    That request put Mia in a tough spot. ¡°I don¡¯t have the call for that.¡±


    ¡°Mia, are you really going to drive me insane?¡±


    Mia pursed her lips. ¡°Dana, I didn¡¯t force you to do anything. But should you be responsible for the


    wrong


    deeds you¡¯ve done?¡± She left after saying that.


    Dana stood there with a stormy expression. ¡°If you say so. Don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy.¡±

 Chapter 501

    Mia descended the stairs and happened to see Maya and ke entering the elevator to go upstairs.


    It seemed like they were aware of Dana¡¯s presence.


    However, the familiar bag hanging on Maya¡¯s arm stunned Mia.


    Wasn¡¯t that the limited edition bag she saw while shopping in the mall a few days ago? It was a gift


    from


    Timothy, but she didn¡¯t ept it.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    To her surprise, it was now in Maya¡¯s hands.


    Did he give it to Maya?


    Mia mocked inwardly. ¡°Oh, right. We¡¯re divorced. It¡¯s understandable for him to gift her luxury bags.¡±


    After all to Sharon, Maya and Timothy were the perfect match.


    Still it didn¡¯t will away the frustration in Mia.


    She withdrew her gaze and recentered herself, reminding herself that she had a family that loved her;


    that she was blessed.


    She left the area without a second thought. Whoever Timothy got together with had nothing to do with


    her anymore.


    On the other hand, Maya got in Dana¡¯s way upstairs. She taunted Dana, ¡°Having fun ying hide¨Cand-


    seek? You think I will never find you?¡±


    Dana looked away cowardly before turning to escape, but ke blocked her way. There was no way


    for


    her to get out of there.


    In the end, she pleaded with Maya, ¡°Ms. Lane, I didn¡¯t have a choice. The college wants me expelled,


    but I


    can¡¯t let that happen. I¡¯m an orphan. Someone sponsors my studies. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get into


    college. If I¡¯m expelled, I¡¯ll be done for.¡±


    Without a degree, a future of bing a waitress or someone of the same echelon would be awaiting


    a


    nobody like Dana.


    Her future would be ruined!


    Dana initially thought that recing Mia and bing Maya¡¯s friend could change her life, but it


    unexpectedly brought her a great deal of trouble!


    Maya arched her brow. ¡°That was why I gave you a chance. You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lane, please help me talk to the college management. I will listen to you. I¡¯ll do everything you


    say. I swear!¡±


    Maya frowned. She had actually contacted Kennedy, whose stance was firm about his decision; he


    wouldn¡¯t revoke Dana¡¯s expulsion.


    Yet Maya needed Dana to rece Mia.


    Maya said withposure, ¡°Dana, you¡¯ve vited the school rules. It¡¯s serious. It¡¯s a punishment for


    the deeds you did including the things you did in the past. You can¡¯t me me. If it was only because of


    this matter, I could¡¯ve helped you.¡±


    A shimmer of hope shed in Dana¡¯s eyes. ¡°Help me, Ms. Lane. You¡¯re Ms. Lane. What is there that


    you


    can¡¯t do?¡±


    ¡°That is true. I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. If you do as I say and meet my family, it doesn¡¯t matter if


    you


    study college or not.¡±


    Dana¡¯s face fell at that. ¡°You mean you won¡¯t help me?¡±


    Her heart sank deep into the pit of her stomach. Maya¡¯s true colors finally came to surface; she was


    merely using her!


    No matter how nice Maya sugarcoated her words, Dana had to make sure that she wouldn¡¯t be


    expelled


    from college.


    Otherwise, her future would be ruined.

 Chapter 502

    Maya got a tad impatient. ¡°How many more times do you need me to make myself clear? As long as


    you do as I say, you¡¯ll be swimming in cash in the future. College doesn¡¯t mean anything to rich people


    like us.


    If Dana reced Mia as Ms. Lane, would she becking money? No. That was why college wouldn¡¯t


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    matter anymore.


    Needless to say, Maya hoped that Dana would skip college because Maya would be able to wrap her


    hands around her more easily.


    ¡°But college is very important for someone like me.¡± Dana insisted.


    Dana¡¯s disagreement drew out the sharp edge of Maya¡¯s tone. ¡°Fine. Since you don¡¯t want to


    cooperate. I


    might as well tell Mr. Shaw that you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°No! Ms. Lane, please, I¡¯m begging you.¡± A frantic Dana pleaded as she tugged at Maya. Dana¡¯s


    fingers


    identally scratched Maya¡¯s luxury bag, leaving a mark on it.


    The scratch on her luxury bag riled Maya up. ¡°Do you know how much this costs? How dare you


    scratch


    it! This is my first time using it!¡±


    Maya hurriedly wiped the surface, but the scratch couldn¡¯t be wiped off.


    Dana flopped onto the ground. She knelt on her knees while clinging onto Maya¡¯s leg. ¡°I¡¯m terribly


    sorry! I


    didn¡¯t do it on purpose!*


    ¡°That won¡¯t make up for your mistake! Even if you work for the rest of your life, you won¡¯t be able to pay


    for it!¡±


    Dana was in hot water. ¡°Aren¡¯t you rich, Ms. Lane? It¡¯s just a bag. It should be nothing to you.¡±


    Maya saw red upon hearing that.


    That was true. If it was before, she wouldn¡¯t have been this angry.


    However, her credit card limits were reduced so she had to pull in her horns. She bought this bag and


    an


    imitation dress specially for today¡¯s ceremony.


    It broke Maya¡¯s heart to see her bank ount after she bought the rare leather bag. Now that Dana left


    a


    scratch on it, how could Maya not be angry?


    Maya pped Dana across her face. ¡°Dana McQueen, who are you to mock me? So what if I¡¯m rich?


    That Is none of your business. Do I have to forgive your mistakes only because I¡¯m rich? Do we owe


    poor


    people anything?¡±


    Dana tolerated the pain, begging, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, Ms. Lane.¡±


    ¡°If so, what do you mean then? Since you don¡¯t want to cooperate with me,pensate me for the


    bag.¡±


    ¡°I¨CI can¡¯t. You know I don¡¯t have the money.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have money? But you¡¯re all greedy for luxuries! Didn¡¯t you go to the luxury store after


    receiving the message? How dare you pretend to be my friend when you¡¯re all penniless!¡± Maya


    grabbed Dana¡¯s hair, her eyes teeming with mockery. ¡°Someone like you should live like a rat in the


    gutter forever! Stop


    dreaming about miracles. Miracles don¡¯t exist for the likes of you!¡±


    Feeling the tearing pain around her scalp, Dana raised her head at Maya. ¡°What about you? You knew


    that I was pretending, but you didn¡¯t do anything. Mia¡¯s the one you¡¯re looking for, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Maya narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not that stupid, after all. Since you know what kind of awful deeds


    you¡¯ve done, you should be my loyal dog forever.¡±


    Dana chuckled. ¡°Why do you need me to fight Mia? She¡¯s the friend you¡¯re looking for. Ms. Lane, what


    are


    you afraid of?¡±

 Chapter 503

    Dana¡¯s haughty expression led Maya to p her again. ¡°Who are you to question me?¡±


    Dana lifted her head at Maya. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did I figure it out? Did something happen when you


    first got to know Mia? I heard that the daughter of the Lane family went missing and was found in an


    orphanage. That was when you knew Mia, didn¡¯t you? At the same orphanage.¡±


    Maya¡¯s expression shifted in an instant. ¡°How did you¨CDana McQueen, you think people would believe


    your groundless spections?¡±


    ¡°You w


    want to ask how I know that, don¡¯t you, Ms. Lane? Simple, I took your picture to the director of the


    orphanage. She remembers you because you look the same as you were when you were young. Ms.


    Lane¨Coh wait¨Cyou¡¯re not Ms. Lane. Mia is the true Ms. Lane!¡± Something in Dana¡¯s eyes flickered with


    a


    hint of madness. 1


    Color drained from Maya¡¯s face. ¡°Nonsense! If you spread any strange rumors, I swear I will kill you.


    Dana McQueen! You should know that I have the power to make that happen.¡±


    Dana giggled. ¡°It¡¯s just a guess, but your reaction is giving more credit to my guess. It¡¯smon in


    movies. To think that I¡¯m witnessing it in real life? Wow. Maya, you stole Mia¡¯s identity. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Can¡¯t you hear me!¡± Maya gave her bodyguards a look. ¡°Teach this bitch a lesson. Let her


    know


    the consequences of not knowing her ce.¡±


    With a swollen face and a smile, Dana kept staring at Maya. ¡°I know your biggest secret, Maya. You¡¯ll


    never get away from me now.¡±


    ¡°You crazy woman!¡± Maya was so furious that her body trembled.


    Once she calmed her nerves, she kicked Dana. ¡°But let me tell you this¨Cyou¡¯re messing with the wrong.


    person. Do you know that talking too much might get you killed? No one will stand up for an orphan like


    you when something happens to you, especially when you¡¯re going to be expelled. If you die, they¡¯ll


    simply assume that it¡¯s a suicide.¡±


    Horror swallowed Dana. ¡°N¨CNo! You can¡¯t do that!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Maya motioned at her bodyguards. ¡°This is my waiting room. Lock her up and inform the management.


    Do not let anyone enter before everything¡¯s done.¡± She then left the floor.


    She simply wished she could dismember Dana at this moment. Who would¡¯ve known that Dana would


    see right through her? Maya was being careless.


    ke approached Maya. ¡°The ceremony ismencing. Ms. Lane. Do you want us to fake Dana¡¯s


    death


    with a suicide?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her yet. She¡¯s still useful. I just want to scare her, let her know what fear feels like. Maya


    took a deep breath before asking, ¡°Are Dominic and the others here?¡±


    ¡°They arrived a second ago.¡±


    Smiling faintly, she held her luxury bag and walked outside, her strides voluming confidence.


    Outside, the hall was swarmed with students. None of the guests arrived yet.


    ording to ke, Dominic and the others were already there. But why couldn¡¯t Maya see them?


    Right then, Shelly came up to her. ¡°Ms. Lane, your brothers are here. What are you doing here,


    though?¡±


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°At the back of the building. The makeup room is in the private lounge. I thought you were putting on


    makeup there. Turns out you¡¯re not.¡±

 Chapter 504

    Maya¡¯s expression shifted awkwardly. ¡°I had something to deal with a while ago, so I missed Dominic¡¯s


    message.¡±


    Shelly interlocked their arms briskly. ¡°Let¡¯s go together, Ms. Lane. You didn¡¯t know how cool it was


    when


    your six brothers got out of the car together. I can guarantee that all thedies there swooned at the


    sight of them.¡±


    Shelly was equally head over heels for them. All of them were so good¨Clooking that she didn¡¯t know


    who


    to date.


    Smiling proudly, Maya nced at Shelly and withdrew her arm. ¡°Shelly, I¡¯d like to speak to my family in


    private. I¡¯ll introduce you to themter.¡±


    The smile on Shelly¡¯s face vanished. ¡°What do you mean, Ms. Lane? You promised me that you were


    going to introduce me to your brothers here so that I could get married to one of them.¡±


    ¡°I did say that, but Timothy is giving me the cold shoulder. I¡¯m kinda exhausted. I have something to


    talk


    to my brothers about this time. It¡¯s untimely for you to be there with us.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Shelly gave in unwillingly. The anger was still ring in her.


    If Maya had introduced her to the Lane brothers, she would¡¯ve told Maya about Mia¡¯s secret.


    And yet, Maya rejected her!


    There was no need to tell Maya that much anymore. Besides, Mia¡¯s new brother could be handsome


    too.


    A happy Maya spun and left the area. She was trying to teach Shelly a lesson¨Cif Shelly didn¡¯t put in


    good


    words for Maya, Maya wouldn¡¯t be Shelly¡¯s matchmaker.


    If Shelly joined Maya¡¯s conversation with her brothers, she would find out that Maya would be kicked


    out


    of the family soon.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Then, she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her head held high in Bern City anymore.


    Meanwhile, Mia got changed into the dress Eva bought her in the makeup room. She checked herself


    in


    the mirror, recalling the dress Maya was wearing.


    The dresses were almost the same!


    Was she seeing things?


    Hesitating, she turned to the stylist. Is it possible for someone else to have the same dress as I do?¡±


    ¡°No. This is from a limited edition collection. There¡¯s only one in Bern City. If that happens, the other


    one


    is definitely an imitation or ake.¡±


    The poprity of the dress surprised Mia.


    Mia recalled the dress on Maya. Would Maya ever wear an imitation? Perhaps it was just a dress with


    simr designs.


    In the end, Mia merely brushed it off as she didn¡¯t take in the details of Maya¡¯s dress.


    When she left the fitting room, Dominic and Eva were nowhere to be seen.


    Where did they go?


    Mia lifted her dress while heading toward the waiting room outside, where a lot ofdies were dolling


    up.


    Even the invited female celebrity was over there.


    Mia¡¯s appearance drew the attention of a few.


    One of them couldn¡¯t help marveling at her dress. ¡°Wow! This must be thetest limited¨Cedition dress! I


    heard that there¡¯s only one piece in Bern City!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I heard that the famous actress wanted it, but she couldn¡¯t buy it. It¡¯s gorgeous!¡±


    Mia smiled in return, not expecting the dress she wore to be such a huge deal. Eva appeared calm


    when


    they first bought the dress.


    Eva¡¯s words rang in Mia¡¯s ears, reminding her that their family was loaded with cash.


    The confidence made her straighten her back. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What is there to admire? It¡¯s just an Imitation.¡±

 Chapter 505

    Alia saw Maya walking into the makeup room with another woman. Mia recognized the woman.


    She was the one from the Music School who was close to Mayal


    Mia¡¯s gazended on Maya only to realize that Maya¡¯s dress wasn¡¯t just simr to hers¨Cthey were


    wearing the exact same dress!


    Didn¡¯t they say there was only one piece of the design In Bern City?


    Mia bought it from the store itself. Could it be that Maya was wearing an imitation?


    At the same time, Maya noticed Mia¡¯s dress as well. The cutting fit her curves and the fabric was made


    of fine material.


    To think that Mia had purchased the only dress avable, Maya could turn into a green¨Ceyed monster


    at


    any moment now.


    However, she doubted it because Mia shouldn¡¯t be able to afford it.


    The moment Maya showed up, all eyes were alternating between their dresses.


    Someone muttered. ¡°Who¡¯s wearing Imitation?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Maya striked first by using. ¡°Of course it¡¯s Mia! How could I wear imitations?¡±


    Still her eyes betrayed her guilt. She didn¡¯t expect someone else to wear this limited¨Cedition dress to


    such a trivial ceremony on campus!


    To make it worse, the person wearing that dress was none other than Mia!


    The woman next to Maya added, ¡°I know, right? Ms. Lanees from a well¨Coff family. Her status and


    position speak volumes. How could she wear imitations? Even her limited edition bag is made of rare


    leather. Ites in a set with the dress.¡±


    The minion¡¯s remarks brightened Maya¡¯s mood. She looked at Mia intentionally. ¡°That¡¯s right. Ites


    in


    a set. We normally buy the set together. Did you buy the imitation simply thinking that it looks pretty?


    It¡¯s


    alright. You can tell us. No one will make fun of you.¡±


    Mia¡¯s mood plummeted. That was the very dress Eva bought for her. How could it be an imitation?


    No one was allowed to make fun of Eva¡¯s present like that! Not under Mia¡¯s consent!


    12-


    Mia sneered. ¡°I¡¯m wearing an Imitation, you say? You¡¯re the one wearing an imitation, Maya Lane.


    Even a


    fool can tell the difference between our dresses.¡±


    She came up to Maya, drawing in the distance to amplify the difference.


    Vocal arguments paled inparison to what was seen through the eyes..


    Maya became all stiff, her hands clutching the fabric. She didn¡¯t have the guts to leave the ce at all.


    Her sudden departure would only confirm the conjecture that she was wearing an Imitation.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to humiliate herself herel


    Someone noticed the difference and gushed, ¡°Indeed, Mia¡¯s dress looks prettier.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The fabric is made of better material. The cutting is better too.¡±


    Maya rebutted, ¡°What is there to look at? It¡¯s just an imitation. This dress is meant to be designed this


    way.¡±


    Mia let out a meaningful smile. ¡°I have my receipt with me, Maya. To prove that my dress is the real


    one.


    If yours is real, you should be able to show us the receipt, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Maya¡¯s features contorted in frustration. Where on earth could she get a receipt out of nowhere?


    At that moment, her minion barked haughtily, ¡°Of course she can. Don¡¯t you dare fool us by forging a


    receiptter.¡±


    Maya was in a tight spot now. There was nothing else she could do other than bite the bullet. ¡°That¡¯s


    right. But you can¡¯t buy it simply because you have the money. You have to be a member. I wonder


    how


    an orphan like you can afford it, Mia. Do you have the membership card?¡±


    Maya


    a was stalling for time. As long as Mia couldn¡¯t show her membership card, the dress on her could


    be an imitation!


    ¡°Mia can buy it because she¡¯s Mrs. Barrett.¡±

 Chapter 506

    Gina walked over, and her gaze on Maya was contemptuous. ¡°When Mia was reported anonymously,


    Timothy personally went to Mr. Shaw¡¯s office to prove they were husband and wile. Now,people in


    school are talking about Mia¡¯s rtionship with Timothy.¡±


    Furious, Maya gritted her teeth. She did hear that in passing. Fortunately for her, the news hadn¡¯t


    revealed to the public yet¨Conly words circting within the campus.


    The woman beside Maya rebutted. ¡°Rich folks are always acting. I bet Mia¡¯s going to be driven out of


    the house. Timothy¡¯s going to divorce her. There¡¯s nothing to be proud of.¡±


    Gina lost it. ¡°You¡¯re being rude and that¡¯spletely rubbish.¡±


    ¡°Did I get it wrong? If the Barretts truly cared for Mia, why would they keep their rtionship under the


    radar? Besides, she worked as a part¨Ctimer when she returned to school Have you seen someone


    who¡¯s married to a rich family still working as a part¨Ctimer?¡±


    Gina was frustrated as she couldn¡¯t refute that statement. ¡°That¡¯s because Mia doesn¡¯t want their


    money


    Maya smiled. ¡°If so, why did she buy the dress with their money?¡±


    Mia countered, ¡°Oh, are you admitting that my dress is the authentic one?¡±


    Maya¡¯s stiffened smile showed a slight twitch. It was a trap and she fell for it!


    Maya¡¯s minion retorted, ¡°What Ms. Lane means is, since Mia has such a strong ego, why did she


    spend


    money on an imitation? That¡¯s different from Mia¡¯s im. I pity you. Gina. You¡¯re currying favor with Wia


    so much and yet you won¡¯t be able toe close with the rich people.¡±


    Mia¡¯s visage turned cold as soon as her friend was insulted, and she grabbed a ss of water to sst


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    it at Maya¡¯s minion. ¡°Need a ss of water to clean your breath? You smell awful


    Maya shrieked because she was standing next to her minion. The water sshed her as well ¡°How


    dare


    you, Mia Bowen!¡±


    Mia smiled faintly. ¡°Oops, my bad. I was just trying to wash down the breath in her mouth.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose. You¡¯re jealous of my dress, aren¡¯t you? Because it¡¯s the real one.¡± Waya


    was livid.


    At that moment, the female celebrity came out of the smallpartment. Maya¡¯s dress caught her


    attention. ¡°Why is the color fading?¡±


    Maya looked down at herself. The water smeared the color! Her expression was screaming dread.


    The celebrity continued dubiously. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be happening. The fabric used for the dress


    shouldn¡¯t lose its color. It¡¯s also waterproof.¡±


    Hearing that, Mia sprinkled a few drops of water on her dress. They traced along the dress before


    falling onto the floor. The fabric didn¡¯t absorb the moisture, let alone lose its color!


    The tension morphed into an air of awkwardness.


    The celebrity coughed. ¡°Looks like we know who has the real dress and the imitation.¡±


    Maya¡¯s face was burning in embarrassment. Gritting her teeth, she red at Mia.


    Her expression looked like it was straight out of a horror movie. Never once in her life had she faced


    such humiliation before!


    Feeling that the people around her were making fun of her, she shouted like a mad woman, ¡°What are


    you looking at! Get the hell out of here!¡±


    The people left the area to avoid messing with someone they shouldn¡¯t be.


    Now, there were only Maya, Mia, and Gina.


    Maya almost removed her nails in fury. ¡°Mia Bowen, where did you get the money to buy that dress?


    How


    did you steal it?¡±


    ¡°Easy. My family bought it for me.¡± Mia answered nonchntly.

 Chapter 507

    Mia looked at Maya calmly. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because my family bought it for me that I can never allow you


    to use me of using an imitation.¡±


    Maya guffawed. ¡°Your family? Can they afford it?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t buying it. ording to her investigation, Mia¡¯s adoptive family was too poor to afford.


    branded items.


    Mia replied, ¡°Whatever. But I¡¯m surprised that you, Maya Lane, are wearing an imitation. Is that bag


    fake


    too?¡±


    The word fake triggered Maya so much that she raised her squeaky voice. ¡°How dare you! This bag is


    real!¡±


    Gina chimed in, ¡°But your dress isn¡¯t.¡±


    Maya failed to manage her expression. ¡°Stop pretending, Mia Bowen. I know how you got that dress. If


    it


    isn¡¯t Timothy, you must¡¯ve asked for it from another man. Let me guess. Is it Connor?¡±


    Maya was aware that Mia was close to Connor.


    Mia was stunned but remainedposed. ¡°It¡¯s not him, but you¡¯re close.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Connor but Eva who had bought the dress for her. Maya was close to the right answer.


    ¡°I knew it! How could you be so shameless to ask something from him? Who do you think you are?


    Didn¡¯t


    you say that it was your family? I¡¯m not buying your lies, you gold¨Cdigger!¡±


    Mia arched a brow. ¡°What are you talking about, Maya? You¡¯re getting the wrong idea of our


    rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Did I say anything wrong? You approach the Lanes so that you can be a real¨Clife Cindere, don¡¯t


    you?


    Let me break it to you¨Cthat¡¯s impossible! You¡¯ll never marry into their family!¡±


    The situation was funny to Mia. ¡°I can¡¯t really follow you. Why can¡¯t I do that?¡±


    Mayaughed, and madness red in her eyes. ¡°Take a guess!¡±


    Maya thought to herself, ¡°Because you¡¯re the true Ms. Lane. You and Connor are brother and sister.


    How


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    could you get married and be a family? I will keep this secret from you forever!¡±


    Maya¡¯s smile creeped Mia out. A nostalgic scene yed in her head.


    Maya seemed familiar to Mia for some reason, but ording to her memories, she didn¡¯t know Maya


    when she was young.


    Right then, Sharon came up to them, ¡°About what?¡±


    Maya smiled sweetly before saying triumphantly. ¡°Mrs. Barrett, Mia¡¯s wearing an expensive dress


    today. Considering her background, she shouldn¡¯t be able to afford it, so I guess some rich guy bought


    it for her.¡±


    When Sharon noticed the dress on Mia, her expression turned awkward. It was that exact same dress


    Mia wore on the day Sharon ran into her and was driven out of the store!


    Sharon¡¯s silence raised Maya¡¯s questions as she asked, ¡°Mrs. Barrett, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Y¨CYeah, I heard that there¡¯s a celebrity backstage. My friend loves her, so I came over to ask for a


    signature.¡±


    Maya informed, ¡°She went outside.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s go then. The ceremony is starting soon.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t want to stay here for another


    second longer.


    The sheer sight of Mia would remind her of the incident when she was driven out of the store. It was


    utterly embarrassing.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry, Mrs. Barrett?¡± Maya wasn¡¯t going to let this slide that easily.

 Chapter 508

    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Mia¡¯s dress-¡±


    An impatient Sharon interrupted, ¡°Dress, dress, dress! Ms. Lane, is this how you alwayspare


    yourself to others?¡±


    That response was surely not something Maya had expected.


    Mia smiled. ¡°Maya, do you know why your trick isn¡¯t working? Because Mrs. Barrett was there when I


    bought the dress.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Maya¡¯s face fell at the reality check.


    In other words, the dress Mia was wearing was real!


    Mia nced at the displeased Sharon. ¡°Am I right, Mrs. Barrett?¡±


    Sharon¡¯s face went red. ¡°Yes, are you happy now, Mia Bowen?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Mia gave a nonchnt nod.


    ¡°You¡¯re able to wear the dress thanks to your family. Do you have to show it off that much? You¡¯re


    acting


    like you¡¯re the one loaded with cash.¡±


    Mia wasn¡¯t angered at all. ¡°It¡¯s a gift from my family. It¡¯s normal to show it off.¡±


    Words failed Sharon as her anger reached its limit. She regretteding.


    Only then did she notice Maya¡¯s dress. ¡°Why are you wearing the same one? It looks weird, though.


    The


    real one doesn¡¯t look like this.¡±


    At that moment, Maya simply wished she could find a ce to hide herself. If she had known the


    Barretts


    wereing today, she wouldn¡¯t have worn an imitation! This was embarrassing!


    Mia seized the chance to add damage. ¡°Oh, because she¡¯s wearing an imitation.¡±


    Thatpletely sabotaged Maya. Showing her bad side to the Barretts was thest thing she asked


    for.


    yet Mia kept getting in her way!


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Mia was antagonizing Maya in the same way Maya had tried to steal her ce.


    Losing her sanity. Maya pounced over Mia aggressively. Everything in her screamed at her to kill Mia.


    Mia had just humiliated her right in front of Sharon!


    At that moment, someone showed up like a shadow and protected Mia behind him.


    Mia raised her head at the man, whose chin was covered with stubble.


    It was Timothy!


    Her eyes widened.


    He looked down at her. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Mia shook her head. From the corner of her eyes, she saw Maya falling onto the floor.


    The fall cost her a hole in her dress, making her look more disheveled.


    Maya broke at the sight of the hole.


    Mia shot her a cold look. ¡°Did I force you to wear an imitation? Since you dare to wear it, you should


    also


    have the guts to admit it.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? Who was the one who kept using Mia of wearing an imitation? Turns out she¡¯s


    actually


    the one wearing the imitation.¡± Gina added fuel to the fire.


    Maya screamed, ¡°Shut up, bitch! Who are you to talk to me!¡±


    Sharon frowned at Maya¡¯s hysteria. ¡°You¡¯re wearing an imitation, Ms Lane? Is your family having


    difficulties financially?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett, I¡¯m wearing this because it¡¯s a set. The bag is real, but I don¡¯t know how Mia got that


    dress.


    Her family bought it? How funny! Her family is poor!¡± Maya tried to salvage her pride.


    Sharon cocked a brow. ¡°Her family? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s referring to her adoptive parents, but her


    biological


    parents.¡±


    As though struck by lightning, Maya looked at Sharon in disbelief. ¡°Biological parents? What do you


    mean?¡±

 Chapter 509

    Suddenly. Maya had a bad feeling about this.


    Puzzled. Sharon said, ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Mia found her biological family. She bought the dress with her


    family at the mall. Her family even owns a VIP membership card at Vior. They could choose whatever


    they want from the limited edition collection.¡±


    She then turned to Mia to voice her doubt, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you buy the bag together? They¡¯re a set.¡±


    Mia paused as Timothy¡¯s gaze was on her. She answered calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t like it.¡±


    His brows furrowed. Did she not like the bag or the fact that it was a gift from him?


    Maya screamed. ¡°No! Impossible! How could you have found your family? This has to be a false


    rm!¡±


    If the Lanes had found Mia, they would¡¯ve announced it to everyone.


    It didn¡¯t seem like the Lanes had found Mia yet.


    Otherwise, why would Dominic and the otherse when Maya made Dana lie that she was the true


    Ms.


    Lane?


    Mia couldn¡¯t follow Maya, so she asked, ¡°Maya, why are you so sure about that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it! I¡¯m sure of it!¡± Maya got up to her feet, her expression turning weird as she fixed a gaze


    on Mia. ¡°Who bought you the dress at the mall? Who was it?¡±


    As long as she knew who it was, she would know the truth!


    ¡°Why must I tell you that? Why must I answer your question?¡± Maya¡¯s unhinged reaction put Mia off.


    Mia didn¡¯t want to reveal it in case Maya caused Eva trouble.


    Maya grabbed Mia by the arms, yelling, your family?¡±


    You have to tell me! Who apanied you to the mall? Who is


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    It hurt Mia.


    Mia frowned, thinking, ¡°Is she nuts? Why can¡¯t she ept that I¡¯ve found my real family?¡±


    ¡°Let go of her!¡± A stern voice Intervened at that moment.


    Six handsome men in suits walked into the room.


    * OR


    Eva book the center spot fully dressed in a branded dress with a luxury bay. She truly looked tea


    wealthydy.


    The appearance made AMia smile. They¡¯ve antved just in time. She was looking for them.


    Maya released Mia and then scurried toward them, grabbing Dominic¡¯s hand. ¡®Dominic, someone¡¯s


    bullying mel


    Mia¡¯s eyes widened at the intimate interaction. She looked at her brothers in disbelief,


    She couldn¡¯t understand the situation at all. Why was Maya calling Dominic by his first name?


    Coldly, he withdrew his hand. ¡°I think it¡¯s the other way round, though.¡±


    Maya was stunned. ¡°Why would I bully others?¡±


    ¡°I clearly saw you grabbing Mia by the arm. What were you trying to do?¡± Eva didn¡¯t give Maya the


    room


    to excuse herself.


    Maya exined hurriedly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to do anything, Eval¡±


    An equally confused Sharon asked, ¡°Is she your sister¨Cinw?¡±


    Eva wore an ambiguous smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. My husband Is Dominic. I don¡¯t show up in public that


    often.


    It¡¯s normal for you to not know me.¡±


    Sharon¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°What is going on here? Maya, aren¡¯t they your family? Why


    are they Mia¡¯s family? Are there two Ms. Lanes?¡±

 Chapter 510

    That was the only way to exin the situation.


    Maya¡¯s heart sank to her stomach. She turned back, ncing at Mia before returning her focus to


    Sharon. What do you mean they¡¯re Mia¡¯s family?*


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you keep asking who bought Mia the dress? It was your sister¨Cinw!¡± Sharon¡¯s words were


    like cold water pouring over Maya¡¯s head.


    Maya¡¯s legs were shaking. ¡°No way. How could this be?¡±


    Since when did the Lanes find Mia? Why didn¡¯t Maya know anything?


    She didn¡¯t even know that Eva took Mia shopping!


    Eva walked toward Mia with a smile. ¡°Mrs. Barrett, there¡¯s no two Ms. Lanes. There¡¯s only one this e


    entire


    time.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Maya?¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t get it.


    ¡°She¡¯s adopted. She¡¯s not the true Ms. Lane. Everyone in Nord City knows that, but I don¡¯t think the


    people in Bern City do.¡±


    There was too much information for Sharon to take in at the moment. ¡°So, It¡¯s Mia?¡±


    She covered her mouth as soon as she said that. Her eyes on Mia betrayed guilt.


    Maya was the adopted child while Mia was the true Ms. Lane!


    What in the world!


    Mia noticed Sharon¡¯s gaze, but she herself couldn¡¯t register the situation just yet.


    What was going on here?


    Why were her brothers Maya¡¯s family?


    Her brothers were from the rich Lane family from Nord City and she was the true Ms. Lane?


    The bombshell blew her mind. She looked at Dominic. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He coughed out of guilt. ¡°Mia, sorry. We lied to you.¡±


    She couldn¡¯tprehend it. ¡°Why? Because of Maya?¡±


    IS BONUS


    Connor shook his head. ¡°No. Why would it be because of Maya? It was because we were repulsive to


    you. You didn¡¯t like rich people that much, so we were worried about causing a misunderstanding. We


    decided not to reveal our true identities so that you¡¯ll open up to us first.¡±


    ude added on. ¡°Mia, we¡¯ve always felt guilty for finding you only recently. We were afraid that you


    would get mad at us for the long search considering how wealthy we are. That was why we didn¡¯t dare


    to


    reveal ourselves. Sorry for making you suffer.¡±


    Jason nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We were afraid that you wouldn¡¯t want us.¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡± Mia found it hrious.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    They were her brothers and her family.


    But she didn¡¯t expect them to be this rich. They were that famous Lane family from Nord City!


    Her mind was blown away as she realized that she was actually the true Ms. Lane.


    Liam, who felt equally guilty, exined, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Mia. We actually weren¡¯t nning to keep you


    in


    the dark this long.¡±


    While Mia was speechless, Maya sprang to her feet upon hearing that. ¡°What do you mean by that? So


    you came to Bern City to look for Mia in the first ce, didn¡¯t you? Were you nning to drive me away


    with moneyter on so that she could reim her ce?¡±


    Maya finally realized that the Lanes had found Mia a long time ago.


    Maya was the only person out of the loop!


    Liam responded indifferently. ¡°Yes. Do you have an opinion about it, fake princess?¡±

 Chapter 511

    Mia looked at Maya upon Liam¡¯s words, puzzled.


    Mava was the take princess?


    The term exasperated Maya so much that she screamed, ¡°So what if I do? I am part of the family and I


    have the right to voice out my opinion. How could you keep me in the dark? I¡¯m not a fake princess!¡±


    Maya couldn¡¯t ept reality. If only she had found Mia sooner, she would¡¯ve been able to deal with Mia


    instead of bing the passive party.


    Dominic said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not one of us. You¡¯re aware of this from the day you left the orphanage.


    Your grew greediel, coveting things that aren¡¯t rightfully yours.¡±


    ¡°Things that aren¡¯t rightfully mine? I am Ms. Lane too! What part do Ickpared to Mia? I¡¯ve


    contributed so much to the family for so many years. But you want to drive me away as soon as Mia


    returns? Not a chancel¡±


    Maya was losing it, feeling that the whole world was treating her unfairly.


    Dominic frowned. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    She sneered and turned back, pointing at Timothy. ¡°I want to marry into the Barrett family and be


    Mrs. Barrett.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°I¡¯d rather be single forever than marry you.¡±


    Sharon chimed in. ¡°Maya, look, Timothy doesn¡¯t like you. A forced rtionship is bound to be


    miserable.¡±


    Maya red at Sharon. ¡°How ironic. Before this, haven¡¯t you always been hoping for me to marry


    Timothy? Now that you discover that I¡¯m an adopted child, you¡¯re repulsive to the idea, huh? I guess


    rich


    people are materialistic too.¡±


    That pricked Sharon¡¯s guilty conscience, but Maya did cross the line with her words.


    Sharon snorted, ¡°That¡¯s unbing of you to say that, Ms Lane. I thought you were raised to be


    proper.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I never knew that you¡¯d be this disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? Aunt Sharon, I think something¡¯s off about Maya too. She¡¯s an adoptive child, but she


    ims herself to be Ms. Lane in Bern City. She lied to all of us.¡± Shelly came to the scene as she found


    it


    odd that no one showed up.


    Who would¡¯ve known she¡¯d overhear such a mind¨Cblowing secret? Maya was adopted by the Lanes


    while Mia was the true Ms. Lane!


    This was a melodrama ying in real life!


    As bothdies from the Barrett family mocked her, Maya couldn¡¯t help but barked back, ¡°You don¡¯t have


    the right to say that to me. Shelly Barrett! Who do you think you are? You¡¯re broke and you used me for


    my credit card.¡±


    Shelly gulped. ¡°You were trying to curry favor with me because you want to marry into our family. Now,


    we know that you¡¯re just an adoptive child and a poor woman who¡¯s going to be driven out to the


    streets.


    We¡¯re different.¡±


    That was Shelly¡¯s revenge for Maya who acted all haughty, and for freezing Shelly¡¯s credit card. Shelly


    couldn¡¯t ept thating from a mere adoptive child.


    Sharon nodded. ¡°Shelly, you¡¯re right. We¡¯ve always emphasized thepatibility of our family


    background. Since Maya is an adopted child, she¡¯s not fit to be one of us. Mia is the better candidate.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes darted at Sharon, and the corner of her lips twitched.


    Never once had Sharon treated her so nicely. This was the first.


    Before this. Sharon kept giving her the cold treatment and picking on her.


    To have power was indeed an advantage.


    Sharon expressed guilt. ¡°I didn¡¯t know all of this, Mia. Maya kept driving a wedge between us. That was


    why I had been treating you badly. But we know the truth now. We¡¯re still a family.¡±

 Chapter 512

    It was great news that Mia turned out to be the true Ms. Lane.


    Shelly added, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re a family, Mia,¡±


    For the first time in forever, Mia felt the difference in treatment she received solely because of the


    change in her family background.


    In fact. Sharon and Shelly¡¯s supercilious attitudes at the mall were still vivid in her head.


    Mia hung her head low and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Sorry, but we¡¯re no longer a family. Timothy and I


    have


    divorced.¡± She wasn¡¯t as shameless as they were.


    Timothy¡¯s gaze became piercing right after she said that.


    Still she straightened her back, fearless. Her family had her back and she had nothing to be afraid of.


    Sharon became anxious. ¡°Tim, when did that happen? Haven¡¯t you been putting the procedure off?¡±


    ¡°A few days ago. Timothy pursed his lips.


    Sharon eximed, ¡°What a fool! Why did you bring it forward?¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t regret it more. ¡°Why


    didn¡¯t


    you dy it?¡±


    Dominic spoke up in a steely tone, ¡°Dying it a few days wouldn¡¯t have made any difference.¡±


    Connor chimed in, ¡°I agree. Mia is our sister. She had gone missing for so many years. We will never


    let


    her suffer ever again. This marriage was bound to meet its demise anyways.¡±


    Sharon bit her lip out of guilt. ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding the situation. Mia actually had a nice time with


    us for the past three years. At least her life was better. My mother is protective of her too. No one had


    the


    nerve to bully her.¡±


    Liam chuckled. ¡°She had a nice time when she was a housewife and didn¡¯t fight back whenever she


    was


    bullied?¡±


    That counter shut Sharon up immediately. She didn¡¯t know that Mia was the true Ms. Lane this entire


    time while Maya was the fake princess who had been lying to her!


    ¡°Mia, we actually wanted to tell you the truth today, but it turned out to be this way in the end. You


    must¡¯ve had it tough because of Maya, haven¡¯t you?¡± Eva said sympathetically.


    Mia nced at Eva Her head was a mess right now.


    She pursed her lus. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Let¡¯s just put an end to it.¡±


    Sharon hurriedly said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all in the past. Mia, I know that I didn¡¯t treat you well, but don¡¯t worry, I


    will make up for it in ten folds.¡±


    Contempt settled beneath Mia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mis, Barrell, I want to put an end to the past, but that doesn¡¯t


    mean that I want to continue staying with the Barrett family.¡±


    ude pped his hands as he saw eye to eye to that. ¡°Mia is our sister. She¡¯s someone with status,


    looks, and talent. Men will be lining up for her.¡±


    Eva, standing beside Mia, sald, ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more. I¡¯ve actually picked a few young men with


    potential in Nord City. All I need is a nod from Mia before getting all the procedures arranged.¡±


    Mia found it hrious. She actually didn¡¯t think much about getting Into a new rtionship.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Timothy, who was snowed under by the weight of his mixed feelings, alternated his gaze between Mia


    and the Lane family.


    Frustration was bubbling up in him.


    He was genuinely happy that she found her real family, but at the same time, he felt that she was


    getting


    farther from his reach.


    Something crossed his mind at that very second¨CMia¡¯s pregnancy.


    Before this, he was suspicious about Mia¡¯s rtionship with Connor and suspected that the baby


    belonged to Connor.


    However, they turned out to be siblings!


    Did that mean the baby belonged to Timothy?


    Timothy gulped at that possibility. Taking a step forward, he looked at Mia. ¡°I have something to ask


    you.¡±

 Chapter 513

    Mia raised her head to meet Timothy¡¯s eyes and she realized something.


    All this time, he had been misunderstanding her rtionship with Connor and assumed the baby


    belonged to Connor.


    In order to divorce Timothy, Mia didn¡¯t deny the notion back then.


    However, he found out that Connor was her brother now. He knew that those were lies!


    Questions were filling his head¨Cwho was the baby¡¯s father?


    A jumble of thoughts filled her head. She didn¡¯t want to reveal her pregnancy right now because


    Timothy


    was the father.


    A few days ago, she made Laura believe that the pregnancy was fake so that she could divorce him.


    Imagine how upset Laura would be after finding out that it was a lie.


    Mia began racking her brain for an excuse to cover things up.


    ¡°Go to hell, Mia Bowen!¡± Maya appeared out of nowhere, charging toward Mia with a sharp knife.


    Due to the proximity, Maya was already right in front of Mia by the time she screamed.


    The knife in hand was flung so swiftly!


    Mia protected her belly subconsciously as she couldn¡¯t dodge it in time.


    Was she going to die?


    At that moment, someone shielded her.


    Her mind went ck.


    She reached for his arm, as warm crimson stained her trembling hands. ¡°Timothy!¡±


    Maya retreated with widened eyes, looking at Timothy. ¡°I¡¯m innocent! You came right at it yourself!¡±


    Dominic shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Grab her before she goes berserk again!¡±


    ¡°Stay away from me! I am Maya Lane! Don¡¯t you darey a finger on me!¡± She went insane with the


    knife in hand and the bodyguards couldn¡¯t get near her.


    Mia wasn¡¯t in the state of mind to bother Maya. She was more concerned about Timothy. ¡°Are you


    alright? Where¡¯s the wound?¡±


    A distressed Sharon ran over. ¡°Tim, are you okay? Gosh, please say that you¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Just a cut on the arm.¡±


    He grabbed his arm, blood gushing out of his wound before dripping onto the floor.


    Sharon panicked, ¡°Why are you bleeding so much. Tim? Oh my lord, it must hurt so much. Let¡¯s get


    you to


    the hospital quick!¡±


    Mia glimpsed at his arm. ¡°Mrs. Barrett is right. Get to the hospital first.¡±


    ¡°Jeez, why bother her?¡± As soon as Sharon said that, she felt seven pairs of eyes on her.


    Her expression went stiff. ¡°I mean, Tim has protected Mia. She should be unscathed.¡±


    Then, the seven of them moved their gaze away from her.


    Sharon heaved a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t say anything wrong, though. What a protective family.


    At that time, Connor separated Mia and Timothy to check on him.


    The long cut made him frown.


    No matter how reluctant Connor was to feel indebted to Timothy, he couldn¡¯t deny that Timothy had


    saved Mia.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Connor bandaged the wound with a napkin. ¡°To the hospital this instant. Get the wound disinfected and


    stitch it.¡±

 Chapter 514

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The college hospital will do. I have to attend the ceremony, Timothy stressed.


    Most importantly, Mia would be going onstage today. He didn¡¯t want to miss it.


    Something in him was telling him that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to meet Mia in the future if he left the


    ce right now.


    The revtion that she was the true Ms. Lane actually surprised him.


    She was getting farther and farther from his reach.


    Mia noticed the heavy feelings from his gaze, but she brushed it off by convincing herself that she must


    be seeing things.


    Why would Timothy feel that way for her? She could never imagine it.


    She dropped her gaze to the floor. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Tim, she¡¯s right. Look, she¡¯s concerned about you. You should go to the hospital. What am I going to


    do


    if something happens to you?¡±


    Dominic looked at Timothy, ¡°They¡¯re right. You should go to the hospital, Mr. Barrett. Thank you for


    saving Mia.¡±


    Sensing something was off, ude quickly said, ¡°We¡¯re Indeed grateful to you for saving Mia, but let¡¯s


    call it even considering how you¡¯ve treated Mia. We¡¯ll let bygones be bygones.¡±


    Jason got the hint right away. ¡°Yup. We actually wanted to take Mia with us and deal with the matter


    with your family. After all, you made her suffer for a whole three years! We can never let that slide


    easily.¡±


    The six men¡¯s unfriendly gaze on Timothy worried Sharon so much that she stayed silent.


    In fact, she was one of the bullies that picked on Mia. If the Lanes wanted to settle the score, things


    would beplicated.


    The atmosphere turned grim.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Maya, who was pressed onto the floor,ughed. ¡°What about me? I¡¯ve sacrificed so much for the Lane


    family and yet this is what I receive in return?¡±


    She shot a menacing look at Mia. ¡°On the other hand, you didn¡¯t do anything at all. What rights do you


    have to hog all their love? Why?¡±


    Mia found that statement odd.


    # 15 BONUS


    Dominic responded, ¡°Mia, I regret bringing Maya back from the orphanage so much. Grandma¡¯s


    condition deteriorated when we lost you. Her mental health was unstable. That was why I brought


    Maya back, tofort Grandma. I didn¡¯t know it¡¯ll bring you harm.¡±


    ¡°Mia, do you remember what happened in the orphanage? Maya and you came from the same


    orphanage. You should know each other,¡± asked Eva, who stood next to Mia.


    Mia¡¯s eyes widened at Maya. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t remember a thing about the orphanage.


    Did they know each other when they were young?


    Maya giggled. ¡°You can¡¯t remember? We were best friends. Are you going to abandon me now that


    you¡¯re


    the true Ms. Lane?¡±


    Mia took a few steps back, frowning. ¡°I can¡¯t remember. If we were friends, why did they only adopt you


    but not both of us?¡±


    Maya¡¯s eyes betrayed guilt. ¡°Because you were adopted before they came.¡±


    Dominic was furious. ¡°If that was the case, why didn¡¯t you tell us? At the end of the day, it took us


    longer


    to look for Mia!¡±


    Maya retorted, ¡°How would I know that she was the person you were looking for?¡± Eva pped Maya.


    ¡°Lies! You lied to us for years! You were trying to rece her.¡±

 Chapter 515

    At this point, Mia sort of understood what happened at the orphanage back then. Maya probably knew


    Dominic was looking for Mia, but she chose to deceive him and reced Mia as the daughter of the


    Lanes.


    Dominic regretted it badly. He red at Maya. ¡°The Lanes will hold you responsible for this. You¡¯ll end


    up


    in prison.¡±


    Infuriated, Sharon chimed in. ¡°I¡¯ll also hold you responsible for my son¡¯s injury!¡± Little did she expect


    Maya to attack someone with a knife, almost hurting Timothy in the process. She was convinced that


    Maya was a lunatic, and she even felt quite relieved that it was Mia who married Timothy instead of


    Maya.


    As Maya began to scream frantically, a few shrill cackles escaped her lips asionally. She seemed to


    have lost her sanity.


    Dominic frowned. ¡°Keep an eye on her.¡±


    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s leave. The event¡¯s about to start, so let¡¯s go.¡± Mia nced up at Timothy. ¡°It¡¯s better for


    you


    to go to the hospital.¡±


    After saying that, she left with the Lanes promptly.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Chancing a nce at Timothy, Dominic said, ¡°We¡¯ll bring Mia back to Nord City, and I hope you¡¯ll refrain


    from showing up before her, Mr. Barrett.¡±


    Timothy remained silent, yet his darkened gaze was fixated on Mia. He couldn¡¯t care less about what


    the


    Lane family said. She was pregnant with his child, after all.


    If the child wasn¡¯t his, he couldn¡¯t fathom why Mia tried to keep it a secret from him, to the point that


    she


    was willing to let him misunderstand her rtionship with Connor. It was a fact that the child belonged


    to


    him, and even Mia¡¯s identity change couldn¡¯t alter that.


    Timothy felt slightly relieved that he had a child. Otherwise, he had no reason to make her stay.


    Meanwhile, Mia left the dressing room with her brothers. Mixed emotions swirled in her chest. She


    thought she had finally reconnected with her family, but she didn¡¯t expect their prestigious background.


    Nor did she foresee her future as the daughter of a rich family. She has swapped positions with Maya


    entirely, and Maya was now an orphan.


    Silence hung in the air when they stepped into the elevator.


    ¡°Mia, are you mad?¡± Dominic asked.


    Liam chimed in swiftly. ¡°Mia, it was Dominic¡¯s idea to get us to keep our identities a secret. We didn¡¯t


    agree to it. me him.¡±


    Without a trace of hesitation, ude said, ¡°Exactly. We never wanted to lie to you. Dominic forced us to


    do so.¡±


    Dominic was bewildered. How could they betray him in the blink of an eye? Weren¡¯t they supposed to


    back each other up?


    Feeling perplexed, Mia nced over at them. The other five Lane brothers separated themselves from


    Dominic, leaving him deserted in a corner. He stood still, looking particrly pitiable despite his big


    frame.


    He looked at Mia, saying, ¡°I admit it¡¯s my fault back then. I underestimated the evil and greediness in


    one¡¯s heart, and I didn¡¯t expect a little girl like Maya to manifest such malice. If I didn¡¯t bring her back,


    she might¡¯ve already told me about your whereabouts to ensure she¡¯ll lead a good life.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Dominic, it¡¯s not your fault. No one expected Maya to be that malicious as a kid.


    I can¡¯t remember what happened back then, so I have no idea why she lied.¡±

 Chapter 516

    Mia looked at her brothers. ¡°However, I¡¯m no longer bothered by them. Let the past stay in the past. At


    least I know I wasn¡¯t abandoned, and my family has never given up on searching for me. This is more


    than enough.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t alone¨Cshe had family. Thus, she really didn¡¯t mind.


    Dominic¡¯s eyes turned red as he choked, ¡°Mia, you¡¯re too kind and sensible.¡± He knew she was the


    kindest, cutest and most sensible soul on this.


    Mia smiled. ¡°We have to leave for the graduation dinner. No one¡¯s ever been to my parent¨Cteacher


    meetings, but I¡¯m d my family made it to my graduation.¡±


    All the Lane brothers teared up. They didn¡¯t deserve her. Seeing how overwhelmed they were, Eva


    sighed.


    ¡°Mia, let¡¯s go. The elevator¡¯s here.¡±


    They strode out of the elevator, and the Lane brothers immediately attracted all thedies¡® attention. It


    caused quite a ruckus. Mia had expected her brothers¡® arrival would cause a scene.


    Who doesn¡¯t like eye candy, after all? And it was six eye candies, not just one.


    She sat down and nced around the hall she decorated. Realizing that her family was seated behind


    her, she was overjoyed.


    Just then, Mia spotted Dana in a corner on the second floor. Stunned, she met Dana¡¯s eyes, realizing


    that


    her face was injured. It seemed like she suffered a beating. Was it Maya who did that to her?


    ¡°Mia, what are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She shed a quick smile, and nced up again. There was no sign of Dana. Was she


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    mistaken?


    Meanwhile, Dana was leering at Mia, who was seated in the VIP area, from a corner upstairs. A hint of


    resentment glinted in her eyes. She finally found out that Mia was the real daughter of the Lanes, and


    Maya was just an orphan who was adopted.


    What Dana couldn¡¯t get over was why they couldn¡¯t lead much better lives when they had alle from


    the same orphanage?


    Defiance gleamed in her eyes. She used to be abandoned in the orphanage, and she had fantasies


    about turning out to be the daughter of a rich family. Perhaps she was swapped by mistake, or she was


    lost.


    16 AGWAS


    She¡¯d Imagined that she would meet her biological parents one day, and she would retrieve her spot as


    the daughter of a prestigious family. She would marry a handsome and charming man, living happily


    ever after with him.


    Now, all her fantasies vanished. Maya framed her, causing her to be expelled by the school. The actual


    daughter of the Lane family turned out to be Mia Instead of Maya.


    Dana was left with nothing now. She loathed the fact that Mia was the real daughter of the Lanes


    instead of her. They were both orphans from the same orphanage, but why did fate favor Mia? She


    studied and worked diligently, but she was miles away from her dream life.


    If Dana couldn¡¯t get what she wanted, then others didn¡¯t deserve what they had as well. She spun


    around


    and dwindled into the darkness.


    Mia, who was seated below the stage, nced over at the spot she found Dana earlier. A shiver raced


    up her spine. She couldn¡¯t help but sneeze, suddenly having a hunch that something bad was about to


    happen.

 Chapter 517

    ¡°Mia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Dominic¡¯s question snapped Mia back to her senses.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she replied with a smile. Gazing at her, Dominic added. ¡°There¡¯s a charity auctionter. You


    can bid whatever you have your eyes on. Money¡¯s not an issue.¡±


    Visibly amused, Mia nced at him and quipped, ¡°Oh, I remember you told me you¡¯re a real estate


    agent?


    Dominic cleared his throat and said, ¡°I only mentioned real estate. You assumed I was an agent.¡±


    Her gaze drifted to her other brothers. ¡°Nathan, the software programmer?¡±


    Nathan said solemnly. ¡°Let me reintroduce myself formally. Nice to meet you, Mia. I own Techsphere.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s yourpany who developed the famous online game!¡± Mia¡¯s hands flew to her mouth


    as she spiraled in absolute shock.


    Connor took the initiative to defend himself hastily. ¡°Dominic came up with the nonsense of me being a


    vet. I never admitted that I was one.¡±


    Mia narrowed her eyes. ¡°So, you¡¯re that renowned doctor in Nord City? You¡¯re actually the one who


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    operated on Grandma Laura, right?¡±


    Rubbing his nose guiltily, he mumbled, ¡°Yeah, but I wasn¡¯t deliberately lying to you. I was in a difficult


    position back then, and I had no idea how I should exin it to you. I was worried that you¡¯ll be mad at


    me.¡±


    Mia nced over at ude. ¡°Are you merely a piano teacher? I remember Maya boasting about her


    brother being a famous pianist, and he owns the orchestra.¡±


    ude broke into a fit of cold sweat. ¡°E¨CExactly. But Mia, I didn¡¯t do that on purpose. I swore that I


    wouldn¡¯t let Maya join the orchestra, and I¡¯ve been persuading you to join us.¡±


    Averting her gaze to Jason, she questioned, ¡°You own the extremely well knownw firm, don¡¯t you?


    You¡¯re the bestwyer in Nord City, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Jason, who was eloquent and had no issues with expressing himself, was now at a loss for words. He


    stammered, ¡°Mia, I¡¯m sorry for lying to you all this while.¡±


    When Mia was falsely used, the famousw firm in Nord City defended her case. She thought


    Jason


    managed to persuade them to do so, but little did she expect him to own thew firm.


    Lastly, she fixed her gaze at Liam, beaming at him. ¡°The famous actor who worked as an extra?¡± Only


    now did she realize he wasn¡¯t Lindon¡¯s stunt double¨Che was literally him!


    Clearing his throat, Liam said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to defend myself, but Mia, I¡¯ve never thought of deceiving


    you. Dominic forced me to do so!¡±


    Dominic waved his fists at Liam. How dare he make him bear all the me? What a bastard!


    Mia was overwhelmed once she found out about their real identities. She used to imagine herself being


    brought back by a wealthy family so she could spite the Barretts. Well, she certainly didn¡¯t expect it¡¯d


    actually happen.


    She pinched herself hard. Her eyebrows immediately drew together as she eximed. ¡°It¡¯s not a


    dream.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Of course it isn¡¯t, Mia. It¡¯s real.¡±


    Eva ced the paddle in Mia¡¯s palm as she urged, ¡°Buy anything you like!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± The other Lane brothers chimed in simultaneously as they shoved their paddles in her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I need that many of them,¡± Mia quipped.

 Chapter 518

    Eva gave her a warm smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mia. A paddle represents a bidder. You can bid six


    lots,


    and we¡¯ll pay for it.¡±


    ¡°But I-¡±


    ¡°Just do it. Your brothers are all guilty as hell right now. Trust me, if you just picked one, the others


    would


    start a brawl For the sake of our peace, I¡¯d advise you to bid six lots so it¡¯s fair to everyone.¡±


    Mia was perplexed. She was aware that she had to be fair by buying everyone a separate gift, but she


    never knew that was the case with spending as well. She nced back at her brothers, and they all


    nodded in agreement.


    Dominic was unfazed. ¡°Mia, I¡¯m richer. Don¡¯t go easy on me.¡±


    Clearing his throat, Nathan chimed in, ¡°Mia, mypany makes plenty of money,


    you want!¡±


    ¡°Mia, me too!¡±


    ¡°Listen to me, Mia. You should spend my money instead.¡±


    You can splurge all


    ¡°Enough!¡± Mia eximed. She cast a helpless nce at Eva, finally grasping what she meant. To foster


    peace between her brothers, she had to bear the responsibility of bidding six lots at the auction.


    Whilst she fulfilled her responsibility, she attracted everyone¡¯s attention. She felt slightly uneasy as she


    met the envy in their eyes. She had always been the one sitting in the corner, watching how others


    draw attention. Little did she expect to be put in the spotlight for splurging on her brothers¡® dime.


    Kennedy was bbergasted. He never expected Mia to be seated with the Lanes, let alone be close to


    them. What stunned him the most was that she bidded with their paddles and they showed up to pay


    the


    bills instead of her. He could barely recover from the shock.


    Panicking, the host seeked assistance from Kennedy. ¡°What should we do now? She bidded six lots


    alone! This isn¡¯t scheduled in the event flow!¡±


    Kennedy was forced to take over. Looking at Mia, he said, ¡°Mia bidded six lots today, contributing six


    equal shares of love and care to those who are in need. Give her a round of apuse!¡±


    A mor of apuse erupted in the hall.


    An awkward smile spread across Mia¡¯s face. Still, she figured that she was being a Good Samaritan


    since all profit gained from the charity auction would be donated to those in need.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wee Mia on stage to say a few words.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Utterly bewildered, Mia stared at the microphone In absolute refusal. With all eyes on her, she was


    plunged into a difficult situation.


    Eva encouraged her, ¡°Go on, Mia. Just a few words will do.¡±


    nce we should all Feeling resigned, Mia took the microphone and said, ¡°Actually, this isn¡¯t a big deal


    contribute to this. Back then, I was only able to enter college with the assistance of a charity donation. I


    hope more children in need could receive the same help.¡±


    ¡°Mia, as an orphan and a low¨Cie student, where did you get the money to bid six lots?¡±


    Mia¡¯s gaze traced the direction of the voice and realized that it came from one of Maya¡¯sckeys. She


    wasn¡¯t present when Maya¡¯s identity was exposed, so she knew nothing about Mia¡¯s rtionship with


    the Lane family.


    Just then, all her brothers rose simultaneously.

 Chapter 519

    The Lane brothers looked intimidating when they rose in unison.


    La¡¯s expression shifted in an instant. A hint of confusion flickered across her eyes. Weren¡¯t these


    men


    Maya¡¯s brothers? Nheless, she saw no sign of her and Mia took her seat instead.


    This was strange.


    Kennedy immediately sensed that something was wrong. He wanted to mention that Mia was Timothy¡¯s


    wife and she was certainly well off, but he bit his tongue when he met the Lanes¡® re. Zipping his


    mouth shut, he thought the Lanes were truly formidable.


    ¡°Mia, pass me the mic.¡± Mia nced at Dominic and did as he said. He took the microphone and stared


    at La.


    ¡°We gave her the money as her family because we thought it¡¯d be nice of her to contribute something


    significant to the society.¡±


    ¡°F¨CFamily? Aren¡¯t y¡¯all Maya¡¯s brothers?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s gaze swept past the hall as he said, ¡°Since Mia¡¯s ssmates are here as well, there¡¯s no


    need


    to keep this a secret. Actually, Maya was adopted. The biological daughter of the Lane family had been


    missing for years, and we finally found her recently.¡±


    Everyone was shell shocked as they stared at Mia in disbelief. What Dominic said was pretty obvious.


    Still nted on the same spot, Mia sighed. It seemed like it was impossible for her to keep a low profile


    now.


    Literally every soul in the hall spiraled in shock, including Kennedy who was on the stage. The


    microphone in his hand almost dropped as he realized Mia was the daughter of the Lanes. But she was


    Timothy¡¯s wife as well!


    Fate truly favored her.


    Mia shed an awkward, yet courteous smile. ncing up at La, she noticed her expression turned


    sour. She bet La didn¡¯t expect Maya to be adopted. La had been eager to cause her trouble to


    please Maya, after all.


    Just then, ude took over the microphone as he fixed his gaze on La. ¡°I remember you. You joined


    the audition for the orchestra, and your performance was remarkable. It seems like your offer letter is


    on


    the way.


    La seemed uneasy as she replied hastily, ¡°Y¨CYeah. Thanks for thepliment, Mr. Lane.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, because your offer letter is officially terminated now!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± La looked like someone had punched the living daylights out of her. She instinctively


    chanced a nce at Mia as she bit her lip in defiance. ¡°It was a misunderstanding, and I wasn¡¯t aware


    that Maya was adopted. Isn¡¯t it unfair to terminate my offer letter just because of a misunderstanding?¡±


    ude was unfazed. ¡°Are you justifying the fact that you can insult  because you weren¡¯t aware


    that she¡¯s the daughter of the Lane family? The orchestra doesn¡¯t need a two¨Cfaced and immoral


    person like


    you.¡±


    Jason chimed in, ¡°ording to the rumors you spread earlier, you¡¯ve harmed Mia¡¯s reputation. If any of


    these rumors begins to circte, you will be held legally responsible for that.¡±


    In an instant, La plopped to the ground in shock. She was petrified by the huge trouble she got


    herself into. She meant to please Maya, but little did she expect Mia to be the actual daughter of the


    Lanes.

 Chapter 520

    La was doomed.


    Looking at La¡¯s face which was now drained of any color, Mia didn¡¯t have any pity for her. If it


    weren¡¯t. for her identity, she would¡¯ve fallen victim to her usations.


    Just then, Mia spotted Timothy. He strode in with his bandaged arm, looking slightly pale. She didn¡¯t


    expect him to return from the hospital that soon.


    It wasn¡¯t possible. The hospital was quite a distance from her college, and he couldn¡¯t have returned in


    such a short period of time. The only possibility was that he didn¡¯t even visit the hospital¨Che merely


    went to the infirmary,


    Timothy¡¯s arrival had people swooning over his looks as well. He took long, wide strides toward the VIP


    area and sat next to the Lane brothers.


    Kennedy stammered hastily. ¡°L¨CLet¡¯s continue.¡±


    Mia went back to her seat, but she had a constant feeling that someone was watching her. Uneasiness


    swallowed her as the auction reached its end.


    Kennedy was giving a speech on the stage. ¡°That¡¯s a wrap of this splendid event! A big thank you to


    Mr. Barrett from Barrett Group for your support. We¡¯ll be delighted to hear a few words from you on


    stage.¡±


    Baffled, Mia nced over at Timothy, Wasn¡¯t he hurt?


    As expected. Heath went on stage and handed the microphone to Timothy instead. His long and


    slenderThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    fingers twined around the microphone as he spoke in a low timbre. ¡°I apologize for not being able to go


    on stage due to my injury. Regarding today¡¯s event ¡ª*


    Mia¡¯s gaze was fixated on his arm. She remembered his injury was quite severe. Why did he return


    when


    he should¡¯ve been at the hospital?


    ¡°Mia, let¡¯s go. The event has ended, after all¡± ude had a hunch that Timothy had something up his


    sleeve. Now that Mia¡¯s identity was revealed, he strived to protect Mia by all means.


    Mia nodded, and followed her brothers out of the hall. Their cars were parked outside, and Mia got in


    the


    car with Dominic and Eva. The other brothers watched them leave in envy.


    Liam was indignant. ¡°Why do they get to be in the same car as Mia?¡±


    Looking visibly jealous, ude chimed in. ¡°There has to be a rotation. I want to be in the same car with


    Mia too.¡±


    The others nodded in agreement, alling to a consensus that having a rotation was the best


    arrangement.


    Just then, Connor spun around and saw Timothy emerging from the hall. His face tell. Five of them


    confronted Timothy, and Timothy no longer acted arrogant. They were Mia¡¯s family, after all.


    Pursing his lips, he went up to them. ¡°When are you nning to bring her back?¡±


    ¡°Very soon. Why do you ask? Are you going to see her off at the airport? Connor snapped,


    A smirk yed on ude¡¯s lips. ¡°You¡¯re Timothy, aren¡¯t you? Mia¡¯s one of the Lanes now, and you


    don¡¯t deserve her. Straighten your senses and reflect on whether you¡¯re actually worthy of her.¡±


    Jason scowled at Timothy, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve already divorced Mia. I hereby warn you to stay away from


    her, otherwise myw firm will make sure that you¡¯ll be very sorry!¡±


    Liam snickered. ¡°If you dare to make a move, I¡¯ll get the whole Inte to gang up on you! You know


    how terrifying thoseizens can be, and ex¨Chusband shenanigans are certainly not their cup of tea.¡±


    Timothy stood his ground and answered unwaveringly. ¡°To me, she¡¯s the one and only Mrs. Barrett.¡±


    She


    would be his for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 521

    Timothy¡¯s words immediately sparked fury among the five brothers!


    ude stepped forward, grabbing Timothy¡¯s tie and tugging his arm in the process. ¡°You scoundrel, do


    you have a death wish? Mia is no longer the orphan you could mistreat! She is now the heiress of the


    Lane family!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Timothy, just because your family is affluent, you presume ours isn¡¯t? Well, believe me, I¡¯ll use


    money to beat you at your own gamel*


    Timothy remainedposed, but the tug on his arm caused his wound to reopen, and blood began to


    seep out.


    Heath broke out in cold sweat as he observed the tense situation. ¡°Mr. ude. Mr. Barrett¡¯s arm is still


    injured from rescuing Mrs. Barrett. Please, let¡¯s not act hastily.¡±


    Jason arched an eyebrow. ¡°Who are you referring to as Mrs. Barrett? Come on! They¡¯re already


    divorced!¡±


    Liam was furious. ¡°Timothy, what makes you so certain that Mia can only be Mrs. Barrett? What gives


    you the audacity to make such a statement?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s lips tightened as he nced at Connor. ¡°Because I understand her.¡±


    Meeting Timothy¡¯s gaze, Connor suddenly realized that Timothy was aware of Mia¡¯s pregnancy!


    Damn, this was a mistake!


    After all, no one else was aware of Mia¡¯s pregnancy yet!


    Connor stepped forward, pulling ude aside and bringing Timothy with him


    Lowering his voice, he cautioned, ¡°If you even think about spreading news of Mia¡¯s pregnancy, you¡¯re


    finished. Do you honestly believe that having a child with her will make her cut ties with our family?¡±


    Timothy was somewhat taken aback. It appeared that only Connor was privy to the news of Mia¡¯s


    pregnancy.


    After all, familial bonds were enduring.


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat thankful for that unexpected incident in the past that allowed


    him to keep Mia close.


    Now, the idea of having a child didn¡¯t seem as overwhelming as he had initially thought.


    Timothy, you better keep your mouth shut. You¡¯re aware of Dominic¡¯s temper, aren¡¯t you? If he were to


    discover Mia¡¯s pregnancy now, do you think the child would stand a chance?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s gaze narrowed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not as if you can simply get rid of a child from the Barrett family like


    that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? The Lane family in Nord City is not to be underestimated. Go ahead, try it if you dare!¡±


    After delivering his warning. Connor finally let go of Timothy and left the scene.


    Timothy remained standing. Observing the Lane brothers walking away, he felt slightly disoriented.


    Heath quickly moved forward to assist him. ¡°Mr. Barrett, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Timothyposed himself as he watched the Lanes depart: he wasn¡¯t willing to give up so easily.


    Beside him, Heath let out a sigh. Who could have anticipated Mia¡¯s sudden ascent to the status of the


    Lane family¡¯s heiress?


    The timing of this revtion couldn¡¯t have been worse¨Cright after they had finalized their divorce.


    If only this information had surfaced before their divorce, perhaps there would have been a chance for


    reconciliation.


    Facing Mia¡¯s six formidable brothers just now, it was clear that dealing with them wouldn¡¯t be a simple


    task.


    Mia settled into the car, catching Dominic and Eva¡¯s gazes. ¡°Why are you two looking at me like that?¡±


    Eva grasped her hand, speaking earnestly, ¡°Mia, I understand you have a history with Timothy, but that


    scoundrel didn¡¯t treat you well.


    ¡°Sure, he¡¯s good¨Clooking, but there are plenty of handsome men out there. When you¡¯re back in Nord


    City.


    I¡¯ll introduce you to someone even more charming.¡±


    A smile tugged at Mia¡¯s lips. ¡°I haven¡¯t really considered getting into another rtionship for now.¡±


    ¡°Mia, you shouldn¡¯t give up on love just because of one man, that¡¯s foolish! Plus, now that you¡¯re the


    heless of the Lane family, nobody would dare to cross you.¡±


    +15 BONU


    Alia was beginning to reconcile with her newfound identity. She exchanged nces with Dominic and


    Eva. ¡°Should we tet Aunt Patricia know about this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your call. We¡¯ll support whatever you decide.¡±


    Mia averted her gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s hold off on telling Aunt Patricia until we¡¯re back in Nord City. I¡¯m worried


    she might get overly excited and blurt out the news to her rtives right away. Some of them can be


    quite


    opportunistic.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 522

    To prevent anyplications for Patricia, Mia decided to keep the news to hersett for the time being.


    She pulled out her phone and sent a WhatsApp message to Gina: ¡°Hey Gigi, I have to head out now.


    Today has been a whirlwind. Allow me to have some time for myself to process everything, and then


    we


    can n our next outing.¡±


    Gina responded promptly: ¡°I understand. Today feels surreal. My bestie turning out to be a wealthy


    heiress? It¡¯s like I¡¯m living in a movie!¡±


    Mia felt reassured by Gina¡¯s response, relieved that she wasn¡¯t upset.


    Mia had left in a haste earlier, inadvertently leaving Gina behind in the hall.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Upon returning home, everyone made arrangements to take Patricia out for a meal.


    However, as Mia approached the door, she noticed several snake¨Cskin bags ced outside.


    She pushed open the door and stepped Inside, calling out, ¡°Aunt Patricia?¡±


    ¡°Oh goodness, if it isn¡¯t Mia! You¡¯re blossoming more and more every day.


    ¡°Remember when I used to say Mia couldn¡¯t possiblye from an ordinary family? Well, it seems I


    was


    onto something. Mia is indeed from a wealthy family.


    ¡°Patricia, your turn for good fortune is just around the corner,¡± dered a woman with a voluminous


    perm. She drew closer and held Mia¡¯s hand firmly.


    In no time, an elderlydy hurried over, adding, ¡°I¡¯ve been expressing the same sentiment all along;


    when


    have you even mentioned it before?


    ¡°Mia is such a well¨Cbehaved child. Despite Patricia¡¯s struggles, she took Mia in and raised her. This just


    proves that kindness is always rewarded.¡±


    Mia found herself trapped between the two women, unable to move. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Patricia¡¯s


    family arriving so suddenly.


    It turned out one was Patricia¡¯s sister, Karen, and the other was her mother, Edna.


    Regardless, neither of these two women were decent people!


    When James was seriously ill and desperately needed money, Patricia reached out to her family for


    assistance, only to be met with ridicule. In the end she was unable to secure even a penny


    Because of this experience. Mia had always been opposed to Palisia having any contact with her


    family. Patricia, with her gentle and timid nature, would only be bullied and taken advantage of by her


    rtives.


    Nheless, given Patricia¡¯s n to apany Mia to settle in Nord City and potentially retire there


    indefiniteb. Mia eventually relented and allowed Patricia to reconnect with her family.


    Mia hadn¡¯t expected Edna and Karen to show up so promptly


    With a stern look on her face. Mia pushed Edna and Katen away and led Patricia to the balcony. ¡°Come


    with me for a moment.¡±


    ¡°How did they manage toe here?¡± she questioned Patricia.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Patricia replied.


    ¡°Aunt Patricia, didn¡¯t I explicitly instruct you not to inform them beforehand? Can we even allow them to


    stay in this house?¡±


    Patricia hastity rified. ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t mention anything, I only brought up my ns to reside in


    Nord.


    City in the future.¡±


    ¡°Then how did they locate this ce? Did you disclose our address to them?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t, but I did send Edna something a while back. However, I didn¡¯t include the specific building


    number. I have no idea how they managed to find their way here,¡± Patricia exined,


    Upon hearing this. Mia furrowed her brows. It appeared that Edna and Karen had unexpectedly arrived.


    early, which was quite inconvenient.


    Observing Patricia¡¯s anxious demeanor, Mia¡¯s tone softened. ¡°It¡¯s okay. They came early, so let it be.


    It¡¯s


    not a big deal¡±


    Patricia let out a sigh of relief as Mia grasped her hand. ¡°But you should assert yourself more around.


    them. You¡¯re confident now; don¡¯t try to please them like you did before.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    After imparting her advice, Mia escorted Patricia back to the living room.


    As Mia approached, she noticed Karen seated near Eva, admiring the bracelet adorning Eva¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°That bracelet is quite costly, isn¡¯t it?¡± Karenmented.


    Mia smiled and interjected, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, right? I also gifted a simr one to Aunt Patricia, and she


    enjoys wearing it casually.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Karen immediately felt a surge of jealousy, her eyes turning red with envy.

 Chapter 523

    Observing Karen¡¯s envious expression, Mia purposefully turned to Patricia and suggested, ¡°You know,


    since we¡¯re going out for dinner tonight, why don¡¯t you wear the bracelet? It¡¯s been a while since you


    Wore II.¡±


    Patricia chuckled. ¡°I work at the supermarket most of the time, so there¡¯s hardly any chance to wear it.


    Plus, I¡¯d be devastated if it were to get scratched or damaged.¡±


    ¡°Well, since we¡¯re dining out today and you¡¯re not on duty, why not wear it now? It¡¯s the perfect


    asion.¡±


    Mia suggested.


    ¡°Yes, go ahead, put it on. Let everyone admire the gift Mia gave you,¡± Eva chimed in.


    Unable to resist their persistence, Patricia eventually relented and headed to the bedroom to retrieve


    the


    bracelet.


    Mia shared a knowing look with Eva, who had just picked up on her subtle signal.


    Shortly after, Patricia emerged wearing the diamond bracelet. Karen couldn¡¯t help but gaze at it.


    enviously. ¡°So, this is Mia¡¯s purchase. It¡¯s quite lovely and bears a resemnce to my bracelet,¡± Eva


    said.


    Patricia smiled and nced over. ¡°Really? That¡¯s quite a coincidence. I¡¯m not ustomed to wearing


    jewelry most of the time. I Initially declined Mia¡¯s offer to purchase it, but she insisted on buying such


    an


    extravagant gift.¡±


    Mia swiftly interjected, ¡°Aunt Patricia, these bracelets aren¡¯t extravagant at all. With my brother¡¯s


    business flourishing, we¡¯re notcking in funds. I¡¯ll get you a bracelet ten times pricier in the future.¡±


    Edna promptly inquired, ¡°How much did this bracelet cost?¡±


    Patricia answered, ¡°It was around ten thousand dors, I believe.¡±


    Karen immediately clicked her tongue twice. ¡°Ten thousand dors? You can¡¯t find a bracelet with this


    quality of color and luster at that price unless it¡¯s a counterfelt.¡±


    Mia¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Aunt Karen, you have a sharp eye. Actually, this bracelet was purchased for 100


    thousand dors. I deliberately downyed the price to put Aunt Patricia at ease, so she wouldn¡¯t feel


    obligated to decline it.¡±


    ¡°100 thousand dors?¡± Karen and Edna exchanged a startled nce.


    In the next moment, Patricia hurriedly removed the bracelet. ¡°This bracelet is too precious to wear


    12:


    casually. What if something happens to it?¡±


    *Aunt Patricia, please, just wear it. I¡¯ve already assured you that money is not a concern.¡± Mia urged.


    Eva chimed in, ¡°Exactly. Mia¡¯s monthly allowance alone exceeds the cost of this bracelet. It¡¯s a small


    gesture. Come on, let¡¯s go. Everyone is waiting downstairs. It¡¯s time to leave for dinner.¡±


    With that Mia and Eva each took one of Patricia¡¯s arms and escorted her out of the room.


    Karen and Edna were still a bit flustered, but seeing Mia and the others departing without summoning


    them, they couldn¡¯t dwell on it much. They hastily followed, calling out. ¡°Mia!¡±


    As Mia stepped into the elevator, Edna and Karen boldly caught up. Intentionally. Edna tapped her arm.


    and said, ¡°Mia, you were walking so briskly. My old limbs could barely keep up with the pace.¡±


    Karen persisted, ¡°Isn¡¯t that true? Especially considering Edna¡¯s limited mobility; she came to this


    hospital specifically for medical treatment. But now, with no other options, she can only depend on her


    one


    daughter.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    As Edna and Karenmented, Mia remained unfazed, finding their distress somewhat amusing.


    However, Patricia voiced her concern, ¡°Mom, did you remember to take the medication I sent youst


    time? It was prescribed by a doctor at one of the major hospitals.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been taking it, but it only eases the symptoms without addressing the underlying cause. Plus, this


    medication is quite expensive, isn¡¯t it? If I have to keep using it, how will I manage the cost?¡±


    ¡°Mom, if you run out, just inform me. I¡¯ll purchase it for you,¡± Patricia reassured her.


    Edna sighed deliberately. ¡°But if you were to relocate abroad to Nord City, it would be quite


    inconvenient


    for you to send me anything.¡±


    Karen swiftly added, ¡°Exactly, international postage is extremely expensive. It¡¯s barely enough to cover


    the medication¡¯s cost, making it hardly worthwhile.¡±


    Mia suddenly nced over. ¡°How do you know international postage is expensive?¡±

 Chapter 524

    ¡°Mia, your cousin Sean is now working in express delivery, so he had first¨Chand knowledge about this


    industry.¡±


    It appeared that Sean was involved in delivery services. Perhaps he was the one who discovered


    Patricia¡¯s address.


    What an oversight on their part.


    It seemed evident that Edna and Karen were trying to solicit money from Patricia in the elevator earlier.


    Mia didn¡¯t respond to Karen¡¯s remarks. Unfortunately, Patricia¡¯s sincere nature left her oblivious to the


    hidden agenda behind their words.


    In the end, Edna and Karen could only remain silent in resignation.


    Karen stole a nce at the bracelet gracing Patricia¡¯s wrist, her eyes betraying a hint of envy.


    Valued at 100 thousand dors, Karen couldn¡¯t help but Imagine how exquisite it would look on her


    wrist.


    As the elevator doors opened, they eventually stepped out.


    Mia escorted Patricia outside, disregarding Edna and Karen trailing behind.


    Outside, six cars were parked, and as  and Patricia emerged, the five brothers stepped out of their


    vehicles and approached Patricia.


    ¡°Hello, Aunt Patricia,¡± they greeted warmly.


    ¡°Wow, you gentlemen are looking quite dashing,¡± Patricia remarked, her gaze admiring Mia¡¯s brothers.


    finding them increasingly charming.


    Karen¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Mia, are these your brothers? They¡¯re incredibly handsome.¡±


    Patricia proudly stated, ¡°Indeed, not only are they handsome, but they are also all highly promising


    young


    men.¡±


    ¡°Considering Mia¡¯s generous monthly allowance, I bet her brothers are quite sessful too. I wonder if


    any of them are single.¡±


    Mia rolled her eyes in response. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°Mia, hop in my car.¡±


    ¡°No, ride with mel¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s my turn to drive.


    Apart from Dominic, the other five men exchangedpetitive nces.


    Mia intervened quickly, ¡°Aunt Karen, you and Grandma Edna can ride with us,¡±


    Mia was adamant about keeping Edna and Karen away from her brothers,


    An hourter, they reached the restaurant for dinner.


    Exiting the vehicle, Edna and Karen were struck by the luxurious ambience of the restaurant.


    Expressing their surprise, they remarked. ¡°This restaurant must be quite pricey, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Mia, linking arms with Patricia, replied calmly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Patricia enjoys the food here.¡±


    Edna immediately inquired. ¡°How much does a meal cost here? I should bring Sean here next time.¡±


    Mia responded casually, ¡°It¡¯s not too expensive, just a few hundred dors.¡±


    ¡°A few hundred dors? That¡¯s barely more than my son¡¯s wages.¡±


    Mia nced over with a yful smile. ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll eagerly await your treat next time.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Karen¡¯s smile faltered. She couldn¡¯t afford to treat them, but she didn¡¯t want to


    appear


    inferior in front of Patricia, so she spoke impulsively just now.


    Karen would be absurd to splurge hundreds of dors on a meal here!


    As dinnermenced, everyone sat around the table.


    Karen and Edna sat on either side of Patricia, engaging in fond conversation and reminiscing about old


    times.


    Observing Patricia¡¯s rekindled smile, Mia understood her enduring yearning for family, even if her own


    family might not love her as much or might even scheme against her.


    Nevertheless, if it meant bringing Patricia joy. Mia was prepared to overlook it all.


    Out of the blue, Karen inquired, ¡°Mia, are your brothers single?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Mia replied.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re aware of how lovely your cousin Sally has grown up to be since childhood. I think she and


    your brothers wouldplement each other well. What do you think?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mia¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I beg to differ.¡±


    ¡°But Mia, once we¡¯re family, we¡¯ll be even closer,¡± Karen insisted.


    Mia could tell that Karen had an ulterior motive.


    Considering Sally¡¯s history of associating with troublemakers since middle school, she appeared to be


    nothing more than a spoiled brat. How could she possibly be the right match for Mia¡¯s brothers?


    Eva chimed in with augh. ¡°It¡¯s clear that she wouldn¡¯t be a suitable match. Their backgrounds simply


    don¡¯t align!¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t resist giving Eva a thumbs up in agreement!

 Chapter 525

    Mia discreetly averted her gaze, felgning ignorance.


    Beside her, Karen appeared taken aback by Eva¡¯s direct remark.


    Struggling to respond, she said, ¡°Why does background matter so much nowadays? Our family showed


    Mia kindness in the past. Just because she¡¯s found wealthier rtives, does that mean she should


    forget


    about us?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know. It was only Patricia who showed kindness to Mia. It¡¯s not fair to credit the rest of you.


    ¡°Besides, my brothers¨Cinw are looking for partners whose backgrounds match theirs, or at least


    aren¡¯t


    impoverished!¡±


    Eva¡¯s words were sharp and unapologetic.


    Feeling humiliated, Karen¡¯s eyes teared up. ¡°Who are you tobel us as poor? Is money all that


    matters?¡±


    Edna intervened abruptly, reproaching. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Show some decorum, will you? They are from


    wealthy backgrounds, unlike Sally. Have you no sense of shame?¡±


    ¡°Fine. I guess I¡¯m just an unwanted guest here, right? I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Frustrated, Karen mmed her hand on the table and rose to leave. Patricia quickly reached out to


    restrain her. ¡°Karen, please don¡¯t be upset.¡±


    ¡°Patricia, Mia¡¯s family is overstepping their bounds. Despite our financial struggles, we were the ones


    who raised Mia.¡±


    Dominic interjected firmly, ¡°Let¡¯s rify this. It was Aunt Patricia¡¯s family, not yours. Your family isn¡¯t


    involved in this.¡±


    Eva gestured toward the door. ¡°Feel free to leave if you wish.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll leave immediately. Who cares, anyway?¡±


    As Karen made her way toward the door, she hesitated, her eyes flickering back to Patricia.


    Mia grasped Patricia¡¯s hand firmly and spoke in aposed tone. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on our meal.¡±


    ¡°But what about Karen?¡± Patricia replied.


    ¡°She can simply call Sean to pick her up directly; it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Mia remained resolute, refusing to let Patricia be swayed. She recognized Karen¡¯s typical tactics and


    was unwilling to entertain them.


    If they didn¡¯t establish boundaries now, Mia feared Edna and Karen would only be more


    audacious.


    and troublesome in the future.


    Edna gestured dismissively. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind her, that¡¯s just her temper.¡±


    As Karen reached the door, nobody attempted to stop her or convince her to stay.


    Faced with the embarrassment of returning, she stormed out of the room In a fit of frustration,


    Once the meal concluded, there were no further incidents.


    ¡°Mia, I need to use the restroom,¡± Patricia remarked.


    ¡°Aunt Patricia, I¡¯lle with you,¡±  replied.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Edna also insisted on joining them, and eventually, Eva apanied them as well.


    From outside the restroom, they could hear heated arguing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry: I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    ¡°Madam, do you have any idea how costly this gown is? You couldn¡¯t afford to reimburse me even if


    you


    sold everything.¡±


    ¡°It was just a small ssh of water.¡±


    ¡°This fabric can¡¯t handle any moisture: it leaves permanent marks. It seems you¡¯re not familiar with


    high-


    end evening gown materials!¡±


    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Mia hesitated to intervene, but Patricia had already recognized the


    person.


    As she approached, Patricia found Karen standing before an elegantly dressed woman, Regina


    Lawson,


    wearing an apologetic expression.


    Tears welled up in Karen¡¯s eyes as she spotted Patricia.


    ¡°Please, Patricia, I need your help. I identally sshed a bit of water on her dress while washing my


    hands, and now she¡¯s demandingpensation.¡±


    Regina¡¯s voice grew louder, ¡°Isn¡¯tpensation expected when you damage someone else¡¯s property?


    It


    seems rather uncivilized not to.¡±


    Edna promptly fired back, ¡°Who are you calling uncivilized? My granddaughter is wealthy now. What


    gives you the right to use us? She could easily afford a bracelet worth a hundred thousand dors.¡±


    Turning to Mia with pleading eyes, Karen Implored, ¡°Mia, please help me.¡±


    Mia¡¯s patience was wearing thin; It seemed Edna and Karen were simply troublemakers.

 Chapter 526

    Mia spoke nonchntly, ¡°How do you want me to help?¡±


    Regina remarked, ¡°This dress of mine isn¡¯t expensive, Just 5,000 dors.¡±


    ¡°Mia, given your wealth, you surely won¡¯t be short of this amount, right? This woman¡¯s audacity to look.


    down on us is astonishing. What¡¯s 5,000 dors for a dress? The one you¡¯re wearing is far more.


    luxurious.¡±


    Mia was momentarily speechless. ¡°She didn¡¯t look down on me; she simply looked down on you.¡±


    Karen¡¯s expression tensed. ¡°But aren¡¯t we familly?¡±


    ¡°I only regard Patricia as my family,¡± Mia replied, her tone cold.


    Casting a nce at Patricia, Mia suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you head to the restroom? I¡¯ll wait for you


    outside.


    ¡°Patricia! You can¡¯t simply ignore me. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll end up getting arrested today. You need


    to


    help me cover thepensation.¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Edna grabbed Patricia¡¯s hand, pleading. ¡°Patricia, when you weren¡¯t around, it


    was


    Karen who looked after me. Can you bear to see her like this?¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t stand to witness the situation unfolding any longer; she had foreseen this oue.


    Nheless, seeing Patricia so joyful was a rare urrence; Mia was determined to prevent the


    situation from escting any further.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Turning to Karen, she offered, ¡°I can help.¡±


    ¡°Oh Mia, I knew you would lend a hand. After all, this amount of money is insignificant to you, not even


    a fraction of your monthly allowance. Please, show me some kindness, Mia?¡±


    Mia smirked. ¡°Of course, but let¡¯s put it in writing.¡±


    ¡°A written agreement?¡±


    ¡°Yes, since I¡¯m lending you this money, it¡¯s only fair to have a written agreement.¡±


    Mia reached into her bag and pulled out a piece of paper and a pen; she had been preparing for exams


    recently, so her bag was well¨Cstocked with these items.


    Edna¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Mia, with all your wealth, can¡¯t you just help us without all the formalities?¡±


    ¡°I am helping, aren¡¯t I? I simply require her to sign a loan agreement. If it were someone else, I wouldn¡¯t


    even bother with the paperwork.¡± Mia calmly responded.


    She was hesitant to simply give away 5,000 dors as a favor.


    Did they truly expect to receive such a handout? Where was the dignity in that?


    Karen immediately burst into tears and rushed over to sp Patricia¡¯s hand, pleading. ¡°Patricia, you


    have


    to help me! I can¡¯t afford to pay 5,000 dors!¡±


    Mia calmly remarked, ¡°But didn¡¯t you mention that Sean earns about a grand a month? Five months¡±


    sry should suffice.¡±


    As she spoke, she noticed Karen sobbing even louder.


    Patricia appeared torn, while Edna wasted no time in adding fuel to the fire, urging. ¡°Patricia, just help


    your sister out.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but I don¡¯t have 5,000 dors either.¡±


    ¡°How is that even possible? Mia is so wealthy now; she must have been quite generous to you. And


    with


    your old house being demolished, you must have received a substantial sum of money,¡± Edna


    persisted.


    Patricia sighed. ¡°I entrusted all my money to Mia for safekeeping. She helps me with investments and


    such. I¡¯m not very knowledgeable about these things.


    ¡°Thest time I tried to make a payment with my phone, I almost fell victim to a scam. That¡¯s why I¡¯m


    reluctant to keep so much money with me,¡± she exined.


    ¡°Patricia, why don¡¯t you ask Mia to return the money? It¡¯s much safer to have it in your own hands.¡±


    Karen couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, her mind already scheming about how to spend the money once it


    was in her possession.


    Mia smirked. ¡°Sure. The money can be withdrawn, but we need to have a written loan agreement.¡±


    With a troubled expression, Patricia stuttered, ¡°Um, um, I really need to use the restroom.¡±


    Unable to make up her mind, she quickly retreated into the bathroom.


    Mia waved the pen and paper in her hand. ¡°If you want to avoid ending up in jail, then write the loan


    agreement,¡± she demanded.


    Certainly, Mia had no tolerance for freeloaders who constantly begged for handouts.

 Chapter 527

    Mia understood Edna and Karen¡¯s true Intentions.


    Despite secking loans, they were more interested in receiving handouts than repaying their debts.


    Over the years, they had borrowed substantial amounts from Patricia without any intention of returning


    the money.


    Mia vividly remembered their Indifference when James fell seriously Ill and needed urgent financial


    assistance. This memory remained etched in her mind.


    Consequently, Mia had no intention of portraying herself as a saint.


    However, Karen remained adamant about not wanting to draft a loan agreement.


    Standing nearby, Regina became increasingly impatient. ¡°Are you going to make the payment or do I


    need to involve the authorities? I don¡¯t have time to deal with your drama.¡±


    Observing Regina reach for her phone to call the authorities, Karen reluctantly took the paper and


    drafted


    a loan agreement.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Alright, would you prefer Venmo or Apple Pay?¡±


    ¡°Venmo works.¡±


    Without hesitation, Mia promptly transferred the 5,000 dors to Regina.


    ncing at Mia, Regina remarked, ¡°Having financially burdened rtives like them can be quite a


    hassle.


    Perhaps it¡¯s best to distance yourself from them sooner rather thanter.¡±


    Yet, what other option did Mia have?


    They were Patricia¡¯s family, after all.


    Peering into the bathroom, Mia called out, ¡°Aunt Patricia, everything¡¯s sorted out. You cane out


    now;


    we¡¯re ready to leave.¡±


    Shortly after, Patricia emerged from the restroom, looking somewhat uneasy.


    Karen¡¯s tears flowed as she cried out, ¡°Patricia, how could you be so heartless? You refused to help me


    and even demanded a loan agreement. It¡¯s incredibly disrespectful.¡±


    Edna echoed Karen¡¯s sentiment, insisting, ¡°Yes, this is simply unfair. She¡¯s your sister, after all.¡±


    With a smirk, Mia countered. ¡°Where were both of you when Uncle James was in dire need of funds for


    his medical expenses?


    ¡°Aunt Patricia has generously lent you money numerous times over the years, hasn¡¯t she? And what do


    you do in return? You chose to overlook her when she required assistance.


    ¡°In recent years, you haven¡¯t even tried to stay in touch with her, fearing she might ask for financial


    help!¡±


    The atmosphere turned tense.


    Edna attempted to exin, ¡°Back then, we truly had no money.¡±


    Karen stumbled over her words, unable to offer a response.


    ¡°Enough with the charades. We¡¯ve let things slide in the past. If you¡¯re thinking of resorting to old tricks.


    I¡¯m sorry, but that won¡¯t work this time.¡±


    Mia held up the agreement firmly. ¡°You have one week to settle this.¡±


    ¡°Mia, where do you expect me to find that kind of money? Why bother squabbling with your aunt when


    you¡¯re already so well¨Coff?¡±


    ¡°I stand by my principles. You have one week, or I¡¯ll involve the authorities. Being ssified as a debtor


    and ced on the cklist will have repercussions for your children in the future.¡±


    With that, Mia grasped Patricia¡¯s hand and guided her away, leaving Karen¡¯s cries behind.


    Patricia couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of guilt. ¡°Mia, are we doing the right thing?¡±


    *Sean¡¯s monthly earnings are sufficient to cover it. However, Aunt Patricia, this is about setting


    boundaries. They need to understand that they can¡¯t manipte you anymore.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but I me myself for being so incapable and relying on you for these matters.¡± Patricia


    acknowledged.


    Mia smiled reassuringly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do.¡±


    Without Patricia¡¯s kindness, Mia wouldn¡¯t have had a ce to go when Bob and Mary abandoned her,


    especially considering Patricia¡¯s own financial struggles at the time.


    Mia was determined not to let Edna and Karen exploit Patricia¡¯s generosity again.


    ncing at Mia, Eva remarked, ¡°Mia, what you did back there was impressive. That¡¯s exactly how you


    deal with people like them!¡±


    ? +15 BONUS


    As they left the restroom, Mia¡¯s brothers yfully teased. ¡°You two took quite a while in there, didn¡¯t


    you?¡±


    Exiting the restaurant, Edna and Karen hurried to catch up, afraid of being left behind by Mia.


    Before long, they reached home.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Noticing Edna and Karen¡¯s hesitation to leave. Mia firmly stated, ¡°I¡¯m not used to sharing a room. You


    two can sleep on the floor.¡±

 Chapter 528

    Edna quickly feigned difort, iming. ¡°My leg is acting up again. It must be my old ailment


    resurfacing.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you can sleep in my room.¡± Patricia offered, unwilling to leave Edna to sleep ufortably in


    the


    living room.


    In the end, Mia had no choice but to let Patricia share her room, while Edna and Karen upied


    Patricia¡¯s room.


    As Miapleted her bedtime routine and settled into bed, she couldn¡¯t shake the surreal feeling of the


    day, as if it were a dream.


    It was almost unbelievable that she had truly be the legitimate heiress of the Lane family!


    However, Mia decided not to inform Patricia about this just yet, concerned that Edna and Karen might


    fake knowledge of the situation.


    It seemed wiser to wait until she traveled to Nord City with her brothers before divulging the news to


    Patricia.


    A gentle smile adorned Mia¡¯s lips as a wave of relief swept over her. Could this be the dawn of her


    newfound freedom as a carefree heiress?


    In the morning, Mia swiftly finished her breakfast and made her way to campus, keen to avoid any


    encounters with Edna and Karen at home.


    As she approached the entrance of her neighborhood, she noticed Connor waiting for her outside.


    ¡°How was your sleepst night?¡± Connor inquired.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Mia responded.


    ¡°It might be wise for you to find another ce to stay for now. With Edna and Karen around, I¡¯m


    concerned about your well¨Cbeing, especially considering your pregnancy.


    ¡°If anything were to happen to you, I wouldn¡¯t know how to face Dominic,¡± Connor added earnestly.


    Mia foll


    silent for a moment. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll have a conversation with Aunt Patricia about finding


    another ce to stay. Plus, once my exams are finished, I¡¯ll be able to leave.¡±


    ¡°Mia, when do you intend to tell Dominic about your pregnancy?¡± Connor asked.


    Mia hesitated for a moment before replying. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression grew uneasy. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s best to hold off until we¡¯re back in Nord City to bring it


    up.


    You know how Dominic reactedst time when I kept Timothy¡¯s rtionship with you a secret,¡± Connor


    suggested.


    ¡°Thank you, Connor, for everything you¡¯ve done for me. I honestly don¡¯t think I¡¯d have made it this far


    without your support,¡± Mia expressed her gratitude.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯re my sister. I¡¯ve got your back,¡± Connor reassured Mia.


    As Mia sat in Connor¡¯s car on the way to campus, she suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way.


    what are you nning to do about Maya?¡±


    ¡°That crazy woman? We¡¯ll just hand her over to the police. The Barretts will also have to take


    responsibility. This will be a legal nightmare for Maya.¡±


    Mia acknowledged with a nod, yet she couldn¡¯t shake the overwhelming feeling brought on by the


    sudden


    shift in her newfound identity.


    ¡°Mia, please don¡¯t sympathize with Maya. She¡¯s lived afortable life as the Lane family heiress all


    these years, which was far more than she deserves.


    ¡°Despite this, she remains unsatisfied. She even attempted to conceal your identity and have Dana


    take your ce,¡± Connor exined further.


    ¡°She wanted Dana to rece me?¡± Mia eximed in disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct¡± Connor affirmed. ¡°Yesterday, during our interrogation of Maya¡¯s secretary, he confessed


    everything. It turns out the piano piece you performed was taught to you by the orphanage director.


    ¡°At that time, you were the only one who knew how to y it. So, Maya used that piece to track you


    down,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    but Dana stole it from you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I recall now. I did teach Dana how to y that piano plece during that time. I didn¡¯t anticipate it


    would lead to this.¡± Mia confessed.


    Indeed, the frailty of human hearts became apparent when confronted with temptation.


    As Mia entered the university, a heavy weight settled in her chest. She struggled toprehend why


    Dana would want to rece her.


    Sitting in the study hall, Mia couldn¡¯t help but notice the numerous nces directed her way, which left


    her feeling unsettled.


    It appeared that news of yesterday¡¯s Incident in the university hall had circted, and now her identity


    was widely known.


    Mia felt uneasy under the scrutiny.


    Suddenly, her phone vibrated with a message: ¡°Come downstairs!¡±


    It was from Timothy.


    Mia headed to the corridor and glimpsed at a car parked below. It seemed Timothy had indeed arrived.


    ¡°Either youe down, or I¡¯lle up.¡±

 Chapter 529

    Mia couldn¡¯t help but frown, pondering Timothy¡¯s intentions.


    Having already drawn considerable attention at the university, Mia was wary of inviting more scrutiny.


    Certainly, given her current position as the Lane family heiress, Timothy wouldn¡¯t risk acting against


    her.


    Moreover, Mia now had the support of her six brothers.


    With these considerations, Mia grabbed her bag and descended the stairs, swiftly slipping into the car


    to


    avoid being noticed by others.


    Timothy cast a nce at her. ¡°Do all pregnant women dash about like you do?¡±


    Mia¡¯s unease became evident. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Just say it outright. I¡¯m rather busy, you know.¡±


    ¡°Start driving.¡±


    As the car began to move, Mia¡¯s apprehension grew. ¡°Timothy, where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to harm you.¡±


    *I¡¯m


    warning you, if you try anything with me, my brothers won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡±


    Mia had never felt so empowered by her six brothers¡® support, sensing she held the upper hand.


    Straightening her posture, she locked eyes with Timothy, her gaze wide and determined.


    Observing Mia¡¯s smug demeanor, Timothy couldn¡¯t resist poking her dimple, finding it rather annoying.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mia quickly moved aside. ¡°Where are you dragging me off to? I still have exams


    to


    prepare for, you know.¡±


    ¡°Even with your newfound status as the Lane family heiress, are you still worried about a simple


    exam?¡±


    Timothy remarked sarcastically.


    ¡°Hmph! No matter my family background, I am still the same person. My aspirations remain


    unchanged,¡±


    Mia dered.


    Timothy regarded Mia earnestly, his eyes clear and steadfast. He couldn¡¯t deny that Mia possessed


    qualities he both admired andcked.


    Appearing somewhat flustered. Timothy averted his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m nning to take you out for a meal,¡± he


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    stated.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Mia replied firmly, refusing his offer outright.


    ¡°What kind of food are you craving, or is there a specific activity you¡¯d like to try?¡± Timothy inquired.


    Mia gazed at him incredulously. ¡°Mr. Barrett, are you suddenly showing such interest because you¡¯re


    aware I¡¯m the heiress to the Lane family? Do you regret divorcing me and wish to reconcile?¡±


    Timothy furrowed his brow. ¡°Is that what you assume?¡±


    Nevertheless, hadn¡¯t he persistently tried to mend their rtionship? After all, it was Mia who insisted


    on


    divorcing and leaving the Barrett family!


    Mia scoffed coldly. ¡°Mr. Barrett, are you familiar with the expression?¡±


    ¡°What expression?¡±


    ¡°An ideal ex¨Chusband should be as good as dead!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Rodger in front mmed on the brakes, barely containing his


    laughter.


    Timothy¡¯s expression immediately grew grim. Lowering the car window to wee the cool breeze, he


    spoke firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Stop the car, I want to get out!¡± Mia eximed. She had no desire to remain in Timothy¡¯s presence any


    longer, but Rodger didn¡¯tply.


    rs for


    Taking out her phone, Mia asserted, ¡°You won¡¯t stop the car? Then I¡¯ll need to call my brothers backup.


    I¡¯ll let them know you¡¯re kidnapping and extorting a young, attractive woman!¡±


    Timothy paused, his gaze shifting downward to Mia. ¡°Grandma is being released from the hospital.


    She¡¯s


    eager to see you.


    ¡°Grandma Laura?¡± Mia asked.


    ¡°With your identity exposed in the university hall yesterday, do you think my mom and Shelly won¡¯t


    inform Grandma once they return home?¡± Timothy borated.


    Mia finally grasped the situation. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about visiting Grandma Laura sooner? How


    can I go see her empty¨Chanded?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Timothy reassured her.


    ¡°No, I insist on bringing something. If you won¡¯t allow it, I¡¯ll jump out of the car!¡±


    Their gazes met briefly, and Timothy eventually gave in.


    Soon, the car pulled up at a shopping mall.


    Mia stepped out of the vehicle and proceeded toward the mall. With a grasp of Laura¡¯s preferences,


    she


    made a beeline for the store.

 Chapter 530

    With her newfound wealth, Mia decided to indulge a bit.


    She selected a few silk scarves that she thought would suit Laura¡¯splexion perfectly.


    As Mia approached the checkout counter, someone behind her handed over a card and said, ¡°Put it on


    mine.¡±


    Mia grabbed the card and turned to see Timothy standing there. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the type to let women pay.¡± Timothy replied.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? I don¡¯t recall you being so considerate back when I was footing the bill for groceries


    and


    cooking.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯re divorced and I¡¯ve achieved financial stability, you suddenly refuse to let women pay?


    Seems a bitte for chivalry,¡± Mia retorted sharply.


    The store clerk nodded in agreement. ¡°Absolutely. As women, we should strive for self¨Creliance and


    financial independence,¡± she asserted.


    ¡°Exactly. Here, use my card,¡± Mia replied, handing over her bank card.


    Once the transaction was done, she grabbed the box of scarves and walked away without looking


    back.


    Watching her depart, Timothy was ovee by a sense of resignation. He couldn¡¯tprehend


    Caleb¡¯s misguided belief that showering women with money would win their affection.


    As he exited the mall, Timothy scanned the surroundings but couldn¡¯t spot Mia anywhere. ¡°Where did


    she go?¡± he inquired.


    Rodger stammered, ¡°S¨CShe hailed a cab.¡±


    Timothy adjusted his tie, the stifling frustration in his heart growing ever since he discovered that Mia


    was the heiress of the Lane family.


    As he entered the car, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Meanwhile, Mia hummed a tune in the cab, feeling particrly cheerful.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    In the e past, she was merely an orphan, devoid of any power or influence. While residing with the


    Barrett family, she consistently felt inferior and struggled to hold her head high.


    14-


    Undoubtedly, her newfound affluence brought great satisfaction.


    Soon, the cab pulled up outside the Barrett residence.


    With her hands casually tucked in her pockets,  made her way Into the Barrett residence.


    Considering Laura had been discharged from the hospital, It seemed her recovery was progressing


    remarkably well.


    Entering the living room with a warm smile, Mia greeted, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯vee to see you.¡±


    However, Laura was nowhere to be seen in the living room. Seated on the sofa instead were Dahlia


    Simone and Dixie Walker, a mother¨Cand¨Cdaughter pair.


    ¡°Well, well, look who¡¯s here. Isn¡¯t it the former maid who was ousted from the Barrett family?¡±


    ¡°I know, right? Even after divorcing Timothy, she shamelessly refers to Mrs. Barrett Senior as


    ¡®Grandma.¡® It¡¯s disgraceful how she¡¯s using marriage to climb the socialdder like this.¡±


    Mia sighed softly as she regarded Dahlia and Dixie: their presence caught her off guard.


    They were Laura¡¯s distant rtives, their connection so faint that it seemed they were hardly rtives


    at


    all


    Nheless, Dahlia and Dixie shamelessly visited every year, pretending to be wealthy rtives of the


    Barrett family. They were always sarcastic and mocking toward Mia.


    Mia arched an eyebrow and nced over. ¡°When ites to climbing the socialdder, who can match


    your audacity? You arrive uninvited, yet you¡¯re nothing more than distant rtives.¡±


    Dahlia abruptly stood up. ¡°Who are you referring to as distant rtives? The patriarch of Mrs. Barrett


    Senior and my grandfather originate from the same hometown, carry the same surname, and are linked


    by a shared lineage!¡±


    With an air of haughtiness, Dixie, sporting her surgically altered face, remarked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? We¡¯re


    undoubtedly better off than certain individuals who, even after divorce, have the nerve to show up


    uninvited.¡±


    Just then, Kaleb approached with a te of fruits.


    Dixie swiftly intervened, ¡°Kaleb, you¡¯ve arrived just in time. Please, escort this woman out! She¡¯s


    already divorced and still has the audacity toe here and bother us. Who knows what kind of


    trouble she


    might stir up!¡±


    THE GRA


    Ignoring Dahlia and Dixie, Kaleb respectfully informed Mia, ¡°Mrs. Barrett Senior is still asleep from her


    nap.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I can wait.


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Mia settled onto the single sofa across from them, white Kateb swiftly


    ced the fruits before her.


    However, Dahlia rudely took the fruit tter and demanded. ¡°Kaleb, these are not the fruits I like. Bring


    another tter!¡±

 Chapter 531

    Observing Dahlia and Dixie¡¯s behavior,  realized that they hadn¡¯t changed one bit.


    Kaleb responded with a stem expression, ¡°These fruits are meant for Mrs. Barrett.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s already divorced from Timothy! Why do you still address her as ¡®Mrs. Barrett¡®?


    ¡°We¡¯re already being generous by not requesting her to leave. And yet, she still has the audacity to


    help


    herself to the fruits?¡±


    *That¡¯s right. These imported fruits are quite expensive. I highly doubt certain individuals could afford


    such luxuries now after leaving the Barrett family.¡±


    Mia chose not to confront Dahlia and Dixie. Instead, she asked Kaleb, ¡°Could you please bring them


    another te of fruits?¡±


    Kaleb promptly returned with a fresh te of fruits, cing it in front of Dahlia and Dixle with a thud.


    With grace, he then served Mia a ss of freshly squeezed juice.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mia acknowledged, epting the drink and sipping it. She observed as Dahlia and Dixie


    took selfies with their juice, meticulously adjusting their angles for the perfect shot.


    Feeling somewhat amused, Mia remarked, ¡°If you keep squeezing in like that, you might just burst the


    imnts in your fake breasts.¡±


    Dixie immediately became defensive, asserting, ¡°What do you mean by fake breasts? Mine are the


    real. deal passed down through gics!¡±


    Dahlia stood confidently, stating, ¡°Absolutely! My daughter¡¯s figure is naturally stunning. Some people


    can only envy and resent her because of their meager physique.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, gically inherited imnts!¡±


    It seemed that Dahlia¡¯s bust size changed every year, and this time, Dixie¡¯s had too. Despite this,


    Dahlia and Dixie appeared unwilling to concede.


    Turning to Mia, Dixie remarked, ¡°Your outfit looks like it¡¯s from a high¨Cend brand¡¯stest collection.


    Where did you find such a convincing knockoff?¡±


    ¡°I got it from the mall.¡±


    ? +15 BONUS


    ¡°Haha, how did you manage to find such a convincing knockoff in a regr mall? Did you stumble upon


    it. in the flea market?¡±


    Mia smiled knowingly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a quess?¡±


    At that moment, the faint sound of a vehicle could be heard from outside the courtyard.


    Dahlia and Disle exchanged a nce. ¡°Dixle, could that be Tim returning?¡±


    ¡°I think so too, especially since Mrs. Barrett Senior has been discharged from the hospital. Tim is likely


    coming by for a visit, Mom, how do you like my makeup today? Do you think it¡¯s striking enough?¡±


    ¡°It looks absolutely stunning! You¡¯ll definitely captivate Tim today. Your future in high society is so close!


    Some people can only envy you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Dahlia¡¯s words stunned Mia, but she maintained herposure and continued to sip her juice.


    In the distance, Dixie¡¯s coquettish volce could be heard, ¡°Oh, Tim I¡¯ve missed you so much¨COuch!¡±


    Just then, the courtyard echoed with Dixie¡¯s anguished cries.


    ncing over, Mia caught sight of Dixie sprawled on the grass, her legs iling awkwardly and


    pathetically.


    A subtle smirk yed on Mia¡¯s lips as she observed Timothy walk in without acknowledging them.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be a bit more considerate toward Dixie?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Dixie is your cousin, for goodness¡® sake! Why didn¡¯t you catch her just now? Look at her


    condition!


    Dahlia scolded, helping Dixie inside as she limped, her expression filled with disapproval.


    Looking at Dahlia and Dixie, Timothy furrowed his brow. ¡°Who are you two, anyway?¡±


    In response to Timothy¡¯s question, Mia burst intoughter. Could Timothy not recognize them?


    Dahlia nervously interjected, ¡°I¡¯m your distant aunt, and Dixie is my daughter¨Cyour cousin!¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression remained stoic. ¡°I don¡¯t have distant rtives, let alone distant cousins,¡± he


    insisted.


    ¡°Tim, you¡¯re being quite harsh now, pretending not to know us.¡±


    Growing increasingly impatient, Timothy instructed Kaleb, ¡°Escort them out.¡±


    Kaleb, who had long grown tired of Dahlia and Dixie, promptly intervened, stating, ¡°Please follow me.


    The

 Chapter 532

    As the situation took a negative turn, Dahlia hastily eximed, ¡°Mrs. Barrett Senior, could you please


    ¡°We heard you were discharged from the hospital, so we brought gifts to visit you. We never expected


    to


    be kicked out!¡±


    Frowning, Mia retorted, ¡°Hush, you¡¯ll wake Grandma.¡±


    Weren¡¯t they aware that Laura was resting?


    ¡°Okay, okay, what¡¯s all this noise about?¡±


    At that moment, the elevator doors opened, and Laura stepped out. Catching sight of Mia, she greeted


    her with a warm smile, ¡°My dear Mia,e here. Let me get a good look at you.¡±


    Just as Mia stood up, Dixie hurried toward Laura, crying out, ¡°Mrs. Barrett Senior!¡±


    However, Laura deftly moved aside, causing Dixie to miss her and tumble painfully to the floor.


    Mia cringed at the sound, almost as if she could feel the pain herself.


    Laura gently patted her chest. ¡°My delicate body can¡¯t endure being tackled like that. Mia,e here,


    let


    me have a look at you.¡±


    Mia grinned as she approached, assisting Laura in settling onto the sofa. ¡°Grandma, did we disturb


    your


    sleep?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ve already had a long nap. It¡¯s time to wake up, or else I¡¯ll struggle to sleep tonight,¡± Laura


    reassured.


    Just then, Dahlia stepped forward, offering a gift box.


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett Senior, I heard you have a fondness for scarves. I specifically visited this store and picked


    up theirtest collection. The colors in this batch are limited edition, only one of each.¡±


    ¡°Really? Let me take a look.¡±


    Mia cast a nce at the box, noticing it bore a striking resemnce to the packaging from the store


    where she purchased her scarves.


    Was it merely a coincidence?


    As Dahlia revealed the contents of the box, Mia observed three scarves nestled inside.


    Turning to Mia, Dahlia proposed, ¡°I noticed you also got some scarves. Why not show them to Mrs.


    Barrett Senior?¡±


    Maintaining herposure, Mia opened her box, revealing scarves that were an exact match in color


    to


    the ones Dahlia had selected.


    A brief, awkward silence hung in the air.


    Suddenly, Dahlia spoke sharply, ¡°Mia, why would you buy counterfeit goods? You know Mrs. Barrett


    Senior adores scarves.


    ¡°Even if you couldn¡¯t afford it, resorting to fake items to deceive her is uneptable.


    ¡°Imagine if she wears it in public, and someone recognizes it as fake¨Cit would bring shame to the


    Barrett


    family!¡±


    Laura scrutinized the scarves in the boxes, swiftly discerning between the authentic and the counterfeit.


    Mia¡¯s smile broadened as she interjected. ¡°It¡¯s still uncertain who bought the counterfeit goods, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Mia, what are you suggesting? Given your circumstances as an orphan without support and with


    adoptive parents facing financial struggles, how could you possibly afford a silk scarf worth over a


    thousand dors?¡±


    Rising to her feet, Dixie coldly retorted. ¡°Let¡¯s face it, Mia. It¡¯s clear you purchased the counterfeit


    goods. especially considering your recent divorce from Tim.


    ¡°How could you suddenly have the money to afford such expensive scarves?¡±


    Mia clicked her tongue disapprovingly before presenting the receipt. ¡°Here¡¯s the receipt from my


    purchase today. Would you like to double¨Ccheck?¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡± As Dahlia examined the receipt, she found no evidence of forgery.


    Feeling a pang of unease, she shifted her gaze andmented, ¡°Humph, in this day and age, anything


    can be falsified.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Considering your background, it¡¯s clear you can¡¯t afford it. Stop pretending.¡±


    Turning to Timothy, Mia retorted, ¡°But I went shopping with him today. He can vouch for me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dahlia and Dixie were left momentarily speechless, their expressions frozen in


    astonishment.


    They hadn¡¯t expected Timothy to join Mia on her shopping excursion.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Now, caught off guard, they found themselves scrambling toe up with a usible exnation.

 Chapter 533

    With a smirk, Mia gazed at Dahlia and Dixie. ¡°Do you still have anything to say?¡±


    Dahlia and Dixie felt a flush of embarrassment. They had expected Mia to be out shopping with


    Timothy. If they questioned the authenticity of Mia¡¯s purchase, wouldn¡¯t they also be questioning


    Timothy¡¯s taste?


    Enraged, Dixie managed a strained smile as she replied, ¡°Considering Tim was with you, it¡¯s unlikely


    the


    scarves are fake.¡±


    Dode had intended to assert dominance over Mia, but her n seemed to have backfired!


    With a knowing smile, Mia nced at them. ¡°So, if mine aren¡¯t knockoffs, does that mean yours are?¡±


    Dode¡¯s expression froze as she struggled toe up with a response.


    Undeterred, Mia pressed on. ¡°These scarves are limited edition, with just a single authentic piece


    avable across all the malls in Jeinburg.¡±


    Seizing the opportunity, Dahlia reprimanded Dixie, ¡°I told you to buy the scarves from the mall, but your


    insisted on having a friend buy them for you! Look what happened¨Cyou got scammed, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Dixie quickly caught on and responded tearfully, ¡°Mom, I had no idea my friend would deceive me like


    that.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but admire Dahlia and Dixie¡¯s acting skills. They had effortless


    around.


    Just then, Laura intervened, saying. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    turned the situation


    Dahlia quickly turned to Laura with a pleading expression. ¡°Mrs. Barrett Senior, Dixie was misled by her


    friend. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d knowingly purchase fake goods as gifts for you.


    ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve already seen much of the world. You don¡¯t need such trivial items. Anyway, the


    scarves are simply a small gesture from us, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Mia clicked her tongue disapprovingly. ¡°Buying counterfeit goods just to save a few bucks doesn¡¯t


    exactly scream sincerity.¡±


    Mia was well aware of Laura¡¯s contempt for Dahlia and Dixie. Despite Laura¡¯s cold treatment toward


    them, they shamelessly continued to visit, pretending to be oblivious to her disdain.


    Dealing with such brazen individuals was undeniably frustrating.


    Dixie swiftly turned to Timothy, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Tim, please believe me, I didn¡¯t mean it


    like that!¡±


    Timothy¡¯s demeanor hardened as he responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    Dixie faltered for a moment, her voice catching. ¡°But we were so close when we were younger. How did


    things change as we grew up? I recall you once sald-¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mia¡¯s Interest was piqued. Could Timothy have some history with Dixie?


    However, Laura intervened sternly, cutting off Dahlia and Dixie. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Your grandfather was


    the


    one who shamelessly proposed the marriage contract, but our family never agreed to it.


    ¡°If you continue spreading such rumors, it will tarnish Timothy¡¯s reputation; expect to receive awyer¡¯s


    letter if you continue.¡±


    Dahlia remained resolute, retorting. ¡°Mrs. Barrett Senior, we haven¡¯t spread any rumors. Now that Tim


    is divorced and single again, I simply thought it would be beneficial for Tim and Dixie to reconnect,


    considering they were childhood friends.


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s better than Tim associating with those women of dubious backgrounds. You shouldn¡¯t


    have allowed such individuals to marry into our family in the first ce!¡±


    Laura fired back sharply, ¡°Remember when Tim was on the verge of death? You all scurried away,


    afraid I¡¯d track you down and coerce you into marrying into the Barrett family!¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but vividly recall that tumultuous time when Timothy¡¯s ident rocked the Barrett


    family to its core.


    A heavy silence settled over the living room as Dahlia and Dixie bowed their heads, unable to muster a


    response.


    After all, who, in their right mind, would risk marrying someone on the brink of death?

 Chapter 534

    Laura pressed on, During that time, Mia was the only one who stepped up, showing a moral character


    that far surpassed those motivated solely by self¨Cinterest.¡±


    Dahlia and Dixie were rendered speechless by Laura¡¯s statement.


    A sense of satisfaction welled up within Mia, and a faint smile yed on her lips.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but notice Timothy¡¯s unwavering gaze fixed upon her from the corner of her


    eye. Mia swiftly looked away, ignoring Timothy¡¯s presence beside her.


    She had no desire to discem Timothy¡¯s expression, nor did she wish to specte about it.


    Timothy¡¯s voice cut through the tense atmosphere. ¡°Kaleb, escort these two out and ensure they never


    set foot in the Barrett residence again.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett Senior, If we¡¯ve caused any offense, please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mrs. Barrett Senior, we beg you not to drive us away!¡±


    However, Laura didn¡¯t even spare a nce for Dahlia and Dixie. Instead, she simply lowered her head


    and poured herself a cup of tea.


    In truth, Laura had been tolerating their presence solely out of respect for her patriarch.


    Nheless, Dahlia and Dixie¡¯s disrespect toward Mia moments ago crossed a line that Laura couldn¡¯t


    overlook.


    Once Dahlia and Dixie were escorted out, the living room returned to its serene ambiance.


    ¡°Mia, don¡¯t let their words affect you. I¡¯ve always held you in high regard,¡± Laura reassured Mia.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Mia replied. She gently grasped Laura¡¯s hand, feeling somewhat moved.


    In the past, Dahlia and Dixie had ridiculed her behind closed doors. Yet, this time seemed different.


    Perhaps aware of her recent divorce from Timothy, they disyed a newfound audacity, boldly daring


    to


    mock her even in Laura¡¯s presence.


    However, Mia hadn¡¯t anticipated Laura¡¯s strong defense!


    ¡°Mia, I¡¯ve heard rumors that you¡¯re the true heiress of the Lane family, and Maya is just an adopted


    daughter. Is this true?¡± Laura inquired.


    Ma nodded in confirmation, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct,¡±


    a while I¡¯m d you¡¯ve reunited with your family, I find it difficult to believe that you suddenly emerged


    as the hetess of the Lane family.


    Sven? you aresy discovered your family before this revtion? Why didn¡¯t they reveal your true identity


    to you? Why was it kept hidden?¡±


    Sensing Laura¡¯s concern, Mia felt a warm sensation in her heart.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She exined with a smile, ¡°My brothers were concerned that my newfound wealth might lead to


    resentment from others.¡±


    Mia proceeded to recount the entire story, borating on her brothers¡® antics of pretending to be poor.


    Laura found sce in Mia¡¯s exnation. ¡°So, if I understand correctly, your older brother, Connor, was


    the doctor who performed my surgeryst time, as a favor to you.


    ¡°Yes, exactly.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s outrageous that Maya would fabricate such lies, iming that my surgery was due to her


    efforts.


    ¡°She even tried to manipte Tim into marrying her using that excuse. What a shameless woman!


    Thankfully, Tim saw through her deceit!¡±


    Mia cast a nce at Timothy, a hint of amusement in her eyes. ¡°Indeed, Grandma, who would consent


    to


    such terms, right?¡±


    ¡°What a heartless bastard!¡± Laura¡¯s words resonated with conviction.


    Timothy was utterly caught off guard.


    Suppressing a smile. Mia nodded solemnly. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Grandma Laura.¡±


    After saying those words, Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel Timothy¡¯s intense gaze upon her, tinged with a hint


    of


    mischief.


    Mia straightened her posture. After all, she wasn¡¯t the one who had uttered those words.


    Laura took hold of her hand and remarked, ¡°Mia, knowing that the Lane family will support you in the


    future puts my mind at ease.


    ¡°Anyway, take a look at these photos of some promising young men. They alle from excellent


    files and are quite handsome loa


    Ata was pushed. What could Laura passibly be up to?

 Chapter 535

    Mia gazed at the collection of men¡¯s photos before her, momentarily stunned by the unfolding situation.


    Was Laura thinking about setting her up on blind dates?


    Timothy¡¯s expression immediately soured. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to find potential matches for Mia!¡±


    Timothy pressed his lips together, a surge of jealousy coursing through him. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m right here!¡±


    Laura¡¯s attempt to set up Mia with potential suitors right in front of him¨CWas she treating him as though


    he were invisible?


    Adding to theplexity, Mia was carrying Timothy¡¯s babies. How could he allow her to marry


    someone


    else?


    Laura arched an eyebrow. ¡°Well, don¡¯t just stand there. Come and help me screen these men. Check if


    any of them have any red gs or sketchy backgrounds.¡±


    Timothy was utterly furious. What was Laura trying to imply?


    Timothy adjusted his tie, his face assuming a stern expression as he remained silent.


    Looking at the photos, Mia sighed. ¡°Grandma, to be honest, I haven¡¯t given much thought to


    rtionships


    Timothy¡¯s expression brightened upon hearing Mia¡¯s words.


    Yet, Laura¡¯s disappointment was evident. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. Given your move to Nord City, it would


    make sense to marry someone from there. I overlooked that detail.¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel exasperated. It seemed Laura didn¡¯t quiteprehend her intentions.


    Upon learning about Mia¡¯s ns, Timothy couldn¡¯t hide his frown. He began envisioning a scenario


    where Mia would return to Nord City, possibly nevering back to Bern City.


    What would he do in that situation?


    A sense of unease gripped Timothy as he struggled to find a solution to persuade Mia to stay.


    Suddenly, Timothy¡¯s gaze shifted to Mia¡¯s abdomen.


    If Laura were aware of Mia¡¯s pregnancy with Timothy¡¯s child, she would undoubtedly insist that Mia stay


    in Bern City.


    Certainly, resisting Laura¡¯s sincere plea would be challenging for Mia.


    Feeling Timothy¡¯s eyes on her, Mia became uneasy. Quickly, she grabbed a pillow to shield her


    abdomen,


    silently cursing.


    Why was Timothy giving her such a look? Was he attempting to subtly hint at Laura about her


    pregnancy.


    hoping it would persuade her to stay?


    Mia¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. She couldn¡¯t allow Timothy to have that opportunity. She wasn¡¯t sure if she


    could resist being swayed.


    She quickly got up. ¡°Grandma Laura, I need to use the restroom real quick.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. When youe back, dinner will be ready. I¡¯ve instructed the cooks to prepare your


    favorite


    dishes.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Mia headed upstairs to the restroom. Despite appreciating Laura¡¯s kindness, she


    longed for independence.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Upon exiting the restroom, Mia spotted Timothy waiting outside.


    Timothy cast a condescending nce down at her. ¡°Where are you nning to take my babies?¡±


    Mia¡¯s breath caught. Her suspicions were validated. Timothy had indeed set his sights on her little


    ones.


    She tenderly touched her abdomen, locking eyes with him. ¡°You were quite clear in the past about not


    Liking children and not wanting them.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Timothy¡¯s eyes turned cold, followed by a brief flicker of vulnerability.


    His lips tightened as he affirmed, ¡°I did say that.¡±


    ¡°Given your firm stance against having children, why are you pretending now?¡± Mia retorted, her gaze


    sharp with irony.


    She recalled questioning Timothy about his views on having children many times, yet he had always


    remained steadfast.


    Timothy tightly gripped her wrist. ¡°The twins are mine too. You don¡¯t have the sole authority to decide


    where they will live; they should stay here.¡±


    Timothy was teistent that Atia elve birth to their babies in Bern City. From his expression, Mia could tell


    he wasn¡¯t kine


    She dehantly raised her chin and replied, ¡°Go ahead and try. Let¡¯s see if my six brothers would agree to


    that I¡¯m no longer the vulnerable orphan you and your family can push around!¡±

 Chapter 536

    Timothy¡¯s hand tightened gradually, a chill settling into his stender lips.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®go ahead and try? Just remember, this is Bern City! It¡¯s not your brothers¡±


    territory, and they have no authority to take my children away.¡±


    The tension in the air thickened between them.


    Unexpectedly, Mia erupted intoughter, regarding Timothy with a look of amusement. ¡°But I never


    imed the twins in my belly were yours.¡±


    Timothy hesitated for a moment. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Precisely what I said. Can¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Mia tried to distance herself, but Timothy held onto her shoulder, his eyes showing a tinge of bloodshot


    If they aren¡¯t mine, then who is their father?¡±


    After all, both Connor and ude were Mia¡¯s brothers, and the men she had recently been linked with


    belonged to the Lane family as well.


    Therefore, Mia didn¡¯t have any other men in her life. That implied there was only one potential father for


    the twins in her belly¨CTimothy!


    Suppressing the turmoil within, Mia maintained aposed exterior as she locked eyes with him.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not entirely sure. Before the notion of divorce came up, you were frequently absent


    from home. There were also rumors circting about your involvement with other women.


    ¡°So, one night, I went to a bar, got drunk, and ended up hooking up with a stranger. That¡¯s when I


    became


    pregnant.¡±


    As her words hung in the air, Mia sensed Timothy¡¯s gaze intensifying.


    He furrowed his brow. ¡°You¡¯re not telling the truth.¡±


    Mia lowered her eyelids slightly, adopting a mask of indifference.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that, do you truly believe I would have resorted to leveraging my pregnancy? At that


    moment, I found myself vulnerable and alone when you decided to cast me out.¡±


    Sensing Timothy¡¯s grip loosened, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s more than just that. I also doubted the paternity of


    the babies. Despite our previous intimacy, I took precautions afterward, convinced that I couldn¡¯t have


    conceived.


    ¡°I was afraid that if you discovered I had been intimate with another man and became pregnant, you


    would retaliate against me. So, I decided to keep quiet.¡±


    Standing before Timothy, Mia seemed somewhat diminutive.


    ¡°Mia, do you genuinely expect me to buy into what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not is entirely up to you. After all, I am the heiress of the Lane family now,


    whether the twins are yours or not doesn¡¯t concern me in the least¡­¡±


    ¡°If you were worried about me finding out that the babies aren¡¯t mine, then why were you insistent


    earlier


    that they belonged to your brother?¡±


    Confronted by Timothy¡¯s intense gaze, Mia grappled to respond, stating, ¡°It¡¯s simply because I had my


    brother to rely on, even though I was initially unaware of my family¡¯s wealth and influence.


    ¡°I never imed that the twins were my brother¡¯s. That was your assumption from the beginning.¡±


    Timothy remained unmoved, his once alluring features now darkened with anger, his eyes revealing


    emotions he hadn¡¯t acknowledged.


    After a momentary silence, he eventually released her hand. ¡°Mia, have you ever uttered a truthful


    word?¡±


    ¡°Well, my principles are generally straightforward: I speak appropriately based on the circumstances.¡±


    She slowly withdrew her hand and added, ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I chose not to disclose my pregnancy


    to Grandma. After all, the twins don¡¯t carry the Barrett lineage.


    ¡°If Grandma were to find out, it would only bring her sadness and heartache.¡±


    Mia pursed her lips. ¡°And, just to rify, I didn¡¯t lie. From the very beginning, I never acknowledged that


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    the babies belonged to you.¡±


    A bitter chuckle escaped Timothy¡¯s lips. He felt utterly foolish.


    ¡°Mia.¡± Laura¡¯s voice suddenly interjected.

 Chapter 537

    Upon hearing Laura¡¯s voice, Mia¡¯s expression instantly paled.


    Had Laura overheard their conversation just now?


    She felt momentarily flustered. Thest person she wanted to hurt was Laura.


    As Timothy and Mia turned, they noticed Laura waiting.


    Mia¡¯s expression became somewhat uneasy as she greeted her. ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Why are you both lingering here? Let¡¯s go and eat. I noticed you hadn¡¯t returned for a while, and I


    started


    to wonder if you¡¯d gotten stuck in the bathroom, so I came to check.¡±


    Hearing this, Mia let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Grandma Laura, we just had a short conversation and lost


    track.


    of time a bit.¡±


    Linking her arms with Laura¡¯s, the two of them made their way toward the dining room.


    Timothy observed Mia¡¯s departing figure, his gaze intensifying.


    Throughout the meal, Mia deliberately ignored Timothy, who was seated across from her.


    Turning to Laura, she remarked, ¡°Grandma, you should rest now. I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯lle visit you again


    soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright, be sure to spend more time with me before you depart for Nord City.¡± Laura responded.


    Mia¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she nodded earnestly.


    Upon exiting the Barrett residence, she brushed away her tears. At that moment, a tissue was offered


    to her, and she recognized Timothy¡¯s refined and slender fingers.


    With a fleeting look, she epted the tissue and blew her nose forcefully.


    Observing her somewhat brusque actions, Timothy furrowed his brow and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the name


    of


    that bar?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mia nced at him, momentarily puzzled, before grasping the meaning behind his question.


    She swiftly replied, ¡°Why do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you find that guy,¡± Timothy responded.


    ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ve already decided to raise the twins on my own.¡± Mia replied, her demeanor resolute.


    It appeared she had no intention of searching for the twins¡® biological father.


    Witnessing her determination, Timothy tell a twinge in his heart. ¡°Are you really okay with the twins


    never knowing who then father is?¡± he inquired.


    Mia turned away, a touch of bitterness evident in her eyes.


    ¡°In the end, that man remains oblivious to the bables¡® existence. He certainly wouldn¡¯t want them, and


    might even pressure me into terminating the pregnancy.


    ¡°Knowing this inevitable oue, how could I bring myself to tell him?¡±


    Mia had no idea what Timothy would do next after leveraging her twins to coerce her into staying in


    Bern City. She certainty wouldn¡¯t risk jeopardizing her bables!


    The two stood in a standoff at the entrance of the residence, nelther budging.


    Nheless, Timothy could detect an underlying tone in Mia¡¯s words.


    It felt as though she were subtly mocking his initial reluctance to have children and even pressuring her


    to consider terminating the pregnancy.


    However, that was a reality he couldn¡¯t deny.


    Furrowing his brow, Timothy spoke up. ¡°I can drive you back. Do you want to go to campus or head


    home?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll walk on my own,¡± Mia replied resolutely.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find a cab around here, you know.¡± Timothy insisted.


    Mia nodded. ¡°I¡¯m aware. My brother wille to pick me up.¡±


    As she finished speaking, a sleek ck luxury car pulled up next to them.


    ude emerged from the car, looking remarkably handsome. He took off his ck sunsses and


    walked over. ¡°Mia, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±


    At the sight of ude, a faint smile appeared on Mia¡¯s lips.


    She turned to Timothy beside her and remarked, ¡°If you need to reach me, please send a text instead


    of


    70:


    visiting the campus like you did today. It can be disruptive to other students.¡±


    After saying that, Mia continued walking toward ude without looking back.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    However, she sensed Timothy¡¯s palpable gaze trailing her from behind.


    As Mia settled into ude¡¯s car, she couldn¡¯t help but notice its luxurious appearance.

 Chapter 538

    ude stood outside, shooting Timothy aunting nce,


    With a nonchnt air, he said, ¡°From now on, Mia will have a dedicated chauffeur whenever she goes


    out.


    ¡°We also have plenty of sports cars walling for her at home. She doesn¡¯t need to ride in any other


    man¡¯s old¨Cfashioned car.¡±


    ude deliberately threw shade at Timothy¡¯s luxurious car, highlighting the new model he had


    purchased that day.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Watching as ude drove off with Mia, Timothy stood alone.


    He promptly took out his phone and called Caleb, asking, ¡°Are you avable? Can youe with me to


    the car dealership?¡±


    Half an hourter, the two met outside the dealership.


    Caleb looked hesitant as he spoke, ¡°Tim, I heard a rumor recently. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true.¡±


    Anticipating Caleb¡¯s words. Timothy quickly adopted a stern expression. ¡°You might want to keep that


    to


    yourself.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Tim. Don¡¯t be so uptight. We¡¯re friends, right? Can¡¯t you satisfy my curiosity a little? So, is


    your ex¨Cwife Mia really the heiress of the Lane family?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Timothy replied curtly.


    Caleb looked shocked. ¡°Damn! What a dramatic twist! I always thought she was just an orphan. I never


    imagined she¡¯d be the Lane family heiress after divorcing you!


    ¡°Tim, I¡¯m curious, how does that make you feel?¡±


    Timothy pursed his lips coldly. ¡°It¡¯s good that she found her family.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not entirely inurate,¡± Caleb remarked, ¡°but don¡¯t you find the task of winning your wife


    back significantly more challenging now?


    ¡°It¡¯s gone from easy¨Cpeasy to downright daunting. With six brothers backing her up, they could easily


    overpower you.¡±


    Timothy gazed at the luxurious cars before him, his tone calm. ¡°Who said I¡¯m trying to win her back?¡±


    ¡°Well calling it quits might be a wise move too. There are plenty of fish in the sea, after all. Oh, and Tim.


    what made you suddenly decide to switch cars?¡±


    Timothy remained silent; he didn¡¯t want to exin his actions. Realizing his impulsiveness. Timothy felt


    a surge of frustration.


    He couldn¡¯t believe he was checking out new cars just because of ude¡¯s remarks. It waspletely


    out of character for him!


    Ten minutester, Timothy ended up trading his car for thetest high¨Cend model, feeling even more.


    vexed.


    Indeed, he felt a sinister sense of rivalry!


    Upon reaching campus, Mia realized she needed to concentrate on her academic exams.


    After all these were tests she hadn¡¯t taken before, and with graduation approaching, this was her final.


    opportunity to make up for them.


    Looking at Mia, ude spoke up. ¡°Mia, there¡¯s no need for you to push yourself so hard. Remember,


    you¡¯re the heiress of our family. Dominic has even donated a building to the college.


    ¡°Do you really think the college authorities would dare to deny you your graduation certificate?¡±


    Mia fell silent for a moment. ¡°ude, I don¡¯t want people to see me as some idle rich girl. I want to stay


    true to myself.


    Watching Mia leave. ude couldn¡¯t resist messaging their family group chat. ¡°How can Mia be so


    diligent, obedient, and sensible? She¡¯s just too adorable!¡±


    Liam snorted and replied, ¡°You lucked out this time. Next time, I should be the one picking up Mia!¡±


    As Mia headed toward the library, she received a WhatsApp message from Gina. ¡°Mia, are you free


    tomorrow night?¡±


    Mia replied with a call, saying. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything nned for tomorrow. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Taylor¡¯s


    organizing a high school reunion in Jeinburg tomorrow. Will you be going?¡±

 Chapter 539

    Mia wasn¡¯t enthusiastic about going to the high school reunion, but when she heard the name ¡°Taylor¡°.


    she immediately understood Gina¡¯s motivation for attending.


    After all, Gina had always harbored a secret admiration for Taylor!


    Mia chuckled yfully as she quipped, ¡°Gigi, are you considering going to the ss reunion, or are you


    more excited about seeing Taylor?¡±


    Gina nervously cleared her throat. ¡°Mia, please don¡¯t phrase it that way. I simply thought if Taylor was


    the one organizing the reunion, it wouldn¡¯t be ideal if only a few people attended.


    ¡°But I do feel a bit awkward going alone. Would you be willing to apany me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯d be happy to.¡± Mia couldn¡¯t possibly turn down Gina¡¯s request.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Given Gina and Taylor¡¯s shared history, along with Gina¡¯s internship at the samepany as Taylor¡¯s.


    their interactions had undeniably grown more frequent.


    With any luck, this reunion might just spark something between Taylor and Gina.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go ahead and add you to the WhatsApp group for the ss reunion.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    After ending the call, Mia made her way to the study hall.


    As she settled into her seat, her attention was drawn to the multiple WhatsApp notifications lighting her


    phone from the reunion group chat.


    Upon opening the chat, she noticed several ongoing conversations among the members.


    Gina had even specifically mentioned her. ¡°Wee, Mia, to the group.¡±


    Mia replied with a waving emoji before cing her phone down to concentrate on her studies.


    During a restroom break, she checked her phone again and discovered that someone had mentioned


    her


    in the group chat.


    ¡°Mia, why aren¡¯t you responding to everyone? Don¡¯t act aloof!¡±


    Gina interjected, trying to exin on Mia¡¯s behalf. ¡°Mia is probably studying in the study hall. She¡¯s


    busy preparing for her exams.¡±


    Awake him university for a few years. Fcouldn¡¯t believe it until now. It looks like


    ***Save and taking exame


    e most bene to retum to university as a mature student, don¡¯t you think?


    Thebans. pavard YANNAK MINNRA Motord University wouldn¡¯t simply allow someone who dropped


    out three years ago to resume the shakes just the that


    ******* Aww she used to excel in all her sses? Who would¡¯ve guessed she left for a guy!¡±


    God but enace in an argument with the twodies, prompting Taylor to step in and


    Just then Mia received a message from Gina. ¡°Mia, those two who were deliberately bad¨Cmouthing you


    were Ramona Tibet from the Literary Arts Committee and her little sidekick, Jolene McKnight.


    We¡¯ve never really seen eye to eye with them before.¡±


    Mia replied casualb, Thad a feeling it was them just now.¡±


    Theard Ramona¡¯s family struck it rich from a demolition project. Now she¡¯s always showing off luxury


    items in the ss group chat.


    ¡°But despite her efforts to catch the attention of the ss heartthrob, Jeremy Kelce, he hardly


    acknowledges her.


    ¡°Rumor has it he¡¯s dating a social media influencer from a wealthy family, and she might join us:


    tomorrow.¡±


    Reading the chatter about her former ssmates, Mia recognized how swiftly time had flown.


    Being an orphan, she hadn¡¯t stayed in touch with her old ssmates much.


    Furthermore, after her secret marriage to Timothy, Mia had chosen to maintain a low profile and limit


    her


    interactions with her former peers.


    At that moment, she spotted an announcement from the university. ¡°Dana McQueen has been


    expelled.¡±


    Upon seeing the notice, Mia was momentarily taken aback.


    After all it hadn¡¯t been long since the college¡¯s music show concluded. It was during that time that Mia


    coincidentally encountered Dana at the Music School.


    They had developed a strong bond due to their shared background as orphans. It was astonishing how


    swiftly circumstances could evolve.


    F16 BONUS


    As Mia got ready to depart from campus, Liam, wearing a mask and cap, arrived to pick her up.


    Upon settling into the car, she asked, ¡°m, I heard your movie is set to release soon. Aren¡¯t you


    supposed to be upied with that?¡±


    *Regardless of how busy I am, picking you up is always my top priority. And don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the one


    financing this film. Who would dare to question me?¡±

 Chapter 540

    Mia fell silent for a moment. Was this the power of wealth?


    Recalling Dana¡¯s disciplinary notice. Mia couldn¡¯t resist inquiring. ¡°Liam. I stumbled upon Dana¡¯s


    disciplinary report today. What about Maya? Have there been any updates regarding her?¡±


    These days, everyone seemed to be implicitly avoiding any mention of Maya.


    Liam responded casually. ¡°The Barretts are pressing charges against Maya for assault. Jason insisted


    on it, so Maya remains in custody. We¡¯ll have to wait for the trial. She won¡¯t be released anytime soon.¡±


    A hint of resentment flickered in Liam¡¯s gaze.


    It was clear that Maya had been orchestrating trouble from the beginning, purposefully keeping Mia¡¯s


    whereabouts hidden, which resulted in the Lane family taking years to locate Mia.


    However, simply locking her up and pressing charges felt too forgiving for Maya¡¯s actions.


    If they were in Nord City, Liam definitely wouldn¡¯t let Maya off the hook so easily.


    ¡°I remember Maya mentioning that she¡¯s made significant contributions to the Lane family over the


    years. What exactly has she done?¡±


    ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t take Maya¡¯s words too seriously. She believes looking after Grandma is


    challenging.


    but all she does is keep herpany.


    ¡°With numerous maids at her disposal, Maya hardly needs to lift a finger. If it weren¡¯t for Grandma,


    would


    Maya have returned to our family to live as a heiress? She¡¯s just a greedy opportunist!¡±


    Lowering her gaze, Mia inquired, ¡°How is Grandma¡¯s health holding up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not great, mainly because past events have taken a toll on her mentally. It¡¯s left her emotionally


    scarred, and that¡¯s not something surgery can fix.


    ¡°Mia, once everything here is resolved, let¡¯s return to Nord City together and visit Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mia took a deep breath, stealing a nce at the passing scenery outside.


    Her resit exams were scheduled for the following week, and by the end of the month, she would


    officially


    graduate.


    It was time to begin working on her thesis. Indeed, everything seemed to be approaching quickly.


    Upon arriving home that evening. Mia was surprised to find only Patricia present. ¡°Where is everyone


    else?¡± she asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Well, Aunt Karen had urgent family matters to attend to. And Grandma Edna mentioned she would be


    back for the next doctor¡¯s appointment, so they both left in a hurry.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t try to convince them to stay.¡± Patricia exined.


    Mia snorted dismissively. ¡°They¡¯re probably afraid I¡¯ll ask them for money, which is why they left so


    abruptly!¡±


    But perhaps it was for the best that they departed to prevent any potential conflict.


    Later that evening, the entire family gathered for dinner. Mia couldn¡¯t resist mentioning her ns to


    attend her ss reunion the following night.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Her brothers immediately turned to her, their expressions wary. ¡°We¡¯ll apany you!¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel exasperated. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll be attending with Gina.¡±


    She knew that if all six of her brothers tagged along, they would inevitably steal the spotlight at the


    reunion.


    After all, Mia had hopes of setting up Gina and Taylor.


    Dominic spoke sincerely. ¡°Mia, usually these ss reunions revolve around unting andparison.


    If you attend alone, I¡¯m concerned you might get bullied.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. After all, I¡¯m now the heiress of the Lane family. Who would dare to challenge


    me?¡±


    The next morning, as Mia got ready to leave, Eva pulled her aside. ¡°Mia, are you nning to wear that


    outfit today? What about the clothes and dresses I bought for youst time?¡±


    ¡°Well, I just grabbed a random outfit this morning. Plus, I won¡¯t be the main focus at today¡¯s reunion, so


    why make a big deal out of it?¡±


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t do. Appearance means everything at these reunions. Hurry up and change into


    something


    else!¡± Eva insisted.


    With a resigned expression, Mia changed into another outfit before heading out.


    However, she opted for something subtle and understated, without any prominent brand logos.


    At that moment, a message appeared in the ss reunion group chat. ¡°We¡¯ll be having dinner at a five-


    star restaurant tonight, and Jeremy is treating everyone.¡±

 Chapter 541

    Mia nced at the name of the restaurant, it was indeed a rtively upscale establishment, rumored to


    require membership.


    ¡°Mia, what are you looking at? Did the ss reunion group mention something?¡± Eva inquired.


    ¡°Not really,¡± Mia replied. ¡°Someone just shared where we¡¯re having dinner tonigh


    Seated on the sofa, ude raised his head. ¡°Mia, where¡¯s the dinner happening?


    ¡°At Rustica Restaurant,¡± Mia answered.


    ¡°That ce? The food there is rather ordinary. I happen to have a membership card for that restaurent,


    gifted by the owner.


    ¡°When you¡¯re there, just provide them with my phone number, and they can put the expences on my


    tab,¡±


    ude proposed.


    ¤µ


    Mia chuckled. ¡°No worries, someone else is footing the bill tonight.¡±


    After all, Ramona had mentioned in the group chat that Jeremy was treating everyone.


    If Mia were to insist on paying, it would undoubtedly attract attention and might even stir up


    unnecessary


    drama.


    Mia certainly didn¡¯t want to steal the limelight at today¡¯s gathering; it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    As the evening approached, Mia finished packing her bag and left campus, intending to catch a cab to


    the restaurant.


    As she stepped outside, a car suddenly pulled up beside her.


    ¡°Are you Ms. Mia? I¡¯m Antonio Sanchez, your designated driver for tonight. Allow me to transport you to


    the restaurant,¡± he offered.


    Mia hesitated briefly but ultimately epted the offer. She bent down and entered the car.


    With her phone in hand, she sent a message to Gina. I¡¯m on the way.¡±


    Gina promptly replied, ¡°I had to workte today, I¡¯m just leaving now. I might be a little behind you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll wait for you outside,¡± Mia reassured her.


    An hourter, the car came to a stop by the roadside.


    Antonio promptly stepped out of the vehicle to open the door for Mia.


    ¡°Ms. Mia, your backpack seems quite heavy. Perhaps you should leave it in the car. This is the


    handbag prepared for you by Ms. Delgado.¡±


    As Mia watched Antonio retrieve the new handbag from the passenger seat, she immediately


    recognized


    it as being from Eva.


    Why were Dominic and Eva so concerned that she might be judged at today¡¯s reunion?


    epting the designer handbag from Antonio, Mia raised her head and surveyed her surroundings.


    She


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her brothers were nearby, perhaps hiding and watching.


    However, considering their hectic schedules, they probably didn¡¯t have the time.


    Mia recalled overhearing Dominic and Eva discussing work matters yesterday. They had dropped


    everything just toe and pick her up.


    Having convinced her brothers to return to Nord City the previous night to tend to work matters, Mia


    doubted they would have the time to locate her and apany her to the ss reunion.


    With her handbag in tow, Mia made her way toward the restaurant. As she walked, two elegantly


    dressed


    women approached her.


    One of the women looked at her disdainfully and remarked, ¡°Mia, I never expected you to have be


    so audacious over these past few years.


    ¡°Who was that elderly man driving the luxury car just now? Could he be the one who gave you this


    designer handbag?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? They must be in a sugar daddy¨Cand¨Cbaby rtionship. Why else would a wealthy


    older man just randomly give her a designer handbag? I bet it¡¯s because Mia knows how to provide


    excellent


    sexual services!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, regarding the two women in front of her. ¡°And who


    might you be?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ramona. Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know me,¡± she retorted.


    ¡°Ramona Tilburt? Are you sure you¡¯re the same person in this photo? Your nose looks different, your


    eyes too, and your chin seems more defined. You¡¯re practically unrecognizablepared to before!¡±


    Mia


    The photo showed Ramona with her trademark side¨Cswept bangs, but her haughty expression


    remained


    unchanged.


    ¡°Mia, delete that photo immediately, do you understand? Holding onto someone else¡¯s photo like this


    vites their right to privacy!¡± Ramona demanded.


    Mia¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°And what about the things you just said? Legally, that¡¯s considered defamation.


    Do you understand?¡±


    Ramona¡¯s demeanor shifted from arrogant to defensive.


    ¡°Mia, did I say something inurate? Weren¡¯t you an orphan who dropped out of college? How do you


    justify being driven in a luxury car, wearing designer clothes, and carrying designer handbags?¡±

 Chapter 542

    ¡°Just because i was once an orphan doesn¡¯t mean I still am. I have a family now!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, stop with the lies. Are you seriously trying to convince me that you randomly stumbled upon an


    affluent family, turning you from an orphan into a wealthy heiress overnight?¡±


    Mia nodded. ¡°Why is that so hard to believe?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Mia, your excuses are getting ridiculous. Have you been indulging in too many soap operas?


    Such scenarios only y out in TV dramas, not in reality. Snap out of it!¡±


    At that moment, a Porsche pulled up nearby, and a sharply dressed man stepped out. He wore gold¨C


    rimmed sses, exuding an aura of urban sophistication.


    Ramona¡¯s face lit up when she spotted him. ¡°Jeremy, over here!¡±


    Jeremy approached them with a warm smile. ¡°Why are you two waiting at the entrance? Aren¡¯t you


    tired?


    ¡°You could have simply mentioned my name, and they would have escorted you directly to the private


    room.¡±


    Taking advantage of the moment, Ramonamented, ¡°Jeremy, did you get a new car? I remember


    you had a BMWst time, and now you¡¯re driving a Porsche. Quite the upgrade, huh?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. My family helped me out with some money to upgrade my car. There¡¯s no way I could


    afford a new one with my ie.


    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s a pleasant surprise to see Mia here today after all these years. You still look as lovely


    as ever, Mia, not a day older.¡±


    Mia smiled gracefully in response. ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡±


    Standing nearby, Ramona couldn¡¯t conceal her jealousy. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Jeremy¡¯s immediate


    attention toward Mia upon his arrival.


    After all, women possessed a keen intuition. Despite the passing years, it


    appeared Jeremy still harbored feelings for Mia.


    Jeremy instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s head inside, everyone. Don¡¯t linger outside.¡±


    Mia stayed quiet, joining the group as they made their way toward the restaurant.


    As she entered, a sleek, new luxury car pulled up by the roadside.


    Timothy lowered the car window and nced toward the restaurant, a flicker of confusion crossing his


    gaze.


    Moments ago, he thought he glimpsed Mia among a group of people.


    Seated in the passenger seat, Heath cautiously began, ¡°Mr. Barrett, our reservation today isn¡¯t at this


    restaurant. It¡¯s the one further ahead.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Timothy replied, shifting his gaze away and rolling up the car window.


    Upon entering the private room, Mia found herself amidst several ssmates, although Gina had yet to


    arrive.


    Ramona swiftly imed the seat beside Jeremy, eagerly inquiring about his work.


    Mia quietly seated herself beside them, listening attentively. It was then that she discovered Jeremy¡¯s


    employment at a financial firm, boasting a substantial ie.


    As the waiter served tea, Jeremy poured a cup for Mia,mending her, ¡°Mia, I heard you won first


    ce in a designpetition. That¡¯s truly impressive! Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s just a stroke of luck,¡± she modestly replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate yourself. Luck often reflects skill just as much.¡±


    Ramona couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Did Mia truly win an award in a designpetition, or was it one of


    those that almost anyone could achieve?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Fleur International Design Competition, hosted by the renowned Lane family in Nord City. It


    takes ce every three years and carries considerable prestige.


    ¡°With Mia securing first ce, she now holds a golden opportunity to join any top¨Ctierpany in the


    industry.¡± @


    Upon hearing this, Ramona couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. 5

 Chapter 543

    Mia shed a slightly awkward yet polite smile. ¡°Compared to your aplishments, Jeremy, mine


    seem insignificant.¡±


    Ramona couldn¡¯t resist interjecting, ¡°Even if Mia snagged the first prize, what¡¯s the big deal? I heard


    she


    ditched college for some guy, so now she probably only has a high school diploma.


    ¡°What reputablepany would hire someone with just a high school education?¡±


    Jolene chimed in, ¡°Exactly. These days, having a solid education is crucial for securing job


    opportunities.¡±


    Ramona adopted a seemingly caring tone as she spoke, ¡°Mia, I genuinely feel sorry for you. You had


    such good grades back then, even securing a spot in a top¨Ctier university.


    ¡°But it¡¯s such a shame that you dropped out for a guy. If only you had a degree from a prestigious


    university now, along with this award, finding a good job would be a breeze.¡±


    ¡°Who said Mia only has a high school diploma?¡±


    Just then, Gina barged through the door and confronted Ramona directly.


    ¡°Mia has been diligently preparing for her resit examinations on campus. Once she passes her exams


    and gets her thesis approved, she¡¯ll sessfully obtain her graduation certificate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Mia dropped out years ago. How can she suddenly decide to return to university


    like


    this?¡±


    ¡°Just because you can¡¯t achieve something doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t. As I mentioned, Mia is back in


    college, preparing for her exams.


    ¡°Soon, she¡¯ll graduate from Halvard University, a top¨Ctier institution, unlike someone who holds only an


    associate degree and still has the audacity to belittle others.¡±


    Ramona instantly became defensive. ¡°Gina, who are you referring to as an associate degree holder?


    I¡¯ve been studying abroad for quite some time now. It¡¯s at a prestigious university in Nord City, a ce


    most people can only dream of.¡±


    Jolene joined in with a boast, ¡°Exactly! Ramona is currently studying abroad as an international


    student. Mia can¡¯t evenpare to that.¡±


    Gina smirked. ¡°That must have been quite expensive, huh?¡±


    Ramona¡¯s demeanor tensed. ¡°My family is well¨Coff. Are you feeling envious or something?¡±


    Mia immediately tugged at Gina¡¯s sleeve, shaking her head subtly. ¡°Let it be, there¡¯s no need to argue


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    about this.¡±


    ¡°Mia, I¡¯m just trying to defend you here. Given that you haven¡¯t attended any ss reunions in the past


    few years, you might not be aware of the rumors and gossip circting about you.


    ¡°Now is the perfect opportunity to set the record straight.¡±


    Visibly agitated, Ramona eximed, ¡°Mia, I heard you dropped out of college for a guy back then. Our


    ss teacher thought it was such a pity. Are you still with him?¡±


    Mia paused before responding, ¡°No, we¡¯re no longer together.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re divorced now? Unfortunately, second marriages can be quite difficult these


    days. Perhaps I should help you find someone,¡± Ramona quipped.


    Mia responded with a wry smile. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. We aren¡¯t close enough for that.¡±


    Jolene sarcastically chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t miss out on this opportunity. Ramona knows some eligible guys.


    If


    you pass this up, you might regret it.¡±


    Unable to hold back, Gina interjected, ¡°Mia isn¡¯t concerned about these matters. She¡¯s financially


    secure


    and enjoys her life independently.¡±


    After all, as the heiress of the Lane family, did Mia need to depend on any man?


    Ramona burst intoughter, covering her mouth. ¡°Well, I half¨Cexpected you to say that Mia is now living


    the high life with some wealthy older man.


    ¡°But let¡¯s be real, that¡¯s not a sustainable n¨CAh! Why did you ssh water on me?¡±


    Casually setting down her cup, Mia retorted, ¡°Your breath stinks, so I figured I¡¯d help you freshen up.¡±


    Furious, Ramona rose from her seat. ¡°Mia, do you realize this outfit is designer? Can you even afford to


    Gina interjected with a cold snort. ¡°Who told you to spread baseless rumors? Getting sshed is just


    what you deserve, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Where did I spread baseless rumors? Just moments ago, I saw an older man driving a luxury car,


    dropping her off, and even handing her a designer bag¨Cthe very one she¡¯s holding right now. ¡°Besides,


    everyone knows Mia is an orphan! Where did she get so much money to buy a designer bag?¡±

 Chapter 544

    Mia nced over with a steely gaze. ¡°He¡¯s the family chauffeur.¡±


    ¡°Chauffeur? Haha, Mia, are you kidding me? Just a moment ago, she was talking about discovering her


    family and how wealthy they are! I mean, who would buy into that?*


    Ramona found it hard to believe Mia¡¯s ims about her family¡¯s wealth.


    Gina retorted without hesitation, ¡°Oh, Ramona, is it too much for you to handle that Mia found her


    biological parents, and they happen to be rich? Whether you can ept it or not, that¡¯s the truth!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence for that? Just because you im Mia¡¯s biological parents are affluent, how can


    we


    trust it?¡± Ramona demanded.


    Mia pulled Gina aside, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Let them believe what they want.¡±


    Just then, Taylor stepped in, redirecting the conversation, ¡°I reckon everyone¡¯s feeling hungry. How


    about


    we order some food?¡±


    Jeremy quickly joined in, adding, ¡°Absolutely, let¡¯s celebrate Mia¡¯s family reunion with some extra


    dishes


    today.¡±


    While the rest of the ssmates offered their congrattions, Ramona remained seated in her chair,


    sulking.


    She refused to believe that Mia¡¯s family was wealthy, instead insisting that Mia was merely being


    supported by wealthy older men!


    However, with Jeremy present, Ramona restrained herself from being too confrontational, fearing she


    might offend him and tarnish her refined image. 1


    Handing the menu to Mia, she remarked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the lead on ordering? Considering your


    previous financial situation, dining at a ce like this might have been out of reach for you, am I right?¡±


    Mia looked puzzled. After all, ude had mentioned that the food at this restaurant was mediocre and


    even provided her with a VIP membership card.


    Consequently, Mia didn¡¯t find this restaurant particrly impressive.


    Jeremy chimed in with a warm smile, ¡°Mia, feel free to choose whatever you like. Cost is not a concern


    here. Order whatever appeals to you.¡±


    Mia cast a nce at Gina and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we order together?¡±


    Since Mia was already here, she couldn¡¯t just go hungry, especially given her pregnancy and the


    importance of obtaining proper nourishment.


    Taking a nce at the menu, she selected two dishes from the first page.


    Upon cing the menu down, Ramona, seated beside her, couldn¡¯t resist making a sarcastic


    comment,¡±


    Mia, why did you choose these two dishes?¡±


    Mia appeared puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the issue with them?¡±


    ¡°Well, Mia, it¡¯s understandable that you didn¡¯t know. After all, you¡¯ve never had the chance to dine at a


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    restaurant like this before.


    ¡°The dishes on the first page of the menu are exclusively avable to VIP guests; regr patrons can¡¯t


    order them. You¡¯re simply embarrassing yourself.¡±


    Mia hesitated for a moment. After all, ude had generously provided her with his VIP membership


    card,


    granting her ess to order from the first page of the menu.


    Considering ude had mentioned that only these two dishes were decent, Mia opted for them.


    Gina quickly retorted, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about that?¡±


    Jeremy quickly stepped in, his expression growing uneasy. ¡°These are just gimmicks of the restaurant.


    We don¡¯t need to take them seriously.¡±


    Ramona cynicallymented, ¡°Jeremy, you¡¯re being overly generous, covering for Mia like that.


    Someone here was bragging about their wealth just a moment ago, but it seems their facade didn¡¯t


    quite


    At that moment, the waiter approached. Taking the menu, he politely asked, ¡°Is there anything else


    you¡¯d


    like?¡±


    Ramona quickly interjected, saying to the waiter, ¡°You¡¯re asking the wrong person. The one who is


    treating us is right here!¡±

 Chapter 545

    Mia was surprised by the waiter¡¯s unexpected courtesy toward her, considering Jeremy was the one


    treating them.


    ncing at the waiter, she stated, ¡°I don¡¯t need anything else, thank you.¡±


    With that, the waiter departed the private room without acknowledging Jeremy nearby.


    Ramona quicklymented, ¡°What kind of service is that? Such arrogance! Does he assume Mia is


    treating us today?¡±


    Her remarks were met withughter from several ssmates.


    To salvage the situation, Jeremy quickly interjected, ¡°The waiter is just being polite. I¡¯ve been to this


    restaurant several times, and I simply wanted everyone to order what they preferred.


    ¡°However, when ites to settling the bill, it¡¯s on me.¡±


    ¡°Jeremy, you¡¯re just as charming and handsome as ever, nothing has changed,¡±


    Upon hearing Ramonapliment Jeremy and flirt with him on purpose, Mia¡¯s appetite immediately


    diminished.


    She nced at Gina and Taylor seated beside her; they seemed to be engrossed in conversation.


    Silently, Mia poured herself a ss of lemon water.


    Even though she was somewhat put off by Ramona and Jeremy¡¯s demeanor at the table, her sole


    purpose foring was to try to set up Gina with Taylor.


    j


    Before long, the waiter arrived with the dishes.


    Soon, the table was filled with food, noticeably more than what they had originally ordered.


    Jeremy was the first to notice something was amiss. ¡°I don¡¯t believe we ordered this much,¡± he


    remarked.


    ncing at Mia, the waiter announced, ¡°These dishes arepliments from the restaurant owner, Mr.


    Irwin Russ. He hopes you all enjoy your meal and have a wonderful time.¡±


    As the waiter left, Jeremy found himself puzzled.


    In reality, he rarely interacted with Irwin, as they operated in entirely different social circles.


    Even if Jeremy wanted to impress him, he simply didn¡¯t have the means to do so.


    Ramona closely observed the dishes on the table and eximed, ¡°Jeremy, aren¡¯t these dishes from the


    exclusive VIP menu? How did they end up here? Only VIP guests can order them!¡±


    Everyone had presumed these dishes wouldn¡¯t be served following Mia¡¯s embarrassing mishap just


    now.


    Yet, much to their surprise, all of them were brought to the table.


    Jolene promptly added, ¡°This must be due to Jeremy¡¯s influence, right? Who else here could have that


    kind of clout?¡®


    Ramona nodded with a smile. ¡°Exactly! Jeremy, you sly dog, keeping this all to yourself? I even tried


    persuading my parents for the membership card to this ce, but they wouldn¡¯t budge.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°And here you are, concealing your VIP status like it¡¯s no big deal.


    Suddenly, the entire room wasvishing Jeremy with praise.


    Jeremy¡¯s expression became slightly ufortable. After all, he was just an ordinary patron. He


    couldn¡¯t have possibly ordered dishes from the VIP menu.


    He struggled toprehend why there were suddenly so many exclusive dishes on the table. Was it a


    mistake?


    Despite his confusion, Jeremy didn¡¯t want to risk embarrassment by denying it.


    Suddenly, Mia¡¯s phone puzzed. She retrieved it and saw a message from ude. ¡°How¡¯s the food


    today? I¡¯ve already spoken to Mr. Russ, so you can expect top¨Cnotch treatment!¡±


    Upon reading the message, Mia finally understood why the waiter had treated her so courteously


    earlier.


    It turned out that ude had spoken to Irwin.


    Mia responded with an emoji, ¡°Thanks, ude.¡±


    Leaning in, Gina whispered, ¡°So it¡¯s because of your brother, right? Why didn¡¯t you mention it? Can¡¯t


    you


    see how everyone is ttering Jeremy?¡±


    As Mia ced her phone down, she overheard Ramona showering Jeremy withpliments.


    Everyone seemed to believe that the extra dishes were brought out due to Jeremy¡¯s influence.


    However, Mia didn¡¯t feelpelled to disclose the truth.


    In a subdued voice, she remarked, ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary. Besides, there won¡¯t be another asion like


    this.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, there¡¯s no point in staying in touch with these individuals. It¡¯s not worth it,¡± Gina agreed.


    Mia shed a grin at Gina and asked, ¡°Anyway, what are your thoughts on Taylor?¡±

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    After Mia posed her question, she noticed a faint blush on Gina''s cheeks. Indeed, this was the primary reason Mia hade to the reunion today¡ªsolely to apany Gina.


    Just then, Jeremy raised his ss, dering, "Everyone, I propose a toast. I appreciate each of you for gracing us with your presence tonight. Here''s to a prosperous future and abundant wealth!"


    Abstaining from alcohol, Mia decided to pour herself a ss of lemon water instead.


    Ramona quickly pointed out, "Mia, everyone else is drinking, but you''re sticking with water. What''s the deal? Why aren''t you trying to be sociable?"


    In aposed manner, Mia exined, "I haven''t been feeling welltely and can''t consume alcohol. I apologize."


    Given her pregnancy, it was evident that alcohol was off-limits for her.


    Ramona expressed her disapproval, questioning, "What do you mean by ''you can''t drink''? Are you purposely trying to be different and draw attention to yourself?"


    Interrupting Ramona, Jeremy intervened, asserting, "If she chooses not to drink, that''s entirely up to her. After all, this is a ss reunion, not a formal business event. How about we let everyone make their own choice?"


    Frustrated, Ramona could only shoot Mia a resentful look.


    Once Jeremy had finished his drink, he approached Mia. "Hey Mia, let''s swap numbers. Ourpany has design projects too. Once you graduate from university, you can join our team. The benefits are quite appealing."


    "Let''s discuss it after I graduate. I''m still undecided," Mia responded.


    After all, she had already made ns to depart for Nord City. Hence, working in Bern City wasn''t on her agenda.


    As Ramona observed Jeremy asking for Mia''s number, her underlying discontent reached its peak.


    She intentionally spoke up, asserting, "Mia, we''re all ssmates here, so if you decide to join thepany in the future, we''ll ensure you''re well looked after.


    "However, I''ve heard that the HR department isn''t particrly weing to divorced women. But don''t worry, I have connections with the HR manager, and I''ll put in a good word for you when the timees."


    Gina swiftly interjected, "Well, Mia isn''t interested at all. After winning first ce in the Fleur International Design Competition, both the Barrett Group and Nord City''s Vista Properties extended job offers to her."


    Ramona countered, "Pfft, anyone can boast. If Mia is genuinely that talented, why hasn''t she joined a major corporation already? What''s the point of returning to university?"


    "Because Mia wants toplete her exams and earn her degree before entering the workforce."


    Jeremy raised a concern. "Isn''t she putting the cart before the horse? Even with a degree, there''s no guarantee she willnd a job at those big corporations."


    Gina spoke confidently, "It''s not a problem. Thepany''s HR department has assured Mia that she can join them as soon as she graduates."


    Upon hearing this, a flicker of jealousy crossed Ramona''s expression.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jolene voiced her skepticism, stating, "Words mean little without evidence."


    Gina promptly shared screenshots in the group chat, providing proof of her connections with representatives from both corporations.


    She remarked, "There''s no need for lies when the evidence speaks for itself!"


    Upon viewing the screenshots, the rest of the ssmates couldn''t hide their envy. "Mia, your talent is remarkable," onemented.


    "Indeed, Mia, when you join these prominent corporations in the future, please remember us," another added.


    With a smile, Jeremy chimed in, "Mia, these corporations are thriving. Congrattions in advance! Let''s make ns to meet up more frequently in the future."


    Furious, Ramona and Jolene remained on the sidelines, unable to savor their meal.


    After finishing their dinner and settling the bill, Mia apanied Gina to the restroom.


    Upon reaching the entrance of the private room, they were met by a middle-aged man dressed in a suit.


    The man politely addressed Mia, asking, "Was your meal satisfactory?"


    Mia responded with a hint of skepticism, "It was okay."


    Ramona hurriedly exited the room, her face beaming with excitement. "Mia, do you know this middle-aged man? Is he your new boyfriend?"

 Chapter 547

    Upon hearing Ramona''s words, Mia was momentarily stunned.


    She shot Ramona a re and countered, "Did you ingest garbage before leaving your house today? Your breath reeks terribly!"


    Feeling offended, Ramona responded sharply, "Is your anger a reaction to feeling embarrassed? Did I touch a nerve? Could it be that you''re juggling two rtionships at once?


    "If the gentleman who escorted you here discovers you''re involved with another middle-aged man, he might reim all those designerbels you were unting!"


    Without hesitation, Mia delivered afirm p across Ramona''s face, causing her hand to tingle from the impact. Ramona was left momentarily dazed, feeling as though she were seeing stars, with half of her face numbed by the force of the p.


    The entire room fell into silence.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After a moment of stillness, Ramona let out a piercing scream. "Mia, how dare you strike me! Who do you think you are toy your hands on me? My father will never let you get away with this!" Jolene interjected, "Ramona, are you alright? This is serious. We should contact the police! Mia needs to face the consequences of her actions!"


    Gina swiftly responded, "Ramona, it''syour words that are causing all this chaos. Verbal abuse is a form of violence, do you not realize that?


    " Ramona''s hands shook as she dered, "I''m calling the police! Mia, you''re going to regret today! How dare you, an orphan,y your hands on me? You''re asking for trouble!" Seeing the tension rise, Taylor stepped in, saying, "Ramona, we''re all ssmates. Let''s not escte things.


    And, well, what you said earlier was a bit too harsh."


    "When did I cross a line? Did I say something wrong?" Ramona argued.


    "Mia, being an orphan, surely wouldn''t have so many connections.


    "She must be involved in some sugar baby and daddy rtionships to have such an extensivework!"


    In that instant, the restaurant manager, Peter Tishmal, approached swiftly and politely addressed the middle-aged man, "Mr. Russ, do you have any specific orders?" The middle-aged man wore a stern expression and remained silent, his gaze respectful as he turned toward Mia. "Ms. Bowen, do you require any assistance in managing this situation?" Mia was taken aback to discover that the middle-aged man was, in fact, the restaurant owner, Irwin Russ.


    Considering the recent text from ude, it wouldn''t be surprising for Irwin to make an effort to please ude by approaching them.


    Jeremy was astonished, eximing, "He''s the owner of this restaurant?" Equally taken aback, Ramona inquired, "Is it possible that someone is pretending to be the owner?" Jeremy responded firmly, "I know Peter, the manager of this restaurant, and if he says that this man is the owner, there''s no doubt it''s true." Ramona''s expression grew uneasy. She understood the considerable status that Irwin held.


    Given that even her father treated him with deference, she certainly couldn''t afford to upset him. Despite having to suppress her pride, Ramona couldn''t shake off a sense of resentment.


    She cynically remarked, "Impressive, Mia. You''ve sessfully climbed the socialdder. Congrattions. Let''s consider our earlier dispute settled." Mia met her gaze with a wry smile and countered, "Who said it''s resolved?" Irwin addressed Mia in a respectful tone, stating, "Ms. Bowen, I''ll handle this issue personally. There''s no need to involve your family.


    "If you could kindly put in a good word for me with your brotherter, I would greatly appreciate it." Before Mia could respond, Irwin turned his attention to Ramona and added, "By the way, your father is affiliated with Equinox, right? Inform him that the contract he signed earlier is now void.


    "Furthermore, in the future, you andyour family should refrain from pursuing any further ventures in this field." Le Ramona''splexion instantly paled.


    "I mean, today''s situation was clearly not in my favor. How could you cklist my family''spany?" Should Ramona''s father learn that hispany was cklisted because of her, he would undoubtedly be furious.

 Chapter 548

    Mia didn''t want to listen any further. She turned to Gina and uttered, "I''m heading out. Feel free to continue chatting."


    She couldn''t bear it any longer. Indeed, her brother''s words rang true from the previous night; these ss reunions were simply gatherings where everyone engaged in boasting andparisons, devoid of any real significance.


    As Mia exited the restroom and waited for the elevator, she noticed tears streaming down Ramona''s face.


    Ramona hurriedly intercepted Mia''s path, pleading, "Mia, please, let''s not dwell on petty matters. We''re all adults here. This time, I''ll admit it''s my fault! I apologize!"


    Witnessing Ramona''s distressed state, Mia turned to Gina with a puzzled expression. "What''s going on?"


    Gina responded curtly, "Ramona just received a call from her family, informing her about their impending bankruptcy due to her conflict with Mr. Russ.


    "Frankly, I believe she brought it upon herself; some individuals simplyck restraint."


    A nearby ssmate interjected, seemingly attempting to appease Mia, "Absolutely! We all know Mia''s biological parents are affluent, yet someone chose to disregard the truth and spread unfounded gossip. She has only herself to me!"


    Ramona found herself speechless amidst the mockery.


    Turning to Jeremy, Ramona noticed his evasive gaze. Eventually, he spoke up, saying, "Ramona, you owe Mia an apology. When you mess up, you''ve got to face the music."


    With a hint of reluctance, Ramona offered her apology. "Mia, I''m sorry."


    Appalled, Mia pushed Ramona aside and made her way toward the elevator.


    In a desperate attempt, Ramona immediately dropped to her knees, pleading, "Mia, don''t leave. Please forgive me this time! My family can''t afford to go bankrupt!"


    Jolene chimed in urgently, "Mia, Ramona is even kneeling for you. What more do you want? Are you really going to push her to the edge?"


    Mia scornfully remarked, "Had Icked power or influence, I''d have been subjected to bullying and baseless usations, with no one to stand up for me.


    "But now that the situationhas<strong></strong>reversed, is there suddenly an issue? Can¡¯t seem to handle it, huh?"Mia couldn¡¯t help but feet repulsed by such a shallow apology.


    Back in their school days, Ramona had often teamed up with other small cliques to ostracize and ridiculeMia


    After Mia¡¯s words, none of the ssmates dared to speak a word.


    Stepping forward, Gina defended Mia, stating, ¡°Tamona¡¯s family bankruptcy has nothing to do with Mia.


    She¡¯s not responsible for their situation.


    ¡°Ramona, you¡¯re directing your apology to the wrong person. Why not kneel before Mr. Russ instead?¡±


    Mia remained silentas<strong></strong>she walked away, heading for the elevator.


    Ginaforted her, saying, ¡°Try not to dwell on it too much. Ramona brought this upon herself! Her remarks werepletely uncalled for, and you demonstrated Impressive restraint throughout!


    ¡°Choosing not to report her for defamation was already a generous gesture.<strong>¡±</strong>


    As they reached the restaurant¡¯s entrance, they were met with pouring rain outside.


    Jeremy quickly caught up, his enthusiasm apparent. ¡°Mia, let me drive you home. It¡¯s not safe to take ataxi in this heavy rain!¡±


    Mia declined his offer directly, stating, ¡°It¡¯s fine. ¡®My driver wille to pick me up.¡±


    ¡°Heh, it seems like you¡¯re still pretending, huh? Perhaps that elderly gentleman is here to pick up Mia. Where did this drivere from, anyway?¡°.


    At that moment, Ramona approached, looking disheveled. ring coldly at Mia, she dered, ¡°I don¡¯t believe for a second that you¡¯re some wealthy heiress!


    ¡°I¡¯m convinced Mr. Russ orchestrated that whole charade just to spare you from embarrassment!¡±


    Gina tired back, ¡°Ramona, have you lost your mind? It appears you¡¯re just jealous, unable to handle others''sess.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s see when that elderly gentleman arrives<strong>to</strong>pick up Mia! Then her hypocritical facade will be exposed for all to seel¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 549

    The corner of Mia¡¯s lips twitched involuntarily; she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Ramona¡¯s reasoning had been impaired by their earlier altercation.


    As time passed, the rain outside persisted, pouring heavily without any signs of stopping.


    However, Antonio hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Mia had just begun relying on him for transportation today andhadn¡¯t had the chance to obtain his phone number. She couldn¡¯t understand why Antonio hadn¡¯tappeared.


    Without hesitation, Ramona insinuated with a mocking tone. ¡°See, I told you so. Mia likely feels


    scared about letting that elderly man pick her up. She¡¯s probably afraid that we¡¯ll expose her/<em>ulty</em>and


    Frowning, Mia directed her gaze at Ramona. ¡°Ramona, haven¡¯t you learned anything?¡±


    Initially, Mia had contemted informing her brother about the situation.


    Despite her dislike for Ramona, she had no desire to bring financial hardship upon her family. However, it appeared that Ramona needed to be taught a lesson.


    ¡°With nothing left to lose, why should I hold back? Today, I¡¯ll reveal your true nature! Who do you think you are, going from an orphan to a wealthy socialite? This isn¡¯t some TV drama!¡± Ramona retorteddefiantly.


    She was consumed by madness, refusing to acknowledge Mia¡¯s wealthy and influential biologicalparents.


    Indeed, Ramona was convinced that Mia was fabricating the truth, insisting that Mia must be romantically involved with Irwin and that they had conspired with Antonio to orchestrate a deceitfulscheme.


    To Ramona, Mia¡¯s transformation from an orphan to a wealthy heiress seemed utterly imusible.


    Mia smirked in response, remarking. ¡°Suit yourself.¡±Contents belong


    Ramona was truly seeking trouble, Mia was prepared to oblige.


    Ramona taunted, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t act so smug. Where¡¯s your driver? Why not ring him up and have him fetchyou?¡±


    Mia furrowed her brow and replied, ¡°I still don¡¯t have his phone number.¡±


    After all, Antonio had only been recently arranged as her driver, and she wasn¡¯t ustomed to beingchauffeured around by someone else.


    Ramona scoffed, ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re fooling? Are youseriously<strong></strong>suggesting that you don¡¯t have yourchauffeur¡¯s contact information?


    ¡°It¡¯s quitete now, and despite this heavy rain, your chauffeur still hasn¡¯t arrived to pick you up. Do your honestly expect anyone to believe your lies?¡±


    Growing more convinced of her theories, Ramona dered triumphantly, ¡°See that, everyone? Mia doesn¡¯t actuallye from a wealthy family! It¡¯s all a fabrication!¡±


    A ssmate chimed in, ¡°But what about earlier? Even your father scolded you over the phone.¡±


    With clenched teeth, Ramona retorted, ¡°It¡¯s evident that the elderly gentleman is Mia¡¯s sugar daddy. colluding with Mr. Russ to orchestrate this whole charade!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    In a subdued tone, the ssmate remarked, ¡°But considering the issues your family¡¯spany is facing. is it truly appropriate for you to be so arrogant?¡±


    Ramona¡¯s expression froze momentarily, a hint of guilt flickering in her eyes.


    Swiftly regaining herposure, she blustered, ¡°Mia is nothing but a sugar baby; what aplishments could she possibly have?


    ¡°All I need to do is have a word with that old man¡¯s wife, and Mia¡¯s charade will crumble.¡±


    Mia regarded Ramona with a wry smile. ¡°Initially, I was contemting informing my brother when I returned home. After all, this issue is between us, and there¡¯s no need to involve our families.


    ¡°But since you¡¯re so confident in your stance, by all means, go ahead.¡±


    Gina chimed in swiftly, ¡°Mia, you¡¯re too forgiving. Why show mercy to someone like her? Ramona has used her family¡¯spany to mistreat numerous people.


    ¡°Their financial troubles now are simply what they brought upon themselves.¡±


    Furious, Ramona sneered, ¡°Mia, go ahead and boast all you want. Who would believe your sudden transformation from an orphan to a wealthy heiress?


    *After all, no one else has heard about this before. You can¡¯t simply fabricate anything you please, canyou?¡±

 Chapter 550

    Jolene interjected, "Exactly! Mia, why hasn''t your chauffeur arrived yet? Are you concerned that if Ramona were to discover who he is, she might inform his wife? That''s why you''re hesitant to bring him here?"


    As she spoke, a sleek ck luxury car smoothly pulled up outside the restaurant.


    The car''s elegant lines glided through the pouring rain, halting directly in front of the restaurant entrance.


    Instantly, all eyes turned toward the vehicle.


    Jeremy couldn''t help but exim, "Wow, that''s impressive! It''s thetest Rolls-Royce. Even with money, it''s not easy to get your hands on one."


    Ramona leaned forward, attempting to get a clearer view.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Mia, too, stared at the sleek ck car before her, a hint of confusion evident in her eyes; this vehicle didn''t resemble her brother''s or Antonio''s!


    Yet, the emblem on the car appeared familiar. She recalled Timothy owning a simr car, although the model seemed different!


    Suddenly, the passenger door swung open, and a man holding a ck umbre approached the back seat, courteously opening the door.


    Therge ck umbre opened overhead, shielding them from the heavy downpour.


    A man in a suit leaned forward to step out of the car. His features were handsome yet stern, and his narrow eyes held a sharp gaze.


    Upon his arrival, the sound of the rain around him seemed to diminish, as if fading into the background.


    Taking the umbre from Heath''s hand, Timothy ascended the steps, his movementsmanding and resolute.


    For a moment, nearly all the women present found themselves captivated by him.


    Mia stood in ce, observing Timothy''s unexpected arrival. What was he doing here? In this torrential downpour, had he alsoe for dinner?


    As Mia contemted this, Timothy suddenly stood before her, his figure looming over her despite standing a few steps above.


    He positioned his umbre over Mia''s head, protecting her from the sshing rain.


    Instinctively, Mia moved aside. "Are you here for dinner?"


    Observing her movement, Timothy¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Follow me. "


    With the downpour intensifying, trying to hail a cab seemed impossible.


    Nevertheless, Mia instinctively refused, "There''s no need to go through all this trouble."


    Given Antonio''s likely dy on the road, Mia was confident he would arriveter to pick her up.


    Noticing her refusal, Timothy''s tone carried a hint of discontent. "Are you nning to get drenched on your way back in this heavy rain?"


    With that, he extended his hand toward Mia, his knuckles defined and attractive.


    Just then, Jeremy stepped forward, positioning himself beside Mia. "Sir, Mia prefers not to apany you. I''ll ensure she gets home safely."


    Seeing another man intervene, Timothy''s gaze turned sharp. "I suggest you refrain from interfering in this matter!"


    Where did this mane from? How dare he portray himself as a knight in shining armor!


    Undeterred, Jeremy persisted, "Mia and I are ssmates. If she''s not willing to apany you, then you shouldn''t force her."


    Timothy pursed his lips, arching an eyebrow with a mocking glint in his eyes.


    While Jeremy was also dressed in a formal suit, he appeared noticeably less impressive in both presence and appearancepared to Timothy.


    Timothy''s icy gaze sent a shiver down Jeremy''s spine, yet Jeremy couldn''t help but secretly admire Timothy''smanding aura.


    Despite this, Jeremy didn''t want toe across as timid, so he refused to back down.


    Timothy regarded him with a cold stare. "What''s your name?"


    "I''m Jeremy Kelce, the manager at Truist Financial. Here''s my business card!" Jeremy responded, his tone tinged with a hint of pride and boastfulness.


    After all, holding the position of manager at Truist Financial automaticallymanded a certain level of respect in society.


    Timothy nced at the business card but chose not to ept it.


    It seemed Jeremy was projecting an air of arrogance.

 Chapter 551

    Observing Jeremy¡¯s outstretched hand holding the business card, Mia couldn¡¯t help but nce at Timothy. ¡°Isn¡¯t it considered polite to ept a business card when it¡¯s offered?¡± she remarked.


    Timothy arched his eyebrows mockingly. ¡°Does he even deserve to hand me his business card?¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s demeanor shifted abruptly. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As a wealthy heir, Jeremy had never encountered such tant disregard before<strong>.</strong>


    Nheless, a sense of unease crept over him, especially considering the extravagant Rolls¨CRoyce parked nearby¨Can opulence reserved for the elite.


    ¡°Well, the chairman of yourpany has personally handed me his business card. He requested investment in an artificial intelligence project that seemed to be short on funds.¡± Timothy¡¯s toneremained indifferent as he stood in the rain.


    Yet his presencemanded attention, casting a shadow over those around him. Despite his passive stance, he exuded an aura of authority, seemingly towering above everyone else.


    Jeremy¡¯s expression grew uneasy upon hearing Timothy¡¯s words.


    He too was aware of the artificial intelligence project. Indeed, the chairman of Truist Financial was currently in discussions with the Barrett Group, hoping to secure investment from the CEO.


    Could it be that the man before him was the president of the Barrett Group?


    Jeremy awkwardly retracted his hand, a subtle reluctance flickering in his eyes.


    If Timothy was truly the president of the Barrett Group, Jeremy understood that provoking him wascertainly not a risk he could afford to take.


    Yet, despite the implications, Jeremy remained somewhat skeptical of Timothy¡¯s identity..


    Considering Mia¡¯s social status, how could she possibly have connections with someone of Timothy¡¯scaliber?


    Even Jeremy himselfcked the credentials to engage with someone of that stature. Typically, only thpany chairman would be entitled to such interactions.


    Jeremy couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Timothy might be a high¨Cranking executive from the Barrett Group.


    Observing Jeremy¡¯s awkwardness, Mia stole a nce at Timothy before her. Was he there to unt hiswealth?


    Timothy remained in front of Mia, holding his umbretta. Til drop you home<em>,</em>¡± he dered.


    With his striking appearance and confident demeanor, Timothy exuded an air of indifference toward thesurrounding crowd.


    Mia stood in ce as the female ssmates nearby cast admiring nces. This handsome and affluentman had personallye to escort Mia. How romantic!


    Witnessing their interaction, Ramona, consumed by jealousy, couldn¡¯t resist but interject. ¡°Excuse me, sir, are you acquainted with Mia?¡±


    Upon hearing Ramona¡¯s voice, Timothy turned his gaze toward her. His features were strikingly handsome, and his gaze exuded a sense of calm authority.


    Ramona¡¯s cheeks flushed instantly as she continued, ¡°Mia is nothing but a fraud. She¡¯s actually anorphan, and her family is poor.


    ¡°Everything she unts now is just a facade, provided by her sugar daddy who showers her with clothesand bags!¡±


    Timothy regarded Ramona with aposed expression before inquiring. ¡°And who might you be?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ramona Tilbert, Mia¡¯s ssmate. I¡¯ve known her since childhood, and I can vouch for the kind ofperson she is.


    ¡°Back in school, she relied on sugar daddies due to her financial struggles. Her personal life was quitetumultuous, to say the least.¡±


    Mia smirked and nodded, ¡°Go on. Is there anything else?¡±


    Ramona¡¯s confidence grew as she continued, ¡°There¡¯s plenty more, sir. You might not be aware that Mia<strong>was</strong>once a top student, but she abruptly<strong>dropped</strong>out from college for an older, wealthy man.


    ¡°Now, I reckon she can¡¯t even bear children. After the old<strong>man</strong>got tired of her, he divorced her and tossedher out like trash!¡±


    Jolene eagerly joined in, ¡°Exactly! Mia may appear innocent and kind, but her background is quiteplicated.


    ¡°She dropped<strong>out</strong>of college to chase after an older man for his money. She¡¯s nothing but a gold digger!¡±


    With each word, Timothy¡¯s expression grew darker. Did Mia truly abandon her education for the sake of arich older man?


    Suppressing herughter, Mia nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re correct. I did drop out of school for an older, wealthyman.


    ¡°Three years into the marriage, I ended up being swept out the door, just another victim of my foolish romantic notions.¡±


    <span ss="ddict_translit">to?o?m?lCH(?w)?s


    x?n xao


    <hr>


    t¨ªnh t?


    x?n xao, huy¨ºn na?o, om so?m, ??n a?o

 Chapter 552

    Ramona couldn''t suppress a chuckle in response. "You see, even Mia herself has acknowledged it!"


    Indeed, Ramona was determined to expose Mia''s true colors!


    Perhaps she could even leave asting impression on this wealthy and handsome man, opening up the possibility for a potential future.


    Ramona couldn''t help but envision countless romantic drama scenarios unfolding.


    Timothy''s expression turned stern as he looked at Mia. "Is this what you''ve been telling people?"


    Mia blinked in surprise. "I haven''t said anything. They''re the ones making these ims."


    Timothy''s expression turned somber. "Do you see me as that much older?"


    What did Mia mean by saying she dropped out of college to marry an older man?


    Timothy couldn''t help but feel a sharp pang in his heart. "Even though there''s a ten-year age gap between us, I make sure to take care of myself."


    As he looked at Mia''s youthful, almost radiantplexion, Timothy''s throat tightened subtly. Considering their age difference, he couldn''t help but feel a tinge of mncholy.


    As Timothy stood in front of her, Mia noticed his remarkably handsome features. In truth, Timothy appeared remarkably youthful, handsome, and affluent¡ªalmost like a prince charming.


    In the presence of such a man, age seemed irrelevant.


    Ramona, standing nearby, felt puzzled by their conversation.


    She couldn''t resist interjecting, "Sir, you actually look quite youthful. All I''m saying is that Mia has a history of being involved with older men for money¡ª"


    Before Ramona could finish, Timothy cut her off abruptly, "That''s enough."


    Ramona appeared undeterred. "But, sir, what I said is true! Mia was indeed married, and she''s divorced now!"


    Timothy maintained a stern expression, his gaze piercing. "I don''t need reminders of that," he asserted.


    Why did it feel like everyone was constantly mentioning their divorce? Timothy was certainly not oblivious to it.


    Upon hearing Ramona¡¯s words, Mia remained unfazed. Instead, she responded with a smile, ¡°Ramona, with your vivid imagination and acting talent, it¡¯s a shame you¡¯re not in the entertainment industry.¡±


    Before Mia could continue. Timothy nced at her and interjected, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. She¡¯s not even suitable for a supporting role.¡±


    Mia raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well, I think her acting skills are decent.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, her appearance doesn¡¯t quite match,¡± he remarked.


    Ramona stood in shock, struggling to maintain herposure. The handsome man she had been fantasizing about just openly called her ugly¨Ca blow that hit hard.


    For any woman, hearing such words from someone they admired was devastating.


    Mia¡¯s lips curled slightly. She knew all too well that Timothy¡¯s harsh words could cut deep.


    Turning his gaze to Mia, Timothy asked, ¡°Shall we leave? Do you really want to linger around people likethem?¡±


    Since Mia couldn¡¯t spot Antonio and had no desire to stay with the group any longer, she decided toept Timothy¡¯s offer of a ride home.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, there was no harm in epting a free ride from her ex¨Chusband.


    Turning to Gina, Mia remarked, ¡°Our destinations aren¡¯t on the way. Hey, Taylor, could you drop Gigi offon the way? Thanks.¡±


    Taylor nodded earnestly. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Gina¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly, but she remained silent, watching as Mia and Timothy departed togetherin the rain<strong>.</strong>


    Ramona stood in ce, her envy evident in her bitter words. ¡°Mia truly is something else. She even managed to deceive such a handsome man.¡±


    Jeremy, still recovering from being overshadowed by Timothy, was also feeling sour. ¡°Who is that guy.anyway?¡±


    The other ssmates couldn¡¯t resist joining in, ¡°What exactly is Mia¡¯s rtionship with him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, his words just now seemed a bit odd<strong>.</strong><strong>¡±</strong>


    Standing nearby, Taylor adjusted his sses thoughtfully. ¡°Could it be that the gentleman is Mia¡¯s ex- husband?"

 Chapter 553

    Gina<strong></strong>nodded in response. ¡°Taylor, you¡¯re quite perceptive. That does sound like the most logicalexnation.¡±


    Ramona couldn¡¯t help but snort in disbelief.<strong>¡°</strong>But<strong></strong>that¡¯s absurd! Mia¡¯s ex¨Chusband is an older man. How could he possibly be so attractive?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Jolene also joined in, ¡°Exactly! If Mia¡¯s husband truly is that handsome, wealthy, and charming, why would she ever get a divorce? If it were me, I¡¯d hold onto him tightly no matter what.¡±


    Gina couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Ramona and Jolene¡¯s skepticism. ¡°It seems like some people criticize what they can¡¯t have.


    ¡°Besides, Mia is now a wealthy heiress; she doesn¡¯t need to rely on a<strong>man</strong>. Yet, her ex¨Chusband keepsclinging to her.¡±


    Ramona remained defiant. ¡°I refuse to believe it.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about whether you believe it or not. Ramona, instead of meddling in others¡® affairs. perhaps you should focus on saving your family¡¯s failingpany from bankruptcy.¡±


    Ramona¡¯s expression turned haughty. ¡°I¡¯ll find out who Mia¡¯s sugar daddy is. Then we¡¯ll see how much longer she can maintain her arrogance.¡±


    Gina remained silent. Goincidentally, Taylor¡¯s car arrived just in time, and the two of them departed from the restaurant together.


    Gradually, the rest of the group dispersed one by one.


    Ramona turned to Jeremy with a hopeful look. ¡°Since you¡¯re still here, why don¡¯t you give me a ride?¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s expression darkened; moments ago, he had been searching for details about the CEO of the


    Barrett Group.


    Despite the scant information avable, Jeremy managed to locate photos on thepany¡¯s official website.


    To his disbelief, the man who had just left was none other than the CEO of the Barrett Group¨CTimothy Barrett!


    Jeremy nearly dropped his phone in shock upon making the discovery.


    It dawned on himthat<strong></strong>three years ago, Mia had married the CEO of the Barrett Group, not some elderlyman as he had presumed!


    Deliberately, Ramona approached Jeremy. ¡°Jeremy, what¡¯s the matter? You look awful. Are you feelingunwell?¡±


    ¡°Just leave me alone!¡± Jeremy snapped, pushing Ramona away in frustration.


    Ramona nearly stumbled backward,<strong>her</strong>frustration evident as she retorted, ¡°Jeremy, what¡¯s gotten intoyou? Our rtionship was fine until Mia showed up. Besides<strong>,</strong><strong>your</strong>family won¡¯t approve of a divorcedwoman like her.¡±


    ¡°Ramona, do you know who Mia¡¯s ex¨Chusband is?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he just some wealthy old man?¡± Ramona replied disdainfully.


    Jeremy pulled out his phone and showed Ramona the photo of Timothy. ¡°Takeagood look. The man yourjust saw is the president of the Barrett Group. He¡¯s Mia¡¯s ex¨Chusband!¡±


    Ramona¡¯splexion paled in shock. ¡°How is that possible? How could an orphan like Mia marry


    someone from the Barrett family?¡±


    Jeremy retrieved his phone, his demeanor turning serious, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t keep in touch.


    Let¡¯s cancel the project we discussed earlier. After all, we¡¯re not that familiar with each other.¡±


    Undeterred by the heavy rain, Jeremy briskly made his way to the parking lot and drove off.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to be entangled in Ramona¡¯s schemes. With Mia¡¯s affiliation with the Barretts,offending them was simply out of the question.


    Ramona stood frozen in disbelief, trying to make sense of it all. How could Mia¡¯s ex¨Chusband be thepresident of the Barrett Group?


    Lost in her thoughts, Ramona stumbled and fell on the steps, wincing in pain.


    Turning to Jolene for help, she urged, ¡°Why are you just standing there? Help me up and call a cab todrop me home!¡±


    But Jolene remained unmoved, speaking condescendingly, ¡°Ramona, do you still see yourself as awealthy youngdy?


    ¡°Your family¡¯spany has gone bankrupt, and now you¡¯ve even offended the Barrett family. Do youthink you still have a ce here?¡±

 Chapter 554

    After uttering those words, Jolene walked away, leaving Ramona standing alone in the pouring rain.


    Ramona''s eyes brimmed with jealousy and disbelief as she eximed, "I refuse to believe it! I just can''t!"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    To her, Mia had been nothing but an orphan, struggling financially during their school days. How could she have possibly be a wealthy heiress now, with a billionaire ex-husband?


    ¡­


    Seated in the car, Mia couldn''t hold back a sneeze, causing her to rub her nose as she imagined Ramona outside, likely cursing her.


    Despite the heavy rain outside, the luxurious confines of the car provided a tranquil sanctuary.


    Timothy offered her a tissue, and without hesitation, she epted it, using it to wipe her nose. Just at that moment, her phone finally rang.


    It was Dominic on the line. She promptly answered, "Hello, Dominic, what''s going on?"


    "Where are you? It''s pouring outside. I had to call the driver over for an urgent matter today. I didn''t expect ude to assign him to you.


    "I just realized you haven''t returned home. Where are you? We''lle pick you up." Dominic''s tone was tinged with anxiety.


    Had he been aware beforehand that Antonio would be assigned to Mia, he wouldn''t have called him over for assistance.


    To him, even his brothers weren''t considered worthy of utilizing his car.


    Sitting next to Dominic, ude intervened on the call, "Mia, I take full responsibility for this confusion.


    "Antonio assumed there was a prior arrangement on your end and didn''t mention anything, leading to this mix-up."


    ude hadn''t anticipated Dominic calling Antonio over for an urgent matter today, and he had also forgotten to inform everyone in the group chat that Antonio was assigned to Mia.


    Mia finally grasped the reason behind Antonio''s absence. It was simply a misunderstanding.


    She reassured them calmly, "It''s alright. I''m already on the way home. I''ll be back soon, so there''s no need to worry."


    Frowning, Dominic questioned, "Is your ssmate dropping you home?"


    A profound silence fell over the vehicle, the voice from the phone ringing clearly through the quiet space.


    Upon hearing Dominic''s question over the phone, Timothy instinctively nced at Mia, curious about her response.


    Raising an eyebrow, Mia replied, "I''m currently in a cab. It''s safe, and the driver is maintaining a steady pace."


    "Good to hear. Once you''re outside the neighborhood, give us a call, and we''lle get you."


    "Sure thing. Bye, Dominic." As she ended the call, Mia couldn''t help but notice Timothy''s gaze fixed upon her.


    Meeting his eyes calmly, she questioned, "Why are you staring at me like that? Do I have something on my face?"


    Timothy hesitated momentarily but couldn''t help asking, "So, you''re taking a cab, huh?"


    He had thought she would say that her ssmate was dropping her off, but he was surprised when she said she was taking a cab instead.


    Mia reclined slightly in her seat and responded casually, "Yeah, pretty much."


    "I''ve never met a woman who lies as effortlessly as you. Or maybe you''re just afraid to tell your brothers the truth, huh?"


    Mia''s anger red. "I''m doing this for your sake. If my brothers found out, do you seriously think you could handle them?"


    She simply wanted to avoid trouble and prevent any potential conflicts.


    Timothy felt a pang of indignation. "How do you know I can''t handle them? Are you worried about me getting hurt?"


    "Don''t be so conceited. I''m more concerned about my brothers'' safety. Who''s worrying about you?"


    Timothy was taken aback by her blunt response. Frustrated, he adjusted his tie. "When do you n on leaving?"


    "After my exams, I suppose," Mia replied, ncing up at him. "Timothy, why are you so interested?"


    Timothy''s demeanor shifted awkwardly. "I''m just trying to make conversation."


    "Timothy, you''re not attempting to stir up trouble, are you?"

 Chapter 555

    Mia''s suspicious gaze irritated Timothy.


    He turned to face her. "Is that how you see me?"


    "Isn''t it the truth, though?"


    "When have I ever acted in such a way?"


    Mia mmed her hand on the leather seat. "Don''t y innocent! Wasn''t it you who had Mr. Shaw talk to mest time, suggesting that I take an additional course in the Music School to dy my graduation?"


    Timothy fell silent instantly, acknowledging that he did have that intentionst time. But how could he possibly admit to it now?


    Mia stared at him intently. "Why aren''t you responding? Say something."


    Timothy casually crossed his legs, resting his hand on the seat. "I suggested it to Mr. Shaw because I had noticed your talent for ying the piano before. But after you declined, did I ever pressure you?"


    Mia turned her head away in frustration, angered by Timothy''s slickness.


    The carpsed into silence again. Timothy stole a nce at Mia, admiring her fairplexion and the dimple that formed as she pursed her lips.


    Lost in thought, Timothy continued to observe her profile, choosing to stay silent.


    Mia had been looking out the window, but then she caught Timothy''s gaze in its reflection. It appeared he had been watching her all this time.


    Her gaze faltered momentarily; perhaps he was just gazing out the window as well.


    Mia wasn''t so self-absorbed to assume Timothy was secretly observing her. If she didn''t know any better, she might have misunderstood Timothy''s behavior as disying some level of interest in her.


    The two remained in silence.


    Suddenly, the car jerked to a halt, sending Mia lurching forward. She panicked, instinctively shielding her belly.


    But instead of colliding with anything, she found herself securely held in someone''s arms. She could only hear Timothy''s muffled grunt in her ear. It seemed like he had injured himself.


    Once the vehicle stabilized, Mia, still shaken, inquired, "What happened?"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Seated in front, Heath exined. ¡°There was an identup<strong></strong>ahead. The car next to us suddenly changednes, forcing Rodger to brake abruptly. Are you both alright?¡±


    Mia shook her head. "I''m fine."


    As she spoke, she couldn''t resist stealing a nce at Timothy in front of her.


    His voice was unmistakable just now. If he hadn''t shielded her, she might have been in serious danger, especially given the safety of the twins in her belly.


    Timothy''s arms felt like a fortress, securely protecting her in his embrace. He had absorbed all the impact and danger by himself.


    Meeting her gaze, Timothy asked, "Are you sure you''re okay? Is your stomach hurting?"


    He was aware that Mia was pregnant, so she needed to be especially cautious.


    Mia shook her head. "Seriously, I''m fine. Could you, um, please let go of me now?"


    Timothy obliged, though Mia couldn''t help but notice a stiffness in his arms as he let go. Nevertheless, heposed himself and sat upright in his seat.


    His hand rested on the opposite side. Mia couldn''t tell if he was hurt or not. She suspected that his arm must have been injured in the collision.


    Recalling the sudden braking moments ago, Mia couldn''t help but still feel shaken from the experience.


    Observing her paleplexion, Timothy remarked, "Your family should consider arranging a dependable driver for you."


    After all, outsourced drivers tend to operate unpredictably and recklessly.


    Lowering her gaze, Mia admitted, "I do have a driver, but he didn''te today."


    Half an hourter, the car came to a halt outside the residential area, the relentless rain obscuring the scenery outside.


    Mia stole a nce out the window, contemting for a moment before saying, "I''m here. Thank you for your help earlier."


    As she prepared to exit the car, Timothy swiftly disembarked, epting the umbre handed to him by Heath.


    He positioned himself outside, ready to shield Mia from the rain.

 Chapter 556

    As Mia opened the car door and stepped out, she found shelter from the rain under the umbre Timothy held.


    Facing him, she suggested, "Let me borrow your umbre for now. I can handle it from here. You should head back."


    It dawned on Mia that she had forgotten to inform her brothers of her arrival.


    However, Timothy remained unmoved. "I''ll walk you over."


    Just then, Dominic''s voice reached them, "Mia!"


    Mia subtly turned her head and indeed spotted Dominic and ude. They, too, had noticed Timothy standing beside her. The atmosphere tensed momentarily.


    Dominic approached swiftly, his expression cold as he confronted Timothy, "What are you doing here?"


    ude''s demeanor turned hostile. "Timothy, I made it clearst time to stay away from my sister. She''s not someone you can toy with. Didn''t you get the message?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Turning his gaze to Mia, Dominic urged, "Mia,e here."


    Emerging from beneath Timothy''s umbre, Mia approached Dominic. He handed her another umbre. "Take this. You and ude go ahead. I need to have a few words with Timothy."


    Sensing the tension escting, Mia urgently grasped Dominic''s arm. "Dominic!"


    "Mia, listen to me!"


    Dominic''s voice remained resolute as he advanced to confront Timothy. "Mr. Barrett, since you appear to be disregarding the warnings from me and my brothers, I''ll just have to demonstrate what happens when you mess with my sister!"


    With that, Dominic delivered a punch straight at Timothy, sending his umbre flying in the process.


    Mia noticed that Timothy waspletely defenseless. His right arm hung limply at his side, unable to even hold his umbre.


    Take this. You and ude go ahead. I need to have a few words with Timothy.¡±


    Sensing the tension escting, Mia urgently grasped Dominic¡¯s arm. ¡°Dominic!¡±


    ¡°Mia, listen to me<strong>!</strong>¡±


    Dominic¡¯s voice remained resolute as he advanced to confront Timothy. ¡°Mr. Barrett, since you appear to be disregarding the warnings from me and my brothers, I¡¯ll just have to demonstrate what happens whenyou mess with my sister!¡±


    With that, Dominic delivered a punch straight at Timothy, sending his umbre flying in the process.


    Mia noticed that Timothy waspletely defenseless. His right arm hung limply at his side, unable to even hold his umbre.


    She realized that his right arm was likely injured from protecting her just moments ago. Disregarding everything else, Mia hurriedly dashed into the pouring rainto<em></em>interven


    Observing her getting soaked, Timothy swiftly retrieved the fallen umbre and sheltered her. ¡°Are your crazy? Why are you rushing out into the rain?¡±


    Mia reached out and gave his right arm a gentle squeeze, causing Timothy to grimace and inhale sharply.


    Turning to Dominic, she pleaded, ¡°Dominic, his arm is injured. Please don¡¯t hit him anymore.¡±


    Seeing Mia defend Timothy, Dominic suppressed his frustration. ¡°Mia, injustice isn¡¯t eptable. Pleasego upstairs first!¡±


    However, Mia stubbornly refused to budge.


    Sensing the tension, ude swiftly interjected, ¡°Dominic, considering Timothy¡¯s injured arm, it wouldn¡¯tbe fair to engage in a fight now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s postpone it for another day. Today, let¡¯s just teach Timothy a small lesson.¡±


    Mia pursed her lips and added, ¡°Dominic, Timothy got injured while trying to protect me just now.¡±


    Upon hearing Mia¡¯s exnation, Dominic reluctantly released Timothy, maintaining a cold re. ¡°Let me make it clear: Mia will never be involved with the Barrett family. Don¡¯t get any wrong ideas!¡±


    Feeling exasperated, Mia interjected, ¡°Dominic, Timothy was simply giving me a ride home. It has alwaysbeen me who likes him.


    ¡°In reality, he has no romantic feelings for me at all, so there¡¯s nothing inappropriate about his intentions.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression became intricate upon hearing Mia¡¯s words. He nced down at her, struggling to hold back his response. ¡°Actually, I-¡±


    ¡°Alright, Timothy, there¡¯s no need to exin further. Let¡¯s leave it at that for today, okay?¡± Sensing Timothy¡¯s urge to speak, ude swiftly interrupted with a jest, pretending to be oblivious to Timothy¡¯ssentiments.


    After all the effort it took for their divorce to be finalized<strong>,</strong>there was no way he would allow Mia to beentangled with Timothy again.

 Chapter 557

    After being interrupted. Timothy nced briefly at ude before reluctantly shifting his gaze toward Mia.


    Mia met his gaze and stated. ¡°I¡¯m home now. You should go back.¡±


    Timothy furrowed his brows, insisting, ¡°I have a few things I¡¯d like to tell you.¡±


    Although his words were cut short by ude¡¯s interruption, Timothy still wanted to rify what he meant.


    Mia suggested. ¡°We can discuss itter. There¡¯s no need to hurry at the moment.¡±


    She then addressed Dominic and ude. ¡°Let¡¯s head back. It¡¯s pouring outside, and I¡¯m already soaked.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t want to linger any longer, fearing another confrontation might arise.


    Noticing Mia¡¯s damp clothes from her earlier attempt to intervene<b>, </b>Dominic reluctantly agreed, ¡°Alright.


    let¡¯s go. Make sure to change into dry clothes as soon as possible. We don¡¯t want you catching a cold.¡±


    Timothy could only watch helplessly as Mia walked away, gradually fading from his view.


    Alone in the pouring rain, Timothy felt the cold drops beating against his face, his usually charming


    appearance now disheveled in the downpour.


    In the world of business, Timothy was ustomed to being in control, but with Mia, he felt a sense of


    powerlessness that was unfamiliar to him.


    Heath retrieved the umbre from the ground and approached Timothy, holding it over him. ¡°Mr. Barrett.


    the rain is getting heavier. We should head back,¡± he suggested cautiously.


    Nheless, Timothy stood in silence, unmoving. His gaze shifted upwards toward the nearby


    residential building, its illuminated windows emitting a gentle warmth.


    In that moment. Timothy couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the emptiness of his own home. From his initial


    difort to the present moment, he slowly came to realize, albeit btedly, the true extent of what he


    had lost.


    As Mia stepped into the elevator with her brothers, she wiped the raindrops off her forehead.


    Standing beside her, ude asked, ¡°Mia, why did you return with Timothy today? Weren¡¯t you nning to


    take a cab?¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Mia replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to keep it from you guys, but with such heavy rain, taking a cab didn¡¯t seem


    like a safe choice<b>.</b>


    ¡°So. I decided to share a ride back. But please don¡¯t worry, this small incident won¡¯t sway me. After all,


    Timothy and I are already divorced.¡±


    She then turned to Dominic, calmly reassuring him, ¡°Dominic, I understand your concern, but trust me, l won¡¯t change my mind.


    ¡°As the heiress of the Lane family, I have the freedom to make my own choices. Besides<b>, </b>a good horse doesn¡¯t graze on what¡¯s behind it.¡±


    Dominic affectionately patted her hair and said, ¡°Alright, go back and take a warm shower quickly. We don¡¯t want you catching a cold<b>.</b>¡±


    ude added, ¡°We¡¯ll stay out here.¡±


    With a nod, Mia exited the elevator and entered her home.


    Dominic and ude watched her until she was safely inside before departing.


    Dominic¡¯s previously gentle expression instantly hardened.


    sure someone keeps an eye on


    Timothy. We can¡¯t risk any trouble from him until Mia finishes her exams and leaves Bern City.¡±


    ¡°Dominic, trust me, I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    ¡°Hand it over to you? That¡¯s even more troubling. If it weren¡¯t for your error in the driver arrangement, how else would Timothy have had the chance to bring Mia back?¡±


    ude immediately lowered his head, not daring to utter a word. How could he have anticipated this


    oue?


    After all, wasn¡¯t Timothy the CEO of the Barrett Group? How did he suddenly have so much free time to drop Mia home?


    It seemed rather suspicious!


    Meanwhile, upon returning home, Mia¡¯s first priority was to take a shower, change her clothes, and blow- dry her hair.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As a pregnant woman, she couldn¡¯t afford to catch a cold.


    Upon exiting the bathroom, Mia proceeded to her bedroom and instinctively approached the window.

 Chapter 558

    From her vantage point, Mia could see the entrance gate, but the heavy rain severely limited visibility, making it impossible to discern any activity outside.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Nheless, Timothy should have departed long ago.


    As Mia remembered Timothy enduring Dominic''s assault without retaliating, her mood grew increasingly uneasy.


    She rubbed her face, reminding herself sternly, "Don''t be swayed, don''t falter!"


    Indeed, sympathizing with a man was often the beginning of trouble!


    Lying back on her bed, Mia retrieved her phone and opened Instagram.


    She noticed several follow requests, mostly from her former ssmates, but she didn''t ept them since they weren''t particrly close.


    Messaging Gina, she inquired, "Are you back home?"


    "Yeah."


    "You and Taylor seemed to hit it off today. Hoping for good news from you two."


    "Ahem, don''t jinx it. Whether it works out or not depends on fate. By the way, have you checked the ss group chat? It''s blowing up. Who would''ve thought you''re now a wealthy heiress with a billionaire ex-husband?"


    Mia was taken aback when she saw the message. She had muted the group chat a while ago and hadn''t been keeping up with the conversations.


    As she opened the chat, she noticed a significant increase in the number of participants.


    Someone had even tagged her in a message: "Hey, Mia! Remember me? We used to be roommates. I couldn''t make it to this reunion due to some family matters, but let''s n another one soon!"


    ¡°Yeah, who would¡¯ve thought Mia had such a wealthy background? She¡¯s always been so low¨Ckey. I bet those who underestimated her are regretting it now. I always knew Mia was special, but some peoplejust didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Ramona is on her knees at her family¡¯s doorstep, begging notto<em></em>be disowned. If I had adaughter who caused such trouble, I¡¯d disown her too.¡±


    ¡°Taylor, you need to n another reunion soon. There are so many of us who missed out this time. Youcan¡¯t leave anyone behind!¡±


    Reading these messages, Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of irony.


    She promptly replied to Gina. ¡°I¡¯ve just skimmed through the messages in the<strong>group</strong>chat. These people were just acquaintances before, but now they¡¯re acting like we¡¯re total besties.¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s because everyone knows you¡¯re an heiress who married into a wealthy family, so they¡¯re all trying to cozy up to you. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure Taylor doesn¡¯t organize another ss reunion. Iwon¡¯t let them bother you.¡±


    Mia now understood what it felt like to be treated differently.


    It dawned on her why the pursuit of wealth was so prevalent. She couldn¡¯t help but notice a surge in thenumber of people following her on Instagram again.


    Frustrated, Mia decided to exit the ss group chat, believing that distancing herself would be apreferable course of action<strong>.</strong>


    The following day, Mia went to campus as usual for her self¨Cstudy session.


    This time, Antonio stood by the roadside bright and early, appearing somewhat nervous as he apologized, ¡°Ms. Mia, I¡¯m truly sorry about yesterday. I mistakenly thought I was supposed to pick up Mr. Dominic instead. You know how these things can happen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Recognizing yesterday¡¯s incident as a mere misunderstanding. Mia held no me toward Antonio.


    After spending the morning on campus, Mia was getting ready to go out for lunch when Jeremy called her. ¡°Mia, I happen to be at your university today for a discussion. Are you avable for lunch?¡±


    As Mia descended the stairs, her eyes caught sight of a ck luxury car parked at the roadside. Was thisTimothy¡¯s car?

 Chapter 559

    Upon spotting Timothy¡¯s car, Mia promptly responded to Jeremy over the phone, ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯m currently outside the study hall. Would you mind meeting me here?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    After ending the call, Mia remained standing alone outside the study <b>hall</b>. Though she noticed Timothy¡¯s car, she refrained from approaching it, pretending not to have seen it.


    Before long. Timothy emerged from the <b>car</b>, his eyes fixed on her. Feeling his gaze, Mia diverted her


    attention to the sky above.


    ¡°The rainst night was intense, but today¡¯s sky is remarkably


    clear and blue,¡± she mused silently.


    ¡°What are you staring at? Is there a UFO up there?¡± Timothy¡¯s resonant voice disrupted her thoughts.


    Standing on the steps, he watched her, reminiscent of their encounter the previous night.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Unable to ignore him, Mia turned to face Timothy. ¡°There¡¯s a flying cow up there. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡± she remarked sarcastically.


    Timothy was taken aback by her retort. His eyes were tinged with red as he had barely slept throughout


    the night.


    His mind was consumed by Mia¡¯s words. She imed it had consistently been her unreciprocated love, asserting that he had never held any feelings for her.


    Timothy had meant to clear things up the previous night, but ude had cut him off.


    Timothy¡¯s expression turned somewhat awkward as he admitted, ¡°Actually, what you saidst night


    wasn¡¯t entirely true.¡±


    Mia looked at him in surprise, wondering what she had said the night before.


    ¡°Mia!¡± Just then, Jeremy¡¯s voice interrupted. He briskly walked over, noticing Mia standing face¨Cto¨Cface


    with another man.


    Jeremy¡¯s eyes momentarily darkened; nheless, he quickly shed a charming smile as he approached. ¡°Mia, I¡¯ve brought you a little treat. It¡¯s the perfect time for a snack.¡±


    Mia nced at the snack box in Jeremy¡¯s hands. ¡°These are from that famous snack ce near the university, right? There¡¯s usually quite a queue. I¡¯ve encountered the crowd so frequently that I¡¯ve given


    up trying to buy anything.¡±


    ¡°Well it just so happens that I have a junior colleague who works there part¨Ctime, and he brought me a portion. What a coincidence to have such connections, am I right?¡± Jeremy replied with a polite


    expression.


    As Jeremy finished speaking, he felt a cold gaze fall upon him. Confidently, he turned to look at the man standing on the steps, expecting him to back off.


    However, as Jeremy realized the man¡¯s identity, his expression abruptly changed¨Cit was Timothy.


    Jeremy almost lost his bnce, stuttering as he spoke, ¡°M¨CMr. Barrett?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s narrow gaze intensified as he nced at the snacks Jeremy had purchased. His thin lips formed a cold line as he remarked, ¡°You seem to be getting rather close to my wife, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Sensing Timothy¡¯s hostility. Jeremy quickly rified, ¡°Oh, no, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Mia and I are simply


    ssmates.¡±


    ¡°The tone in which you say her name sounds rather affectionate.¡±


    ¡°No, no, Mia is just naturally friendly. We all casually address her by her name. There¡¯s no deeper significance to it!¡± Jeremy swiftly rified, his survival instincts prompting his response.


    Though he desired to grow closer to Mia, he certainly didn¡¯t want to provoke her ex¨Chusband, Timothy.


    Observing the unfolding situation, the corner of Mia¡¯s lips twitched. What exactly was Timothy trying to


    insinuate?


    Unable to endure Timothy¡¯s expression, she swiftly turned to Jeremy and suggested. ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning to treat me to lunch? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m hungry anyway.¡±


    Sensing the tension, Jeremy nervously nced at Timothy. ¡°Mr. Barrett, do you have any ns for the


    evening?¡±


    Mia promptly interjected, remarking, ¡°Considering he¡¯s the CEO of the Barrett Group, he¡¯s always upied with numerous responsibilities. It¡¯s unlikely he has any spare time.¡±


    With that said, she was about to usher Jeremy away.


    However, Timothy calmly descended the steps, ncing at Heath beside him. ¡°Do I have any ns for the evening?¡±

 Chapter 560

    Heath swallowed nervously. Timothy indeed had ns for the evening. However, given the current situation, Heath knew he couldn''t acknowledge it.


    He quickly replied, "There aren''t any ns tonight."


    Timothy nodded solemnly and he shifted his gaze to Jeremy, his dark eyes carrying an overwhelming intensity.


    Just as Jeremy was about to reply, Mia swiftly intervened, "Even though Mr. Barrett is avable, it''s unlikely he would join us for street food.


    "Given his wealthy background, he tends to dine at Michelin-starred restaurants and has a pte for refined tastes."


    Jeremy felt a cold sweat forming on his forehead. He couldn''t help but wonder why Mia seemed to hold such strong opinions about her ex-husband.


    It seemed as though Mia was subtly hinting that she wasn''t keen on dining with Timothy.


    Timothy''s gaze narrowed. "Well, I''ve grown weary of Michelin-starred restaurants. I''d like to experience street food for a change."


    Jeremy reluctantly nodded. "Since you have the time, let''s all go together. There''s a decent Cagon diner near campus. I''ve arranged for a private room with the owner."


    At the mention of Cagon food, Mia swiftly grew quiet, choosing to withhold any further remarks. Knowing Timothy''s refined taste, he might not appreciate the hearty vors of Cagon cuisine.


    With that settled, they made their way to the Cagon diner.


    Hidden within an alley and off-limits to vehicles, the diner required a short walk to reach it.


    The cobblestone pathway was somewhat slippery, and the surroundings were not particrly clean or hygienic, with a constant flow of people.


    Mia cast a nce back at Timothy, who trailed behind her. He was d in a bespoke suit, meticulously groomed from head to toe.


    His custom-made leather shoes gleamed immactely, with even their soles appearing cleaner than the nearby walls.


    Walking along the path, he seemed entirely out of ce amidst the surroundings.


    Indeed, a man of such refinement belonged in Michelin-starred restaurants and ces frequented by luxury cars, befitting his status.


    As they walked, someone from a nearby shop identally sshed water, narrowly missing Timothy.


    Despite his quick reflexes, his trousers bore some water stains, apanied by an inexplicable odor.


    Timothy promptly retrieved a handkerchief from his pocket, wrinkling his nose as he covered his mouth and nose.


    Observing his disheveled state, Mia paused and remarked, "Mr. Barrett, I''ve mentioned before that this ce isn''t suitable for you. You should leave."


    Seeing Timothy in such a plight, Mia couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction.


    Jeremy now regretted selecting this eatery. Although it boasted delicious food, it clearly wasn''t appropriate for someone of Timothy''s stature, a wealthy tycoon.


    Upon hearing Mia''s remark, Timothy calmly folded away the handkerchief, slipping one hand into his pocket as he stepped forward.


    Observing Timothy''s approach, Mia lifted her head, questioning, "What''s the matter?"


    Timothy walked past her with an air of indifference, leaving behind just three words, "Lead the way."


    Watching his figure, Mia couldn''t help butment, "You''re going the wrong way; it''s not in that direction."


    With that, she began walking in the opposite direction, her expression betraying a hint ofplexity.


    Timothy paused momentarily, masking any difort in his demeanor before following after her.


    After a brief stroll, they finally reached the Cagon diner.


    By the time they arrived, there was already a line forming outside the restaurant. However, Jeremy had made a reservation, so they were able to bypass the queue.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Upon entering, Timothy''s shoes made contact with the greasy floor, and he immediately caught a whiff of a pungent odor, causing him to cough involuntarily.


    Mia couldn''t help but notice Timothy''splexion turning red from the coughing fit.


    Feeling concerned, she approached him with a tissue, but in the process, she identally slipped on the greasy floor herself.

 Chapter 561

    Mia was taken aback by the slippery floor and eximed in rm.


    "Watch out!"


    "Mia!"


    Both Timothy and Jeremy reacted swiftly, extending their arms to catch her.


    Instinctively, Mia reached out and grabbed onto them. She couldn''t help but notice a muffled grunt from Timothy, a clear indication of pain.


    Looking down, she realized she had inadvertently grabbed Timothy''s injured right hand from the night of the ident during the heavy rain.


    Timothy had shielded her during an abrupt stop in the car, injuring his arm in the process. It seemed his arm hadn''t fully healed yet.


    Mia promptly released Timothy''s arm and reached for Jeremy''s arm to steady herself; she wanted to avoid any further injury to Timothy''s hand.


    However, Timothy perceived this scene differently.


    Observing Mia let go of his hand and lean toward another man, Timothy''s gaze hardened, and his mood turned sour.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Timothy cast a displeased nce at Jeremy. Why did it consistently seem as though men were always appearing by Mia''s side, discing one, only for another to take his ce?


    In the past, there was the studio owner. What was his name again? And now, there was someone new?


    After regaining her bnce, Mia let out a relieved sigh and looked up at Jeremy. "Thanks for helping me just now."


    Jeremy felt somewhat embarrassed. "You don''t have to thank me. The floor in this diner can get slippery. Especially with Cagon cuisine, it tends to be a bit oily."


    Now, Jeremy was starting to regret his choice of bringing Mia and Timothy here.


    "You shouldn''t say that. It''s been a long time since I''ve been to this diner. It''s nice toe back and reminisce," Mia said.


    In reality, Mia had a preference for lighter vors. Nheless, her initial intention was simply to gauge Timothy¡¯s reaction. She never anticipated ending up t on her back.


    She stole a nce back at Timothy. Despite his coughing having subsided, a subtle flush lingered on hisplexion, his brows knit in difort.


    It was evident he wasn''t ustomed to the pungent air saturated with paprika.


    The three of them proceeded to a private room on the second floor, where the environment was slightly better.


    Jeremy promptly handed over the menu. "Mia, feel free to order whatever you like."


    "I''ll go with the house specialties, Cagon corn chowder, and some vegetable jambya," Mia replied.


    She was mindful of avoiding overly spicy dishes, opting instead for lighter vegetarian options.


    Jeremy swiftly handed the menu to Timothy, adopting a conciliatory tone. "Mr. Barrett, why don''t you select a few dishes as well?"


    Timothy nced at the dishes Mia had chosen¡ªlight options that matched his usual preference for milder vors. It seemed Mia was still looking out for him.


    Considering this, Timothy''s expression softened. He spoke with a hint of pride andposure, "It''s alright. What she ordered is suitable."


    Jeremy paused, acknowledging, "Well, it seems like Mia has a good understanding of Mr. Barrett''s preferences."


    Mia looked puzzled. She clearly had no idea of his preferences. Why was he making assumptions? She had ordered for herself, without taking Timothy''s tastes or preferences into ount.


    However, Timothy''s past preferences did lean toward lighter vors, coincidentally matching her order.


    Nevertheless, Mia hadn''t anticipated Timothy to be so brazen.


    After cing their orders, the room fell into silence.


    Sitting between the two men, Mia remained quiet, sensing Timothy''s gaze on her.


    Feeling a bit uneasy, she turned to Jeremy and asked, "So, what brought you to campus today?"

 Chapter 562

    ¡°There¡¯s a student entrepreneurship event <b>happening </b>at the university today, so I thought I¡¯d check it out


    to see if there <b>are </b>any promising projects worth investing in. After all, I¡¯m now taking on the role of an


    investor.¡±


    ¡°How did your inspection go? The entrepreneurship events at Halvard University have always been quite


    popr. I remember some alumni projects receiving investments and eventually bing listed


    ¡°That¡¯s correct, and interestingly, those projects were ones our <bpany </b>invested in. We¡¯ve always had a


    good rapport with your university.


    ¡°In the past, there was a graduate from the Design School who initiated a business venture, which we


    subsequently invested in. Unfortunately, he waster apprehended by the authorities for various


    vitions and economic crimes. It¡¯s a real pity.¡±


    Mia suddenly remembered¨Cwasn¡¯t he referring to Felix¡¯s studio?N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Contemting the fate of Felix¡¯s studio, she couldn¡¯t shake off a hint of mncholy. Had it not been for


    his reckless behavior, thepany might have flourished even more by now.


    She sighed, and Jeremy interjected, ¡°You used to work there, didn¡¯t you? I heard they brought in a big


    shot, and that was you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t even mention it. I never imagined the studio would end up that way. It¡¯s a shame.¡±


    Just as Mia finished speaking, she heard Timothy¡¯s cold voice beside her, ¡°What¡¯s there to feel sorry for? That man had a wed character andckedpetence. He brought this upon himself.¡±


    Timothy remembered the studio owner who had once taken an interest in Mia. He was truly audacious!


    Jeremy was perplexed. How did Timothy know about this? Could there be something he wasn¡¯t aware of? He¡¯ll have to return to the officeter to gather some gossip about the studio.


    Jeremy chuckled and swiftly shifted the topic, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Mr. Barrett. The food has arrived,


    let¡¯s dig in first.¡±


    The Cagon dishes were ced on the table, emanating their distinct spicy aroma.


    Catching the familiar scent, Mia felt her mouth watering suddenly. It had been quite some time since she


    had enjoyed Cagon cuisine.


    +15 BONUS


    She picked up her utensils and took a bite of the gumbo. ¡°It tastes just like I remember, absolutely


    delicious<b>.</b>¡±


    Despite being cautious about her intake, Mia indulged in a few bites of each signature dish, relishing the vors and closing her eyes with contentment.


    Observing her expression, Timothy instinctively reached for the nearest dish¨Cthe crawfish boil.


    As soon as the seafood entered his mouth, the overwhelming taste of paprika assaulted his taste buds. He grimaced, quickly covering his mouth and reaching for the ss of water beside him, taking a gulp.


    Coughing ensued.


    Even after drinking the water, Timothy struggled to alleviate the spiciness and continued coughing.


    Jeremy swiftly opened a chilled bottle of c and offered it to Timothy. ¡°Mr. Barrett, have some of this. It might help more than in water.¡±


    Taking a few sips, Timothy managed to subdue the spiciness.


    He dabbed the corners of his mouth with a tissue. It was evident that he wasn¡¯t ustomed to such


    intense vors<b>.</b>


    Watching his response, Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. After all, she had intentionally wanted to observe Timothy¡¯s reaction to Cagon cuisine. 1


    Jeremy remarked, ¡°It looks like Mr. Barrett isn¡¯t ustomed to spicy food. Fortunately, we have some milder dishes avable. Mia is truly thoughtful.¡±


    Mia¡¯s movements came to a halt. She wasn¡¯t being considerate for Timothy¡¯s sake.


    Nheless, she couldn¡¯t help but notice Timothy¡¯s slightly awkward movements as he picked up the food with his right hand.


    It seemed like his arm injury hadn¡¯t fully healed, which made it challenging for him.


    Observing this, Mia refrained frommenting further.


    Feeling difort in his right hand, Timothy decided to set down his utensils and turned to Jeremy, asking. ¡°Were you and Mia ssmates in high school?¡±

 Chapter 563

    +16 BONUS


    Upon hearing Timothy¡¯s words. Mia looked at him with surprise. ¡°Why are you asking about that?¡±


    Timothy turned to her, exining. ¡°You once mentioned that I didn¡¯t understand you well enough. I¡¯m


    trying to learn more about your past.¡±


    Mia felt utterly bewildered. When had she ever made suchments?


    Perhaps she had in the past, but that was prior to their divorce. Now that they were no longer married,


    she couldn¡¯t be bothered about such things.


    Jeremy chimed in. ¡°Yes, Mr. Barrett. Mia and I were ssmates in high school, Mia was renowned for her exceptional academic performance, which earned her the favor of our teachers, who took special


    care of her.¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but interject. ¡°That¡¯s only because my family wasn¡¯t well¨Coff. The teachers felt a sense


    of responsibility toward me.¡±


    ¡°Mia, you shouldn¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t take Ramona¡¯sments at the reunion to heart. She¡¯s just envious


    and superficial


    ¡°Back in school she couldn¡¯t handle the fact that you were academically sessful, beautiful, and favored by the teachers. Her jealousy led her to nder and undermine you during the reunion.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s demeanor turned cold. ¡°Was Mia bullied at the reunion?¡±


    Jeremy swiftly rified, ¡°Mr. Barrett, we had a ssmate named Ramona Tilbert who envied Mia. resulting in tension between them.


    ¡°Fortunately, Mia now has the support of her family, and Ramona is facing the consequences. Her family¡¯s business is now struggling to meet payroll, and her father faces allegations of financial


    misconduct.¡±


    Mia was surprised by the rapid turn of events. It seemed that ude hadn¡¯t updated her on this matter.


    Timothy¡¯s brow furrowed slightly once more. He was aware that Mia¡¯s family had the situation under control, leaving no need for his intervention.


    Nheless, this left Timothy feeling somewhat frustrated.


    The meal surprisingly remained pleasant,rgely thanks to Jeremy¡¯s efforts to mediate.


    +15 BONUS


    As Mia dabbed her mouth with a napkin, Jeremy took out his phone and proposed, ¡°Mr. Barrett, Mia, it seems fate has brought us together. How about we take a selfie?¡±


    Mia was taken aback. ¡°A selfie?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She didn¡¯t see the need for it.


    Jeremy persisted. ¡°Mia, ever since thest reunion, everyone has been eagerly anticipating another get-


    together, especially to see you.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we capture this moment? It¡¯ll be a great way to make everyone envious of you and <b>your</b>


    husband.¡±


    ¡°Correction, he¡¯s my ex¨Chusband now.¡± After her remark, she noticed a subtle change in Timothy¡¯s


    expression, though she didn¡¯t believe her statement was out of line.


    ¡°Mia, even though you¡¯re divorced, we¡¯re all still friends, right?¡±


    Jeremy paused, observing Timothy¡¯s reaction; he didn¡¯t seem offended. Taking a chance, he cautiously


    inquired, ¡°Mr. Barrett, what do you think?<b>¡±</b>


    Timothy¡¯s lips slightly parted. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Sensing Jeremy¡¯s gaze, Mia nodded and said, ¡°Since he¡¯s fine with it, I don¡¯t mind either.¡±


    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll stand in front, and on the count of three, we¡¯ll say cheese!¡±


    Jeremy seized the moment, snapping a selfie of the trio. He positioned himself in front, with Mia and Timothy standing closely behind him.


    Once the photo was captured, Mia turned to Jeremy and said, ¡°Just be mindful that not everyone isfortable with their privacy being exposed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t casually spread this photo around. It¡¯s just meant for our ssmates.¡±


    Upon hearing this. Timothy raised an eyebrow and added, ¡°I understand you¡¯re scouting projects at the university. If you require financial assistance in the future, you can reach out to my assistant, Heath, at


    this number.¡±

 Chapter 564

    With that, Timothy handed over a business card with Heath¡¯s name on it.


    Jeremy¡¯s face lit up with surprise as he took the card.


    This was no ordinary gesture¨CIt was an olive branch extended by none other than the CEO of the prestigious Barrett Group.


    The opportunity to secure investment from Timothy held the promise of a bright future for Jeremy.


    That day¡¯s lunch suddenly felt incredibly worthwhile.


    Observing Jeremy¡¯s appeased expression, Mia couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. She rose from her seat and exited the private room, making her way to the restroom.


    Contemting the situation, Mia couldn¡¯t deny that having influence and authority could be advantageous.


    Upon her return to the private room, Mia noticed that only Timothy remained, with Jeremy nowhere in sight.


    She casually inquired. ¡°Where¡¯s Jeremy?¡±


    ¡°He had to attend to something and left early.¡± Timothy responded, fixing his gaze on her intently. ¡°It¡¯s just as well he¡¯s gone. have something important to talk to you about.¡±


    Drawing in a deep breath, Mia asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Timothy began, ¡°Yesterday, outside your neighborhood, you brought up how it¡¯s always been you who¡¯s had feelings for me, that it was all one¨Csided, and that I never reciprocated those feelings-¡°:


    Mia¡¯s eyes narrowed at this. She awkwardly cut him off, saying, ¡°Alright, please don¡¯t keep bringing that


    up<b>.</b>¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Timothy¡¯s lips tightened. ¡°That¡¯s not how I meant it.¡±


    ¡°Timothy, do you still think I haven¡¯t endured enough misery for your sake? I¡¯ll admit, I once held feelings


    for you, and maybe I was too presumptuous in marrying you, causing you trouble.


    ¡°But now that we¡¯re divorced, why do you keep bringing up the past? Don¡¯t I deserve some respect?¡±


    Her eyes teared up slightly. ¡°We¡¯re all human, with emotions. Can¡¯t you let go of it, considering I once


    +15 BONUS


    loved you?¡±


    With that, Mia left the private room awkwardly.


    As she stepped out of the restaurant, Timothy hurried to catch up. ¡°Mia, why are you leaving so suddenly?


    Hearing him, Mia picked up her pace.


    Seeing her hastening away. Timothy¡¯s heart pounded with worry. He quickly moved to her side and took hold of her wrist. ¡°Mia, have you forgotten that you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    Mia finally slowed down and responded in a calm tone, ¡°I know. Let go of me.¡±


    Nheless, Timothy remained silent. He held her hand and continued walking.


    The alley was quite crowded at this hour, with many peopleing and going<b>, </b>making it feel somewhat


    narrow.


    Timothy strode forward with a confident and authoritative demeanor, prompting those approaching to


    instinctively make way, impressed by themanding presence he exuded.


    Mia walked behind him with her head down. She tried to pull her hand back, but Timothy held it firmly,


    refusing to release her.


    His grasp was firm and reassuring as they moved forward together.


    Looking down at their joined hands, Mia felt a mixture of emotions.


    Was Timothy suddenly showing kindness because he had a change of heart? Or was he concerned about potential bacsh from her brothers now that she was the heiress of the Lane family?


    After a while, they finally reached the end of the narrow alleyway.


    Feeling the cold air and seeing the open road, Mia gradually regained herposure. Instinctively, she tried to withdraw her hand, but Timothy still held on.


    She nced up at him, her eyes reflecting his silhouette.


    As their eyes locked, Timothy¡¯s throat tightened. ¡°Mia, don¡¯t you feel anything?¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes flickered in response. How could she miss his shift in demeanor?


    Timothy¡¯s intense gaze and his reassuring touch¨Cthese were moments she had once longed for.


    Yet, at this moment, Mia observed him with an unusually clear perspective. ¡°Timothy, do you have


    feelings <b>for </b>me?¡±

 Chapter 565

    Mia stood on the bustling street, watching him intently.


    Passersby couldn''t help but notice Timothy''s striking appearance, causing them to turn their heads.


    Under the dim streetlight, Timothy''s gaze appeared somewhat uneasy as he responded, "Mia, are you truly that self-absorbed?"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Timothy immediately regretted them, pursing his lips.


    Mia nodded. "Well, Mr. Barrett, if you''re not interested in me, please stop being around me or making these kind gestures. It might give me the wrong idea that you''re developing feelings for me."


    Timothy''s throat tightened. "I do these things because... because I want topensate for neglecting you over the past three years."


    It seemed that Mia wasn''t the stereotypical gold-digger he had once imagined.


    Mia''s eyes showed a subtle fatigue, her mouth carrying a hint of bitterness. She replied with a feigned nonchnce, "Compensate? So, what do you think I''mcking right now?"


    Considering Mia''s position as the heiress of the Lane family, Timothy believed shecked nothing and was well-provided for.


    He pursed his lips, responding, "This is different."


    But Mia pushed back, saying, "There''s nothing different. When the Barrett family turned me away, Mr. Barrett, there was no trace of guilt from you. It was just your family''s condescension and oppression.


    "Now, as the heiress of the Lane family, I have everything I could want. So, when you suddenly im it''s out of guilt that you want topensate me, who would believe such a story?"


    Timothy frowned. "Do you think I''m treating you this way because of your status? Is that the impression you have of me?"


    "Then what, Mr. Barrett? If you genuinely regret your actions, then act like a decent ex-husband! Stop pretending as if you don''t exist."


    Timothy''s expression turned grim. Mia had previouslypared a responsible ex-husband to being essentially nonexistent.


    After Mia spoke, she turned and walked away.


    Within moments, Antonio''s car pulled up beside her. "Ms. Mia, are you ready to leave?"


    Without a word, Mia bent down and entered the car.


    She leaned back in her seat, mulling over Timothy''s words. They struck her as utterly absurd.


    The notion of himpensating her felt unnecessary. She didn''t need it at all.


    Timothy stood alone on the roadside for a while before eventually entering his car.


    He pulled out his phone and dialed a number. "Grandma, I need your help with something¡­"


    Mia rode back to campus in Antonio¡¯s car.


    Throughout her afternoon study session, she found it difficult to focus, with Timothy''s actions weighing heavily on her mind.


    As Mia prepared to pack up and head home for dinner, she received a call from Jeremy. "Hello, is everything alright?" she answered.


    "Hey Mia, are you at the campus right now?"


    "Yes, I''m in the study hall."


    "Be careful. Ramona is heading to the university to look for you. I made a mistake by mentioning our lunch in the group chat.


    "Ramona insisted on reaching out to you, but I didn''t give her your phone number. Despite that, I have a feeling she might still turn up on campus."


    Mia frowned. "I understand."


    After ending the call, Mia slung her backpack over her shoulder and exited the study hall.


    Departing from campus early would likely spare her from crossing paths with Ramona.


    Nheless, trouble seemed to have a knack for finding her, regardless of her efforts.


    Approaching the university''s main entrance, Mia spotted Ramona standing outside.


    Ramona hurried over with tear-stained eyes, her previous arrogance reced by a sense of desperation.


    She cried out pitifully, "Mia, I must confess, it was all my fault at the ss reunion! My jealousy drove me to spread false rumors intentionally to hurt you.


    "Please find it in your heart to forgive me this time! I promise I won''t repeat such actions!"


    Observing Ramona''s remorseful attitude, Mia remained unmoved.


    Memories of Ramona''s bullying and intimidating behavior at the restaurant rushed into Mia''s mind, triggering recollections of their school days.


    Mia responded with a cold chuckle, "And why should I?"


    Her words pierced the air, catching Ramona off guard. It seemed this turn of events was not what Ramona had anticipated.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 566

    Ramona hastily spoke up, "Mia, as ssmates, I implore you to forgive me this once! I assure you, I won''t make the same mistakes again.


    "My family''s business has copsed, and my dad has been detained. If things persist like this, we''ll be in serious trouble!"


    "While you were bullying and spreading false rumors to hurt others, did you ever stop to consider the potential consequences of your actions?"


    Seeing Ramona''s speechless reaction, Mia''s expression hardened. "I''ll say it again, I won''t forgive you."


    As Mia started to walk away, Ramona fell to her knees, pleading, "Mia, please forgive me! I''ll apologize in our ss group chat and on social media. I swear I''ll never do it again!"


    "Let go of me! Who do you think you are, bullying people and then expecting forgiveness just because you apologize? Do you think the world revolves around you?"


    Mia would never forget the constant ostracism she endured from Ramona during their school days.


    With Ramona now spreading rumors at their ss reunion, Mia felt no sympathy for her whatsoever.


    Just then, Antonio approached Mia respectfully and asked, "Ms. Mia, would you like me to take care of this?"


    Upon seeing Antonio, Ramona realized that he was the middle-aged man she had previously mistaken for Mia''s sugar daddy.


    Unbeknownst to her, he was actually Mia''s family driver.


    It turned out that Mia''s biological parents were indeed wealthy, making Mia the pampered young heiress of a prosperous family!


    Frightened, Ramona quickly released her grip, no longer daring to confront Mia.


    Mia shook her head at Antonio before turning around and getting into the car.


    ncing at Ramona seated on the floor through the rearview mirror, Mia couldn''t help but notice her smug expression.


    It appeared that Ramona hadn''t changed at all.


    As the vehicle left. Ramona sat alone on the ground, looking utterly disheveled.


    Her phone disyed several missed calls, all from her mother, urging her to apologize quickly and help her father out of trouble.


    Just then, a woman in ck sportswear approached Ramona and asked, "Did Mia target you too?"


    Ramona looked up and asked, "Who are you?"


    "You don''t need to know who I am. What''s important is that we share amon enemy¡ªMia Bowen."


    ...


    In the car, Mia let out a sneeze, prompting Antonio to quickly adjust the air conditioning.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Upon returning home that evening, Mia couldn''t resist asking ude about the situation with Ramona.


    With a smirk, ude replied, "Ah, are you referring to your ssmate who enjoys bullying others? Mr. Russ got in touch with me that day, so I went ahead and took care of Ramona for you.


    "After some investigation, I found out about her history of bullying you. Putting her family''spany out of business was me being lenient."


    ude''s expression darkened. He wasn''t nning to go easy on Ramona. The copse of her family''s business was just the start.


    ude was determined to seek double revenge for the bullying and mistreatment Mia had suffered at the hands of Ramona.


    Before Mia could reply, Patricia approached abruptly, remarking, "Ramona truly is despicable. She used to target Mia, and we even had to meet with her parents once. Her mother is nothing short of a shrew."


    ude''s expression shifted uneasily. "Aunt Patricia, they''ve bullied you too?"


    "Yeah. Back then, we had no choice but to endure silently. But now, with all of you supporting Mia, it''s time to give Ramona a good lesson."


    Mia couldn''t help but feel exasperated. All she had done was ask a question; she didn''t see Ramona as innocent either.


    The next day, Mia received a phone call from Laura. "Hey Mia, do you have some free time in the next couple of days?"

 Chapter 567

    +15 BONUS


    Mia pondered for a moment before responding. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have anything going on. Grandma Laura, is there something you need my help with?¡±


    ¡°Well after narrowly escaping surgery and enduring a tough recovery. I¡¯ve decided to hold a small celebration. I¡¯d love for you and your brothers to join. Are they avable?¡±


    Mia was surprised by Laura¡¯s invitation to her brothers.


    The moment felt almost surreal; it was hard to believe!


    Mia hesitated before saying, ¡°Um, Grandma Laura, I¡¯ll need to check with my brothers first. I¡¯ll let you


    know.¡±


    After the call ended, Mia found herself lost in thought even as she ate breakfast.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how to bring up the matter with her brothers.


    Around noon. Mia suddenly felt a difort in her stomach, as if something were kicking inside.


    Concerned, she headed straight to the hospital to <b>find </b>Connor<b>.</b>


    Upon receiving Mia¡¯s call Connor anxiously waited for her, wheeling a chair along.


    ¡°Mia, please sit in this wheelchair. How long have you been feeling this pain? When did it start?¡±


    ¡°Connor, it¡¯s not that serious. I¡¯m just feeling a bit ufortable. I don¡¯t think I need a wheelchair; that


    seems a bit much.¡±


    ¡°Pregnancy isn¡¯t something to take lightly. Please, sit down first. Let¡¯s wait until you¡¯ve been examined


    before jumping to conclusions.


    ¡°Fortunately, I have a friend who came to visit me; he¡¯s a highly proficient obstetrician.¡±


    With that, Mia was wheeled into the emergency room. She couldn¡¯t help but notice a young man in a pristine white coat, his features cold and aloof, exuding an ethereal presence.


    She was taken aback; when did obstetricians be this attractive? How had she not noticed before?


    Connor introduced, ¡°Hey Nick, meet my sister Mia. She¡¯s experiencing some stomach pains. Would you


    mind checking on her?¡±


    Mia soon realized that he was the friend Connor had mentioned earlier. She felt herself blush. ¡°Connor, 1-


    I think I¡¯d prefer to be examined by the previous doctor.¡±


    ¡°Mia, please don¡¯t be silly. A doctor¡¯s ability is what matters, not their gender.¡±


    Mia felt incredibly awkward. While she had no issue with male doctors, the fact that this was her brother¡¯s close friend made the situation different.


    The next moment, the tall, aloof¨Clooking doctor approached her.


    He carefully seated her in the wheelchair, holding a sharp surgical scalpel in his other hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯m very skilled. You should rethink your decision.¡±


    Nervously, Mia eyed the scalpel in his hand before speaking up, ¡°You know what, upon further consideration, it¡¯s really not an issue. I realize now that I was being superficial earlier<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Excellent, that¡¯s the right mindset.¡± he replied in anguid tone as he wheeled Mia into the examination


    room.


    ¡°Nichs, she¡¯s my younger sister. Please, examine her carefully!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you talk too much.¡±


    Throughout the ordeal, Mia¡¯s toes remained tightly clenched. While Connor¡¯s friend was good¨Clooking, he


    had a stern demeanor.


    Following the examination, Nichs removed his gloves and stated, ¡°The fetuses are healthy.¡±


    ¡°Why have I been feeling ufortable recently, ther?¡±


    ¡°As the months progress, the babies¡® movements will be more frequent. Your two little ones in there seem especially mischievous<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Mia let out a sigh of relief. Her difort was simply due to the fetal movements. She had feared it was something more serious.


    As her anxiety eased, she discreetly stole a nce at the handsome doctor beside her. It seemed that Connor referred to him as ¡°Nichs¡°.


    Mia stood up from the examination bed, finding that she didn¡¯t need the wheelchair anymore.


    Blushing, she murmured, <b>¡°</b>Thank you.¡±


    Despite this, Nichs didn¡¯t acknowledge her. Quietly, Mia left the examination room.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Connor was waiting outside, looking worried. ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just fetal movements.¡±


    Mia also sensed it was a false rm. Speaking softly, she asked, ¡°Connor, why have you never mentioned this close friend of yours? Is he known for having a temper?¡±

 Chapter 568

    "Speaking ill of others behind their backs isn''t very kind, is it?"


    Mia''s back tensed as she turned to see Nichs in the doorway, leaning against the frame with a distant look in his eyes.


    She hadn''t expected to be caught like that.


    Managing a forced smile, she said, "I-I didn''t mean it that way. What I was trying to say is that doctors with bad tempers are often more skilled."


    "Mia, you don''t have to worry, that''s just his personality," Connor said, patting her shoulder.


    "By the way, Mia, why don''t we go out for dinner tonight? It''s not often that Nickes all the way to Bern City for a week on business just to visit me. I think it''s only fair to treat him to a meal."


    "Seriously, dude. When you heard about your sister, didn''t you also make a special trip just to see what she looks like?"


    Mia blinked in disbelief; she hadn''t realized Connor had gone out of his way toe and see her.


    The next moment, Connor proudly eximed, "Isn''t my sister beautiful and adorable? Those without sisters can only envy us for a lifetime, hahaha!"


    The corner of Mia''s lips twitched. Why did Connor seem so annoying right now? Didn''t he notice the scalpel in Nichs'' hand just now?


    Indeed, the atmosphere around them seemed to grow noticeably tense.


    As Nichs put on his mask, he muttered a disdainful "boring", before swiftly departing.


    Watching Nichs'' retreating figure, Mia asked, "Connor, is it appropriate to speak like that?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "It''s fine, we''ve been talking like this since we were kids."


    Nheless, Mia quietly resolved not to allow Nichs to examine her next time, fearing his potential retaliation.


    At that moment, she remembered Laura''s earlier phone call. "Hey, Connor, didn''t Grandma Laura just get discharged from the hospital? She''s thinking of hosting a small party to cheer things up and would like to invite you guys."


    Connor''s expression becameplicated. "Are you sure Grandma Laura wants to invite all of us? Isn''t she worried that your brothers and I will beat Timothy up?"


    "Ahem, Connor, I''m being serious. Despite any grievances between Timothy and me, Grandma Laura has always been kind to me. Before I leave Bern City, I also hope to reconcile with her."


    "If Grandma Laura is willing to reschedule the event until after your exams, then Dominic, Nathan, and Jason should all be free to attend. After all, they promised to apany you back."


    Mia nodded in agreement. "I''ll discuss it with Grandma Laura."


    Indeed, only Connor and ude resided in Bern City. While Liam was also in town, he was busy with his filmingmitments.


    That evening, Mia left campus promptly and made her way to the restaurant.


    As she approached the entrance, she spotted Nichs stepping out of a cab.


    He sported a white short-sleeved shirt paired with khaki casual trousers, presenting a remarkably neat and handsome appearance.


    While waiting at the entrance, Mia only managed to catch a glimpse of Nichs stepping out of the cab. Connor was noticeably absent.


    Perplexed, she inquired, "Where''s Connor?"


    Suddenly, it dawned on Mia why Nichs had arrived in the cab earlier; she couldn''t help but wonder why Connor hadn''t driven over today.


    Unfazed, Nichs ascended the steps and responded casually, "He had a patient who needed immediate attention. He''ll join uster."


    "Okay."


    Mia was aware of Connor''s demanding schedule as a doctor, often encountering emergencies at the hospital.


    She suggested, "I''ve dined at this restaurant several times. There''s also a night market nearby. We could explore it after our meal."


    Their conversation continued as they made their way into the restaurant.


    As they stepped in, Mia couldn''t help but notice a group of individuals exiting the nearby elevator.


    At the forefront was a tall, slender man d in a navy blue suit, his handsome features catching her eye.

 Chapter 569

    Seeing Timothy unexpectedly, Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel the world was remarkably small. Their encounter appeared entirely unforeseen.


    Timothy stood out amongst the crowd, his tall stature and confident stride drawing attention.


    Upon noticing Mia with another man, Timothy¡¯s steps noticeably faltered, his gaze fixating on her.


    Being the CEO. Timothy naturallymanded attention. Whenever he directed his gaze in a specific direction, the rest of the people instinctively followed suit.


    Timothy¡¯s lips tightened into a thin line. Frankly, he was quite surprised to find Mia there.


    Nheless, what truly caught him off guard was seeing her dining here with an unfamiliarpanion.


    Upon catching sight of the man beside Mia, Timothy¡¯s gaze darkened, his demeanor souring in an


    instant.


    A palpable awkwardness descended upon the lobby.


    Mia hadn¡¯t anticipated encountering Timothy here. Without acknowledging him, she turned to Nichs


    and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nichs couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was amiss. Nheless, considering Mia seemed to recognize the man in the suit, he didn¡¯t press the matter, simply following Mia upstairs.


    As they ascended the stairs, Mia¡¯s attention momentarily wandered, causing her to nearly miss a step. Thankfully, Nichs caught her in time. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t drift off!¡± he cautioned.


    Blushing, Mia leaned against Nichs¡® chest, quickly regaining herposure. ¡°Thank you,¡± she


    murmured.


    Feeling a tad embarrassed, Mia lowered her head and quickened her pace toward the second floor.


    Nichs smiled faintly as he observed Mia¡¯s retreating figure. Turning his gaze toward the lobby, he was


    met with Timothy¡¯s sharp and hostile stare.


    Nheless, Nichs quickly averted his eyes and followed Mia upstairs.


    Timothy stood motionless, his eyes locked in Nichs¡® direction.


    Without a doubt, he had just witnessed Nichs embracing Mia moments ago. In that instant, Timothy


    +15 BONUS


    felt an urge to intervene.


    However, he managed to restrain himself. Despite his outward disy ofposure, a storm of turmoil raged within him.


    The temperature in the lobby seemed to steadily decrease.


    Heath gathered his courage and addressed Timothy, ¡°Mr. Barrett?¡±


    Despite this. Timothy simply adjusted his tie and proceeded in the direction Mia had gone.


    Someone from the group spoke up. ¡°Isn¡¯t our private room supposed to be on the opposite side?¡±


    Remainingposed, Heath promptly contacted the restaurant manager to request a change of venue.


    As a proficient assistant, Heath recognized the importance of staying vignt for any changes in Timothy¡¯s preferences.


    Despite the initial reservation, the change had to be made promptly.


    Upon entering the private room, Mia and Nichs were weed by a balcony offering picturesque


    views of the riverside.


    ¡°The weather is perfect today. You both should enjoy your meal on the balcony. The view is quite lovely,¡± the waiter suggested.


    Mia nced at the balcony, observing a table for two already set <i>up </i>with a white tablecloth, fresh flowers, and a bottle of red wine.


    At that moment, Mia realized that the waiter had mistaken them for a couple.


    Nheless, Nichs remained silent and made his way to the table set up outside on the balcony.


    Mia trailed behind, finding the spot perfect for admiring the nearby night market.


    ¡°That must be the night market you mentioned,¡± Nichs observed.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite charming. There are plenty of authentic local delicacies from Bern City. If you¡¯re interested, we can try some,¡± Mia proposed enthusiastically, proceeding to introduce the nearby food options and attractions.


    Casting a nce over Mia¡¯s shoulder, Nichs¡® eyesnded directly on the balcony of the adjacent


    private room.


    Standing by the door was Timothy, seemingly gazing out at the scenery, though his expression appeared


    rather grim.


    Nichs redirected his gaze to Mia and inquired. ¡°Are you familiar with the man we encountered in the downstairs lobby?¡±


    Mia knew exactly whom Nichs was referring to. Without hesitation, she acknowledged, ¡°Yes, I know him. He¡¯s my ex¨Chusband.¡±


    ¡°Ex¨Chusband? You¡¯re pregnant, and he still has the nerve to divorce you? Didn¡¯t your brothers teach him a lesson, perhaps even with a broken leg?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mia nearly choked on her drink.


    Despite being caught off guard by Nichs¡® straightforwardness, she couldn¡¯t deny his understanding of her brothers¡® personalities.


    As of now, only Connor was aware of her pregnancy.

 Chapter 570

    If Mia''s other brothers were to discover her pregnancy, she feared she wouldn''t be able to hold them back.


    Just as Mia was about to respond, she noticed the reflection on the wine bottle beside her¡ªa man standing at the doorway behind her. Wasn''t that Timothy?


    What a coincidence! Was his private room adjacent to theirs? How long had Timothy been standing there behind her?


    Mia hesitated for a moment, exchanging a nce with Nichs across from her. "Because the babies aren''t his," she finally exined.


    Upon hearing this, Nichs'' eyes betrayed a slight flicker of surprise; he wasn''t entirely convinced by Mia''s exnation.


    As Mia''s words trailed off, she kept an eye on Timothy''s shadow reflected on the wine bottle.


    Soon enough, he turned and retreated into the room.


    Mia breathed a sigh of relief. She was resolute in keeping the twins'' paternity a secret, intending to take them away.


    Halfway through the meal, Connor arrived, fashionablyte.


    "Connor, I ordered your favorite risotto for you," Mia informed him.


    Connor took his seat, wearing a smug expression. "As always, Mia knows how to spoil me the most. Having a sister like Mia is truly a blessing. Right, Nick?"


    Mia fell silent. Was Connor once again unting his closeness with her? How awkward could this get?


    Nichs clenched his utensils, resisting the urge to jab Connor.


    ncing at the neighboring balcony, he deliberately remarked, "I remember our parents discussing arranged marriages when we were kids. They used to joke that if your family had a daughter, she could be my future wife."


    Mia nearly choked on her water at the unexpectedment. Was there ever such a proposal?


    Connor quickly grew agitated, on the brink of delivering a sarcastic retort.


    However, his attention abruptly shifted as he caught sight of a figure on the neighboring balcony¡ªwasn''t that Timothy?


    In a sudden realization, Connor nodded decisively and remarked, "That sounds about right, Mia. He could be seen as your fianc¨¦, in a way."


    Mia found herself utterly bewildered.


    Connor deliberately narrowed his eyes and turned to Nichs, stating, "But don''t think for a moment that winning her over is a simple task. My sister is extraordinary¡ªkind,pliant, and incredibly sensible.


    "Most men wouldn''t meet her standards, especially not her contemptible ex-husband, who was conniving, miserly, and petty.


    "He struggled to handle social or domestic situations. Just thinking about him makes my blood boil!"


    Upon hearing Connor''s words, Mia sensed a chill in the air. She nced toward the wine bottle and spotted Timothy on the balcony.


    Reacting swiftly, she poured some water for Connor. "Connor, here, have some water."


    Mia hoped he would take the hint and stop talking.


    After taking a sip of water, Connor persisted, "It''s our fault for not finding Mia sooner. Considering Mia''s ex-husband''s poor character, he wouldn''t have been considered suitable to marry into our family if this had happened three years ago!"


    "Connor, aren''t you hungry? You should eat," Mia interjected, coughing nervously. She quickly grabbed a spoon and began feeding Connor.


    Reluctantly, Connor paused, but after a few bites, he spoke deliberately, "Mia, rest assured. Once you''re back in Nord City with us, I''ll introduce you to a husband who''s not just sophisticated and sociallypetent, but also proficient in managing household affairs.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "He''ll be someone you can rely on, obedient to your every instruction."


    "Then she might as well find a dog!"


    Suddenly, a low, restrained voice emerged from behind Mia¡ªit was Timothy. She could no longer pretend not to notice.


    Connor raised an eyebrow and quipped, "You couldn''t even measure up to a dog."


    Timothy was taken aback.


    Sensing the tension, Mia quickly took Connor''s hand. "I''m suddenly feeling a bit chilly out here. Shall we head inside and eat?"


    If this confrontation continued, it might escte into a physical altercation.


    Considering they were in Bern City, challenging someone like Timothy didn''t seem like a wise move.


    After the trio returned to the private room, Nichs excused himself, stating, "I need to use the restroom for a moment."


    As he left the private room, he coincidentally encountered Timothy emerging from the restroom.

 Chapter 571

    In the corridor, the two men crossed paths¡ªone disying maturity and aloofness, the other exuding a cool and distant demeanor.


    Despite the tension, the atmosphere remained remarkably tranquil.


    As they passed each other, Timothy couldn''t resistmenting, "You''re not the right match for her."


    Nichs responded with a slight smile, "As her ex-husband, you''re interfering too much."


    "You stay right there!" Timothy''s cold gaze lingered as he turned back. "Take this as a warning. Your family might not readily ept the babies she''s carrying. Given Mia''s stubborn nature, she''s likely going to keep them."


    "Actually, my family would be thrilled to wee Mia''s babies. Considering my infertility, having children naturally was never an option for me.


    "Marrying Mia would be like winning the lottery¡ªgaining both a wife and children at once. And on top of that, we''re expecting twins. My mother would be ecstatic, don''t you think?"


    With that, Nichs casually walked away toward the restroom, leaving Timothy behind.


    The corridor''s dim lighting shadowed his face, lending an air of gloominess to his expression. In a fit of frustration, Timothy ended up punching the wall, unable to calm down.


    Upon hearing about Mia''s supposed fianc¨¦, he nearly lost hisposure.


    Meanwhile, in the private room, Mia looked at Connor with a serious expression. "Connor, what do you mean Dr. Mendes is my fianc¨¦? You''re intentionally trying to mess with Timothy, aren''t you?"


    She had noticed Timothy nearby, and it was likely that Connor had as well. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have intentionally uttered such provocative words.


    Putting down his utensils, Connor regarded Mia with a meaningful gaze. "Mia, you endured three years of hardship in the Barrett family. What''s wrong with me helping you reim your dignity?"


    "I''ve broken things off with him; there''s no need for all this drama. I want to part amicably," Mia stated firmly.


    "You''re too na?ve, Mia," Connor remarked. He couldn''t help but narrow his eyes.


    Despite Mia''s desire for a peaceful separation, Timothy''s actions suggested otherwise. It was clear that he was experiencing some regret and contemting a return to their previous rtionship.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Soon after, Nichs returned, and the trio exited the private room together.


    Mia instinctively nced at the adjacent room; its slightly open door revealed an empty space.


    It appeared that Timothy and the others had finished their meal and left early.


    Mia silently withdrew her gaze and exited the restaurant with Connor and Nichs.


    In the days that followed, Mia focused on her studies while on campus, diligently preparing for her resit exams.


    Her life gradually resumed a semnce of normalcy.


    As the eve of her exams approached, Mia couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous.


    In the family group chat, her brothers offered words of encouragement, while Patricia resorted to superstitions by sending her a lucky charm.


    Mia couldn''t help but find it amusing. It felt like facing final exams back in elementary school all over again.


    Initially, she had been only slightly nervous, but now it was escting to genuine anxiety.


    As shey down early to rest, her phone chimed with a message. ncing at it, the text read, "Are you asleep?"


    Mia''s hand hesitated over the screen. Why would Timothy message her at this hour?


    She paused for a moment, considering whether not replying might give the impression that she was overly affected.


    However, she reminded herself that she had moved on; there was no reason to feel embarrassed.


    In response, she simply replied with a "?"


    "Come downstairs," Timothy ordered, his text wasmanding.


    Mia promptly set aside her phone, drew back the curtains, and gazed toward the entrance of the residentialplex.


    The weather was delightful; she couldn''t help but notice a ck luxury car parked outside the gate, looking somewhat familiar.


    Could it really be Timothy? What was he doing here?


    Mia swiftly replied, "You should head back; I want to sleep!"


    With that, she firmly closed the curtains. Who did Timothy think he was, dictating orders like that?


    Lying in bed, Mia tossed and turned, her thoughts consumed by Timothy''s unexpectedte-night visit.

 Chapter 572

    Why did Timothy want to disturb Mia¡¯s mental state at such a critical moment?


    Shortly afterward, Mia thought she heard the doorbell ring.


    She snapped awake, unable to shake the thought that Timothy might have arrived.


    Nheless, Mia pondered it carefully, convincing herself that she must have misheard. After all, there was no <b>reason </b>for Timothy toe up and find her.


    Despite this<b>, </b>the knocking persisted.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Mia quickly opened her bedroom door, only to find Patricia heading toward the entrance. ¡°Who¡¯s knocking at thiste hour?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Patricia-¡± Mia wanted to intervene, but it appeared to be toote.


    As the door opened, Mia noticed Timothy standing outside<b>.</b>


    He wore casual gray attire, a far cry from the serious and austere look he had in a suit during the day. This time, he emanated a moreid¨Cback vibe.


    Mia wore a slightly awkward but polite expression, taken aback by Timothy¡¯s unexpected arrival.


    Patricia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at the sight of Timothy. ¡°Mia, why why is he here<b>?</b>¡±


    Standing by the entrance, Timothy politely stated, ¡°Grandma requested me to bring her some gifts.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. Well, pleasee in.¡±


    Having met Timothy before. Patricia recognized him as Mia¡¯s ex¨Chusband. However, she hadn¡¯t expected him to show up here after their divorce.


    Sensing Patricia¡¯s difort, Mia intervened, ¡°You should go to bed first. He¡¯s just here to drop something off and will leave soon<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Alright, then, please fetch Mr. Barrett a ss of water.¡±


    Upon seeing Timothy, Patricia also felt somewhat bewildered. Nheless, she obediently retreated to


    her room.


    Now, only the two of them were left in the living room.


    +15 <b>BONUS</b>


    Observing Timothy holding a paper bag, Mia¡¯s voice turned cold as she said. ¡°You can just ce the


    items on the coffee table.¡±


    Following Mia¡¯s words, Timothy calmly took a seat on the sofa. He briefly scanned the cozy living area,


    noting its modest size with just two bedrooms.


    Furrowing his brows, Timothymented, ¡°I can¡¯t believe your brothers let you live in such a small ce.


    Mia¡¯s mood instantly soured, and she replied bluntly, ¡°Mr. Barrett, you¡¯re already here. Spare me your


    bullshit.¡±


    Raising his head, Timothy countered, ¡°Must you use thatnguage?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, you were the one who started it! My brothers have offered mevish cars and mansions<b>.</b>


    but I prefer staying here.


    ¡°Even with my newfound wealth, I hold onto a non¨Cmaterialistic outlook. I remain the same frugal,


    optimistic, and self¨Csufficient woman who values truth, kindness, <b>and </b>beauty!¡±


    Timothy¡¯s lips twitched<b>; </b>it appeared that Mia was subtly mocking him.


    He set the paper bag on the table. ¡°Grandma wanted me to give this to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thanks. You can leave now; the door is right there.¡± Mia epted the gift, her expression


    .</i>


    Timothy gazed at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to open it?¡±


    Bending down, Mia unwrapped the package, revealing a box of pastries adorned with the words, ¡°Wishing


    you great sess¡°.


    Mia was surprised. ¡°Did Grandma Laura make these herself?¡±


    She remembered Laura preparing a simr treat for Timothy¡¯s birthday, but Laura hadn¡¯t been in the


    kitchen since then because of her advanced age.


    ¡°Yes, she was aware you have an exam tomorrow, so she arranged for the ingredients to be prepared


    early this morning.


    ¡°However, due to her age, she encountered some challenges and had a few unsessful attempts.


    Despite thete hour, she insisted that I deliver it to you.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes glistened with tears as she opened the box and took a bite. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. I¡¯ll give my best in


    +15 BONUS


    the exam tomorrow.


    Timothy observed her intently, his expression suggesting he had something to say but was holding back.

 Chapter 573

    After finishing her dessert, Mia took <b>a </b>sip of water.


    She couldn¡¯t help but notice Timothy staring at her, his silence adding to the intensity of the <b>moment</b>.


    His narrow, elongated eyes bore into her, his handsome features sharply defined in the light.


    Mia felt increasingly uneasy under his intense stare. She lowered her gaze and curtly said, ¡°It¡¯s getting


    With that, she dismissed him without so much as a nce.


    Given their divorced status, Mia felt no <b>obligation </b>to extend any courtesy toward <b>him</b>.


    Timothy eventually rose from the sofa, his figure illuminated by the light, casting a long shadow in the


    room.


    In the already confined space, his towering stature seemed to make it even more cramped, obscuring the


    light around Mia.


    His imposing figure loomed above her, and his expression wasplex.


    Mia¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She had never seen Timothy wear such an expression before.


    especially not directed at her.


    Taking a deep breath, she walked toward the entrance and swung the door open without a word, inviting


    him to leave.


    Casting a nce in her direction, Timothy proceeded to walk toward her.


    Mia had initially nned to step aside and allow him to pass, but he positioned himself squarely in her path. The narrow entrance barely allowed space for two people.


    She nced up at him, somewhat puzzled by his demeanor.


    Just as Mia was about to yield, Timothy finally spoke up, ¡°Please, take your exams seriously.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Mia hadn¡¯t anticipated such words from him after the prolonged silence. She muttered in response, ¡°I


    don¡¯t need you to remind me. I¡¯ll work hard regardless<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    She watched as Timothy turned and walked away, closing the door behind him.


    +15 BONUS


    As Mia returned to the sofa, she felt a mixture of emotions upon noticing the pastry in her pocket.


    ¡°Mia, has Mr. Barrett left?¡± Patricia asked as she peeked out from the door.


    Mia nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°What did he want? I was taken aback when I saw him at the door just now. He wasn¡¯t causing trouble.


    was he?¡±


    ¡°No, he stopped by to deliver some pastries that Grandma Laura had made.¡±


    Mia retrieved the pastries from her pocket and handed one to Patricia. Despite herplicated rtionship with Timothy, Laura had always shown kindness to her.


    Before Mia found her family, Laura had been one of the kindest people to her, aside from Patricia<b>.</b>


    ¡°Mia, isn¡¯t Mrs. Barrett Senior¡¯s banquet nned for next weekend?¡± Patricia inquired.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    Mia had discussed with Laura the possibility of postponing the banquet until after Mia¡¯s exams, particrly if Laura intended to invite all of Mia¡¯s brothers to the celebration.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Laura had no objections and decided to schedule it for the weekend following Mia¡¯s exams.


    ¡°Mia, Grandma Laura has indeed been very kind to you, but now that you¡¯ve reunited with your family and your living situation has improved, you should have more confidence.


    ¡°The Barretts wouldn¡¯t dare to mistreat you like they did before. Are you still considering returning?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Patricia, why do you ask?¡±


    Mia was caught off guard by Patricia¡¯s suggestion that she might want to return to her position as the youngdy of the Barrett family. Unfortunately, that role didn¡¯t live up to its reputation.


    ¡°Mia, I remember you initially married into the Barrett family because you had feelings for Mr. Barrett. You were quite headstrong; how could you just forget about it?


    ¡°Back then, I supported your decision to divorce because I was worried you were being mistreated by the Barretts. But now, who would dare to treat you badly?¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel exasperated. ¡°Aunt Patricia, we¡¯re already divorced.¡±


    ¡°But Mrs. Barrett Senior still seems to have a soft spot for you, and your family¡¯s circumstances have


    improved.


    ¡°If you still have feelings for Mr. Barrett, you might want to contemte it. Besides, Mr. Barrett seemed less distant toward you during his recent visit.¡±

 Chapter 574

    ¡°Aunt Patricia, please stop.¡± Mia interrupted Patricia abruptly. ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind to return to


    Nord City and live with my brothers, and I¡¯m not considering remarriage<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Very well I respect your decision. But you should understand that women and men are different.


    ¡°Generally, second marriages don¡¯t turn out as well as the first ones. Besides, Mr. Barrettes from a


    respectable background; I¡¯m only concerned for your well¨Cbeing.¡±


    Having said her piece. Patricia withdrew to her room for some rest.


    Despite this, Mia understood where Patricia wasing from.


    In Patricia¡¯s generation, there was a prevailing traditional belief that divorced women might encounter difficulties in finding suitable remarriages.


    Instead, they were considered to be better off returning to assume the role of the young mistress in a


    prestigious household, such as the Barrett family.


    However, Patricia remained unaware that Mia¡¯s brothers were part of the Lane family, a prominent


    household in Nord City.


    She also remained oblivious to the fact that Mia was pregnant with Timothy¡¯s children.


    As Mia tenderly touched her belly, her gaze became resolute.


    She knew that Timothy¡¯s affection for her was not genuine. After all, his endurance throughout their three


    -year marriage had been solely for Laura¡¯s sake.


    His sudden change in demeanor was probably driven by <b>a </b>guilty conscience, seeking to make amends.


    Mia knew deep down that Timothy <b>had </b>never genuinely cared for her, not even once.


    Mia¡¯s eyes brimmed with bitterness. Three years prior, she had been naively in love, but she had long


    grown weary of the hardships that came with it; there was no turning back for her now.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    If she ever decided to marry again, it would be with a man she genuinely cared for.


    The following day, when Mia woke up, she was taken aback to see ude, Connor, and Liam, the actor,


    all present.


    She expressed her surprise, ¡°Liam, aren¡¯t you supposed to be upied with filming? How did you


    +15 BONUS


    manage to make time toe here?¡±


    Liam smiled. ¡°I took an overnight flight to apany you for your exam. Afterward, I¡¯ll return to resume


    filming. I still have some time.¡±


    After breakfast, Mia got into her brothers¡® car and headed straight to campus.


    Before Mia stepped out of the car, Connor anxiously called out to her, ¡°Have you checked your admission


    ticket and pens? Do you have everything you need?¡±


    ude also leaned out, adding, ¡°Mia, we¡¯ll be outside waiting for you, equipped with everything


    necessary for your exam. If you encounter any issues, don¡¯t hesitate to give us a call right away.<i>¡±</i>


    ¡°Okay, I understand. It¡¯s only a retake, not the college entrance exam. Why are you guys so stressed out?¡±


    As Mia walked into the campus with her backpack, she couldn¡¯t help but feel an extra spring in her step.


    Knowing her family <b>was </b>waiting for her outside seemed to lift her spirits considerably.


    Not far away, a car lurked in the shadows<b>.</b>


    Timothy observed as Mia entered the university before turning his gaze <b>away</b>. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± he instructed.


    As the car began to move, Timothy cast a nce at Heath in the passenger seat. ¡°Any findings from the


    investigation?¡±


    Heath replied promptly. ¡°His name is Nichs Mendes, a well¨Cknown obstetrician in Nord City.¡±


    ¡°Obstetrician?¡± Timothy mused, remembering the encounter with the man earlier. Could he be the doctor


    whom the Lane family had arranged for Mia?


    The selection of a male doctor left Timothy feeling utterly infuriated.


    A hint of dissatisfaction shed across his expression: couldn¡¯t the Lane fartily have arranged for a


    female obstetrician instead?


    The thought of another man being around Mia, let alone picturing her marrying and starting a family with


    someone else, ignited an indescribable rage within Timothy.


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, I¡¯ve also uncovered something else,¡± Heath said nervously.


    Timothy massaged his temples. ¡°Go ahead,¡± he replied wearily.


    ¡°We¡¯ve learned that Mrs. Barrett¡¯s visa application procedures have beenpleted, and her flight to Nord City is scheduled for next week.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s next week?¡±


    Timothy tightened his grip on the documents. Next week coincided with the private <i>banquet </i><i>Laura </i><i>was </i>organizing. Was Mia intending to attend the banquet before leaving for <i>Nord </i>City<i>?</i>


    At that moment. Timothy felt a stifling sensation In his chest, making it difficult <i>for </i>him to breathe.

 Chapter 575

    After the exam concluded, Mia exited the ssroom feeling utterly exhausted.


    She had been fully immersed throughout the day, and now she feltpletely drained.


    The difort of sitting for long hours, especially with her pregnancy, had been challenging to endure.


    Fortunately, her pregnancy wasn''t too far along, so she managed to persevere through it.


    "Mia," Connor and ude called out as they approached her.


    Connor promptly supported her arm, asking, "Are you alright? If you''re feeling unwell, you need to let me know immediately."


    "I''m alright, just a bit fatigued and hungry," Mia replied.


    She understood Connor''s concern for her pregnancy. Nheless, the babies inside seemed to recognize the importance of her examination, maintaining good behavior and not being overly restless.


    ude breathed a sigh of relief. "Now that your exams are over, let''s grab a bite to eat. How about we go out for a nice dinner tonight?"


    "Sounds good," Mia agreed.


    Walking out of campus with her brothers, Mia spotted Nichs'' car. She greeted him politely, "Hi Nick."


    She knew that Connor had asked Nichs to wait for her during the exam because he was concerned about the babies growing inside her belly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite Nichs'' typically stoic demeanor, his expression visibly softened upon hearing Mia calling him "Nick" affectionately.


    The four of them then got into the car and left the university.


    Nearby, someone captured this moment and sent the photo to his higher-ups.


    Meanwhile, Timothy was taking a break after a meeting when Heath approached him with a phone. "Mr. Barrett, there''s news from the university."


    Timothy nced at the crystal-clear photo on his phone. It showed Mia, surrounded by her brothers, getting into the car with a radiant smile on her face.


    In the presence of her family, Mia''s smile appeared even more endearing.


    However, as Timothy observed the man in the driver¡¯s seat, his eyes narrowed slightly. Wasn¡¯t that the obstetrician?


    With a grim expression, Timothy ced the phone down.


    Mia''s family seemed to have considered every detail, going as far as arranging for the obstetrician to wait outside. What else was there for Timothy to concern himself with?


    Although Mia had already booked a flight to Nord City for next week, she didn''t bring it up when Timothy visited her yesterday.


    Suddenly, Timothy found himself unable to concentrate on his work.


    He rose from his desk and exited his office, pacing anxiously. Unable to resist, he eventually called Caleb. "Hey, are you free right now? How about grabbing a drink together?"


    Caleb was surprised by the sudden call. "This is unexpected; you''re inviting me for a drink out of the blue. Last time, it was because of Mia, wasn''t it? Is it the same reason this time?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Are you joining me or not?"


    "Sure thing. Send me the address. Since you''re the one extending the invitation, I''ve got to make an appearance, don''t I?"


    Upon Caleb''s arrival at their usual meeting spot, he observed Timothy casually discarding his suit jacket, his shirt hanging loosely on him.


    He appearedpletely disheveled, exuding an air of mncholy.


    "Listen, Tim, you don''t just pull me out for a drink without reason. Come on, spill it. What''s on your mind?"


    Timothy emptied his ss of red wine, fixing his bloodshot eyes on Caleb. "Mia is leaving next week."


    "Next week? But isn''t Grandma Laura''s banquet this weekend? Are you telling me she''ll leave right after attending it?"


    Observing Timothy''s despondent state, Caleb pressed on, "So, what''s your point here? I recall advising you to try winning her back before, but despite that, you ended up divorced. I thought you had moved on!"


    "I thought I could move on too, but I don''t want her to leave!"


    Timothy''s gaze solidified with determination. Now more than ever, he was resolute in his feelings. He was unwilling to let Mia slip away!


    Taking a seat beside Timothy, Caleb spoke sincerely, "Let''s be honest. If you had pushed a bit harder, splurged a bit more, and been more romantic before Mia found her family, you might have had a chance at winning her back."

 Chapter 576

    Timothy pursed his lips. "What are you suggesting?"


    "Now that Mia is the heiress of the prestigious Lane family in Nord City, with six supportive brothers, she has everything she needs. What could you possibly offer her to persuade her toe back to you?"


    Furrowing his brow, Timothy responded, "Even if Mia didn''t have her newfound family, she''s not someone who can be won over by riches."


    Indeed, Timothy seemed to have misunderstood her all along.


    "I understand, but now she''s the Lane family heiress. If you want to win her back, there''s only one way."


    Timothy''s gaze sharpened with a hint of desperation.


    Caleb hesitated before answering, "With your sincerity."


    "Sincerity?"


    Timothy reclined on the couch, projecting a nonchnt yet menacing aura. "Do you think people like us are capable of such sentiments?"


    "If you don''t genuinely love Mia and open your heart to her, I doubt you''ll be able to keep her. You won''t even pass her brothers'' scrutiny."


    Timothy felt somewhat disheartened and frustrated. "Isn''t love such a vague and elusive thing?"


    "Yeah, that''s why I was so surprised when you fell for Mia. At first, I thought you were just unustomed to her leaving, but now it seems like you''re really developing feelings for her."


    Caleb couldn''t believe it. "But Mia isn''t considered exceptionally beautiful, and her physique is rather average."


    "She''s pregnant too."


    "Yes, she''s pregnant too, so... wait, what, she''s pregnant?"


    Caleb nearly choked on his wine. "She''s expecting? With your child?"


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Timothy took another sip of wine, the memory of Mia revealing to her blind date that the babies weren¡¯t his still haunting his thoughts, leaving a bitter aftertaste.


    Why did she doubt the twins'' paternity?


    At that moment, Timothy found himself unexpectedly wishing for the babies to be his. It would give him a reason to keep Mia close.


    Caleb appeared perplexed as he stated, "Considering that Mia is pregnant and there''s uncertainty surrounding whether the babies are yours, it''s likely that they aren''t."


    Timothy''s expression hardened. "Why do you say that?"


    "Well, if the babies truly belonged to you, how could Mia, who had nothing to her name before finding her family, resist staying as the young mistress in the Barrett family?


    "Most women in her situation would know what choice to make. Yet, she''s kept it from you. What does that mean? It means she feels guilty!"


    Timothy''s gaze drifted upward to the ceiling, his tone pleading, "Could you please stop talking now?"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Look, let me simplify things. If Mia didn''t feel guilty, why would she agree so readily to your divorce proposal, leaving with nothing, without asking for a single penny?"


    "Please, let''s stop analyzing."


    Timothy felt like his heart was being stabbed again, and he was overwhelmed with misery.


    Caleb couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong. "I mean, you''re aware that the babies might not be yours, yet you still want to reconcile with Mia? Are you out of your mind? Do you crave fatherhood that much?"


    "Anyway, I don''t have any specific expectations for the babies. Regardless of who their father is, as long as they''re brought up in the Barrett family, they''ll be considered part of the Barrett lineage," Timothy asserted.


    Caleb''s mouth quivered slightly. "How did I not see it before? It''s almost as if you enjoy being cheated on."


    Immediately following his words, Timothyshed out, kicking him. "Get lost!"


    Caleb''s tone turned stern. "Mr. Barrett, please answer my question carefully. Have you fallen in love with Mia?"

 Chapter 577

    Upon hearing this, Timothy''s gaze drifted downward to the ss of red wine in his hand, its rich hue and inviting aroma momentarily captivating him.


    "I honestly don''t know," he replied, his deep voice resonating with uncertainty.


    "Well, it sounds like you might be falling for her," Caleb suggested.


    He couldn''t resist the urge to light a cigarette; the situation was undeniablyplex. Mia''s pregnancy added anotheryer ofplication, especially considering the uncertainty surrounding the paternity of the babies.


    Whoever imed Timothy was cold-hearted?


    Men of his caliber often kept their emotions guarded, but when they did fall in love, it was with a depth and sincerity that knew no bounds.


    "Pass me one," Timothy requested, reaching for a cigarette.


    Once it was lit, he leaned back, releasing puffs of smoke into the air.


    His eyes, deep and intricate, betrayed a sense of turmoil. It was a novel sensation for him, experiencing such aplex mix of emotions. He had never anticipated falling for a woman, much less someone like Mia!


    If only he had anticipated this turn of events, he would have acted differently on their wedding day.


    Curious, Caleb interjected, "I''m struggling to understand, what is it about Mia that has captured your heart?"


    Timothy''s response wasden with gravity, "It''s hard to articte what sets her apart, but who else can stir such feelings within me?"


    "Well, it seems you''re in quite a predicament," Calebmented. Timothy had unmistakably fallen hard!


    If Mia were still the orphan she once was, things would be far simpler.


    However, now she''s the daughter of the affluent Lane family in Nord City. One wrong move from Timothy and her six formidable brothers would step in without hesitation, showing no mercy.


    Finally, Timothy broke the silence, "How can I convey my true feelings to her?"


    With a sigh of frustration, Caleb extinguished his cigarette.


    ¡­


    Afterpleting her exams, Mia felt a wave of relief wash over her. All that remained now was to prepare for her graduation thesis.


    Her spirits soared knowing that exams were finally behind her and she was on track to receive her diploma.


    Three years ago, after marrying Timothy, she had been pressured by Sharon to abandon her studies and be a full¨Ctime housewife. Mia had always regretted not being able to continue her education.


    Now, she could finally put that regret behind her.


    Gina had arranged to go shopping with Mia, and they agreed to meet at the mall.


    ¡°Mia, cengrattions on passing your exams today!¡±


    "But the results aren''t out yet."


    "I have faith in your abilities. You''ll pass the retake exam without any trouble."


    Mia smiled. "Let''s go, it''s time for some shopping."


    She had to attend Laura''s banquet at the Barrett residence this weekend.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Unfortunately, Eva was upied in Nord City and couldn''t make it over. Despite this, she had been incessantly urging Mia to visit the Vior store to try on theirtest dresses.


    She had taken the extra step of arranging for the brand to reserve some outfits specifically for Mia.


    If Mia chose not to go, Eva would undoubtedly bombard her with endless calls.


    Linking arms with Mia, Gina eximed, "I''m excited to apany you. Finally, I get to join my bestie in shopping at luxury stores. I''m definitely going to post about it on social mediater!"


    After all, they often joked about their desire for either best friend to strike it rich one day, so they could ride on the other''s coattails.


    Now, it seemed like that wish had finallye true.


    The two of them arrived at the Vior store, chatting andughing as they went.


    Mia nced at Gina and said, "You''re wee to try on any clothes or dresses you like. After all, I have Eva''s membership card."


    Indeed, the card carried significant prestige.


    "Alright, I won''t restrain myself then. Even if I can''t afford to purchase them, I can still indulge in trying them on," Gina murmured, her voice softening.


    Despite her financial limitations, Gina''s demeanor remained upbeat, showing no hint of envy.


    However, their conversation was interrupted by a sharp voice. "Wow, has Vior lowered its standards so much? It seems like any random person can just stroll in now."


    Mia turned to find Dahlia and Dixie, the mother and daughter duo she had encountered at the Barrett residence previously.

 Chapter 578

    Dahlia entered the store with an air of superiority, shooting a nce at the shop assistant, Irinna Burriss.


    "Your store really needs to implement stricter customer screening, particrly with individuals like them who obviously cannot afford to make purchases. Letting them in would only degrade the standards of Vior."


    Dixie chimed in, "Exactly! What if they damage the clothes? They could never afford to pay for them."


    Mia couldn''t suppress a chuckle at their hypocrisy.


    "Considering your reputation for purchasing counterfeit goods and passing them off as authentic, perhaps it''s best for you two to refrain from patronizing this store as well. We wouldn''t want others to mistakenly assume that everything here is fake," Mia shot back.


    Mia couldn''t help but reference the previous asion when Dahlia and Dixie bought scarves for Laura, only toter discover they were counterfeit.


    Dahlia and Dixie''s demeanor grew awkward, and Dixie retorted, "I-I was misled by a friend. How was I supposed to know they would sell me counterfeit goods?"


    "Yes, my daughter is overly trusting of her friends. Besides, families like ours can afford luxury items, unlike a certain orphan who is penniless and was abandoned by their family. How could they even afford to shop here?"


    Dixie continued with a hint of pride, "Mia, do you even know that this store operates on a membership system? Only members have ess to shop here."


    Before Mia could respond, Gina, standing beside her, couldn''t contain herself any longer. "Who are you to talk about memberships? You both seem to have a fondness for buying knockoffs, so your memberships are probably fake too, aren''t they?"


    "I''m quite certain that you both carry counterfeit cards, never with the intention of making a purchase, only toter buy knockoff items."


    Gina''s words struck a nerve, evident from Dahlia and Dixie''s guilty expressions. However, they quickly fired back, "Whose fake card are we talking about here? Since you don''t have one yourself, you''re not qualified to be here."


    Dahlia nced at the familiar store attendant. "Irinna, it''s a relief you''re here. Please ensure they don''te in and disrupt our shopping experience."


    Given Irinna''s history of good rapport with Dahlia and Dixie, she immediately trusted their words.


    She turned to Mia with a trace of hostility and stated, "I''m sorry, but without a membership, you can''t shop here. Would you like to apply for one?"


    "Stop kidding around. How could they possibly afford a membership? They''re broke!"


    In response, Mia calmly retrieved a gold-embossed membership card from her bag. "Who said I don''t have a membership card?"


    Upon seeing Mia''s membership card, Irinna''s demeanor shifted suddenly, her tone bing more respectful. "Madam, would you like me to summon the manager to assist you?"


    Typically, members with cards of such caliber receive personalized attention from the store manager.


    Dahlia appeared perplexed. "You should verify her card. What if it''s a counterfeit?"


    Dixie deliberately raised her voice, "Exactly! This card looks nothing like ours. I''ve never seen a Vior membership card like this before."


    "Mia, if you''re going to fabricate something, at least choose a more convincing design. It''s evident at first nce that it''s a fake."


    Mia nced over with a smirk. "It''s understandable if you haven''t encountered this caliber of membership card before; after all, your status isn''t quite up to par!"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    It seemed that certain individuals were quite eager to be called out.


    At that moment, the store manager, Gianna Tomlin, hurried over and respectfully stood beside Mia.


    "Ms. Bowen, my apologies for my dyed arrival. Given your status as a valued VIP customer, would you like me to clear the area for you?"

 Chapter 579

    Gianna¡¯s dyed revtion left Dahlia and Dixie in disbelief.


    Dixie¡¯s voice grew louder. ¡°What? Are you saying that Mia is a VIP member? That¡¯s utterly absurd!


    She¡¯s


    an orphan, for heaven¡¯s sake, and she was even kicked out of the Barrett family. How could she


    possibly have a VIP membership card? It must be fake, right?¡±


    Mia turned to Gianna for confirmation, ¡°Is my membership card fake?¡±


    Gianna responded promptly. ¡°No, it¡¯s genuine.¡±


    Dixie persisted, ¡°I¡¯m sure of it! Mia must have stolen the card from the Barrett family.¡±


    ¡°Dixie, you¡¯re onto something. This card must belong to them.¡±


    Upon hearing this. Mia decided not to waste any more time arguing with Dahlia and Dixie.


    She turned to Gianna and ordered, ¡°Please, escort them out. I don¡¯t want them in this store any longer.


    They¡¯re disrupting my shopping experience and damaging Vior¡¯s reputation!¡±


    Gianna nodded in understanding. ¡°Certainly, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Having said that, Gianna approached Dahlia and Dixie, her tone firm and devoid of pleasantries. ¡°This


    establishment prioritizes our VIP customers. Would you mind stepping aside?¡±


    ¡°Her card was stolen; she¡¯s nothing but a thief. I¡¯ll inform the Barretts right away, and Mia will be


    exposed


    for who she truly is.¡±


    Gianna¡¯s face twisted into an expression of mockery. ¡°This VIP membership card doesn¡¯t belong to the


    Barrett family. It seems like you¡¯ve misunderstood the situation.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s not from the Barrett family? How is that possible?¡±


    Gina sneered in response. ¡°This card was provided by Mia¡¯s own family!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. Mia is just an orphan, and her adoptive parents are extremely poor. How could they


    possibly afford to give her this card?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s definitely not from her family. Who knows where it actually came from.¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue. ¡°It seems like Mrs. Barrett and Shelly haven¡¯t disclosed


    everything


    yet.¡±


    Gina Interjected on her behalf, ¡°You¡¯re oblivious, aren¡¯t you? Mia is no longer an orphan. She¡¯s now an


    heiress, having been lost for years due to her heartless nanny.


    ¡°Thankfully, she¡¯s been reunited with her family and is now their beloved treasure, with everything she


    could ever desire at her disposal, What¡¯s a mere membership cardpared to that?¡±


    Dixie was stunned. ¡°This can¡¯t be true. How is that even possible?¡±


    However, Gianna wasted no time and promptly summoned security to have Dahlia and Dixie escorted


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    out of the store.


    As they were being chased out, Dahlia and Dixie exchanged a look, both grappling with disbelief over


    what they had just heard¨Cthey couldn¡¯t bring themselves to ept that Mia had transformed into the


    long¨Clost heiress of a wealthy family.


    Dixie¡¯s jealousy red as she thought about Mia¡¯s VIP membership card. ¡°Mom, do you really believe


    what Mia just said?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I have my doubts. If Mia were indeed the missing heiress of an affluent family, why would the Barretts


    have kicked her out? This card could be a gift from her sugar daddy, and they might be fabricating this


    narrative to cover up the truth.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m thinking the same thing. Isn¡¯t Mrs. Barrett Senior hosting a banquet this weekend? We could


    use the opportunity to pay a visit and have her expose Mia¡¯s true intentions.¡±


    Dahlia and Dixie exchanged a meaningful nce before nodding in unison.


    Nevertheless, observing Vior shutting its doors solely to attend to Mia, they couldn¡¯t suppress the


    jealousy bubbling inside them.


    Inside the store, upon Mia disclosing Dahlia and Dixie¡¯s identities to Gina, she couldn¡¯t help but burst


    out


    inughter.


    ¡°They were caught red¨Chanded purchasing counterfeit goods and were even expelled by Mrs. Barrett


    Senior, yet they have the audacity to behave so arrogantly,¡± Mia said before continuing. ¡°After all, to


    them,


    I¡¯m merely a powerless orphan.¡±

 Chapter 580

    Gina let out a sigh. ¡°Mia, seeing Dahlia and Dixie just now, I can only imagine the challenges you¡¯ve


    faced living with the Barrett family these past three y


    years.


    *Despite their prestigious status, it might have been wiser not to marry into their family. When you


    attend the Barrett family¡¯s banquet this time, you need to assert yourself.¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Sharon and Shelly keeping quiet about


    everything.


    but she wasn¡¯t bothered either.


    ¡°By the way, Mia, since thest college event, Maya was taken away, wasn¡¯t she? What¡¯s her situation


    now? And how are your brothers dealing with it?¡±


    ¡°Maya¡¯s deliberate knife attack resulted in Timothy¡¯s injury, which led to the Barretts pressing charges.


    Considering the circumstances in Bern City, my brothers have decided to keep Maya here and prohibit


    her from returning to Nord City.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably for the best. It¡¯s wise to prevent Maya, that little troublemaker, from returning to the


    Lane family and causing more trouble for you in the future,¡± Gina said in agreement.


    Given the care and support her brothers had shown her, Mia realized that Maya was unlikely to pose


    any


    threat to her.


    Due to her amnesia, Mia couldn¡¯t recall how Maya had deceived her and manipted her brothers.


    leading to their separation for many years.


    However, Mia wasn¡¯t troubled by her inability to remember the past; she had finally found her family


    now.


    Inside the store, Mia couldn¡¯t help but try on the clothes Eva had selected for her. She also had Irinna


    assist Gina in choosing some outfits to try on.


    Excitedly, Gina pulled Mia aside. ¡°Indeed, luxury clothing is on another level! The quality of the material


    and the way they fit is simply unmatched.¡±


    At the checkout counter, Mia instructed Irinna to pack all the clothes Gina had tried on.


    Gina was taken aback. ¡°Mia, what¡¯s going on? You haven¡¯t even tried these on yet!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re for you,¡± Mia replied.


    Passing the shopping bag to Gina, she added, ¡°During my years as an orphan, you became my family.


    I appreciate your consistent presence in my life these past three years.


    ¡°Despite my hesitance to disclose everything, your steadfast care and support have never wavered.


    You are family to me as well.¡±


    Tears welled up in Gina¡¯s eyes as she epted the designer bag. ¡°Are you trying to bribe me? Well,


    now that I¡¯ve got connections with someone influential, you¡¯d better remember to invite me to all the


    fancy


    gatherings.¡±


    Mia hugged Gina tightly. ¡°I promise I will.¡±


    Once Mia went to Nord City, she knew she wouldn¡¯t have many opportunities to return to Bern City in


    the


    future.


    Shortly after. Mia and Gina decided to dine out, choosing a high¨Cend restaurant that typically required a


    membership card for entry.


    They happily walked in with their newly acquired purchases.


    Linking arms with Mia, Gina eximed, ¡°Mia, is this the legendary restaurant where only the rich and


    famous dine? Inever imagined I¡¯d have the chance to eat here one day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    never been here either. Today¡¯s my first time. Dominic mentioned he¡¯s already reserved a private


    lounge, so it seems we won¡¯t need a membership card.¡±


    ¡°Mia, I can¡¯t help but envy you for having such an amazing brother. And you have six of them! Is that


    even fair?¡± Gina remarked wistfully.


    As Mia and Gina entered the elevator, Mia¡¯s smile momentarily faded as she noticed a strikingly


    attractive couple entering through the main entrance.


    Gina eximed in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t that man Timothy?¡±


    However, Mia¡¯s attention was not on Timothy; instead, it was captured by the woman beside him. It was


    her!

 Chapter 581

    Mia recognized the woman as soon as she saw her face.


    Once, Mia came across pictures of that woman on Timothy¡¯sptop.


    She had headed to Timothy¡¯s study to type a document on his desktop because her college suddenly


    requested something.


    She noticed an individual file, which contained pictures of that woman.


    She asked him who she was, but he got angry and prohibited her from entering his study.


    After that, she did try asking around and prying from Shelly for more information but to no avail.


    That woman could be the person Timothy liked. That was Mia¡¯s guess.


    However, she put it at the back of her mind after Maya showed up. No matter who that woman was, it


    was not something she should ask.


    Who would¡¯ve known that she would meet that woman in person, standing next to Timothy no less?


    The woman¡¯s eyes on him were smitten with love and ecstasy.


    Mia knew that gaze all too well.


    While she wondered who the woman was, the elevator door closed.


    During the three years sho


    spent by Timothy¡¯s side, she had never seen that woman in person. Let alone


    hear anything about her from him.


    ¡°Mia, I¡¯m kinda hungry. Let¡¯s go grab something.¡± Gina suggested intentionally, attempting to pull Mia


    back from her reverie.


    The duo headed to a restaurant where they had made a reservation for a private lounge.


    The position of the private lounge was great as they could enjoy the scenery out there.


    After the meal, Mia went to the toilet.


    The moment she stepped out of thepartment, she ran into that woman. The graceful air around


    her


    was enough to indicate that she came from a wealthy family.


    While washing her hands, Mia heard the woman talking over the phone. ¡°Help me pick a pretty silk


    scarf.


    I heard that Mrs. Barrett Senior likes it. I¡¯ll take a look at it when I¡¯m home. I need it this weekend.¡±


    Based on that conversation alone, Mia could easily guess that the woman was going to join the party


    this weekend.


    Taking a deep breath, Mia told herself not to overthink. She and Timothy had divorced anyway. His


    rtionship with other women had nothing to do with her.


    Mia returned to the private lounge before leaving the restaurant with Gina.


    When she entered the car, she could see Timothy and that womaning out together from the corner


    of her eye.


    They were getting along pretty well.


    Mia even watched as that woman linked arms with him, to which he happily allowed.


    Hurriedly, Mia withdrew her gaze and looked at the vehicle in front of her car.


    She began mocking herself inwardly.


    Gina linked her arm with Mia¡¯s. ¡°We have to move on, Mia. Let bygones be bygones. Besides, you¡¯re


    young, rich, and pretty! You have everything. Men are nothing,¡± Ginaforted her.


    Mia smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    She stroked her belly as she thought about how she was going to leave for Nord City after Laura¡¯s


    party


    anyway.


    Time flew by and it was already the weekend.


    Her brothers flew back to Bern City on Friday night.


    Eva tugged Mia¡¯s hands. ¡°Mia, I¡¯ve been busy decorating your room these days. I also prepared many


    surprises for you! I hope you¡¯ll be able to adapt to the ce well.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Eva!¡±


    Mia and Patricia had packed up their stuff because they wouldn¡¯t return to Bern City that often once


    they


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    left.


    Dominic informed Patricia, ¡°We¡¯ve made arrangements at a hospital in Nord City. Someone will send


    your husband there. Nothing will happen to him during the transmission, I promise.¡±

 Chapter 582

    Patricia nodded, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s our line. Thank you for being willing toe to Nord City with us so that Mia won¡¯t be that


    lonely.


    Dominic felt grateful.


    Looking at her six brothers, Mia couldn¡¯t hide the blissful smile beaming across her face.


    The next morning, Eva took Mia out after breakfast.


    ¡°Mia, I¡¯ve made an appointment with a makeup artist and a hairdresser from Vior. You¡¯re going to be


    the belle of the ball tonight.¡±


    Mia said helplessly. ¡°Eva, I¡¯m only going to congratte Mrs. Barrett Senior on her recovery, not


    participating in a beauty pageant.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. After all, you¡¯re joining the party as Ms. Lane. Make them regret disrespecting you


    in


    the past.¡±


    Dominis nodded. ¡°Eva¡¯s right.¡±


    Mia followed her family to the top floor of the mall. ude and Liam came along as well.


    As soon as they left the elevator, there was a strong smell of perfume and she covered her nose


    subconsciously.


    +


    When she looked up, there stood Shelly and her minion. Just as she had expected.


    Ever since Mia was revealed to be the true Ms. Lane on campus that day, Shelly and Sharon never


    showed up in front of Mia anymore.


    It was as though they had vanished into thin air.


    Mia didn¡¯t think about them anyway, but she didn¡¯t expect to run into Shelly here.


    The atmosphere turned awkward instantly.


    Shelly looked surprised to see Mia. Her guilty conscience was ringing in her head too.


    But that didn¡¯t stop her heart from racing the moment she saw the two gorgeous¨Clooking men beside


    Mia.


    Previously, Shelly dreamt of marrying anyone among the Lane brothers since all of them were


    handsome.


    However, it waster revealed that Maya was a fake Ms. Lane. Mia was the real Ms. Lane instead.


    A long time had passed since that reveal, yet Shelly still couldn¡¯t ept reality.


    After all, Shelly had always looked down on Mia. Now that Mia had be rich and was living a more


    luxurious life than her, she couldn¡¯t ept the difference.


    Eva spoke up first. ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t this Ms. Barrett? Are you here for your makeover too?¡±


    Shelly lit up as she answered proudly, ¡°Y¨CYeah! Timothy made an appointment here specially for our


    family.¡±


    ¡°Specially? What are the odds? We made an appointment with the makeup artist and the hairdresser


    here as well. Who says that they¡¯re here for your special service?¡±


    ude red at her. ¡°How dare he try to steal the stylists from us!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Liam snorted coldly. ¡°I know the employees here. We booked an appointment first. If he wants to cut in


    line, he must seek our permission first.¡±


    Despite their steely expression, Shelly was captivated by their looks.


    She tried to put in good words with Mia. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. We can do it together. Mia, you can go first.


    I¡¯m not in a rush.¡±


    The way Shelly acted reminded Mia of the time Shelly treated Maya. It was exactly the same.


    Mia arched her brow. ¡°Ms. Barrett, we¡¯re not that close. Please address me properly.¡± How dare Shelly


    call her by her first name.

 Chapter 583

    Mia just straight¨Cup humiliated Shelly.


    Completely caught off¨Cguard by that, Shelly watched them enter Vior. ude and Liam were walking


    by


    Mia¡¯s side.


    Shelly¡¯s minion eximed, ¡°It must be nice to have such handsome and protective brothers. I¡¯m


    satisfied with just one, but to think that she has six? I¡¯m jealous.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Shelly stomped her foot out of anger as she didn¡¯t expect a head¨Con humiliation from Mia.


    As the daughter of the Barrett family, Shelly couldn¡¯t understand where Mia found the courage after


    reuniting with her rich family.


    Had it not been for her interest in the Lane brothers, Shelly wouldn¡¯t have bothered to talk to Mia at all.


    Her ego took a hit, and her frustration certainly didn¡¯t go away. She followed them into the Vior store.


    Meanwhile, the owner of the ce had been waiting for Mia¡¯s family. ¡°This way please, Ms. Mia.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t allow Eva to follow her into the fitting room. Mia¡¯s belly was bulging, which she didn¡¯t want


    Eval


    to notice.


    The n was to tell the others about her pregnancy after returning to Nord City.


    The host of the party tonight was the Barrett family, so she reckoned that it was better to keep her


    pregnancy a secret for now.


    Mia chose a gown that could cover her growing belly. With the high waistline and puffy hemline, it


    wouldn¡¯t entuate her belly.


    It was perfect since she wanted to conceal her pregnancy from others¡® for now.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at herself in the mirror. ¡°I¡¯ll take this.¡±


    When Mia was going to walk out of the fitting room in that dress, Shelly stepped out of the abutting


    Shelly¡¯s expression was indifferent, with no intention to greet Mia out of courtesy at all.


    Shelly stood in front of Mia instead. ¡°Mia, you don¡¯t know why Timothy, that workaholic, would make an


    appointment here, do you?¡±


    Mia recalled the day she went to the restaurant, where she ran into a woman and Timothy.


    Could it be because of that woman whose pictures appeared on Timothy¡¯sptop?


    ¡°Mia, do you still remember the time you asked me about the woman on Timothy¡¯sptop?¡±


    Mia had a vague guess of her intention.


    Still, she wondered why Shelly didn¡¯t tell her back then.


    Calmly, she asked, ¡°Did I ask that? I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pretending. You¡¯re obviously bothered by the truth.¡± Shelly showed a triumphant expression.


    The gown Mia was wearing was a limited edition tailored piece. She was also wearing a ne from


    Vior¡¯s personal collection.


    Shelly¡¯s jealousy went through the roof because not even she herself could enjoy such a privilege.


    Yet, Mia had it better than her!


    Mia chuckled, contempt evident in her eyes. ¡°Who are you to judge my feelings? Timothy and I have


    divorced. Besides, I have everything right now. Why would I be bothered by something that¡¯s none of


    my


    business?¡±


    She then lifted her dress to leave with her head held high.


    Shelly huffed behind her, ¡°Mia Bowen, she¡¯s Luna Maynard, the woman Timothy cares about the most.


    That¡¯s why he made a special appointment here. It¡¯s for her. He¡¯ll introduce her officially to the rest of


    the family at the party tonight.¡±

 Chapter 584

    Mia halted in her tracks, turning her head to face the store employee. ¡°Bring me the most expensive


    jewelry you have.¡±


    The employee grinned. ¡°Sure. Here¡¯s ourtest limited edition collection. Take a look at them. We only


    have a set of them in Bern City.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mia cast Shelly a backward nce. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re wearing any decent jewelry. Would


    you like me to ask them to lend you a set of jewelry?¡±


    Such a degrading attitude angered Shelly. ¡°I am Shelly Barrett, Mia Bowen, Who needs you to lend me


    pieces of jewelry? I have everything I want!¡±


    ¡°Oh really? I remember that your cards were frozen, though. You¡¯re just leeching off your family. Your


    living allowance is only this much. Can you afford these pieces of jewelry?¡± Mia hit a sore spot.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The past three years were enough for her to tell what kind of person Shelly was and what Shelly cared


    about the most.


    As Mia had expected, Shelly¡¯s features distorted in fury as soon as she said that.


    It was a refreshing sight to behold.


    Putting on a haughty expression, Mia left the fitting room.


    Shelly had never suffered such humiliation before.


    She had always been the person to poke fun at Mia for being penniless, but their positions switched


    this


    time.


    It was infuriating to Shelly.


    Mia¡¯s words rang in Shelly¡¯s head and she had an idea. She reached out to Timothy, but no one picked


    up the call.


    She texted, ¡®Timothy, Luna likes Vior¡¯stest jewelry collection better. There¡¯s only a set of it in Bern


    City, but the employee here says that they¡¯re not for sale.¡®


    She clicked the send button, letting off some steam.


    As long as she couldn¡¯t own something. Mia could never own it either.


    On the other hand, Mia was in a good mood when she left the fitting room.


    ude was the first one to stand. ¡°Mia, you¡¯re gorgeous in this dress. You look like a princess.¡±


    Liam pped his hands. ¡°Mia¡¯s pretty and she¡¯s our princess. She looks good in everything.¡±


    Eva was grinning ear¨Cto¨Cear. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mia looks good in everything. But Mia, why didn¡¯t you


    choose that champagne dress? Your back is pretty. You can put everyone in a trance in that gown.¡±


    The smile on Mia¡¯s face stiffened because that champagne dress was tight¨Cfitting. It would reveal her


    bulging belly.


    ¡°I gained a few poundstely while prepping for exams. My waist grew thicker. I would look fat in that


    dress, so I chose this.¡± She made up an excuse.


    ude cocked a brow. ¡°Wear anything you like. No one will have the nerve to say that.¡±


    Liam nodded. ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re not fat at all. You¡¯re too skinny.¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t fathom the way they thought at all. She simply assumed that they let their mouth run


    without thinking.


    After choosing a gown, Mia headed for a skin glow¨Cup before proceeding with makeup and hairstyling.


    While she was waiting for the jewelry, the owner came up to her all nervous. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but someone


    has just bought thetest jewelry collection.¡±

 Chapter 585

    Mia was slightly surprised to hear the news, but it didn¡¯t really bother her as it was actually a show she


    had put up for Shelly.


    However, Eva was more upset than her. Eva looked at the owner, ¡°That¡¯s fast. You said that it was still


    avable a moment ago, though.¡±


    ¡°Who bought it?¡± ude inquired coldly.


    The owner hesitated for a second. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Barrett. I¡¯m terribly sorry about this.¡±


    This was Bern City. The store owner wouldn¡¯t push her luck by going against Timothy when he


    personally made an order.


    Mia smirked when she heard that he was the buyer. Guessing who he bought it for was an absolute no-


    brainer


    Luna was indeed someone special to him.


    Eva didn¡¯t like how things were escting. ¡°Are the Barretts doing this on purpose? It¡¯s just a jewelry


    collection. Do they think that we don¡¯t have anything more expensive? Thank god I brought along my


    personal collection. Mia, wear all of it for the partyter!¡±


    ude whistled, envious. ¡°Eva¡¯s collection is indeed ten times more expensive than branded jewelry.¡±


    Liam nodded. ¡°Yup. I better remember this. How dare he try to humble us! I will not let this happen.¡±


    Mia spoke up, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t care about this anyway. I¡¯m not losing anything anyway. Eva¡¯s


    collection.


    is more precious.¡±


    for you to wear t


    ¡°Silly you. I brought them along just the party. It¡¯s a different matter. You can take a look at the jewelry


    they have here and buy whatever you want. You can wear them on usual days.¡±


    ude showed his ck card right away. ¡°She¡¯s right. Mia, buy whatever you like. Do not hesitate.¡±


    Liam fished out his credit card as well. ¡°He¡¯s right. Do not think twice.¡±


    They tickled her funny bones.


    When she was an orphan, she saw this kind of scene shown in telenovs. Never in her wildest dream


    had she imagined herself to live a fairy tale.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She grabbed their cards to take a picture and shared it on her social media with the caption, ¡°My


    brothers told me to use their cards.¡±


    Gina was the first to like andment. ¡®Another day to feel envious of someone else¡¯s life. I wonder


    how nice it would be to have a brother.¡±


    Her ssmates leftments too. ¡®Your family is so nice to you, Mia. I¡¯m jealous!¡±


    Timothy saw her post not long after she shared it. It stirred mixed feelings in him.


    He gave


    her his card in the past, but she had never used it once. Ever.


    Heath came up to him. ¡°Mr. Barrett, I¡¯ve ordered Vior¡¯stest jewelry collection. Where should it be


    delivered to?¡±


    ¡°To the Barrett residence,¡± Timothy answered without a second thought.


    Mia would be heading to the same venue. Even if Shelly hadn¡¯t texted him, he would know that Mia


    having a makeover in Vior anyway.


    Then, Heath reported, ¡°Mr. Barrett, Ms. Maynard is here.¡±


    Timothy looked away from hisptop, his lips pursing. ¡°Let her in.¡±


    was


    Luna was dolled up poshly. She breezed into the office with grace. Her eyes showed a tinge of


    obsession the moment theyid on Timothy. ¡°Tim.¡±

 Chapter 586

    Timothy lifted his head. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Tim, I¡¯m trying to choose a silk scarf for Mrs. Barrett Senior, but I don¡¯t know her preference. Could you


    help me out? I hope she¡¯d like my present.¡±


    The scarfs reminded him of the time Mia prepared a scarf of the same brand when she returned to the


    Barrett residence. She also exposed a distant rtive for purchasing imitation on the same day.


    Now, she has learned how to show her fangs. Her temper was that of a wild kitten.


    Luna caught him not paying attention to her. She was baffled. ¡°Tim?¡±


    He recentered his thoughts. ¡°Grandma has enough scarves. You can give her something else.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe shopping with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± He then buried himself in work again.


    She got out of his hair and left the office meekly. Time was of the essence. She had to prepare another


    gift immediately because she had to gain Laura¡¯s favor.


    Mia left the hairdresser, her fingers caressing her new jewelry around her wrist.


    It was more luxurious than the one Vior offered her.


    ¡°Mia, let¡¯s take a picture together,¡± Liam suggested.


    After taking a picture together, he imed, ¡°I¡¯m gonna share it on my Twitter, ¡°let everyone know how


    pretty my sister is.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She pressed his hand. ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t want to reveal myself to the public for now. It¡¯ll deprive me of


    freedom. I don¡¯t want that to happen.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Liam looked serious. ¡°Mia, do you want to be a celebrity? If I take you under my wing, you¡¯ll be a rising


    global star in no time.¡±


    ude chimed in, ¡°Get in line, Liam. I told her to focus on piano so that she could be a great pianist.


    It¡¯s easier than acting.¡±


    This then sparked a debate between the brothers over her future career. None of them would back


    down!


    Eva whispered to her, ¡°Don¡¯t care about them, Mia. Just do whatever you want. These jobs are tiring.


    Besides, you have the privilege to enjoy life without working.¡±


    Mia chuckled as she watched her brothers debating. She was worried that they might get physical in


    the


    car.


    They were heading to the Barrett residence. The other Lane brothers were on their way too.


    All of them gathered outside the Barrett residence,


    The road was teeming with luxury cars. In other words, the quests today weren¡¯t ordinary people.


    ¡°Mia, it¡¯s Dominic and the others.¡±


    Mia nced through the window to see Dominic and the others there. Mia¡¯s car slowly drove into the


    yard.


    The familiar ce somehow made her feel a little nervous.


    It was definitely the same old ce she knew, but it felt different this time.


    Considering how many luxury cars there were, seeing a few luxury cars being driven into Barrett


    residence was not an unordinary sight.


    However, the Lanes drew all eyes on them as soon as they got out of the car because of their


    handsome


    looks.


    This


    s was Bern City after all. Some of them didn¡¯t know the Lane brothers from Nord City.


    Dominic got out of the car and stood in front of the Stretch Lincoln Limousine as the others followed


    suit.


    Everyone looked at them, wondering who else was still in the car.

 Chapter 587

    The ck Stretch Lincoln Limousine pulled over in the yard with six handsome men standing in a line


    next to it.


    d in tuxedos and white gloves, they appeared like vampires in movies.


    The guests began gushing in an undertone.


    ¡°Who are these handsome men?¡±


    ¡°I recognize that guy. He¡¯s the famous actor, Liam Lane. There¡¯s another guy that looks familiar to me.


    Are they the Lane family from Nord City?¡±


    ¡°Who hasn¡¯t gotten out of the car? To have these six gorgeous men waiting, that person must not be


    any


    ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Lane family from Nord City hade. I heard that Timothy would marry one of them


    after the divorce. I guess the rumor is right.¡±


    Someone congratted Sharon, ¡°Congrattions, Mrs. Barrett! Isn¡¯t the marriage between both your


    families just around the corner?¡±


    Mrs. Barrett, haven¡¯t you been frowning upon your daughter¨Cinw for her poor family background all


    along? It¡¯s time to get a rich daughter¨Cinw!¡±


    Those remarks put Sharon in an awkward spot.


    In actuality, she had been stomaching everything herself and walking on thin ice in front of Laura.


    Who would¡¯ve known that Mia was actually the true Ms. Lane while Maya turned out to be the fake


    one? Timothy stood riveted at his spot, his dark eyes fixated on the Stretch Lincoln Limousine.


    The car door opened before a pair of diamond heelsnded on the ground. The pair of white calves


    revealed themselves before being covered by the white dress.


    Mia bent over to get out of the car. Raising her head, she saw her six brothers offering their hands like


    knights.


    She took Dominic¡¯s hand and captured her bnce. Her gaze swept across the nearby guests and saw


    Timothy standing in the middle of the crowd.


    He appeared sophisticated and handsome in that cream suit, which was apparently the one she had


    chosen for him in the past.


    Since he had always been wearing dark¨Ccolored suits, light colors would make him look younger.


    However, he didn¡¯t like it and never wore it once.


    Yet, he wore it for today¡¯s party! Mia clearly remembered that he said he didn¡¯t like it.


    She withdrew her gaze after sparing him a nce. Such a thing no longer concerned her.


    Holding Dominic¡¯s arm, she headed toward the guests with confident strides,


    Dubious gazesnded on her.


    Most of the guests had met her before, when she hadn¡¯t revealed her Identity and the Barretts


    disapproved of her.


    Whenever a party was hosted by the Barrett family, as long as Laura was absent, Mia would either be


    the invisible person or the servant who served drinks.


    At that moment, someone blurted in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mia Bowen?¡±


    Hearing her name getting called, Mia turned her head to find Dahlia and Dixie there.


    Their audacity surprised Mia. How could they have the nerve to show up at the party when they were


    driven away that time?


    1


    ¡°Anything?¡± Mia¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    The mother and daughter turned into green¨Ceyed monsters after noticing the dress and jewelry on Mia.


    Their tone turned sour. ¡°I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you with you dressed this way. Do you think


    branded clothes can cover your deeds?¡±


    ¡°Cover what kind of deeds? Do you think everyone¡¯s appearance changes at every party like you


    guys?¡±


    Mia retorted.


    It stirred mockery from others. It was impossible to not know what kind of person Dahlia and Dixie


    were. The others didn¡¯t expose them simply because they didn¡¯t want to disrespect Laura.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 588

    Livid. Dixie turned to Sharon. ¡°Mia was driven out of the Barrett family, but she kept spending money


    with the Vior VIP membership card. She also bought a lot of expensive jewelry! An orphan like her


    couldn¡¯t


    have afforded it. I bet she¡¯s gotten herself a sugar daddy.¡±


    Dahlia nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. We personally witnessed her using that VIP membership


    card


    the mall. If I remember it correctly, only a few people own that card. Not even Mrs. Barrett has it.¡±


    Sharon¡¯s pride took a hit. Just how many times were they going to repeat the fact that she didn¡¯t own a


    VIP membership card?


    This was utter humiliation!


    Right then, a crease deepened between Dominic¡¯s brows as he red at Dahlia and Dixie. ¡°Someone


    please wash down the breath in their mouth. These stic surgery monsters have such bad breaths.


    Guess they didn¡¯t brush their teeth before leaving the house today. I might as well do them a favor.¡±


    His brothers grabbed thedies while one of them fed them champagne forcefully.


    Thedies wriggled for freedom and cried for help before sumbing to the force, chugging the


    alcohol


    down without stopping.


    The watching guests gaped in surprise.


    Sharon noticed the shift in the atmosphere and stopped them. ¡°Enough. Their stomachs might burst


    because of the drinks.¡±


    However, Dominic ignored her disrespectfully while wearing a steely expression.


    Sharon shifted her gaze to Mia. ¡°What do you think? This is Mom¡¯s party. It¡¯ll be bad if something


    happens here, won¡¯t it?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Mia prompted, ¡°Enough, Dominic.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± he questioned back. ¡°Mia, you suffered so much during those three years with the Barrett


    family. I bet half of the guests here had picked on you before. Tell me who they are. I¡¯ll give them the


    punishment they deserve.¡±


    As soon as he dropped that, a richdy eximed, ¡°How bold of you to say that! This is the Barrett


    family we¡¯re talking about. Before you punish them for Mia, do you actually know that she was driven


    out of the family? What is your rtionship with her?¡±


    He shot a re at her in return. ¡°I¡¯m her brother.¡±


    ¡°Brother? Isn¡¯t she an orphan?¡± She coldly snorted. ¡°I heard that Mia was adopted and her adoptive


    family is poor. Did you spend a lot to make a grand appearance for today? Too bad. No matter how


    much money you spend, she¡¯s never going to return to the Barrett family.¡±


    ¡°Nina, enough.¡± Sharon quickly stopped her cousin sister.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop here. Someone as materialistic as Mia Bowen must¡¯ve struck gold for marrying


    into the Barrett family. She should¡¯ve taken the money and left after the divorce. What is she doing


    here?¡±


    When Mia was going to say something, Eva went up to Nina and delivered a loud p to her face!


    The silence was deafening.


    Nina yelled, ¡°You pped me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, did, you old wench! Do you take us for a kitten if we don¡¯t show our fangs? Is Mia someone you


    can mess with?¡± Eva ced her hands on her waist. ¡°Just so you know, Mia is the true Ms. Lane from


    Nord City!¡±

 Chapter 589

    Mia¡¯s respect for Eva increased twofold after witnessing her pping the richdy.


    She never knew the gentle Eva had such a feisty side to her.


    Nina was bbergasted. ¡°Are you talking about Mia Bowen?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    Another person voiced her doubt, ¡°You mean the Lanes from Nord City? Which family is it? Is it that


    wealthy family?¡±


    ¡°No way. Isn¡¯t Maya Lane the one? But I don¡¯t think I saw her here. If she¡¯s here, she could¡¯ve told us


    about Nord City since she lives there.¡±


    Dominic looked at the person speaking, revealing, ¡°Maya was adopted by our family. She¡¯s not the true


    Ms. Lane. Everyone in Nord City knows about this. It¡¯s not a secret.¡±


    That was why Maya was adamant about getting married and settling down in Bern City, where no one


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    knew her origin.


    Connor smiled meaningfully at Timothy. ¡°Ms. Barrett, since you¡¯ve invited our family, don¡¯t you think you


    should introduce us to others?¡±


    Only then did Ninaprehend the situation. Still, she couldn¡¯t fathom how Mia became the true Ms.


    Lane so suddenly.


    Timothy nced at Mia, who was standing nearby in her white gown. The fact that she was surrounded


    by those six men made her look like a princess.


    To realize that Mia could be so dazzling was new to Timothy.


    He began, ¡°Let us wee our important guests, the Lanes from the Nord City, to the party. Mr.


    Dominic.


    thank you for preparing a gift for my grandmother.¡±


    Next, he shifted his attention to Sharon, who could only bite the bullet by saying, ¡°Right. This is Mr.


    Dominic Lane, the head of the Lane family from Nord City. This is his wife, Ms. Eva.¡±


    After learning that Mia was the true Ms. Lane, Sharon hadn¡¯t gone outdoors. The sheer thought of Mia


    attending today¡¯s party caused too much anxiety for her to get a good night¡¯s sleepst night.


    Sharon was fully aware of how badly she had treated Mia in the past, looking down upon Mia for not


    having any power or influence.


    Now, karma was here to collect its debt.


    Maya was the fake princess and Mia was the real one


    ude added on. ¡°You¡¯re not finished yet. The most important person here is our precious sister¨Cwe


    lost her for many years because of an ill¨Chearted nanny and it was only recently that we found her.


    All eyes were on Mia. Neither of them could believe what they had just heard. This was something


    could only see in telenovs.


    But they were witnessing it in real life at the moment!


    Mia felt those surprised gazes on her. A part of them came from the Barretts¡® rtives, who bullied her


    often in the past.


    Needless to say, their expressions were amusing.


    Liam stood next to Mia. ¡°Mia is our sister. She has received care during her stay with the Barrett family,


    so we¡¯ll make sure to return the favor in the future.¡±


    Awkwardness surged in the air.


    Sharon couldn¡¯t manage her expression any minute longer as she couldn¡¯t quite get the meaning


    behind


    those words.


    Were the Lanes nning an act of revenge for Mia?


    Nina, who couldn¡¯t put up with this anymore, looked at Sharon. ¡°Sharon, are you just going to watch me


    get bullied?¡±

 Chapter 590

    Sharon was like a cat on hot bricks, unable toprehend Nina¡¯s antics which were basically adding


    fuel to the fire!


    Timothy nced at Nina. ¡°Since you¡¯re feeling under the weather, you should return and get some


    rest.¡±


    She was driven out of the ce before she could say anything.


    The others watched the entirety of the situation, but they zipped their lips, especially the richdies who


    bullied Mia before.


    They either held their head low or hid in a corner, not wanting to meet Mia¡¯s eyes.


    The status of the Lane family was tantamount to the Barretts.


    Most of the guests ran subsidiarypanies in Nord City. The moment they offended the Lanes would


    be the moment they kissed goodbye to their dream of building a business in Nord City.


    Dominic looked at Sharon. ¡°It seems like the Barretts are still reasonable in character.¡±


    Sharon forced a smile. ¡°You¡¯re ttering. Wee to the Barrett residence. Here,e this way.¡±


    Looking at how Sharon was all respectful, Mia figured that only one¡¯s status and power could make


    Sharon sit up and take notice of them.


    Eva linked arms with Mia. ¡°Come on, Mia. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Confidently, Mia walked into the parlor with her brothers.


    There, Laura sat on the couch gracefully in a cocktail dress. She was in high spirits. ¡°Mia, you¡¯re here.


    Come, let me take a look at you. You¡¯re gorgeous today.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you look good today too.¡± Mia took a seat next to Laura. ¡°Allow me to introduce them to you.


    This is Dominic and Eva, my eldest brother and his wife. Here¡¯s Nathan, Connor, the doctor who was in


    charge of your surgery. ude..


    One by one, she introduced her family to Laura.


    Laura nodded in acknowledgment at the six handsome men. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re a beauty, Mia.


    Turns out the good¨Clooking gene runs in the family. They¡¯re gorgeous!¡±


    Dominic spoke up, ¡°Mrs. Barrett Senior, thank you for taking care of Mia for the past few years. And


    thank you for paying the medical bills for Mia¡¯s uncle.¡±


    She waved her hand. ¡°That¡¯s nothing. We owe her too much. I¡¯m d that she has found her family. I


    can finally have peace of mind now.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Laura¡¯s words and natural interaction with Mia were enough to tell Connor that she treated Mia well


    He offered, ¡°Mrs. Barrett Senior, I¡¯lle over to check on you a few monthster. If you feel under the


    weather, you can reach out to me at any time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re the reason that I¡¯m able to be here. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have known how long!


    couldst. This is all thanks to Mia too.¡±


    Mia held Laura¡¯s arm. ¡°Nonsense, Grandma. I should be thanking you instead. My uncle wouldn¡¯t have


    been able tost the past three years without you.¡±


    Smiling and giggling, they had a fun time.


    Dominic could now understand why Mia treated Laura so well despite the Barrett family¡¯s spiteful


    treatment.


    Right then, Timothy came over only to see Mia sitting next to Laura. Mixed feelings surged in him.


    The Lanes simultaneously looked at the iing person. Their eyes read the same emotion that said.


    ¡±


    This man is such an eyesore!¡±

 Chapter 591

    Mia sensed a shift in the atmosphere and raised her head only to realize Timothy¡¯s presence.


    The smile on her face faded as she remembered the time she ran into him dining in a restaurant with a


    woman.


    Her gaze on him didn¡¯tst long.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The six handsome men on the couch were ring at Timothy all at the same time.


    Timothy approached Laura. ¡°Grandma, almost all the guests are here.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Mia, you and your family can head outside and grab something to eat. I¡¯ll be there in a short


    while.¡±


    Mia stood up and cued her brothers, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The six men rose to their feet, casting an intimidating nce at Timothy.


    Timothy stood there all alone, under their scrutiny and faces of judgment.


    Kaleb couldn¡¯t help but wipe the beads of sweat off his forehead. If a re could kill someone, Timothy


    would¡¯ve been dead for god¨Cknew¨Chow¨Cmany¨Ctimes.


    The Lanes obviously held a bad impression of Timothy.


    The parlor soon became quiet.


    Laura looked at Timothy, asking indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve hosted a party for you. What are you going to do


    now?¡±


    He frowned. ¡°I never expected her brothers toe along.¡±


    He thought that Mia woulde alone.


    Laura held a cup of tea and exined, ¡°I told her to invite her brothers.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because they¡¯re her family. If you want to earn her forgiveness, you should deal with her family first.¡±


    1


    She put her teacup down. ¡°But I don¡¯t think they like you.¡±


    His lips pressed firmly. That was an unnecessary reminder.


    ¡°Say, Tim. If you really want to win her heart back, you should offer a sincere apology before pursuing


    her again. Once she returns to Nord City, a ce so far away, I¡¯m afraid her family will arrange blind


    dates for her. When that happens, you¡¯re out of the game.¡±


    Creases formed between his brows. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about. Her brothers might get in the way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal. After all, no one could ever forgive the fact that their sister suffered in a marriage for


    three years before consigning to divorce. You¡¯re the one to me for not appreciating her.¡±


    Guilt was suffocating him.


    Laura returned to the topic. ¡°Enough of this useless talk. What did you prepare for today?¡±


    ¡°A set of jewelry. It¡¯s her favorite brand.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be enough. The ne she¡¯s wearing right now is very expensive. Itpletely outranks


    the limited edition jewelry you prepared.¡±


    Laura¡¯s eyes darted to Kaleb. She ordered, ¡°Kaleb, bring me the box I prepared.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression shifted the moment he saw what was inside the box. ¡°I can¡¯t take that, Grandma.


    This was your wedding gift.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a present from me to you? I¡¯m asking you to give it to Mia. Expensive and meaningful


    presents are important to show our sincerity. Getting yourself a wife is expensive.¡±


    Timothy stared at the essory. ¡°This is different. Mia is not a materialistic woman. She won¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re single, Tim. Mia is Ms. Lane now. What is there that she doesn¡¯t have? Listen to


    1. me. Take it. If you don¡¯t want me to suffer a loss, make sure you win her back to be my


    granddaughter¨Cin-


    Finally epting her heartfelt advice, he took the box. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯ll make sure to make


    that


    happen.¡±

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    "I''m d to hear that. Go ahead." Laura wore a relieved smile at the fact that Timothy had finally wised up.


    Holding the box of jewelry, he informed, "Grandma, Luna''s here."


    "What for?" Her expression dulled upon hearing the information.


    "She heard that you finished your surgery and wanted to see you."


    "I don''t need that. I''m not dead yet." She rose from her seat.


    Her reaction was within his expectations. He walked toward Kaleb and told him, "Help me switch the jewelry. Tell Luna to not show up at the party at the moment."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kaleb took the box of jewelry. "Yes, sir."


    Intending to switch the jewelry, Kaleb headed to where the presents were ced. Coincidentally, he ran into Shelly, who was leading Luna into the house.


    He said, "Ms. Maynard, Mr. Barrett told me to inform you not to show up at the party at the moment."


    A grimace distorted Luna''s lips. "Why? Is it because Mrs. Barrett Senior doesn''t want to see me?"


    Kaleb left without offering an answer as he had done what he was told to do.


    Shelly hurriedlyforted her, "Don''t take it to heart, Luna. Grandma is always like this. If she really doesn''t like you, she would have driven you out of the house."


    Luna managed a smile. "I prepared a gift for her, though."


    "She''ll know that. Oh, these are the essories Timothy bought for you. Did you know about it?"


    The box left by Kaleb appeared familiar to Shelly. Wasn''t that thetest limited edition collection from Vior?


    She snitched to him on purpose and he really did purchase it!


    Who else would it be for if it wasn''t Luna?


    Luna''s eyes lit up as she stared at the box. She reached out to open it.


    Meanwhile, Mia and her brothers made their way to the party in the yard. She headed to the food section herself.


    Pregnant women shouldn''t be starving, so she had to eat.


    Coincidentally, Dahlia and Dixie were there as well.


    It was a ssic enemies'' encounter, but a rather awkward one at that.


    Dahlia and Dixie''s visage distorted into a mask of rage before they made themselves scarce in the end, fearing the thought of Mia settling the score with them.


    Mia simply shrugged at the hrious event because she didn''t intend to seek revenge anyway.


    "Happy with the scene you''re causing at the party, Mia Bowen?"


    The perfume pervading the air gave Mia a hint of who the iing person was.


    Mia nced over her shoulder at Shelly before making a snide remark, "Jealousy is written all over your face. But that wouldn''t give you six handsome brothers."


    Shelly gritted her teeth. "Don''t get ahead of yourself, Mia Bowen. Why didn''t you purchase that limited edition jewelry?"


    Mia''s smile dropped a little. "Because it looked ordinary. Eva prepared me another set of jewelry. It''s more expensive and meaningful."


    Shelly''s shrewd eyes caught notice of the ne hanging around Mia''s neck.


    Its opulence turned Shelly sour. "So what? Timothy gave that set of jewelry to Luna anyway. That means she''s the most important person to him, not you!"


    Mia scoffed in return. "Jerks are always better off with bitches. Whoever he gives that jewelry doesn''t bother me."


    She spun around and happened to see Timothy there.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    The moment Mia saw Timothy, she took a sip of milk calmly. To be caught red-handed speaking ill of someone didn''t prick her guilty conscience.


    She inwardly sighed, "Fate can be ill-fated sometimes."


    Putting down the cup, she noticed himing up to her from the corner of her eye.


    Shelly gloated as she spoke to Timothy, "Timothy, you heard that, didn''t you? I didn''t nder her."


    Mia rolled her eyes and kept quiet, not intending to offer an exnation.


    He stood right in front of Mia. "Actually, that set of jewelry¡ª"


    "Excuse me, you''re blocking my way," she cut him off savagely.


    She didn''t give him the chance to finish as she walked away.


    She wasn''t in the mood to listen to his exnations. Whoever he gave the jewelry to had nothing to do with her.


    Timothy watched her back and frowned.


    The insensible Shelly approached him. "Timothy, look how haughty she is now. She''s just jealous that you bought Vior jewelry for Luna."


    His re shot daggers at her. "Who told you that it''s for Luna?"


    "Is it not? Otherwise, who could it be for?" She shrunk her neck at Timothy''s furious expression.


    However, Timothy was indeed treating Luna well, at least more so than Maya.


    That was why Shelly jumped to the conclusion that the jewelry was for Luna.


    Yet, her guess turned out to be wrong!


    The agitated Timothy red at Shelly. "Stop getting ahead of yourself again."


    "So who is it for? Grandma?"


    "Stop asking questions you shouldn''t ask." He didn''t want to waste his time with her at all, so he left.


    Standing right there alone, she stomped her feet out of frustration.


    Like any other member of the family, she didn''t have the nerve to infuriate Timothy.


    The question was still hanging in the air. Who was that jewelry for? Could it be Mia?


    In addition to Mia''s current social status and pregnancy, if she got married to Timothy again, would there be a ce for Shelly within the family?


    The sheer thought of the aftermath made her grimace.


    After all, she had been looking down on Mia. Now that Shelly''s the one getting bullied. She felt as though she''d never surpass Mia, but Shelly couldn''t admit her defeat.


    "Shelly, what were you guys talking about?" Luna was on the second floor the entire time because Timothy personally told Kaleb to prohibit her from showing up at the party.


    She followed the orders so that Timothy wouldn''t hate her.


    "Luna, Timothy said that the jewelry isn''t for you. I must''ve misunderstood something."


    Luna''s jaw tightened at that. Her fingers fumbled with the ne on her neck and her smile was a forceful one. "It''s alright. I can take it off. Did he say who it was for?"


    "I think Timothy was trying to exin something to Mia, so it has something to do with her, I guess," Shelly spected.


    Luna clenched her fist. "I thought they were divorced."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "That''s why I found it strange too. But I heard the maids saying that Grandma hosted this party on purpose for Timothy and Mia. I think she''s trying to get them together again."

 Chapter 594

    Luna¡¯s gaze dropped to the ground, and her voice grew weak. ¡°If they get together again, Mrs. Barrett


    Senior would be happy. It¡¯ll be good news for your family too.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Luna? That¡¯s not how it¡¯ll work. If they get together again, there won¡¯t be a


    ce for us in the family. Mia is Ms. Lane right now. No one would dare to mess with her. Besides,


    she¡¯s


    pregnant with Timothy¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Luna¡¯s face fell.


    Shelly hushed her voice deliberately. ¡°I¡¯m the only person in the family that knows this. Mia¡¯s doing a


    good job keeping everyone in the dark.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for her to keep everyone in the dark, though.¡±


    ¡°Previously, I thought that she would use the child to threaten him. Then, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the father.


    Now, I don¡¯t know whether it is his child anymore. Either way, if they get together again, I¡¯ll be dead


    meat.¡±


    Luna¡¯s eyes darted to the middle of the party venue, where the people were dressed in branded clothes


    and enjoying their time with a wine ss in each hand.


    Admiration tinged her eyes, finally knowing how it felt to be at a party hosted for the rich.


    She muttered, ¡°Is there really no way to stop them from getting together again?¡±


    Soon, Kaleb came up to them. ¡°Ms. Maynard, Mr. Barrett asked you not to show up at the party. If you


    disobey his rule, you¡¯ll have to leave Barrett residence for the time being.¡±


    She gulped down the bitterness at the tip of her tongue. Nevertheless, she decided to ask, ¡°Is Mrs.


    Barrett Senior free right now? I¡¯d like to meet her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s preparing to show up at the party. She¡¯s not free at the moment.¡±


    Left with no choice, Luna looked at Shelly. ¡°Enjoy the party. You can tell me storiester.¡±


    ¡°O¨COkay.¡± Shelly was bbergasted.


    Once Luna entered the house, Shelly questioned Kaleb, ¡°What¡¯s going on between Luna and Timothy?


    Why does she want to meet Grandma? I don¡¯t remember her having anything to do with us, though.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± he answered politely.


    She gave up trying to pry for information and strode toward the center point of the party.


    Not only must she stop Mia from standing out at the party, but she also had to leave a pleasant


    impression on the Lane brothers.


    On the other hand, Luna returned to the waiting room on the second floor. It wasn¡¯t where the Barretts


    stayed. It was merely a waiting room for the guests.


    At that moment, a maid entered and spoke ominously. ¡°Would you like revenge against Mia?¡±


    Luna looked back, rmed. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The woman lifted her head, revealing her cold expression. ¡°The name¡¯s Dana McQueen.¡±


    Back at the party, Mia suddenly felt cold and sneezed.


    Connor quickly came over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Feeling cold?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s not that cold outside.¡± She brushed her arms, wondering why she suddenly sneezed.


    Perhaps her body was still getting used to the wind.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t catch a cold now.¡± He draped his coat over her shoulders out of concern. ¡°Tell me if you


    feel unwell.¡±


    She nodded obediently before raising her head just in time to see Laura show up. Laura¡¯s appearance


    drew all the attention.


    Timothy stood next to her, handsome and tall. Standing there alone was enough to attract attention


    from


    others.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia couldn¡¯t deny the fact that the bastard indeed looked dashing.

 Chapter 595

    Mia heard ady squealing next to her. ¡°Oh my god, Mom! He¡¯s hot!¡±


    ¡°He is. You were reluctant toe when I asked you to, though. You must surely regret not dolling up,


    don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that now.¡± Nancy whipped a tiny mirror out of her bag and applied some lipstick on her lips.


    Liam snorted. ¡°Do you really think he¡¯s hot?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Nancy and Bethany were taken aback. They spun around, wondering who had the gall to speak about


    Timothy like that. It was then they realized six attractive men were standing before them. Stunned,


    Bethany chanced a nce at Nancy and remained silent.


    An excited squeak escaped Nancy¡¯s lips. ¡°A¨CAre you Linden Lane?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!! I can¡¯t believe my eyes¨Cmy favorite celebrity is standing right before me! Mom, can you


    pinch me so I know this isn¡¯t a dream? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    Slightly frustrated, Bethany chided, ¡°Nancy, stop it. Weren¡¯t you praising Mr. Barrett for his looks


    earlier?¡±


    ¡°But Linden is on another level!¡± Nancy squealed. Staring at him with starstruck eyes, she asked, ¡°Mr.


    Lane, can I take a photo with you?¡±


    ¡°Sure, butter.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Exhrated, Nancy took her phone out to spill the news to her friend. She still couldn¡¯t digest


    the fact that she met her favorite actor at today¡¯s banquet!


    Bethany sighed. She intended to make Nancy show up at the banquet to get her connected with


    Timothy, since he was now divorced. Who knew they might have hit it off?


    Everything seemed painfully familiar to Mia. Back when she was still married to Timothy, socialites


    would taunt her during banquets, saying that Timothy was too good for her. Not like she was bothered


    about it now.


    ncing around at the guests, Laura said, ¡°I had a close call to death because of my sickness. Thus, I


    organized this banquet to celebrate that I still have more years to live on, and secondly, to express my


    gratitude for the person who


    ensured my sessful surgery. She¡¯s kind and earnest, though she might have more bad days than


    good ones in our family, she was still forgiving enough to persuade her family to perform surgery on


    me.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes turned red. As Laura spoke, she sauntered toward her and held her hand. ¡°Mia used to be


    thedy of the Barrett family. Now that she has be the daughter of the Lane family in Nord City,


    I¡¯m sincerely happy for her. She¡¯ll always remain as one of our most important guests. Thus, I hope


    everyone will take care of her for the sake of our family.¡±


    A round of apuse erupted among the crowd. Someone couldn¡¯t help but jeer, Mrs. Barrett Senior,


    since you¡¯re so fond of her, why don¡¯t you make her remarry?


    ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t that a pleasure for both families? They both share the same status, and it¡¯s splendid to


    have the most prominent families in Bern City and Nord City to merge as one!¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t expect those people, who used to mock her, to actually propose for her to remarry Timothy.


    In fact, Sharon was quite intrigued as well. Pride swelled in her chest once she imagined herself


    boasting about having the daughter of the Lanes as her daughter¨Cinw.


    The tension dripping off the Lane brothers caused the jeers to cease to a palpable silence. Dominic


    began politely, yet indifferently, ¡°We appreciate Mrs. Barrett Senior¡¯s hospitality toward Mia. I hate to


    say it, but we¡¯re not particrly fond of forging familial ties with the Barrett family.¡±


    Nathan added grimly, ¡°If we had found Mia three years earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have let her marry so soon


    either.¡±

 Chapter 596

    Connor nodded, chiming in, ¡°Exactly. We love Mia dearly, and she deserves to spend the rest of her life


    in bliss with the Lane family.¡±


    A middle¨Caged woman pried. ¡°Is Mia never going to marry again?¡±


    Eva replied calmly, ¡°She can if she wants to, but we¡¯re nning to have the groom marry into our


    family.¡±


    Her statement rendered everyone speechless. The Barrett family was the most prominent family in


    Bern City, and it wasn¡¯t likely for Timothy to marry into the bride¡¯s family. Even Sharon¡¯s intrigue was


    dampened despite her fascination with the idea of Mia remarrying Timothy earlier.


    Mia stood her ground. She was well aware that those meddlesomedies were anticipating her


    reaction when they deliberately brought up the topic of her remarrying Timothy. They knew she was the


    daughter of the Lane family. Fortunately, her family sided with her. They rebuked them swiftly, and Eva


    stood up for her. She wasn¡¯t surprised when she spotted the tension on Sharon¡¯s face, knowing how


    much Sharon cared for her daughter¨Cinw¡¯s status. The only thing that stopped her from disagreeing


    with the remarry was her status as a


    Lane.


    Well, this was refreshing for Mia. She didn¡¯t see why it waspulsory for women to marry. Why did


    she have to remarry her ex¨Chusband? Who set these rules?


    Laura didn¡¯t seem astounded. She shot a suggestive nce at Timothy, who stood at the back. ¡°Tim,


    what are you waiting for? Didn¡¯t you prepare a gift for Mia? Hurry up and show her.¡±


    Mia was startled. She didn¡¯t expect Timothy to prepare a gift for her. Soon, Kaleb appeared with a gift


    box, and Sharon¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°This? Are you sure you¡¯ve got the right one?¡±


    Shelly gasped, ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia¡¯s curiosity for the box grew when she saw how bbergasted they both looked. What was in it?


    With the box in his hand, Timothy strode toward her. ¡°Mia, I haven¡¯t been doing my best in the past


    three years¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, I don¡¯t think you have to apologize. Both of you are no longer a


    legal couple, after all. It¡¯s quite inappropriate to bring up the past now when everyone¡¯s clearly enjoying


    themselves, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Connor quipped. Dominic added coldly, ¡°Timothy, are you trying to


    coerce Mia into forgiving you with a public apology?¡±


    Flustered, Sharon rambled, ¡°Of course not! Tim, since they don¡¯t need it, hurry up and put it away.¡±


    Anxiety stewed in her stomach as her gaze remained fixated on the box. This was a piece of jewelry


    she had coveted for years. How could he just give it to Mia? Was he out of his mind?


    Mia took a deep breath, and nced up at Timothy. ¡°Dominic¡¯s right. Let¡¯s leave our past behind us.


    We¡¯re here today to celebrate Grandma Laura¡¯s recovery, not this.¡±


    .


    Timothy dropped his gaze, picking up the calmness in her eyes. He could no longer see the infatuated


    look in her eyes. The spark she used to have in them vanished entirely. He grimaced, suddenly


    painfully aware of the ache in his heart. He swallowed. ¡°In that case, take this,¡± he said, opening the


    box.

 Chapter 597

    Everyone¡¯s attention was captured by the sandalwood box when Timothy opened it. Intrigued, Mia


    looked at it, and she was surprised once she saw what was inside the box.


    It was a diamond tiara. It was antique, yet the stunning array of diamonds still glimmered under the


    light,


    portraying an ethereal glow which rendered the nearby quests breathless.


    Sharon almost toppled over when Timothy opened the box. She yearned for the tiara, longing for the


    day


    she would finally own it once Laura passed. Someone next to her steadied her and asked, ¡°Is this the


    diamond tiara? I heard it belonged to a queen from the Victorian era, and the Barrett family bidded it at


    an


    auction to add it to their collection.¡±


    As speechless as Sharon was, she was still seething. She was well aware of the tiara¡¯s history, and


    she


    knew what was in it once sheid eyes on the box. Her blood boiled when she realized Timothy was


    going to give this to Mia. This was hers! How could he give it to someone else?


    Mia was equally dumbfounded. This wasn¡¯t just any jewelry¨Cthis was antique, treasured jewelry.


    Ovee by jealousy, Shelly blurted, ¡°Look at how flippant Timothy is, Grandma! How could he just


    give


    our family heirloom away to a stranger?¡±


    Laura replied indifferently, ¡°I gave him the tiara. He has the right to give it to anyone he likes.¡±


    Shelly was infuriated. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re so biased! Wedies clearly fancy exquisite jewelry like this,


    yet you gave it to Timothy.¡± She had nothing despite being a Barrett. Her father passed away, and she


    had


    no one to rely on in the family.


    Laura¡¯s gaze swept past her. ¡°Did I treat you badly over the years?¡±


    Shelly was fuming, but Harriette warned her. ¡°Enough. Stop the nonsense.¡± She deterred Shelly.


    preventing her from spluttering more nonsense in front of the numerous guests. She was well aware


    that Laura yed a significant role in ensuring theirfort and well¨Cbeing.


    Theirvish lifestyle woulde to an end if they offended Timothy. Also, Mia was no longer an


    orphan. They couldn¡¯t afford to upset her either. She was the daughter of the Lane family.


    Mia too didn¡¯t expect to receive a gift of this value. It exceeded her expectations. ncing up at


    Timothy.


    she said, ¡°This is too much. I can¡¯t ept it!¡±


    Sharon was relieved. Her uneasiness faded once she realized Mia didn¡¯t want the tiara. Timothy wasn¡¯t


    taken aback by Mia¡¯s response, since he knew that she was no longer her docile self.


    +10 BUNUH


    It turned out that Laura was right, after all. If he could understand his feelings sooner and coaxed her


    before her brothers found her, things wouldn¡¯t be as strenuous as they were now.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Palpable tension hung in the air after Mia refused to ept the gift.


    Striding up to Mia, Eva linked arms with her and said, ¡°Mia, you did the right thing. We can¡¯t ept a


    gift of such priceless value, but we appreciate your effort, Mr. Barrett. You can still be friends after


    you¡¯ve


    separated, can¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 598

    Sharon replied in a haste. ¡°Exactly! Kaleb, put the box away now. Be careful with this precious


    heirloom.¡± A weight had been lifted off her chest upon Mia¡¯s refusal. Otherwise, she doubted that she


    could rest well


    tonight.


    This was their family heirloom. How could Timothy act so flippantly by giving it away to someone like


    Mia?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Laura let out a subtle sigh, and immediately proceeded with easing the atmosphere. ¡°Alright, everyone.


    Let¡¯s dig in!¡±


    The guests yed along, giving no heed to the awkwardness lingering in the air. The tiara still


    remained


    the center of


    f conversation for certain guests. Their tone wasced with envy and desire as they spoke.


    expressing how fortunate Timothy¡¯s future bride would be.


    One of them showered Sharon with ttery. ¡°You¡¯ll inherit the tiara eventually, and some lucky girl in the


    future will get it as well!¡±


    Sharon¡¯s spirits were lifted. ¡°My daughter¨Cinw has to be from a prominent family as well! She


    doesn¡¯t


    deserve my son if she¡¯s a peasant.¡± She chanced a nce at Mia again.


    She might be the daughter of the Lane family, but there were plenty of girls coveting Timothy as well.


    Sharon suddenly detested the idea of letting Timothy remarry Mia. Judging by how arrogant the Lanes.


    were, she could already picture Mia having full control over her in the future. She wouldn¡¯t let that


    happen.


    Another guest chimed in instantly, ¡°Then isn¡¯t Ms. Lane the right match?¡±


    Sharon¡¯s expression shifted as she faltered. ¡°Well, she sort of is, but she has to abide by the Barrett


    family rules once she marries into our family.¡±


    A hint of scorn flickered across Mia¡¯s features. She was aware that Sharon¡¯s implications were directed


    at her, but thest thing she¡¯d want right now was to remarry Timothy.


    Standing next to her. Eval


    a smile at Sharon. ¡°Mrs. Barrett, we appreciate your hospitality toward


    Mia in the past three years as well. Our gratitude for you is beyond words!¡±


    Sharon¡¯s expression stiffened as she stammered, ¡°I¨CI might have been quite strict with Mia back then.


    but I did it for her sake.¡±


    Another guest, Tabitha, chimed in servilely, ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s not easy being the daughter¨Cinw of a


    prominent family.¡±


    Just then, all the Lane brothers strode up to Mia, fixating their gaze at Sharon and the other socialites.


    Tabitha immediately rephrased her words amidst the rising tension. ¡°But Mia¡¯s already brilliant to begin


    with. She didn¡¯t ept the gift earlier¨Cthat says a lot about her excellent mannerisms.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Ms. Lane, the jewelry you¡¯re wearing is extremelyvish as well.¡±


    Sharon¡¯s gaze drifted toward Mia¡¯s ne, but she couldn¡¯t tell what was so special about it. Another


    socialite approached Mia, saying. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed it for some time. Ms. Lane, are you wearing the piece of


    jewelry worn by Queen Elizabeth herself before?¡±


    Astonished, Mia threaded her fingers through her ne. She knew it wasn¡¯t cheap, but she didn¡¯t


    expect its staggering value.


    A pang of jealousy surged in Sharon¡¯s chest. She¡¯d participated in several simr auctions, yet it was a


    daunting task to bid Queen Elizabeth¡¯s jewelry since they were highly coveted.


    Little did Sharon expect Mia to obtain it with a breeze, easily surpassing the value of the jewelry she


    wore.

 Chapter 599

    Mia¡¯s fingers grazed past the jewelry on her wrist. It didn¡¯t seem like it was a set with her ne.


    Doris¡® eyes were glued to her wrist as she eximed, ¡°Is this Lumiere by Van Boucheron? The bracelet


    he designed for his crush? It¡¯s truly one of a kind!¡±


    Feeling perplexed, Mia looked at her wrist. She was no jewelry designer, but she had heard of Van


    Boucheron. He was renowned in the world of jewelry design, after all. The Lumiere was among the top


    ten of his best designs, so monumental that it inspired one of Vior¡¯s jewelry designs.


    The other socialites inhaled sharply. Envy bubbled in Sharon¡¯s eyes as she realized how much the


    Lanes


    pampered Mia.


    Eva replied calmly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Lumiere. I don¡¯t have a lot of hobbies, but collecting jewelry is one of them.


    I longed to have a sister, and now that I finally have one, I can doll her up with my collection.¡±


    Doris chuckled and said, ¡°Ms. Delgado is a renowned jewelry collector in Nord City, but she keeps a


    really low profile. If it wasn¡¯t for the Lumiere, I wouldn¡¯t have realized that you¡¯re actually Ms. Delgado,


    Mrs. Lane.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Ms. Delgado as well. Most famous jewelry are in her collection, so people actually have


    to go to her to borrow her collection if they want to organize an exhibition.¡±


    Eva replied modestly. ¡°Jewelry collection is just a personal hobby, but I¡¯m d that Mia gets to wear


    them now, giving them a chance to make an appearance again.¡®


    ¡°Mr. Lane, you¡¯re blessed to have such a wife.¡±


    ¡°Mia¡¯s equally fortunate as well. She used to be thedy of the Barrett family before she returned as the


    daughter of the Lanes. Whatever her position may be, she¡¯s exceptional indeed!¡±


    As the socialitesvished praise on Mia, the tension lingering in the air faded. The Lane brothers


    looked visibly pleased, especially Dominic. The menacing look on his face flipped into satisfaction once


    the


    socialites beganplimenting Mia.


    Mia was filled with a sense of novelty as she saw how the socialites worked their way around words.


    They belittled her back then, yet they kept fawning over her mannerisms and appearance today.


    Sharon felt frustrated. She also wore jewelry from her precious collection, yet they were iparable


    to Mia¡¯s jewelry. Being overshadowed by Mia, whom she ofice bullied and looked down on, was a


    tough pill for her to swallow. With Mia¡¯s six brothers standing next to her, it simply wasn¡¯t possible for


    Sharon to


    express her chagrin.


    Sharon would drown in dread if the topic on Mia¡¯s jewelry dragged on. Thus, she took the initiative to


    avert the topic. ¡°Oh yeah, when are you nning to return to Nord City. Ms. Bowen?¡±


    Mia replied calmly, ¡°Soon. I¡¯ll go back once I¡¯ve settled my college issues.¡±


    Another socialite chimed in. ¡°As the daughter of the Lane family who was found after being missing for


    so long, aren¡¯t you all going to hold a grand banquet to celebrate Ms. Bowen¡¯s return?¡±


    Dominic shot a nce at her and said indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Connor added, ¡°The banquet will be held at Andrews, the most mysterious and extravagant hotel in


    Nord City. Our friends and family, also not missing out some of our significant guests from the upper


    crust, will be invited. By then, we¡¯ll officially introduce Mia as the daughter of the Lane family.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 600

    ¡°Andrews? The elusive yet powerful hotel which is capable of satisfying all of its reserved guests¡®


    needs?¡±


    Eva nodded. ¡°Exactly. Only that ce is worthy of Mia¡¯s first public appearance.¡±


    Shelly quipped, ¡°What¡¯s so great about the hotel?¡±


    One of the socialites chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not just any hotel, and not everyone can book a reservation at it. I


    remembered that I had to wait two years to get my reservation when I called themst time.¡±


    Shelly retorted indignantly. ¡°Then how did Mia book her reservation at Andrews? Did she cut the


    queue? Aunt Sharon wanted to spend her vacation there, but she failed to secure a reservation


    though.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Shelly!¡± Sharon¡¯s face felt hot. She attempted to book a reservation at Andrews to experience


    the exquisite service herself, only to be rejected. She never revealed the humiliating incident to the


    public, yet she was once again mortified when she learned that Mia¡¯s banquet would be held at


    Andrews.


    Amused, Liam chanced a nce at Sharon. Disdain shed across his eyes as he quipped. ¡°There¡¯s


    always a way to get in line¨Cprovided that you¡¯re qualified enough to do so.¡±


    The realization finally dawned on Shelly, rendering her speechless.


    Eva chimed in magnanimously. ¡°You are all invited to the banquet as well if you¡¯re free by then. Mia has


    been staying with Barretts for the past three years, after all. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s on good terms with you all,


    so of course we¡¯d like you to attend such a significant event.¡±


    The socialites nodded. ¡°O¨COf course we¡¯reing.¡± Not everyone deserved a chance to visit Andrews.


    ncing over at Sharon, Eva continued, ¡°Mrs. Barrett, I hope you¡¯ll kindly grace us with your presence


    as well. Guests will be amodated at the hotel. Didn¡¯t you miss the reservation before? Now¡¯s your


    chance to experience it.¡±


    Sharon looked like someone had just punched the living daylights out of her. She forced a smile and


    replied, ¡°It depends. I might not be free by then.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°My schedule is definitely open,¡± Shelly added instantly, earning a re from Sharon.


    Sharon thought Shellycked dignity. Couldn¡¯t she tell that Eva was clearly mocking their family? Why


    was she so eager to be humiliated?


    Sharon¡¯s interest in Andrews dissipated quickly. Infuriated, she was determined to not let Mia remarry


    Timothy. Thest thing she wanted was to let Mia takeplete charge of the household,


    subsequently


    causing her to lose all her authority.


    The others began discussing the uing banquet that was going to be held at Andrews, which was


    located in Nord City. The upper crust had heard of it, but their attempts to book a reservation there


    were usually in vain, let alone hosting a huge banquet at Andrews. Only prominent figures deserved


    such opportunities despite the rare asions of Andrews catering to such banquets.


    Almost all the socialites swooned over Mia and Eva. Sharon was seething, because no one bothered


    with her except Tabitha and Shelly.

 Chapter 601

    Seeing how everyone swooned over Mia, Shelly stomped her feet in frustration as she whined, ¡°Aunt


    Sharon, look how smug she is now!¡±


    Sharon snorted. ¡°No one asked for your two cents.¡± She was aware of it too.


    ¡°Aunt Sharon, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m wrong. Anyone here would think Mia¡¯s actually the host, instead of you.


    She¡¯s already divorced from Timothy, she doesn¡¯t have the right to steal the show today!¡±


    Sharon


    was well aware of this, but she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Mia since she was the daughter of the


    Lane family now.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon might be the Lady of the Barrett family, but Laura was more superior than her. Timothy couldn¡¯t


    care less about her either. There was nothing she could do.


    Struggling to mask her defiance, she said with an awkward expression. ¡°Right, I assume everyone¡¯s


    tired from all that talk. Why don¡¯t you all grab something to eat?¡±


    In fact, Mia felt quite hungry. She strode toward the dining area and grabbed some food. Eva was


    standing next to her. ¡°Mia, did you see Mrs. Barrett¡¯s expression earlier? I noticed that her ne


    was quite exquisite as well. It¡¯s a piece worn by the Duchess, but of course, it¡¯s iparable to yours.


    Yours has been worn by the Queen.¡±


    ¡°Sharon¨CI mean, Mrs. Barrett. She¡¯s obsessed withparing herself with others. What you said


    earlier must¡¯ve hurt her badly.¡± She figured Sharon would be awash in dread.


    Mia shed a smile at Eva, reverting her gaze to her bracelet. ¡°Eva, you¡¯ve never told me how priceless


    this bracelet is.¡± She nced up at Eva with teary eyes.


    Dominic leaned over, chiming in, ¡°Mia, Eva adores you. She doesn¡¯t even lend it to me when I ask her.¡±


    Liam nodded. ¡°Exactly. I borrowed Eva¡¯s collection for a shoot back then, and she literally charged me


    for


    that.¡± 1


    Eva raised a brow. ¡°You¡¯re guys, and Mia¡¯s a sweet little girl. The audacity of you topare


    yourselves


    to her!¡±


    Mia chuckled. Their banter always made her feel content.


    She suddenly felt a familiar, intense gaze fixated on her. She spun around casually, and she wasn¡¯t


    surprised when she met Timothy¡¯s eyes. However, she couldn¡¯t read his emotions from his darkened


    gaze.


    Her gaze swept past him as she averted her gaze promptly. She wasn¡¯t looking at him anymore, but


    the intensity of his stare was jarring.


    Feeling slightly uneasy, she wondered why he kept staring at her. His stare made her extremely


    ufortable. She could barely focus on her food.


    When Mia reached over for the fruits, a server identally bumped into her.


    ¡°Argh!¡± She quickly steadied herself, propping herself up against the table after she collided with the


    server.


    The ss of red wine the server was holding was knocked over. The wine spilled, and a few drops of


    them sttered across Mia¡¯s dress.


    The server immediately knelt on the floor, blurting out her apology in a haste, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry!


    It was an ident!¡± She was wiping the stains off Mia¡¯s dress as she apologized.


    Unfortunately, Mia¡¯svish dress couldn¡¯t afford to be stained. Once it was soiled, it was nearly


    impossible to clean the stains.

 Chapter 602

    The stains on Mia¡¯s dress were obvious despite the server¡¯s meticulous effort to wipe them off.


    The Lane brothers dashed toward her and fussed. ¡°Mia, are you okay?¡±


    Liam fretted the most out of the six brothers. He dragged her wrist, asking. ¡°Do you feel any


    difort?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No. J was just shocked. I lost focus when I was walking earlier, and I identally crashed into her


    tray.¡± Mia was distracted because of Timothy¡¯s unwavering gaze on her.


    Dominic scowled at the server, who was crouching on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault, but I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! I¡¯m really sorry! I¡¯m new here, and I can¡¯t afford


    to


    lose this job.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. I¡¯m fine, after all. Only the dress is stained.¡± Her gaze dipped, and she sighed when she


    saw the wine stains on the hem of her dress. ¡°Is it very difficult to get rid of these?*


    Eva took her hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the dress is dirtied. You can just wear it once. Wear something


    new at the next banquet.¡±


    Connor was rmed. ¡°Mia, you should rest at the lounge.¡±


    ¡°Alright. The urge to clean the stains off her dress overwhelmed her. The red stains stood out like a


    sore thumb on her white dress.


    As the Lane brothers huddled her away, the server, who had been crouching on the ground, nced up


    at Mia¡¯s direction. A cold glint flickered in her eyes.


    Mia suddenly turned around after a few steps. She realized that the server was moving toward the


    other end of the hall after clearing away the ss.


    A hint of suspicion gleamed in her eyes. She realized that the server looked familiar¨Cshe resembled


    Dana. She couldn¡¯t make out her features clearly since the server had her head hung low the entire


    time.


    Perhaps she was mistaken. The server sounded nothing like Dana, after all.


    Mia simply shrugged it off. As her brothers and her approached the hall¡¯s exit, Timothy went up to


    them.¡±


    I¡¯ll get the maid to prepare your clothes.¡±


    Dominic turned around. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll get someone to buy her a new set of clothes for her to change


    into.¡± The other brothers stood in front of Timothy as well, shielding Mia from him.


    Mia stared at him. ¡°No need. My brothers will take care of that for me.¡±


    Timothy swallowed, and continued in a strained voice, ¡°Your old clothes are still here. I actually meant


    for you to change back into your old clothes. Grandma didn¡¯t tamper with your room, so your things are


    still there.¡±


    She was suddenly at a loss for words.


    Just then, Laura strode over to them from the hall. ¡°Mia, what happened to your dress? Why don¡¯t you


    go upstairs and change into something else? Your clothes are still in your room.¡±


    Mia could refuse Timothy¡¯s offer, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to rebuke Laura. She nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Connor interrupted, ¡°Let the maid get the clothes down here. She¡¯ll get changed in the lounge.¡± His


    disdain for the Barretts was so palpable that he made it clear that he didn¡¯t want Mia to go to her


    bedroom upstairs to get changed.


    Mia followed her brothers to the lounge. Meanwhile, Laura nced at Timothy and asked, ¡°Tim, do you


    regret it?¡±


    1

 Chapter 603

    Feeling helpless, Timothy croaked, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re making it worse.¡±


    ¡°Fine. As your grandma, I¡¯ve already done what I can to help you out.¡±


    Timothy was perplexed. ¡°Grandma, why doesn¡¯t she let me court her?¡±


    ¡°Why does she have to? Did you tell her that you¡¯re going to court her because you¡¯ve fallen in love


    with her, or did you offer her an apology and swore that she¡¯s your only love, and you simply can¡¯t give


    up on


    her?¡±


    His expression grew awkward. He cleared his throat and spluttered, ¡°D¨CDo I have to say that?¡± He


    couldn¡¯t bring himself to say that out loud with a crowd watching them.


    ¡°What else did you expect? Are you assuming she¡¯s going to go back to you after giving her a gift? Is


    she


    your pet?¡±


    Laura stared at Timothy, utterly exasperated at how dense he was. She knew how daunting it was for


    him to make a heartfelt confession to Mia.


    She sighed. ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired. I need to rest.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Timothy watched Laura enter the elevator as he remained rooted on the same spot. Her


    words lingered in his mind. His throat dipped as a determination red in his eyes.


    ¡°Tim.¡± Luna strode toward him from the corridor. Holding a gift box, she spoke carefully, ¡°I noticed Mrs.


    Barrett Senior went back to rest. Can I meet her for a quick chat?¡±


    Timothy frowned. ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t want to see you for now, so that¡¯s a no.¡± He left promptly, leaving a


    mortified Luna behind.


    She could¡¯ve made a grand appearance at today¡¯s banquet, wearing the same opulent gown and


    jewelry as the other socialites. Yet, she couldn¡¯t fathom why Laura detested meeting her even though


    she was


    so kind toward Mia, an outsider.


    Soon, Kaleb approached her. ¡°Ms. Maynard, Mr. Barrett instructed me to see you out.¡±


    Luna¡¯s gaze hardened, yet she didn¡¯t utter a word as she pivoted and left. Kaleb didn¡¯t follow her.


    Instead,


    a maid apanied her. She finally stopped walking after they¡¯d advanced further.


    ¡°You said you were going to work with me. What¡¯s the n?¡±


    Dana nced up and grinned. She whispered, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna clenched her jaw, chancing onest nce at the morous hall before she left.


    Mia barely managed to collect herself after the incident when she sat down in the lounge. Fortunately,


    only her dress was stained and she was fine.


    Confor poured a ss of water for her. ¡°That was close, huh?¡±


    Dominic seemed upset. ¡°What the heck is wrong with the Barretts? Even a maid has the gall to knock


    you over! Are they doing this on purpose?¡±


    A tight knot formed between Nathan¡¯s eyebrows. ¡°Mia just has ill luck with the Barretts.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± ude chimed in. ¡°They brought her misfortune for three whole years! Terrible luck indeed!¡±


    Mia was amused by their ruthless insults. She knew they behaved that way because they cared for her.


    Their loathing for the Barretts was intense because they mistreated her. Eva had her fair share by


    mocking Sharon as well, rendering her speechless.


    A maid brought her another clean dress promptly. She entered the washroom to change into the dress.


    and she suddenly recalled its origin.


    It was when Laura urged Timothy to buy her a gift when he went on a business trip.

 Chapter 604

    This was the dress Timothy bought for Mia. She was constantly upied with other tasks during the


    banquets hosted by the Barrett family, so she hardly had any chance to wear the dress.


    This was her first time wearing a dress he bought. She wondered whether he had the maid bring it on


    purpose.


    Still Mia changed into the dress. It resembled a ball gown, and its neckline revealed her delicate


    corbone. It wasn¡¯t tight around her lower belly since the skirt was loose.


    All her brothers gaped at her when she strode out in her new outfit. Slightly embarrassed, she asked, ¡±


    What is it? Is there something wrong with the dress?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Eva eximed gleefully, ¡°No! It suits you perfectly. You look like a princess.¡±


    Mia was fairly surprised. She thought Timothy¡¯s purchase was merely meant to fulfill Laura¡¯s orders.


    Just then, the maid rapped on the door. ¡°Ms. Bowen, Mrs. Barrett Senior is asking for you.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s waiting for you in her bedroom on the second floor.¡±


    Mia nodded. ¡®I¡¯ming.


    Dominic suddenly furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Do you need us toe with you?¡±


    ¡°No. Perhaps Grandma Laura wants to have a chat with me in private.¡± She knew the tiara Timothy


    showed her earlier was probably from Laura¡¯s personal collection. It was impossible for her to believe.


    that he¡¯d own something like this.


    She might¡¯ve refused his gift, yet she still wanted to clear things up with Laura. She left the lounge with


    the maid, and headed to the familiar elevator. There was a sign indicating that it was under


    maintenance.


    The mai


    maid began politely. ¡°The elevator isn¡¯t working. Let¡¯s take the stairs.¡±


    Bewildered, Mia nced over at the elevator. ¡°What happened?


    The elevator only malfunctioned once in the three years she was married into the Barrett family. The


    storm caused a leak, thus the elevator broke down. Nheless, the technician performed


    maintenance


    frequently since Laura used it often.


    In fact, a thorough maintenance should be performed in advance, given that a banquet was hosted


    today.


    The maid¡¯s gaze dropped as she mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure either. There were some minor


    operational issues, so they disabled the elevator for safety purposes.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a huge inconvenience for Grandma Laura to take the stairs?¡±


    ¡°The technicians are working on it now.¡±


    Mia felt relieved that it was a minor operational issue instead of the elevator being entirely out of


    service. She ambled toward Laura¡¯s room on the second floor. Before she could knock, the maid


    opened the door


    for her.


    She strode right in. ¡°Grandma Laura.¡°


    There was no sign of Laura in the room. What was this?


    Mia sensed that something had been off since she noticed that the elevator broke down. She halted,


    and was about to leave when a sharp jolt of pain struck her at the back of her head. She cked out


    for an instant and copsed to the ground.


    Instinctively, she sped her arms around her belly as she curled herself up on the ground. She


    couldn¡¯t care less about the throbbing pain in her head. The most she could manage was to protect her


    belly.


    Little did she expect that she¡¯d be attacked in Laura¡¯s bedroom. Who was it?


    She spotted a pair of heels before shepletely lost consciousness. There was a tattoo on the


    individual¡¯s ankle.


    Stretching her hand out, she attempted to grab the person¡¯s foot. She tried to nce up, trying to make


    out who the attacker was, but her vision cked out immediately.

 Chapter 605

    ¡°There¡¯s a murder! Help!¡±


    Amidst her grogginess, Mia heard a mor of noises around her. She struggled to open her eyes, but


    her vision swam. She couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. Pain hummed in her head as she was


    overwhelmed by


    dizziness.


    She sat up and leaned against the railing behind her. Her hand paused midair. What was she doing


    outside?


    She vividly remembered she was in Laura¡¯s bedroom when she was attacked. She fainted after the


    attacker hit her head. Why was she outside after she regained consciousness?


    Locating the noises around her, she chanced a nce at the weathered figure lying in the puddle of


    blood at the end of the staircase. The color drained from her face as she shrieked, ¡°Grandma Laura!¡±


    What happened? How did Laura fall from the stairs?


    Mia clenched her jaw as she hauled herself up, but her effort was in vain. She crawled her way toward


    the staircase. She nced over at Laura, who was drenched in blood, and screamed, ¡°Somebody!


    Please


    help!¡±


    Soon, a group of people emerged from the first floor, with Timothy in the lead. His expression


    darkened. once he saw Laura lying unconscious on the ground.


    ¡°Call the ambnce! Hurry!¡±


    Sharon screamed in terror. ¡°Oh my god, what happened? How did Mom fall from the stairs? Are you


    guys


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    blind?¡±


    One of the maids knelt on the floor as she exined, ¡°Mrs. Barrett Senior said she wants to have a


    private chat with Ms. Bowen. She didn¡¯t want us to be present. We heard some quarreling, and Mrs.


    Barrett Senior was already on the floor when we rushed over to the scene.¡±


    Sharon was bbergasted. ¡°Are you implying that Mia pushed Mom off the stairs?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me! I did not push Grandma Laura!¡±


    Mia gritted her teeth, mustering all her might to heave herself up. She could barely manage to steady


    herself as she gripped the railing. Her vision was swimming when she stood up, and she was on the


    verge of throwing up.


    Still, she rposed herself and said in a strained voice, ¡°I went to meet Grandma Laura, but I was


    attacked in her bedroom. I cked out, and Grandma Laura was already there when I woke up.¡± She


    nced over at Timothy, hoping that he¡¯d believe in her.


    He looked like someone had punched the living daylights out of him. ¡°Get the bodyguards to seal off


    the residence. No one is allowed to leave or enter before this case is cleared.¡±


    Laura was hauled onto an emergency stretcher and brought away. The sight of the blood puddle was


    jarring.


    Mia did not expect something this terrible to happen after she woke up. Who was trying to frame her?


    The audacity of that person to harm Laura!


    Shelly snorted. ¡°Timothy, I think you can¡¯t leave Mia out as a suspect. She¡¯s the only one who¡¯s with


    Grandma when it happened, after all. The maids also heard them quarreling before Grandma fell from


    the stairs. Grandma couldn¡¯t have fallen off the stairs on her own, could she?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± he snapped. A glint of murderous intent gleamed in his eyes.


    Just then, the Lane family arrived at the scene. Mia¡¯s brothers darted toward her when they saw how


    pale she was. She was standing alone at the staircase.


    ¡°Mia, are you alright?¡±


    Dominic noticed a metallic scent wafting in the air. His expression changed drastically. ¡°Mia, are you


    hurt?¡±


    Connor discovered a wound at the back of Mia¡¯s head. He brushed her hair to the side, and she


    inhaled sharply. Her face paled instantly.


    His heart ached at her predicament. Anxious, he rambled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call us when you¡¯re hurt?


    We wouldn¡¯t even know you¡¯re injured if it weren¡¯t for Mrs. Barrett Senior¡¯s incident!¡±


    Mia forced a smile. ¡°Someone used me of pushing her down the stairs. I was knocked out cold


    when I went to meet Grandma Laura. When I woke up, she was already found unconscious.¡± She had


    to catch


    the culprit.


    Jason assured her instantly. ¡°Mia, don¡¯t worry. No one¡¯s gonna falsely use you with me backing you


    up.¡±

 Chapter 606

    In fact, Jason was capable of proving Mia¡¯s innocence even if she was guilty.


    Dominic said grimly, ¡°Mia, let Jason handle this. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital!¡±


    Connor was equally petrified. She was pregnant, and her condition might be lethal after the attack.


    Yet, some members from the Barrett family interrupted, ¡°Are you just going to let her leave?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t we supposed to stay here until the culprit is identified? Others will surely be unhappy


    about it if Mia gets to leave.¡±


    Dominic red at them. ¡°I dare you to stop me.¡±


    Palpable tension hung in the air as the Lane Brothers leered at the Barretts from the stairs.


    Connor nced over at Timothy. ¡°You should be aware of Mia¡¯s condition. She¡¯s having a concussion


    now. This is serious!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Timothy, of course, noticed Mia¡¯s paleplexion and the blood seeping out from the wound at the


    back of her head, staining her white dress. He swallowed hard, and he finally spoke, ¡°You guys can go


    to the hospital, but I hope you won¡¯t leave Bern City for now. At least not until this case is closed.¡±


    Mia nced at him, who was standing next to the pool of blood. ¡°I know.¡± She didn¡¯t need him to


    remind her¨Cshe was equally determined to capture the culprit.


    Just then, Kaleb hurried over and whispered to Timothy, ¡°The security footage has been deleted.¡±


    Infuriated, Timothy bellowed, ¡°Get the experts over here now to retrieve it!¡±


    Mia grabbed Nathan¡¯s hand. ¡°Nathan, can you do that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake. Rest assured, Mia. Go to the hospital, and leave this to me.¡± Nathan spun around


    and red at Timothy. ¡°Prepare aptop for me, and take me to the surveince room.¡±


    Sharon eximed in bewilderment, ¡°Can he handle this?¡±


    Mia immediately said, ¡°He¡¯s an incredibly talented IT expert!¡±


    ude chimed in, ¡°There¡¯s no code or program that he can¡¯t crack in this world. It¡¯s a breeze for him to


    restore the security footage.¡±


    ¡°Save the hassle. I have the culprit.¡± Luna emerged with a limp. She seemed to be injured as well, but


    there was a restrained mald trailing behind her.


    Mia was stunned. She could barely stifle her shock when she saw the maid. ¡°Dana, It¡¯s you!¡± She didn¡¯t


    expect that it was really her.


    It finally struck her that it was all a scheme. Her dress being dirtied, and her being brought to the


    second floor to meet Laura¨Cit was all nned in advance.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. It isn¡¯t fair that you get to live afortable life while I¡¯m drowning in a sea of insults. I


    was supposed to be the star, not you! It¡¯s unfair that we¡¯re both orphans but you get to return to a rich


    family, but I¡¯m still a poor, pitiable orphanl¡±


    Mia screamed, ¡°Then take it out on me then! Why are you targeting a helpless olddy?¡±


    Dana began cackling. ¡°She¡¯s so kind toward you, Isn¡¯t she? She lets you marry into her wealthy family


    when you¡¯re just an orphan. You¡¯re not any better than me! This old hag is gullible as heck! She just


    came out when I said you wanted to talk to her in private¡­¡±


    Mia¡¯s entire frame quivered with rage. ¡°You bitch! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Her hands hovered along the rail as she was about to lunge at Dana. Yet, she misstepped and tumbled


    down the stairs.

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    As Mia fell, she desperately wished it was all just a nightmare She longed to wake up to find Laura safe and unharmed.


    Now, she regretted not being more vignt when she first noticed the elevator malfunction.


    If only she had been more cautious, perhaps Laura wouldn''t have been injured Despite her efforts, Mia struggled to recall much after that.


    All she could remember were faint voices in the distance, unmistakably her brothers calling out her name But by then, exhaustion had overtaken herpletely.


    Mia was swiftly brought to the public hospital, where Connor, in a state of panic, was sweating profusely, his eyes filling with tears.


    Liam quickly came to ude''s aid, asking, ¡°ude, how''s your arm holding up? Thankfully, Jason was able to catch Mia before she fell too far¡± Cradiing his injured arm, ude reassured him, ¡°Fm alright. Connor, you should hurry and get Mia checked. Why are you


    Connor hesitated before responding, ¡°We need to wait for Nichs to arrive before the surgery can officiallymence.¡± * Dominic furrowed his brow./But why do we need to wait for Nichs? Isn''t he an obstetrician?¡±


    Connor eximed, ¡°Because Mia is pregnant!¡± The sudden revtion left everyone stunned Reacting swiftly, Dominic seized Connor''s cor, his voice stem. ¡°What did you just say?" ¡°Mia s carrying Timothy''s twins, and she¡¯s already five months pregnant.¡± Dominic was on the verge of throwing a punch when Eva intervened, cautioning him. ¡°Connor still needs to examine Miater. You can''t resort to violence!¡± Reluctantly, Dominic released his grip, eximing, ¡°Why wasn''t | informed of this significant news earlier?


    they demanded.


    None of them had anticipated Mia''s pregnancy! Connor responded with a tinge of guilt. ¡°It was Mia''s wish to keep it under wraps. | promised her ''d keep it confidential, so | stayed silent.¡± How could he possibly deny his sister''s request?


    Eva interjected, ¡°Does Timothy know about this?" ¡°He knows about Mia''s pregnancy, but she told him that the twins are not of the Barrett bloodline. Currently. Timothy may have some uncertainties, but he cannot confirm whether the twins are his." Dominic eximed. ¡°This isn''t the main concer right now! Mia carries twins of Barrett lineage; keeping such a huge secret from me was uneptable! Mia''s lfe is in jeopardy, and her survival after surgery is uncertain. Is this what you wanted?¡± ¡°Dominic, I''m sorry,¡± Connor muttered, wiping away the tears from his face Regret gnawed at him. He realized he shouldn''t have hidden Mia''s pregnancy from his brothers.


    At that moment. Nichs emerged in surgical attire, his expression serious. It''s time,¡± he dered.


    With a heavy heart, Connor followed Nichs into the operating room The remaining five brothers stood outside, patiently waiting Dominic''s hands were stained with Mia''s blood, trembling with anxiety. The thought of something


    happening to Mia at this crucial moment was unbearable to him.


    After finally reuniting with his N long-lost sister, Domigiy couldnt


    bear th&dex of Tosing her again.


    Eva gently wiped the blood from Dominic''s hands with a wet tissue and suggested, ¡°Honey, maybe it''s time for Mia to leave Bern City for good. Every time something happens to her, it''s tied to the Barrett family. None of them are good news.¡± Dominic gazed at Eva, his voice resonating deeply. ¡°You''re right.¡± Visit En. to read full content.


    He had always prioritized Mia''s wishes, never wantigg? iraposE is opnydebision¡¯s Siva Bi now, it


    was time to take action.


    Meanwhile, at the Barrett-owned private hospital, Laura was swiftly taken to the operating room for emergency treatment.


    Timothy stood outside the operating room, havin ! g Ae RAI preparatiops forth ery. Now, all that''ferained was the agonizing


    wait.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The sky had darkened, and heavy rain was pouring down relentlessly.

 Chapter 608

    <span style="font-size:22px"><strong>Chapter 608</strong>


    After a while, Timothy finally regained hisposure and turned to Caleb. ¡°Can you help me find out how Mia is doing?¡±


    As Caleb dialed the number, hisplexion turned pale, his hand trembling so violently that he could barely hold the phone properly.


    Casting a horrified nce at Timothy, he found himself unable to utter a single word.


    Timothy fixed him with a piercing gaze, a sense of dread gnawing at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Speak up,¡± heurged.


    Sweating profusely, Caleb managed to respond, ¡°The hospital informed us that Mrs. Barrett underwent prematurebor and suffered severe bleeding. Unfortunately, she sumbed toplications from anamniotic fluid embolism¡­


    Timothy abruptly rose to his feet, his vision darkening. He clutched his head, his eyes brimming with profound despair. ¡°Say that again,¡± he demanded.


    Caleb was too frightened to utter another word, having never witnessed Timothy¡¯s reaction like thisbefore.


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Timothy rushed to the public hospital, not bothering to grab an umbre.


    He stumbled toward the entrance, his thoughts in chaos. Upon his arrival, he found that the Lane familyhad already departed.


    Caleb promptly sought out a nearby nurse and inquired about Mia¡¯s condition.


    The nurse solemnly replied, ¡°Unfortunately, our patient Mia Bowen has passed away. Her family haspleted the necessary procedures and taken her body.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be! She couldn¡¯t have passed away!¡±


    Nheless, the nurse handed him the death certificate, confirming Mia¡¯s demise.


    As Timothy gazed at the document, it felt as though a heavy weight had descended upon him, crushinghis heart irreparably.


    At that moment, he knew that he would never truly recover from the loss¡­.


    Four years bayears had passed since the incident.


    Exiting the VIP channel at Xanler Ind Airport, Timothy exuded confidence, his features now more mature and profound, with a hint of sharpness to his eyebrows.


    As he emerged from the airport, he was met with a dark sky and heavy rain pouring down.


    Observing the gloomy weather, Timothy instinctively frowned, his mood turning somber.


    Heath promptly retrieved arge umbre. Since the incident four years ago, Timothy had harbored a strong aversion to rainy days.


    Four years had gone by, and no one dared to bring up that incident, nor utter Mia¡¯s name.


    Settling into the car, Timothy¡¯s expression remained stern.


    As the door shut, the noise of the rain outside was muted, yet the steady patter of raindrops on the carroof persisted.


    He reclined in his seat, slowly shutting his eyes. ¡°How did the inquiries at the auction proceed?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, there will indeed be a stalk of reishi mushroom for sale at the auction, though it¡¯s not listed in the catalog. It¡¯s considered a special item, so few are aware of it.


    ¡°And what about the funds?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Everything has been taken care of, Mr. Barrett. Looks like we might hit some traffic with this heavy rain; you should take a moment to rest.¡±


    Timothy had intended to close his eyes and unwind, but the heavy rain left him inexplicably restless.


    ncing out the window, he spotted a red umbre bobbing in the rain, apanied by a pair of small feet gleefully sshing in roadside puddles.


    As the vehicle slowly passed by, he saw a little girl with braided hair beneath the umbre, her round face stirring something deep within him.


    She bore a striking resemnce to Mia.


    ¡°Stop the car!¡± Timothy suddenlymanded.


    He turned his gaze back to the road and noticed the little girl walking slowly along the sidewalk.


    Despite the heavy rain, there were no other pedestrians in sight. The girl appeared to be alone, without any adults apanying her.


    Heath turned around in surprise. ¡°Mr. Barrett, is everything alright?¡±


    Timothy furrowed his brow. ¡°There¡¯s a little girl by the roadside.¡±


    Heath looked over and Indeed spotted a girl with a red umbre, slowly making her way along. He called out to her, ¡°Hello sweetie, are you alone?¡±


    Upon hearing his voice, Ginger turned around. Due to her petite stature, she had to crane her neck upward to look at them.


    As Timothyid eyes on Ginger¡¯s face, which bore an uncanny resemnce to Mia¡¯s, his typically stern demeanor softened. His lips tightened as he inquired, ¡°Where are your parents?¡±

 Chapter 609

    After Timothy uttered those words, Heath, who was seated in the front passenger seat, was taken


    aback.


    Timothy had never been fond of children, yet here he was, voluntarily showing concern for the little girl


    on the roadside!


    Ginger¡¯s eyes sparkled as she approached the car door, her small hand reaching out to open it.


    She effortlessly climbed into the car, saying, ¡°Thank you, sir, you¡¯re so kind.¡±


    She obediently folded her small umbre, even reaching down with her chubby hand to pat the


    rainwater off her shoes, making an effort to keep the car interior clean.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Timothy observed Ginger with a stern expression. ¡°Don¡¯t get toofortable; I¡¯m not a kind person,¡± he


    warned.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t particrly fond of children.


    Ginger looked up and inquired in a sweet voice, ¡°Hey mister, do you eat kids?¡±


    Timothy found her question rather odd. Typically, he wouldn¡¯t pay attention to such troublesome


    children.


    However, those sincere almond eyes gazing at him made it difficult for him to ignore her. Eventually,


    Timothy pursed his lips and replied coldly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then I can rx,¡± Ginger replied, breathing a sigh of relief and patting her little chest.


    She then lowered her head, her braided pigtails swaying gently in the air as she searched through her


    backpack.


    Timothy patiently observed Ginger beside him. She retrieved a crumpled old bill and ced it firmly into


    his hand, dering confidently, ¡°Hey mister, let¡¯s carpool together, I won¡¯t leave you shortchanged!¡±


    She had waited by the roadside for what felt like an eternity, and this was the only car that had stopped.


    It t was an opportunity she couldn¡¯t afford to miss.


    Her mom always advised her that if there was no opportunity, she had to create one herself.


    However, she also cautioned her not to take advantage of others!


    Timothy nced down at the crumpled bill in his hand Her small hands rested on his palm, together not


    even half the size of his hand.


    It felt a bit peculiar to him.


    Timothy responded with a stoic expression, ¡°This isn¡¯t a taxi!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ginger froze for a moment. She lowered her head again and retrieved a handful of


    coins from her small backpack.


    Her round face disyed a hint of reluctance as she pleaded, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be so stingy. Let¡¯s hitch a ride,


    I


    promise I won¡¯t make any noise. I¡¯ll behave, okay?¡±


    Timothy nced once more at her almond¨Cshaped eyes, then nudged the passenger seat, saying.¡±


    You¡¯ve got three minutes. Look for her family.¡±


    Seated in the passenger seat, Heath could only sigh quietly. He knew Timothy couldn¡¯t suddenly


    be


    so kind¨Chearted toward children. Indeed, his patiencested only a few seconds.


    Unable to resist, Heath turned his head, stealing a nce at Ginger sitting quietly in the back seat. As


    Heath got a clear view of her face, he finally understood why Timothy was showing kindness.


    Ginger¡¯s face bore a striking resemnce to Mia, who had passed away.


    ¡°Hav


    sweetie, do you have your parents¡® contact information? Were you separated from them at the


    airport?¡±


    It seemed that contacting the police was the only viable option at this point.


    Ginger answered sincerely. ¡°Mister, my mommy is on a business trip. There are no grown¨Cups at


    home.¡±


    Timothy furrowed his brow. ¡°Turn the car around. We¡¯re heading back to the airport.¡±


    Given that Ginger was found near the airport, returning her there seemed like the most sensible option.


    ¡°Mister, I really don¡¯t want to go back to the airport!¡± Ginger protested.


    Her small hand clung tightly to Timothy¡¯s finger, tears forming in her almond¨Cshaped eyes. It seemed


    she was on the verge of crying.


    ¡°Mister, you¡¯re so handsome, you wouldn¡¯t leave a cute kid like me stranded on the roadside, would


    you?¡±


    Although Timothy wasn¡¯t ustomed to physical contact, he couldn¡¯t help but notice Ginger¡¯s delicate


    pinkish¨Cwhite fingernails gripping his ring finger tightly.


    He patiently inquired, ¡°Then where would you like to go?¡±

 Chapter 610

    ¡°I want to go to the Xanier Ind Grand Hotell¡±


    Seated in the passenger seat, Heath quickly suggested, ¡°Since she¡¯s headed to the same ce as us.


    why don¡¯t we give her a ride?¡±


    Yes.


    I promise to behavel¡± Ginger added eagerly, nodding her head as her pigtails bounced in front of


    Timothy.


    With a stoic expression, Timothy eventually agreed. He turned his gaze toward the misty weather


    outside the window, reminiscent of that rainy day four years ago.


    Since that day, he hadn¡¯t been fond of rainy weather.


    The vehicle continued on its journey, moving at a slow pace.


    Inside the car, a heavy silence hung in the air.


    Shortly after, Timothy felt a tug on his sleeve and heard Ginger¡¯s sweet voice, ¡°Mister, can I ask you


    something?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Timothy replied curtly; he was aware that children were unlikely to behave obediently.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mister, I want to ask you a grown¨Cup question. Perhaps you don¡¯t want me to ask you the question


    because you¡¯re unsure of the answer. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t judge you.¡±


    Timothy turned to look at her. ¡°Go ahead, then.¡±


    He never anticipated being provoked by a child one day. Suddenly, he became somewhat curious.


    What sort of grown¨Cup question did she want to ask?


    ¡°Mister, my mommy says I don¡¯t have a daddy, but all the other kids do. She says it¡¯s because I¡¯m too


    special that I don¡¯t have one. Is that true?¡±


    Timothy could only deduce from this illogical statement that Ginger must have been raised in a single-


    parent household.


    No wonder she exhibited such boldness, hopping into the car alone and even offering him money for a


    ride!


    He softened slightly. ¡°Is this answer important to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, very important! I want to know how I came to be. My mommy says I just popped out from


    between the rocks. But I don¡¯t believe it. Mister, do you know?¡±


    Timothy found himself at a loss for words.


    His patience was wearing thin. He pursed his lips and replied. ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you¡¯re older.¡±


    ¡°My mommy told me the same thing. It seems like this question is really difficult. Mister, even you can¡¯t


    answer it!¡±


    Timothy remained silent, fixing his gaze out the window instead. There was no use in arguing with a


    young child over such matters.


    Ginger knew that she wouldn¡¯t receive the answer she was looking for.


    She sat quietly, asionally ncing at the Apple watch inside her backpack. There were numerous


    missed calls and unread messages waiting for her attention.


    ¡°Ginger, where are you?¡±


    ¡°If Mom finds out you snuck out, you¡¯re going to be in big trouble.¡±


    Reluctantly, Ginger replied: ¡°Sage, I¡¯ve already reached the airport and I¡¯m on my way to find Dad.¡±


    Sage asked: ¡°How did you get there?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sage. I met a nice man, and coincidentally, he¡¯s also heading to the hotel where Dad is


    staying.¡±


    ¡°Send me his license te number.¡±


    Without hesitation, Ginger obediently shared the car¡¯s te number: ¡°Sage, please keep this between


    us,


    okay? Don¡¯t tell Mom.¡±


    If Sage failed toply, Ginger would face serious consequences. 1


    After over an hour of driving, the luxury car eventually pulled up outside the Xanier Ind Grand Hotel.


    Despite the heavy rain, the hotel¡¯s auction attracted a sizable crowd, with numerous cars still parked


    outside.


    ¡°Mister, is this the Xanier Ind Grand Hotel?¡± Ginger asked, leaning against the car window.


    Her eyes widened as she took in the grandeur of the surroundings. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a huge hotel


    before.¡±


    Timothy nced at Ginger beside him and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s your mommy¡¯s phone number?¡±

 Chapter 611

    Timothy had never imagined finding himself in a scenario where he¡¯d be escorting a young child from


    the


    airport to a hotel.


    He certainly wouldn¡¯t confess that his decision was swayed by the child¡¯s resemnce to someone


    else.


    Ginger turned her head toward him. ¡°Mister, are you interested in my mommy too?¡±


    Timothy raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    ¡°Mister, my mommy is really pretty, and many people try to win her over. But Mister, you seem nice. I


    could ask my mom to let you skip the line.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s patience reached its limit. He nced at Heath. ¡°You handle this.¡±


    After a


    all he had no interest in Ginger¡¯s mother whatsoever.


    He was simply prompted by Ginger¡¯s familiar appearance,pelling him to perform a small act of


    kindness.


    Heath swiftly interjected from the passenger seat, saying, ¡°Hey there, sweetie. Mr. Barrett simply wants


    to reach out to your mom to arrange for her to pick you up.


    ¡°We just want to ensure your safety, considering we¡¯re the ones who brought you here from the airport.


    Ginger recited a sequence of numbers. However, upon Heath dialing the number, it produced a busy


    tone, indicating that the phone was switched off.


    Turning to Timothy, Heath asked, ¡°It¡¯s turned off. What should we do?¡±


    Timothy, too, was at a loss. He gazed at Ginger seated beside him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your mom¡¯s


    name? We can ask the hotel staff to assist us in locating her room.¡±


    Ginger wiggled her small feet, herrge dark eyes darting around. ¡°Mister, my mommy works here at


    the


    hotel. I know how to find her. Goodbye, Mister!¡±


    This time, Ginger had ventured out to find her dad without her mom¡¯s knowledge.


    Consequently, she had no intention to reveal her mom¡¯s name, especially since her mom wasn¡¯t


    present.


    With her chubby little hand, Ginger opened the car door and hurriedly made her way toward the hotel,


    her


    steps unsteady.


    Timothy nced at her briefly before turning his attention away, preparing to head to the underground


    parking lot. He shut his eyes for a short rest.


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, it¡¯s not safe for such a young child to go find her mother alone, especially in a ce like


    Xanier Ind where there are all sorts of people. What if she encounters someone with malicious


    intentions and ends up in trouble?¡±


    Frustrated, Timothy opened his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider a career switch and be a nanny?¡±


    Nheless, Timothy¡¯s attention was drawn to the red umbre lying beside him, forgotten by Ginger.


    He rubbed his temples in frustration. ¡°Stop the car!¡±


    Initially, he had no time to spare for taking care of Ginger, let alone locating her mother.


    However, Ginger¡¯s face, strikingly simr to someone from his past, continued to haunt his thoughts,


    making it hard for him to stayposed.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As the car came to a halt. Timothy swiftly retrieved the red umbre and strode toward the hotel


    entrance.


    Heath hurriedly followed suit; he was aware that Timothy wouldn¡¯t simply abandon Ginger in such a


    situation.


    Upon stepping into the hotel lobby, Timothy scanned the area swiftly but found no sign of Ginger.


    His brow creased. Where had she disappeared to?


    How could she vanish without a trace so quickly?


    Heath wasted no time and approached a nearby hotel staff ¡°Have you seen a young girl, around


    three or four years old, entering the hotel alone? She has pigtail braids and is carrying a small


    backpack.¡±


    The staff member shook their head. ¡°Today we had many guests, including several with children who


    were dressed simrly to her. We didn¡¯t pay much attention. Could it be that this gentleman¡¯s child got


    lost?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s lips tightened coldly. ¡°No.¡±


    The staff member appeared puzzled, prompting Heath to quickly rify, ¡°She¡¯s not Mr. Barrett¡¯s child,


    but we¡¯re acquainted with her. Can you please check the surveince footage?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but we can¡¯t ess the hotel¡¯s surveince footage casually; we don¡¯t have the authority


    to do so.¡±

 Chapter 612

    Timothy¡¯s expression remained stern as he ordered, ¡°Get the person in charge of this ind on the


    line.¡±


    He needed to locate Ginger as soon as possible.


    After all, he still had her umbre with him!


    In no time, the hotel manager, Matthew Crosby, hurried over. ¡°I apologize, Mr. Barrett. Our staff


    overlooked your identity. I¡¯ll escort you to review the surveince footage right away. Please,e with


    me.¡±


    Timothy followed Matthew to a nearby lounge, where Matthew set up aptop and brought up the


    surveince footage of the lobby.


    Timothy watched as Ginger skipped into the lobby and then turned toward a staircase, disappearing


    from


    view.


    Matthew furrowed his brow and remarked, ¡°Mr. Barrett, as you know, our hotel has its peculiarities;


    some


    sectionsck surveince coverage.¡±


    ¡°Could a child easily wander into those areas?¡±


    ¡°Usually, they shouldn¡¯t have ess to those locations. However, security might have overlooked her


    due to the high number of guests today.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll dispatch someone to search for her right away. You can return to your room and


    rx. I¡¯ll inform you as soon as we have any updates.¡±


    With that, Timothy exited the lounge and took the elevator directly to his exquisite suite upstairs.


    As he settled onto the sofa, he noticed Heath holding the red umbre.


    Feeling annoyed, he remarked, ¡°Instruct the staff to search the vicinity.¡±


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll immediately coordinate with security to initiate a search.¡±


    Timothy reclined on the sofa and swiftly dialed Caleb¡¯s number. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m currently at the basement level ying cards. Looks like you¡¯ve made it.¡±


    ¡°Stay alert. If you see a three or four¨Cyear¨Cold girl wearing a light¨Cyellow dress with braided pigtails,


    inform me immediately.¡±


    Caleb was puzzled. ¡°We¡¯re in the basement, it¡¯s highly unlikely to find such a young child here.¡±


    ¡°Enough chatter. Just keep an eye out.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After ending the call, Timothy poured himself a ss of water, but his nerves remained unsettled. He


    nced at Heath. ¡°Any updates?¡±


    ¡°Not at the moment.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, Timothy¡¯s phone rang, disying an unknown number.


    Given that only a select few had his personal phone number, it was highly unusual for a stranger to call.


    Typically, he wouldn¡¯t entertain such calls.


    However, this time, he answered almost instinctively. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s calling?¡±


    A tearful voice came from the other end, ¡°Mister, please help me!¡±


    Timothy¡¯splexion paled, and he swiftly rose from the sofa. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s dark, and there are bad people trying to kidnap me!¡±


    ¡°Describe the buildings around you. I¡¯lle immediately. Stay hidden and don¡¯te out.¡±


    Initially. Timothy had nned to keep the line open, but the caller abruptly hung up after speaking.


    ®”


    Without dy, he gathered his team and proceeded to the intersection where Ginger had disappeared.


    Just then, Matthew appeared. ¡°Mr. Barrett, why have youe personally? Our staff is already


    searching


    for her.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s tone was stern. ¡°Is there a ce here with colorful lights and ancient statues?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is but


    it¡¯s highly unlikely for a child to be there.¡±


    ¡°Take me there immediately,¡± Timothy promptly ordered.


    Leading the way with his team, he arrived at the location and called out loudly, ¡°You cane out


    now.¡±


    Shortly after, a thudding sound emerged from a nearby coffic


    Timothy approached and lifted the lid of the small coffit; Just as expected, he discovered Ginger hiding


    inside. The moment she saw him, she burst into tears. ¡°Mister¡±


    Timothy crouched down and gently lifted Ginger into his arms. She clung tightly to his neck, crying


    inconsbly.

 Chapter 613

    Tears trickled down Timothy¡¯s hand as Ginger found sce in his arms, weeping profusely.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom the source of her abundant tears.


    She appeared to be quite the sensitive little one!


    Ginger¡¯s cries were gentle, almost like a whimper. Although Timothy usually couldn¡¯t tolerate children


    crying, he found his heart melting at the sight of Ginger¡¯s tears.


    Timothy stood still, tenderly holding Ginger. As a person who usually kept to himself, he felt as though


    he had ventured into unfamiliar territory. After all, he had neverforted a child before.


    A tension settled over the atmosphere.


    Turning to Matthew, Timothy inquired, ¡°Could you please exin what is happening here?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, we¡¯re not entirely sure either. It¡¯s quite surprising that a child like her managed to wander


    off and hide in this ce. Our staff searched the vicinity but couldn¡¯t locate her.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s lips tightened. ¡°But she imed someone was trying to kidnap her.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, that¡¯s simply not the case. Why would our hotel staff have any motive to kidnap a child?


    She likely became frightened by our staff and mistakenly believed they were attempting to take her


    away.¡±


    Timothy shifted his gaze to the tearful Ginger in his arms. ¡°Do you remember who was trying to take


    you away? Can you describe what they looked like?¡±


    Ginger¡¯s crying eventually stopped, and she wiped away the moisture from the corners of her eyes, her


    eyshes clumped together with remnants of tears.


    With red, puffy eyes, Ginger cast a pitiful gaze at Timothy. ¡°I couldn¡¯t see clearly, but they were dressed


    like him.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Timothy shot a cold nce at Matthew. ¡°You better provide a usible exnation.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, this is all just a misunderstanding. Our intention wasn¡¯t to kidnap her; we were simply


    trying


    to locate her. After all, children her age can get scared and say things that aren¡¯t true.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡± Ginger protested, feeling increasingly aggrieved. ¡°Please, mister, you have to believe


    me.¡±


    Timothy gazed at her. ¡°I do believe you.¡±


    Just then, a striking woman named Lena Kimmel approached. ¡°What¡¯s happening? I heard a child went


    missing.¡±


    Matthew replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, Ms. Kimmel, a child did go missing. However, she imed that


    someone from our hotel was trying to abduct her. How could that be possible?¡±


    Lena nodded, casting a nce at Ginger nestled in Timothy¡¯s arms. She smiled and stated, ¡°Mr.


    Barrett, as Matthew mentioned, there¡¯s no motive for our staff to kidnap a young girl.


    Timothy realized he wouldn¡¯t get any answers at the moment. He simply walked away, carrying Ginger


    in


    his arms.


    Once they were gone. Lena¡¯s demeanor shifted.


    ¡°What a bunch of dingbats! You can¡¯t even kidnap a little child. What good are you all?¡± she berated.


    ¡°Ms. Kimmel, none of us anticipated this little girl would be so cunning. She seemedpliant at first.


    but in the blink of an eye, she disappeared and even managed to hide in a coffin. Who could have


    predicted that?¡±


    ¡°How ipetent! Besides, what¡¯s the connection between this girl and Timothy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, perhaps they arrived together,¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Caleb?¡±


    With that, Lena turned and headed toward the basement.


    Matthew wiped the sweat from his forehead, surprised they¡¯d been outsmarted by a little girl. Despite


    their tireless search, they couldn¡¯t apprehend her.


    Nheless, he couldn¡¯t understand why they needed to catch that little girl.


    Meanwhile, Timothy escorted Ginger back to his room.


    He settled her on the sofa and gazed down at her. ¡°Were you scared?¡±


    Ginger shook her head adamantly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite her confident assertion, her voice trembled with emotion, and tears shimmered on her


    eyshes.


    She was quite the tough little crybaby.


    Timothy felt somewhat helpless. ¡°How did you get my phone number?¡±


    ¡°Mister, I found your business card in the car.¡±

 Chapter 614

    Ginger looked up at him, her smile radiant. ¡°Mister, you¡¯re such a kind person.¡±


    ¡°Why did they kidnap you? What does your mother do?¡± Timothy inquired, his eyes narrowing.


    He was aware that the staff at the Xanier Ind Grand Hotel wouldn¡¯t simply abduct a child without


    reason; there must have been something suspicious going on.


    Ginger nervously nced down, swaying her bare feet. ¡°I don¡¯t know why they took me.¡±


    ¡°Be honest with me!¡±


    Timothy sensed immediately that she was trying to divert the conversation. He calmly stated, ¡°I don¡¯t


    like it when people lie.¡±


    Ginger sulked as she replied, ¡°I asked the hotel staff about my dad¡¯s room. They said they¡¯d take me to


    him, but instead, they tried to lock me up secretly.¡±


    Timothy furrowed his brows. ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking for your mom?¡±


    Ginger looked at him with teary eyes, wearing a guilty expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mister. I lied.¡±


    Timothy sighed softly, unable to forget Ginger¡¯s earlierment in the car about having only a mother


    and no father.


    Considering this, his heart softened further. ¡°Give me your mom¡¯s phone number.¡±


    With that, Timothy reached for his phone, realizing Ginger must have given him a fake number earlier.


    Approaching timidly, Ginger sat near him, nervously sping her hands together. ¡°Mister, I want to find


    my dad!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about these adult matters,¡± Timothy reassured her.


    He found it puzzling why Ginger¡¯s parents, despite their strained rtionship, hadn¡¯t bothered to


    If Timothy hadn¡¯t met her today, who knows what danger she might have faced.


    Feeling anxious, Ginger grasped his hand and pleaded in a sweet voice. ¡°Mister, if my mommy finds


    out,


    I¡¯ll definitely get into trouble. She looks very scary when she¡¯s angry.¡±


    ¡°Why did you decide to sneak out then?¡±


    ¡°I just want to see my dad once, then I¡¯ll sneak back so Mommy won¡¯t find out.¡±


    Looking into herrge, watery eyes, Timothy eventually relented. ¡°Are you sure your dad is in this


    hotel?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m positive. Mommy said it hersell!¡±


    Timothy reclined on the sofa. ¡°Then why would the hotel staff kidnap you when you asked about your


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    dad?¡±


    I¡¯m hot sure either. I¡¯m a very well¨Cmannered and polite girl.¡±


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but frown. It seemed the issue might involve Ginger¡¯s father. Could he be


    involved in gambling, or perhaps engaged in illegal activities?


    Timothy nced at Ginger, ¡°Do you know what your father does?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a businessman!¡±


    It seemed likely that his business dealings were shady!


    Bing impatient, Timothy asked straightaway, ¡°What¡¯s your father¡¯s name?¡±


    He nned to have someone find him.


    Ginger quickly replied, ¡°His name is Caleb!¡±


    Upon hearing that name, Timothy¡¯s usuallyposed demeanor turned uneasy.


    $


    In disbelief, he asked again, ¡°What did you say his name was?¡±


    Perhaps their names sounded simr.


    ¡°It¡¯s Caleb! With a C. Ginger confirmed.


    Timothy nearly crushed the cup in his hand. Caleb with a C?


    Could it be that Ginger was Caleb¡¯s daughter?


    Suddenly, a hint of jealousy red in Timothy¡¯s heart. Why did Caleb have such an adorable daughter?


    And she bore such a striking resemnce to Mia!


    Timothy wasted no time dialing Caleb¡¯s number. ¡°Come to my room immediately!¡±

 Chapter 615

    With that. Timothy promptly ended the call, leaving Caleb with no chance to inquire further.


    Setting his phone down, Timothy turned to Ginger, unable to resist lightly poking her round face.


    ¡°What¡¯s your mommy¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Mister, my mom says I can¡¯t just tell anyone her name or her phone number.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Timothy raised an eyebrow. ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Because she has too many admirers: Mommy doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Timothy¡¯s impression of Ginger¡¯s mother shifted negatively. She seemed to be a


    woman who enjoyed dating around.


    He cleared his throat and asked, ¡°And what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ginger, four years old, and I¡¯m a Taurus. My favorite foods include ice cream, fruit candies.


    marshmallows, fudge, chocte, and tiramisu!¡± Ginger replied, barely pausing for breath.


    Timothy arched an eyebrow. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you keep that to yourself?¡±


    ¡°But Mister, you¡¯re a nice person.¡±


    Timothy couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion that Ginger was deliberately bringing up her love for sweets.


    +


    Her Taurus nature exined why she had handed him a hundred dors for the ride earlier.


    As Timothy looked down at the affectionate Ginger beside him, he couldn¡¯t help but notice her chubby


    face with dimples reminiscent of Mia¡¯s.


    He pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Do you look like your mommy?¡±


    Ginger shook her head. ¡°I take after my daddy.¡±


    Timothy couldn¡¯t resist pinching her cheek. ¡°Who taught you to talk so much nonsense?¡±


    It seemed Ginger hadn¡¯t spoken a single truthful word.


    Despite her clear resemnce to her mother, she stubbornly insisted that she looked like her father!


    In truth, she bore no resemnce to Caleb whatsoever.


    Even Timothy started considering the possibility that Caleb might not be Ginger¡¯s biological father after


    all


    Moreover, there were cases where individuals shared the same name.


    Ginger couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°My mommy says it¡¯s not safe to be too honest outside, or bad


    people might snatch you!¡±


    ¡°Your mommy taught you that?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. My mommy always taught me to tell the truth. I just sort of figured this out on my own.


    When I talk silly, it confuses the bad guys, like on TV.¡±


    Timothy couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle: Ginger seemed quite intriguing.


    He nced at Heath. ¡°Could you arrange for the hotel to send some food up? Oh, and some extra


    snacks


    too.¡±


    Ginger¡¯s eyes brightened, and she spoke in a sweet tone. ¡°Thank you, kind mister, my tummy happens


    to


    be hungry.¡±


    Before long, a hotel staff member rolled a small cart over, filled with snacks that children enjoyed.


    Ginger sat up eagerly, her gaze fixed on the treats, even licking her lips in anticipation.


    Timothy grinned. ¡°Feel free to dig in.¡±


    $


    Ginger reached for a pastry but hesitated briefly. ¡°Kind mister, I¡¯ll just have one, okay?¡±


    ¡°Help yourself to as many as you¡¯d like.¡±


    Ginger couldn¡¯t resist approaching and taking a slice of cake, holding it delicately as she nibbled


    obediently, reminiscent of a small squirrel.


    Timothy sat back on the sofa with Ginger beside him, holding onto the cake box. Her neatly braided


    pigtails were slightly undone, with wisps of hair framing her small ears.


    Timothy observed silently as she indulged in the cake, frosting quickly adorning her nose and cheeks,


    giving her a kitten¨Clike appearance.


    As a bit of a neat freak, Timothy felt a bit uneasy seeing the frosting on her face.


    He casually passed her a wet wipe. ¡°Here, clean up a bic


    Looking up at him, Ginger¡¯s smile was radiant, her almond¨Cshaped eyes narrowing slightly into a line.

 Chapter 616

    +16 JUNUD


    Timothy was briefly taken aback; Ginger¡¯s smile seemed to prate through him, instantly melting his


    hardened heart.


    Ginger approached him cautiously, her small face tilted toward him as though silently asking him to


    clean it for her.


    Despite his usualposure, Timothy found himself oddly flustered at this moment.


    He awkwardly uttered. ¡°You can handle it yourself.¡±


    Ginger clumsily ced the cake box down and reached for the wet wipes in his hand, slowly cleaning


    the vani cream from her face.


    However, unable to see where the cream was, she unintentionally spread it further across her face.


    Timothy furrowed his brow as he reached for another wet wipe, carefully cleaning her face.


    Just then, Caleb barged in through the door. ¡°Tim, why did you call me up here? Hey¨Cwhat¡¯s this little


    thing doing by your side?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s the ¡®thing¡® here!¡±


    Upon hearing the reprimand, Ginger immediately pouted and turned away, her eyes filling with tears as


    she nced at Caleb.


    Observing Ginger¡¯s tearful expression, Timothy frowned and turned to Caleb. ¡°You have some


    exining


    to do.¡±


    Moments ago, Timothy had dismissed the simrity in their names as a mere coincidence.


    But now, it seemed increasingly likely that Ginger was here specifically to find Caleb.


    Caleb was utterly bewildered. ¡°Exin what, Tim? Is this your secret daughter?¡±


    Nheless, how could she bear such a striking resemnce to Mia?


    Hadn¡¯t Mia passed away four years ago?


    At the mention of a ¡°secret daughter¡°, Ginger grew flustered. ¡°I¡¯m not a hidden child!¡°.


    Timothy shot Caleb a piercing re. ¡°She seems to be searching for you. Care to exin?¡±


    ¡°Searching for me? That can¡¯t be. She must be looking for you. Can¡¯t you see the resemnce?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression darkened as he looked at Ginger. ¡°He¡¯s Caleb, Are you sure he¡¯s the person


    you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my daddy!¡±


    Ginger¡¯s revtion left Caleb stunned, causing him to lose his bnce and fall off the couch.


    His expression resembled that of someone who had just discovered two lines on a pregnancy test.


    appearing utterly innocent.


    After a brief moment, Caleb eventuallyposed himself. ¡°Tim, she¡¯s not my daughter. It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s here looking for you. How can it be a mistake?¡±


    ¡°But she isn¡¯t mine, I assure you.¡±


    Ginger couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer.


    She cried out, her voice a swirl of both anxiety and sadness, ¡°Daddy, is it because I¡¯ve been naughty


    that you don¡¯t want me anymore? But I¡¯m a good kid! Wah¡­


    Her sweet voice was now tinged with sobs.


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with her. His gaze turned cold as he stared at Caleb. ¡°You¡¯d


    better think carefully before you speak. A real man takes responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, she¡¯s not even my daughter. What responsibility should I take? Embrace fatherhood with


    open arms?¡± Caleb pondered to himself.


    He waspletely baffled, his gaze shifting helplessly toward Ginger. ¡°Look, kid, you can¡¯t just im


    someone as your dad out of nowhere.¡±


    Ginger wiped away her tears, looking pitiful with droplets forming near her eyshes.


    Her voice trembled with emotion, her words tinged with a hint of nasal tone, ¡°But you¡¯re my daddy!¡±


    ¡°Which bastard¡­ oh, sorry.¡±


    Timothy retracted his foot, his voice calm as he said, ¡°Please don¡¯t use inappropriatenguage in front


    of


    her.¡±


    ¡ª at Ginger with a gentle expression. ¡°Come on, sweetie, tell


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    me, who told you that I¡¯m your daddy?¡±


    ¡°My mommy.¡±


    ¡°And who is your mommy?¡±

 Chapter 617

    Timothy, too, found himself somewhat taken aback as he nced over, pondering who Ginger¡¯s mother


    might be.


    Did she bear a resemnce to Mia as well?


    Ginger blinked innocently. ¡°My mommy¡¯s name is Little Fairy.¡±


    A moment of silence enveloped the room.


    Timothy¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, Ginger was indeed an unpredictable kid: you never knew what


    she would say next.


    Feeling exasperated, Caleb pressed on, ¡°I meant your mommy¡¯s actual name.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her real name,¡± Ginger insisted.


    Caleb couldn¡¯t help but sigh, casting a nce at Timothy. ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Who in their right mind would choose such an unusual name like ¡°Little Fairy¡°?


    Turning to Ginger, Timothy asked, ¡°Did your mommy tell you to say this?¡±


    Ginger nodded obediently.


    Feeling somewhat helpless, Caleb added, ¡°But if you don¡¯t tell me your mommy¡¯s real name, how am I


    supposed to find her?¡±


    ¡°But Daddy, don¡¯t you remember mommy?¡±


    Caleb gazed into Ginger¡¯s teary, wide eyes and reluctantly responded. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me her name. I


    won¡¯t be able to remember.¡±


    With a huff, Ginger muttered, ¡°Meanie!¡±


    Furious, she grabbed the half¨Ceaten cake nearby and forcefully smashed it onto Caleb¡¯s face.


    Caleb let out a startled shout, his vision obscured by the cake covering his eyes.


    Reacting instinctively, he stood up and eximed, ¡°You little brat, how dare you hit me!¡±


    ¡°Jerk, you don¡¯t even remember my mommy. I don¡¯t want you to be my dad anymore.¡±


    With that, Ginger reached into her backpack and grabbed a spray bottle, pointing it at Caleb and


    spraying a burst of mist. The sharp smell of pepper spray filled the air.


    Caleb cursed quietly. ¡°Oh shit, Tim, help!¡±


    Nheless, Timothy remained indifferent. ¡°This is between you two. I have no right to interfere.¡±


    ¡°But, Tim! She¡¯s seriously not my daughter!¡± Caleb pleaded.


    Ginger snorted and marched over to Timothy. ¡°Mister, stay out of this. Just watch how I¡¯m going to


    teach this jerk a lesson today!¡±


    With that, Ginger retrieved a toy gun from her backpack and began firing pellets at Caleb, each one


    causing a slight sting upon impact.


    Caleb scrambled about frantically, calling out, ¡°Tim, please help me!¡±


    He was convinced this was the most humiliating moment of his life.


    Were all kids nowadays this cunning?


    As Caleb dodged, Ginger deliberately tossed a mousetrap onto the ground. Caleb identally tripped


    over it and fell, clutching his leg in pain. ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡±


    Looking down at him, Ginger replied, ¡°It¡¯s a mousetrap.¡±


    ¡°How does a little girl have so many weapons? Who allows their child to carry mousetraps?¡± Caleb


    couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    Feeling exasperated, he begged, ¡°Tim, please help! Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m nearly getting killed here?¡±


    Timothy, too, was surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected to find so many different kinds of weapons in Ginger¡¯s


    backpack. Although they were just toy replicas, they still posed a certain level of danger.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, it was apparent that these items had been tampered with by someone.


    Clearly, Ginger¡¯s family was not struggling financially.


    Turning back to Caleb, Ginger continued to pull out weapons from her backpack, confidently stating.


    Tim, stay out of this. This is between me and this jerk.¡±


    Upon hearing Ginger address him as ¡°Tim,¡± Timothy instantly perked up.


    Ginger showed no restraint, speaking with a remarkably mature tone.


    Timothy acted swiftby, grabbing the back of Ginger¡¯s cor to stop her from tormenting Caleb any


    further.


    Ginger¡¯s feet dangled in the air for a moment, unable to touch the ground. She red at him angrily.


    ¡°Tim, put me down!¡±

 Chapter 618

    Timothy turned to Heath and instructed. ¡°Take him to the bathroom and get him cleaned up.¡±


    Despite his initial inclination to step in, Heath hesitated out of fear of bing Ginger¡¯s next target.


    Upon receiving Timothy¡¯s order, he promptly escorted the disheveled Caleb to the bathroom.


    Seeing Caleb being led away. Ginger felt a twinge of frustration.


    She turned to Timothy, eximing. ¡°Tim, put me down first! I want to teach that jerk a lesson!¡±


    Timothyplied, but he confiscated her backpack.


    He stood up and peered inside the backpack, hoping to find some information about Ginger¡¯s family.


    ¡°Timothy, give me back my backpack!¡± Ginger cried out, jumping up and down on the floor. Despite her


    efforts, s


    she was too short to reach even his thighs.


    Frustrated, she climbed onto the sofa, attempting to tiptoe and stretch her chubby little hands to grab


    her


    backpack.


    But she still couldn¡¯t reach it!


    On the verge of tears, Ginger eximed, ¡°Tim, you¡¯re being unfair!¡±


    Timothy rummaged through her backpack and eventually found an Apple watch. He gently shook it and


    remarked, ¡°You could have contacted your family with this, couldn¡¯t you?¡±


    This exined how Ginger had managed to contact him earlier.


    At first, Timothy assumed she had a phone, but upon searching, he didn¡¯t find one and


    nearly.overlooked


    her Apple watch.


    Ginger suddenly became quiet, pouting. ¡°Anyway, my mommy is always busy with work. I¡¯m just a


    pitiful little soul that nobody cares about. If my mommy finds out that I sneaked out to find my dad, I¡¯ll


    be in big


    trouble!¡±


    Looking into Ginger¡¯s teary, big eyes. Timothy realized that he too had been momentarily swayed by


    her


    pitiful appearance.


    Raising an eyebrow, he asked, ¡°Which one is your mommy¡¯s phone number?¡±


    Ginger lowered her head and remained silent.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t tell me, then I¡¯ll just dial them one by one,¡± he threatened.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t! I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Ginger replied, looking somewhat reluctant.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She couldn¡¯t believe Timothy had taken her Apple watch; the thought of him dialing each number was


    utterly intimidating.


    What if he called Uncle Dominic, Uncle Nathan, Uncle Connor, Uncle ude, Uncle Jason, or Uncle


    Liam?


    She¡¯d be exposed immediately!


    Seeing the mischievous Ginger finally behaving, Timothy settled onto the sofa and pulled out his


    phone, ncing over at her. ¡°So, what¡¯s her phone number?¡± he asked.


    Ginger paused for a moment, contemting her next move. Nheless, Timothy swiftly caught on. ¡°If


    you give me a fake number again, I¡¯ll have to take you to the police station.¡±


    Reluctantly, Gingerplied and recited her mom¡¯s phone number.


    Timothy punched in the numbers, and the caller ID disyed Nord City. Seeing this, he was


    momentarily


    taken aback.


    ¡°Sorry, the number you¡¯ve dialed is currently unavable


    Timothy¡¯s brow furrowed as he regarded her. ¡°Unavable?¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s probably busy with work again, so I took the chance to sneak out,¡± Ginger exined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have someone at home looking after you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve got a nanny.¡± And Sage as well!


    Timothy narrowed his gaze. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t give me a fake number?


    Ginger raised her little hand and vowed, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. If I lied, I¡¯d end up with cavities from eating too


    much candy.¡±


    Timothy was taken aback, finding himself genuinely intrigued by Ginger¡¯s upbringing.


    Just then, Caleb stepped out of the bathroom, leaning against the door frame and grumbling, ¡°I¡¯ve got a


    question. Doesn¡¯t eating candy always end up causing cavities?¡±

 Chapter 619

    Ginger rolled her eyes and asserted confidently, ¡°Mommy says if you brush your teeth properly, you


    won¡¯t get cavities!¡±


    Caleb hobbled out, feeling more wretched than he had ever felt in his life.


    As he settled onto the sofa, he fixed a stern gaze on Ginger. ¡°Who sent you here?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°The heavens did!¡± Ginger shot back.


    ¡°What¡¯s your mommy¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°I already told you. My mommy¡¯s name is Little Fairy.¡±


    After a barrage of inquiries, Caleb felt emotionally drained, cing a hand over his chest. ¡°I can¡¯t


    believe


    I¡¯ve run into you!¡±


    ¡°Well, looks like you¡¯re stuck with me! That¡¯s life¡¯s challenge for you!¡± Ginger retorted defiantly.


    Upon hearing this, Timothy instinctively nced at Ginger, his eyes settling on her small, round face


    reminiscent of someone from his past; Mia had uttered those same words once.


    A trace of uncertainty shed in his eyes; Mia had passed away four years ago due to severe bleeding


    from a miscarriage.


    B


    Nheless, Timothy never


    believed it!


    He gazed at Ginger standing before him. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve found the person you were looking for, when


    do you n to return?¡±


    Ginger huffed in frustration, dering, ¡°If I had known he was such a jerk, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered


    Caleb was perplexed.


    He felt as though he had chosen the wrong day to leave the house!


    Timothy spoke in aposed tone, ¡°Which part of Nord City do you live in? I¡¯ll purchase a ne ticket


    and arrange for someone to escort you back.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s surprise was evident as he eximed, ¡°Hey, kiddo, you¡¯re from Nord City? What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Ginger arrogantly turned her head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like answering your question.¡±


    Taking control of the conversation, Timothy intervened. ¡°Her name is Ginger Lane.¡±


    Caleb pondered her name for a moment, sensing a discrepancy but unable to identify it.


    Ginger turned away from Caleb, disying her evident disdain for him.


    Timothy nced at her. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±


    With a pout, Ginger replied, ¡°Chesterfield.¡±


    Caleb found himself momentarily lost in thought. The esteemed Lane family resided in Chesterfield, the


    capital of Nord City.


    Adding to his intrigue, Ginger shared the Lane surname and bore a striking resemnce to Mia. Could


    all of this be mere coincidence?


    Timothy swiftly turned to Heath, instructing him, ¡°Arrange the closest avable flight for her and send


    someone to escort her to the airport.¡±


    Heath promptlyplied. After ending the call, he informed Timothy, ¡°Mr. Barrett, due to the storm


    today. Xanier Ind Airport is closed, and all flights are suspended.¡±


    ¡°When do they expect flights to resume?¡± Timothy asked.


    ¡°It could be aste as tomorrow. We¡¯ll need to assess the weather conditions then,¡± Heath responded.


    Timothy cast a helpless nce at Ginger. ¡°It seems you won¡¯t be able to return today.¡±


    Ginger leaned in closer to him, her voice pleading. ¡°Tim, could you please let me stay over tonight? I


    promise to behave!¡±


    Turning to Caleb, Timothy quipped, ¡°Did you hear that? She¡¯ll be bunking with you tonight!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    Caleb turned his gaze toward her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to find your dad? Why don¡¯t you want to share a


    room with me? Do you dislike me or something?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I just don¡¯t want to bunk with a jerk like you.¡±


    With that, Ginger arrogantly tossed her head, causing her braided pigtails to unravel, and her soft hair


    cascaded down over her shoulders.


    Caleb was infuriated.


    With pleading eyes, Ginger turned to Timothy. ¡°Tim, could you please let me stay for one night?¡±


    Timothy frowned. ¡°I prefer not to share a bed with anyone.¡±


    ¡°I can sleep on the couch,¡± Ginger suggested.


    Timothy¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, but ultimately, he couldn¡¯t resist her pleading expression.


    Just then, Heath interjected, ¡°Mr. Barrett, it¡¯s time for your meeting with the lord of Xanier Ind.¡±


    Ginger lifted her head and spoke in a sweet tone, ¡°Tim, you should focus on your work. Don¡¯t worry


    about me. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back!¡±


    Caleb clicked his tongue in disapproval. ¡°You reallyck manners, addressing Tim so casually. Does


    that mean we¡¯re now peers?¡±


    With her arms crossed in front of her, Ginger raised her chin proudly and continued to ignore him.

 Chapter 620

    After a brief acknowledgement. Timothy rose from his seat and left the room.


    He


    turned to Heath and instructed, ¡°Make sure the bodyguard stays with her at all times and arrange for


    some food to be sent over.¡±


    Caleb trailed behind him and whispered, ¡°Hey Tim, where did you find this kid?¡±


    Timothy shot him a sharp look. ¡°Isn¡¯t she supposed to be your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, can¡¯t you see who she resembles? There¡¯s no way she¡¯s mine. If anything, she should


    be yours. She¡¯s the spitting image of Mia.¡±


    The atmosphere turned noticeably colder at the mention of Mia.


    Timothy¡¯s expression darkened instantly, and he responded coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything useful to


    contribute, it¡¯s better to remain silent.¡±


    ¡°Tim, I understand you¡¯d rather not talk about Mia. But let¡¯s face the facts. You brought her here


    because she bears a striking resemnce to Mia, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Timothy immediately stepped forward, seizing Caleb¡¯s cor. ¡°What are you insinuating?¡±


    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s quite the coincidence that she¡¯s from the Chesterfield district of Nord City, and the Lane


    family happens to be located there. Plus, herst name is Lane. Don¡¯t you find all these connections a


    bit too peculiar to be a coincidence?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s grip loosened suddenly. After a pause, he spoke in a subdued tone. ¡°Are you saying that she


    might be Mia¡¯s daughter? And that Mia didn¡¯t actually die?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a strong possibility. I mean, you never actually saw Mia¡¯s body back then, and the Lane family


    hastily took it away. Doesn¡¯t that strike you as suspicious? And let¡¯s not forget, you¡¯ve been searching


    for her all these years, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°The only reason I¡¯ve been searching for her is to uncover the truth of what happened back then!¡±


    Timothy¡¯s eyes betrayed a hint of distress as he left, wearing a stern expression.


    Caleb could only sigh, turning to Heath. ¡°Don¡¯t you think what I said makes sense?¡±


    Heath nodded in agreement. ¡°After so many years of disappointments, Mr. Barrett just couldn¡¯t bring


    himself to believe anything anymore.¡±


    Ateanwhite, in the luxurious suite, Ginger sat on the sofa. She discreetly pulled out her Apple watch


    and diated Sage¡¯s number.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The call connected swiftly, and in a hushed tone, Sage spoke, ¡°Hey, Ginger, when you arrive at the


    airport, just take a taxi to the amusement park.


    ¡°Aunt Eva said she¡¯s meeting us for dinner, so I used our trip to the amusement park as an excuse to


    buy us an extra hour.¡±


    Ginger couldn¡¯t help but gasp, her voice tinged with anxiety as she eximed, ¡°But¡­ but the airport is


    closed, I can¡¯te back now.¡±


    ¡°What should we do then?¡±


    ¡°Sage, oh no! Il Mommy finds out I¡¯ve sneaked away, I¡¯m in big trouble.¡±


    On the other end, Sage couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. ¡°Aunt Eva ising: I can¡¯t cover for you


    night.¡±


    ¡°Sage, you have to help me.¡±


    ¡°Whose idea was it for you to go to Xanier Ind alone? Did you meet that man?¡±


    all


    Ginger pouted and responded sadly. ¡°Yes, I did. But he doesn¡¯t remember Mommy, and he doesn¡¯t


    want to acknowledge me.¡±


    ¡°Did you teach that jerka lesson?¡±


    Ginger nodded vigorously. ¡°Uh¨Chuh, I used up all the hidden weapons in my backpack.¡±


    ¡°So, what are you going to do now? Where are you staying?¡±


    ¡°That nice uncle said he could take me in for the night. He seems to know the jerk, but he¡¯s not like him


    at


    all.¡±


    Ginger had a daring idea; if only she could persuade Timothy to speak with Daddy.


    ¡°Ginger, don¡¯t escte things. I can¡¯t fix this mess for you this time. You¡¯ll have to exin it to Mommy


    by yourself.¡±


    ¡°But, Sage Ginger murmured as she gazed at the now disconnected phone.


    Beside ity her watch, a silent reminder that there was no turning back this time.


    Perhaps it would be better to have Mommye and pick her up.


    That way, she could also arrange for Mommy to meet Timothyl

 Chapter 621

    Timothy confronted Tanner Kimmel, the lord of Xanier Ind, with a direct request. ¡°Sell me the reishi


    mushroom.¡±


    Tanner cleared his throat before responding. ¡°Mr. Barrett, you¡¯ll have to wait until the auction to make a


    purchase.¡±


    Timothy narrowed his eyes slightly and inquired, ¡°What are the terms?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, this isn¡¯t a matter of conditions.¡± Tanner replied.


    Caleb interjected, ¡°There¡¯s nothing in this world that can¡¯t be bought; it¡¯s just a matter of whether one


    can meet that price. Xanier Ind has always been open to business opportunities. Are you really


    going to pass up this opportunity?¡±


    Tanner hesitated before responding. ¡°The main issue is that the reishi mushroom isn¡¯t a product of


    Xanier Ind; so it¡¯s being privately auctioned. That¡¯s why it¡¯s not listed in any auction catalogs.¡±


    Timothy intervened. ¡°Provide me with the contact details.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, it¡¯s important for you to understand our policy here at Xanier Ind. We are unable to


    disclose client information,¡± Tanner replied.


    Timothy fixed his gaze on Tanner. ¡°How do you n to exin to me the fact that your sister tried to


    abduct a little girl today?¡±


    Tanner immediately grew uneasy. ¡°Mr. Barrett, this is all a misunderstanding. We would never abduct a


    little girl, especially not your child.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not my daughter. To be exact, she belongs to Caleb,¡± Timothy rified. ¡°Your hotel needs to


    offer us an exnation for this incident.¡± Though he remainedposed, his tone carried an undertone


    of


    urgency.


    Caleb¡¯s surprise was evident as he responded, ¡°Someone from the hotel kidnapped Ginger? Tim, are


    you


    serious?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t joke about something like this.¡± Timothy asserted.


    Caleb swiftly turned to Tanner, demanding. ¡°How dare your hotel staff abduct my child? Is there some


    issue between us?¡±


    Regardless of whether Ginger was his daughter, the series of events¨Cwhere she mentioned Caleb¡¯s


    name only to beter abducted by the hotel staff seemed to indicate a personal grudge against Cate


    Tanner nervously took a sip of water and attempted to rify. ¡°Mr. Gomez, this is all a misunderstanda


    We have no conflicts, and there¡¯s no motive for us to abduct a child, right?


    Timothy responded nonchntly. ¡°It appears your sister has taken an interest in Caleb There¡¯s a turner


    that there isn¡¯t a man she can¡¯t win over


    ¡°My assumption is that she overheard Ginger mentioning Calety¡¯s name, leading the hotel staff to hide


    her.5This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Caleb couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Targeting a child is uneptable. It¡¯s rather unfortunate that your sister


    has her eyes on me.¡±


    Realizing there was no way out, Tanner forced a smile and proposed, ¡°I sincerely apologize for this. My


    sister has a rather forceful personality.


    ¡°How about this, Mr. Barrett? When it¡¯s time for the reishi mushroom auction, I¡¯ll make sure my tearn


    helps you secure the bid. Does that sound good to you?¡±


    Caleb responded casually, ¡°Can¡¯t you just sell it to us now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that. It¡¯s the private seller¡¯s goods, and I don¡¯t have the authority to interfere,


    Tanner responded.


    Timothy¡¯s tone grew cold, ¡°Give me the seller¡¯s contact details.¡±


    In the end, Tanner relented and passed over the contact information, adding, ¡°Please don¡¯t mention


    that! gave this to you.¡±


    With the contact details in hand, Timothy exited the room and instructed Heath to reach out to the seller


    directly.


    However, the seller declined private transactions and insisted on going through Xanier Ind¡¯s auction


    process.


    Caleb let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°Is this seller out of their mind? Even with a generous offer, they¡¯re


    declining. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re involved in any shady dealings.¡±


    Heath added, ¡°It looks like our only option now is to bid at the auction.¡±


    The reishi mushroom was the sole medicine with the potential to awaken Laura,


    Timothy¡¯s expression turned grim, and he spoke with determination, ¡°I refuse to give up.¡±

 Chapter 622

    ¡°Tim, considering it¡¯s still early, how about we head down to the basement floor for a few rounds?


    You¡¯ve been buried in work for years without a break, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to unwind a bit?


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Xanier Ind has invited professional gamblers to oversee the games. Maybe we even


    join them for a few roundster.¡±


    With Ginger still in the room, Timothy promptly declined, stating, ¡°No, I¡¯m not going.¡±


    could


    Exiting the elevator, they crossed through the lobby on the ground floor before proceeding toward the


    amodation area on the opposite.


    Outside, the rain continued to pour heavily.


    ¡°Tim.¡±


    Just then, Luna stood at the entrance with her suitcase,pletely drenched from the rain, her


    beautiful figure catching the attention of many men around.


    As they approached the door, Timothy¡¯s expression soured. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I heard about the reishi mushroom auction at Xanier Ind, so I hurried over. The airport closed due to


    heavy rain, so I had to pay a fisherman a hefty sum to smuggle me here. I didn¡¯t expect to run into


    you!¡±


    Luna replied.


    She gazed up at Timothy with anticipation, yet his expression remained stoic.


    Without hesitation, Caleb removed his suit jacket and draped it over Luna¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Luna, you¡¯re being too reckless. If the fisherman who brought you here has malicious intentions, you


    could be in serious danger. This is Xanier Ind, a ce where anything can be bought and sold.¡±


    Despite the warning. Luna managed a faint smile. ¡°I get it, but I¡¯m also eager to find the reishi


    mushroom quickly so Grandma Laura can wake up. I want to pitch in as well!¡±


    As her words trailed off, Luna cast a cautious nce at Timothy. ¡°Tim, I promise I won¡¯t cause any


    trouble for you.¡±


    Timothy remained silent as Caleb stepped forward to retrieve Luna¡¯s luggage.


    At that moment, a sleek ck Lincoln limousine pulled up outside, its brakes making a slight squeak as


    it halted at the entrance.


    Standing nearby, Luna identally got sshed with rainwater from the vehicle, making her already-


    drenched dress even dirtier.


    Just as Caleb was about to speak, the Lincoln limousine abruptly stopped. A team of ck¨Cd


    bodyguards swiftly emerged from both sides, lining up in front of the car door.


    Their demeanor exuded an intimidating presence.


    In addition to the imposing bodyguards, a red carpet had been rolled out from the car door, extending


    into the hotel lobby.


    The driver respectfully exited the vehicle and approached the passenger side, opening the door.


    Stepping out was a figure in ck high heels, highlighting slender and elegant legs.


    The onlookers held their breath, their anticipation mounting as they watched the woman step out of the


    car, eager to catch a glimpse of her identity.


    She was dressed in a flowing ck gown, her dark hair gently curled, and a sparkling diamond


    ne adorned her neck.


    She wore no makeup, just a bold stroke of bright red lipstick, which entuated her beauty with a


    confident ir!


    As Timothyid eyes on the woman exiting the car, he was momentarily stunned. Her familiar features


    stirred something deep within him.


    It felt as though his mind had been momentarily nked!


    He instinctively tried to approach her, but the bodyguards intervened, leaving him with no choice but to


    watch helplessly as she walked past.


    It took a moment for Timothy to collect himself. He pushed past the guards and hurried toward the


    woman, calling out, ¡°Mia!¡±


    Timothy seized her wrist, his gaze locked onto her features that mirrored his memories, his heart


    pounding with a blend of joy and incredulity. ¡°It¡¯s really you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He was convinced all along that Mia hadn¡¯t died!


    After tirelessly searching for her for four years, he had finally found her.


    In an instant, Mia lifted her hand and delivered a swift, resounding p across his face!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 623

    Timothy¡¯s face tilted slightly, and a sharp, burning pain quickly spread across his cheek.


    His eyes darted to Mia standing before him, his throat tightening as he said, ¡°This p is on me. If


    you¡¯re still not satisfied¡­


    A resounding smack echoed as another pnded on Timothy¡¯s opposite cheek.


    The atmosphere grew eerily silent.


    Caleb and Luna hurried over together, their faces reflecting surprise as they observed the woman who


    bore a striking resemnce to Mia.


    Luna¡¯s eyes darkened with concern as she addressed Timothy, ¡°Tim, are you


    alright?¡±


    Caleb stared at Mia in disbelief, finding it hard to fathom encountering her in this unexpected ce.


    There had been no news of Mia for the past four years.


    Meanwhile, the Lane family in Nord City had covered up any information, leaving no clues to trace


    Mia¡¯s


    whereabouts.


    Timothy remained oblivious, gripping Mia¡¯s wrist tightly as he pursed his lips. ¡°Have you had enough of


    hitting me?¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Mia protested.


    She looked at Timothy in disbelief, who had seemingly appeared out of thin air. How dare he confront


    her


    like this!


    With a chuckle, Mia moved closer, grabbing Timothy¡¯s tie and murmuring. ¡°Sir, many men are


    interested in me, but you¡¯re the first one who dared to invite trouble. Despite your good looks. I¡¯m not


    interested in this sort of masochistic y.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Timothy spoke in a deep voice, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend you don¡¯t


    recognize me.¡±


    Mia abruptly lifted her head, leaving a red lipstick stain on Timothy¡¯s cor.


    She retrieved her lipstick, wrote a phone number on his shirt, and lightly patted his chest, remarking. ¡°I


    have urgent matters to attend to at the moment, so I can¡¯t engage in these games. Get in touch with


    me


    Timothy¡¯s face tilted slightly, and a sharp, burning pain quickly spread across his cheek.


    His eyes darted to Mia standing before him, his throat tightening as he said, ¡°This p is on me. If


    you¡¯re still not satisfied¡­ *


    A resounding smack echoed as another pnded on Timothy¡¯s opposite cheek.


    The atmosphere grew eerily silent.


    Caleb and Luna hurried over together, their faces reflecting surprise as they observed the woman who


    bore a striking resemnce to Mia.


    Luna¡¯s eyes darkened with concern as she addressed Timothy, ¡°Tim, are you alright?¡±


    Caleb stared at Mia in disbelief, finding it hard to fathom encountering her in this unexpected ce.


    There had been no news of Mia for the past four years.


    Meanwhile, the Lane family in Nord City had covered up any information, leaving no clues to trace


    Mia¡¯s


    whereabouts.


    Timothy remained oblivious, gripping Mia¡¯s wrist tightly as he pursed his lips. ¡°Have you had enough of


    hitting me?¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Mia profested.


    She looked at Timothy in disbelief, who had seemingly appeared out of thin air. How dare he confront


    her


    like this!


    With a chuckle, Mia moved closer, grabbing Timothy¡¯s tie and murmuring, ¡°Sir, many men are


    interested in me, but you¡¯re the first one who dared to invite trouble. Despite your good looks, I¡¯m not


    interested in


    this sort of masochistic y.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Timothy spoke in a deep voice, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend you don¡¯t


    recognize me.¡±


    Mia abruptly lifted her head, leaving a red lipstick stain on Timothy¡¯s cor.


    She retrieved her lipstick, wrote a phone number on his shirt, and lightly patted his chest, remarking. ¡°I


    have urgent matters to attend to at the moment, so I can¡¯t engage in these games. Get in touch with


    me


    Witnessing her bold actions. Timothy¡¯s eyes briefly flickered with confusion. His gaze shifted to her


    face, where he noticed a beauty mark at the corner of her eye¨Ca feature Mia didn¡¯t have.


    He eximed, ¡°You¡¯re not Mia, are you?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Timothy found himself distracted by her beauty mark, causing his grip to instinctively loosen.


    Seizing the moment, Mia turned on her heels and made her way toward the elevator. She massaged


    her wrist, realizing she should have consulted the almanac before venturing out today.


    In modern times, it seemed that men had a variety of tactics when it came to impressing women.


    They were even resorting to the strategy of ying hard to get!


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Standing outside the elevator, Mia heard footsteps approaching. A woman came up to her and blocked


    her way, causing Mia¡¯s mood to sour. ¡°Move aside!¡± Mia demanded sharply.


    Luna fixed her gaze on Mia. ¡°You can¡¯t just leave like this. You¡¯re Mia, right? Tim has been searching


    for you for years.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what kind of life he¡¯s had all this time? And yet, here you are, pretending not to


    recognize him. Do you realize how painful that is?¡±


    Mia feltpletely bewildered by the situation. What was happening here?


    One thing was clear though, the woman confronting her seemed cunning, adopting a falsely righteous


    tone.


    The kind of person Mia detested the most was a hypocrite.


    As the elevator doors opened, Mia shot Luna a cold look. ¡°Consider yourself lucky. I have important


    matters to attend to and have no time for this. Step aside, this is your final warning.¡±


    Rather than backing down, Luna moved closer and blocked Mia¡¯s path. ¡°You can¡¯t leave until you


    yourself.¡±


    exin


    Growing increasingly impatient, Mia swiftly grabbed hold of Luna¡¯s hair, leaving her utterly powerless


    with just one hand.

 Chapter 624

    Mia reached out and patted Luna¡¯s cheek, her crimson lips curling into a cold sneer. ¡°Can¡¯t you¡­


    understand


    With each wo


    human


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    uttered, she tapped Luna¡¯s cheek.


    Luna was left reeling, her eyes widening in disbelief at having been struck.


    After releasing Luna, Mia turned and entered the elevator. She red coldly at the trio outside the


    elevator, her fiery red lips andmanding presence radiating an air of dominance.


    Outside the elevator, Luna cradled her cheek, casting a pitiful look at Timothy. ¡°Tim, I just wanted to


    intervene so you could speak with her. I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡±


    However, Timothy remained unfazed, disregarding Luna¡¯s words as he simply gazed nkly at Mia


    inside the elevator.


    After four years, she appeared to have undergone significant changes.¡±


    As the elevator doors closed, Caleb voiced his surprise, ¡°Tim, are you positive she¡¯s Mia? Although


    there¡¯s a simrity in facial features, her personality ispletely different.¡±


    Shee


    even acted assertively and pped Tim twice!


    The old Mia wouldn¡¯t have dared to behave in such a manner, would she?


    Timothy stole a nce at his palm, contemting the beauty mark at the corner of her eye. ¡°I¡¯m not


    entirely sure.¡±


    He then turned to Heath and instructed, ¡°Assign someone to investigate her identity.¡±


    Standing nearby, Luna looked distressed as she covered her face. ¡°Tim, whether she¡¯s Mia or not, this


    is too harsh. I just wanted her to exin.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s voice remained calm as he cautioned, ¡°You better not cause trouble. This is Xanier Ind,


    not


    Bern City.¡±


    Luna¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she watched Timothy¡¯s retreating figure, feeling deeply hurt.


    Caleb observed her andmented, ¡°That¡¯s just Tim¡¯s temperament. Men can act strangely when their


    spouses are no longer here. Luna, have you booked a hotel room?¡±


    ¡°Not ve


    yet. It seems like all the hotels here are fully booked. I¡¯ll figure something out.¡±


    Ubunk with Tim.¡±


    Caleb suggested. ¡°You can stay in my room. I¡¯ll bunk


    Luna bowed her head and walked alongside Caleb, still feeling the sting of the p. A sense of


    resentment brewed inside her.


    If it was truly Mia, Luna wouldn¡¯t have any issue dealing with her again!


    Stepping out of the elevator, Mia¡¯s mood soured.


    She hade to attend the auction but unexpectedly encountered a man hitting on her in the lobby.


    gripping her wrist so tightly it turned red.


    Mia was unimpressed. ¡°Go find out more about that man,¡± she instructed.


    Wade Miller, Mia¡¯s butler, tentatively spoke up, ¡°Ms. Mia, why do you want to investigate him?¡±


    Had Mia recalled something?


    If his memory served him right, the man he just saw was Timothy!


    Mia felt somewhat annoyed. ¡°It¡¯s obviously about getting even with them, especially Luna, whom I can¡¯t


    stand. Plus, it¡¯s boring being cooped up indoors on Xanier Ind when it¡¯s raining. I might as well have


    some fun.¡±


    Wade quietly sighed to himself, but Dominic had been clear. Mia must not have any contact with the


    Barretts!


    At that moment, Mia received a call from home. With a smile, she answered, ¡°Hey, Eva, what¡¯s up?¡±


    you arrived at Xanier Ind? There¡¯s something I need to tell you, but please, don¡¯t panic.


    ¡°Mia, have you


    ¡°I just got to the hotel on Xanier Ind. Eva, why are you being so secretive? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Eva took a deep breath. ¡°Mia, Ginger is missing.¡±

 Chapter 625

    ¡°What? Could Ginger have been abducted?¡±


    Mia¡¯s heart plummeted upon learning of her daughter¡¯s disappearance. ¡°Eva, I¡¯m heading home


    immediately.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s unnecessary. Ginger is currently on Xanier Ind.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be. I didn¡¯t take her to Xanier Ind.¡±


    Eva coughed softly. ¡°Sage mentioned that Ginger wanted to surprise you, so she went to Xanier Ind


    ahead of time. We couldn¡¯t stop her. By the time I realized, she was already there.¡±


    Mia¡¯s blood pressure soared instantly: she couldn¡¯t fathom that her daughter had secretly fled to Xanier


    Ind.


    The thought of Ginger being in such a chaotic ce filled her with dread¨Cwhat if she had fallen into the


    hands of human traffickers?


    Struggling to maintain herposure, Mia demanded, ¡°Eva, put Sage on the phone. Is this how he¡¯s


    taking care of his sister?¡±


    Eva cleared her throat before responding. ¡°Mia, I¡¯ve already scolded him. Right now, our priority is to


    locate Ginger. I¡¯ve sent you her flight information. Let¡¯s focus on finding her first.¡±


    Mia gritted her teeth. ¡°Fine, once I find Ginger, I¡¯ll have a serious talk with those two troublemakers!¡±


    It seemed that these children had been overly pampered, resulting in their unruly behavior.


    Even Eva wouldn¡¯t let Mia give Sage a stern lecture.


    Upon hanging up the phone, Mia massaged her temples and turned to Wade. ¡°Ginger has arrived at


    Xanier Ind. She¡¯ll likely head to the Xanier Ind Grand Hotel. Please dispatch someone to find her.


    we need to locate her as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get in touch with the lord of Xanier Ind, Mr. Kimmel, right away.¡±


    ¡°Wait, hold off on that. I¡¯ve had a conflict with his sister, Lena. If she finds out that my daughter is


    missing at the Xanier Ind Grand Hotel, she¡¯ll likely try to sabotage it. If Lena gets Ginger, she won¡¯t


    return her to me easily.¡±


    After some deliberation, Mia pressed on. ¡°Arrange for someone to report Ginger missing, but keep my


    identity concealed.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Wade replied, swiftly making the necessary arrangements.


    Upon hearing that Ginger was missing. Mia felt a wave of numbness wash over her.


    She quickly dialed Ginger¡¯s number, knowing that she always wore her Apple Watch when she went


    out. Despite multiple attempts, there was no response.


    Mia¡¯s agitation intensified. The mere thought of something bad happening to Ginger filled Mia with fear;


    she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive herself if it urred.


    On the other end of the line, Ginger felt a pang of guilt as she saw Mia¡¯s iing call. Despite this,


    she couldn¡¯t bring herself to answer it.


    Sage had just informed Ginger that Eva already knew Ginger was on Xanier Ind.


    If Eva knew, then it was likely that Mia was already aware too.


    Ginger nervously twiddled her fingers, debating whether to answer the call. But just as she resolved to


    do so, her watch screen went ck!


    She wondered if it was out of battery.


    With her watch seemingly dead, Ginger could only wait for Timothy to return so she could contact Mia.


    As she waited, a wave of drowsiness washed over Ginger. She realized she hadn¡¯t taken a nap all day.


    $


    Unable to resist, she helped herself to another slice of cake. Before long, she found herself dozing off


    on the sofa, her head tilted to the side.


    Returning to the hotel suite, Timothy found Ginger fast asleep on the couch, still holding the unfinished


    cake.


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the scene. Children seemed to have a remarkable ability to fall


    asleep so easily.


    Shortly after, Caleb entered the room, pushing the door open. ¡°Luna¡¯s staying in my room. It looks like


    you and I will be sharing this room for the night.¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± Timothy motioned for Caleb to lower his voice, raising a finger to his lips.


    It was only then that Caleb noticed Ginger sprawled on the couch. He couldn¡¯t shake the thought of the


    woman he had seen earlier who bore an uncanny resemnce to Mia. Was there a connection


    between


    the two?


    Timothy nced at Caleb and ordered, ¡°Go grab a towel and clean her hands.¡±


    ¡°Why me? Why can¡¯t you do it?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your daughter.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Tim, let¡¯s be reasonable. She¡¯s not my daughter.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 626

    ¡°If she¡¯s not your daughter, why would shee all this way to find you? Didn¡¯t you get dumped by


    somedy in Nord City? Could it be possible that Ginger is her child?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s expression immediately darkened. He certainly didn¡¯t want to revisit his troubled past in Nord


    City?


    Looking at Ginger lying on the couch, Caleb eventually conceded. He retrieved a damp towel from the


    bathroom and used it to wipe off the cake residue from her hands.


    Putting down the towel, Caleb inquired, ¡°Tim, where is she going to sleep tonight?¡±


    The two men exchanged uncertain nces. Despite their business expertise, neither had much


    experience dealing with children.


    Timothy¡¯s gaze shifted to Ginger, who was awkwardly sprawled on the couch. Her resemnce to Mia


    struck a chord with him, leaving Timothy feeling somewhat disheartened.


    Finally, he muttered, ¡°She said she wants to sleep on the couch.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯ll do. I¡¯ll fetch her a nket.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower.¡±


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but nce down at the lipstick marks on his clothes. As he reflected on the


    recent


    incident, his expression became unreadable.


    The woman from earlier bore a striking resemnce to Mia, except for the beauty mark at the corner of


    her eye.


    However, their personalities were entirely different.


    The two men turned simultaneously and made their way toward the bedroom. Just before they entered,


    a


    muffled thud emanated from the direction of the sofa.


    It was evident that something had fallen to the floor.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Timothy narrowed his eyes slightly and headed swiftly to the sofa. There, he found Ginger peacefully


    sleeping on the carpet.


    Caleb chuckled. How has she not woken up yet?¡±


    Timothy stooped to lift Ginger from the floor. As he did so, Ginger nuzzled against his chest and made


    a soft smacking sound with her lips, calling out gently. ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Finding afortable spot in his arms, she soon drifted off to sleep.


    Timothy gazed down at Ginger in his embrace, his brow furrowing. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was going to hold you


    while you sleep.¡±


    Ginger began to snore softly, her chubby hands clinging to his clothes.


    Despite being able to easily move her hands away, Timothy decided not to intervene. Instead, he


    carefully cradled Ginger in his arms and carried her to the bedroom.


    There, heid her down on the bed and tenderly covered her with a nket.


    Watching the scene unfold, Caleb understood why Timothy had a change of heart. After all who could


    resist such an adorable face?


    Leaning against the door, Caleb inquired. ¡°Is your face still sore?¡±


    Earlier in the hotel lobby. Timothy endured two ps without uttering a word.


    Timothy¡¯s expression soured. ¡°No one asked for your two cents.¡±


    With that, he headed straight to the bathroom to change his shirt. ncing at the phone number written


    on it, he fell silent for a moment.


    Unable to resist his curiosity. Timothy retrieved his phone and dialed the number.


    Soon, a sweet female voice greeted him, ¡°Hello, you¡¯ve reached Antic Men¡¯s Clinic. Our exceptional


    team is here to assist you. Please hold while we connect your call¡­


    Upon hearing this, Timothy promptly hung up.


    He tightly grasped his phone, realizing he had been deceived.


    The long¨Clost sense of betrayal washed over Timothy as he looked at his reflection in the mirror, his


    narrowed eyes now tinged with redness.


    He was determined to uncover the true identity of this woman!


    The following morning, Heath received a call from a frustrated Timothy. ¡°Get a fresh set of children¡¯s


    clothes ready and bring them here.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Timothy¡¯s expression darkened as his eyes fell on the urine stain on the


    bed. He was certain it was Ginger¡¯s doing.


    Being a clean treak, Timothy couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed. He spoke sternly. ¡°Did you seriously


    wet the bed?¡±

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    Upon waking up, Timothy noticed an unfamiliar scent in the air and discovered a damp spot on the bed sheet.


    The thought made Timothy feel an urge to wash his hands repeatedly.


    Ginger pouted, insisting, "It wasn''t me! It was that jerk who wet the bed and is trying to me me."


    Beside them, Caleb couldn''t help but chuckle. "Ginger, only children wet the bed, not adults. Among us, you''re the only child, so there''s no need to argue."


    "I''m not a child anymore. I''m an adult!" Ginger retorted.


    Nheless, she felt somewhat embarrassed and quietly pulled a small nket over the wet spot on the bed, attempting to conceal it.


    Caleb removed the nket, insisting, "Ginger, there''s no need to hide the evidence. You were in the middle of the bedst night, and the urine is on the same spot. It''s quite obvious, isn''t it?"


    "It wasn''t me! I promise!"


    "You''re still a child, who else could it have been?"


    "I''m not a child anymore, I''m a grown-up. I stopped wetting the bed when I was three."


    "And how old are you now?"


    "Four!"


    Ginger grew increasingly flustered, clutching the small nket tightly as her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She refused to admit to wetting the bed.


    Caleb couldn''t hold back hisughter. "You see, at four years old, you''re still very much a child, aren''t you?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Being four years old doesn''t make me a child anymore," Ginger retorted, raising her voice in an attempt to prove her maturity.


    Meanwhile, Timothy rubbed his temples in frustration. Dealing with children was proving to be quite a handful.


    Shortly after, Heath entered with a set of children''s clothes. "Mr. Barrett, here are the clothes."


    Timothy nced at Ginger and instructed, "Please go shower and change into fresh clothing."


    Blushing, Ginger climbed off the bed, her feet barely grazing the floor, her toes hanging in the air.


    Unable to resist her cuteness any longer, Timothy reached out and lifted Ginger off the bed.


    Caleb raised an eyebrow. "Ginger, can you shower by yourself?"


    "Hmph, I''m a big girl, of course I can," Ginger replied confidently, grabbing her clothes and dashing off to the bathroom.


    Caleb chuckled in response, finding it hard to suppress hisughter. "Tim, this kid is hrious."


    Timothy shot Caleb a cold nce. "Instead ofughing, why don''t you check your own clothes? They''re just as dirty."


    "Oh, shit, when did this happen?"


    Caleb promptly rose from the bed and cast a nce at Timothy opposite him. "You''re pointing fingers at me, but check the back of your shirt¡ªit''s dirtier than mine. Seems like our little friend here had a mishap next to you!"


    Timothy''s expression darkened as he quickly removed his shirt, revealing faint yellow stains on it.


    Caleb couldn''t resist teasing, "Tim, this just proves that Ginger likes you more. These are all signs of her affection."


    "Enough with the jokes," Timothy snapped, tossing the shirt aside.


    ncing out the window, he remarked, "Looks like the rain has eased up. Has the airport reopened yet?"


    "Not yet. It appears this storm will persist for several days," Caleb replied.


    Timothy couldn''t help but rub his temples. "It looks like Ginger won''t be able to leave Xanier Ind anytime soon."


    Caleb spoke up, "Tim, the auction is this afternoon. What do you n to do about Ginger?"


    "She came to find you, so you should figure it out yourself."


    Timothy, too, found himself at a loss for what to do!


    After a while, Ginger emerged from the bathroom, skipping toward him.


    As she approached, Timothy couldn''t help but notice her bright yellow outfit.


    Ginger stood before him in yellow overalls and a small hat. She bashfully covered her face with her hands. "Mister, you''re not wearing a shirt. How embarrassing!"

 Chapter 628

    Timothy was momentarily speechless. He quickly picked up a nearby robe and draped it over himself.


    Looking down at Ginger, he spoke up. ¡°The heavy rain hasn¡¯t stopped yet. Looks like you won¡¯t be able


    to


    leave Xanier Ind for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. So that means people from outside can¡¯te here either?¡±


    Ginger let out a relieved sigh, knowing Mia couldn¡¯te. At least for now, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry


    about getting in trouble.


    Looking up at Timothy, Ginger pleaded, ¡°Tim, can I stay for one more day? I¡¯ll ask my mommy to give


    you


    moneyter.¡±


    Timothy couldn¡¯t resist pinching her chubby cheeks affectionately. ¡°I have some business to attend to


    and they¡¯ll bring it to you. And don¡¯t go running around.¡±


    ¡°But Tim, can¡¯t I go with you? I promise to behave,¡± Ginger pleaded.


    ¡°No.¡± Timothy replied firmly. After all, the casino was not a suitable ce for children.


    Ginger rolled her eyes in response. ¡°Can I go to the amusement park then?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Timothy agreed:


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He then pulled out a wad of bills from his wallet and ced them in Ginger¡¯s small backpack. ¡°Buy¡±


    whatever you like. But remember to take Joe with you to the amusement park. And no running around!¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Ginger replied.


    Taking her backpack, Ginger suddenly remembered something and retrieved her Apple watch. ¡°It¡¯s out


    of


    battery.¡±


    Timothy nced at the watch and instructed, ¡°Charge it for her.¡±


    Heath promptly brought over the charger. Ginger obediently waited by the Apple watch, her feet


    swinging


    in the air as she sat in her yellow overalls.


    ¡°Tim!¡±


    Just then, Luna entered the room, her surprise evident upon seeing Ginger on the sofa. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but notice the striking resemnce between Ginger and Mia.


    Timothy nced at Caleb. ¡°You exin.¡±


    Caleb cleared his throat awkwardly and replied, ¡°She might, uh, possibly be my daughter.¡±


    Luna¡¯s confusion deepened upon hearing Caleb¡¯s words. Ginger looked so much like Mia, how could


    she be Caleb¡¯s daughter? She seemed more like Timothy¡¯s child.


    Lunt fet perplexed. Caleb, are you sure she¡¯s your daughter? She doesn¡¯t seem to resemble you at all.


    And why haven¡¯t you mentioned her before?¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, I only just found out myself,¡±


    ¡°Caleb, are you sure you¡¯re not being deceived?¡±


    At these words. Ginger shot a look at Luna and spat out angrily, ¡°You¡¯re the liar, and so is your entire


    Upon hearing Ginger¡¯s usation, Luna looked at her with a frown. ¡°Why are you so upset, young


    lady?


    Where are your parents?¡±


    Tm not telling you!¡± Ginger snapped, turning her back on them.


    Aware of Ginger¡¯s temper, Caleb intervened, ¡°Ginger, we have to attend to some important matters.


    Please stay here and don¡¯t wander around.¡±


    With that. Timothy and Caleb exited the room together.


    Luna couldn¡¯t help but trail behind them. ¡°Seriously, are you just leaving her here like this? Where


    exactly


    are you guys going, anyway?¡±


    Caleb turned to her, saying, ¡°Luna, we¡¯re heading to the casino on the first floor. Could you keep an eye


    on Ginger and make sure she doesn¡¯t wander off?¡±


    Luna was taken aback. ¡°But I don¡¯t even know her,¡± she retorted.


    Timothy nced over. ¡°You have some experience with children.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Luna, Ginger is around the same age as your son, so just help us out for now. Once the airport


    is


    operational again, we¡¯ll arrange for her to go home.¡±


    Reluctantly, Luna consented. She asked cautiously, ¡°Caleb, is Ginger really your daughter?¡±

 Chapter 629

    As Luna posed the question, she cast a meaningful nce at Timothy. In truth, she still harbored.


    suspicions that Ginger might be somehow rted to Mia.


    Caleb hesitated momentarily before responding. ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s uncertain at this point. Let¡¯s discuss


    it after the auction,¡±


    ncing at Luna. Timothy instructed, ¡°Make sure she doesn¡¯t wander off.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tim, I¡¯ll keep a close eye on her,¡± Luna reassured.


    Standing by the doorway, Luna observed Timothy and Caleb leaving, her smile vanishing instantly.


    It Ginger was indeed Timothy¡¯s daughter, what would be of her son?


    Regardless, Luna was determined to uncover Ginger¡¯s true background.


    As Luna stepped into the hotel suite, she found Ginger seated on the sofa.


    Luna greeted her with a smile. ¡°Hello there, sweetheart. Can you tell me who your mommy is?¡±


    Ginger replied. ¡°My mommy is Little Fairy.¡±


    Luna persisted, ¡°No, I mean, what¡¯s her name?¡±


    Ginger turned her head away, pouting. ¡°You¡¯re mean!¡±


    Luna struggled to maintain herposure, but seeing the presence of the bodyguard, Joe Hart, she


    had


    to keep herself in check.


    ¡°Sweetie, I¡¯m asking for her name so we can find your family. You can¡¯t keep relying on others. Asking


    for your mommy¡¯s name doesn¡¯t make me a bad person, does it?¡±


    While depending on Caleb might not have been an issue, relying on Timothy was out of the question.


    Undoubtedly, Ginger¡¯s appearance was causing quite a stir.


    ¡°My mommy said asking other kids¡® names randomly is impolite. Only human traffickers do that,¡±


    Ginger retorted sharply.


    Luna was taken aback by her response. It seemed Ginger was quite quick¨Cwitted.


    Observing the Apple watch being charged, Luna inquired, ¡°Does your watch have your mommy¡¯s


    contact


    information?¡±


    Ginger instinctively tightened her grip on the watch, looking at her warily.


    Nheless, Luna immediately saw through her hesitation and reached out to take the Apple watch.


    ¡°Let me contact your mother toe pick you up.¡±


    And perhaps, in the process, uncover the true identity of Ginger¡¯s mother!


    ¡°No, give me back my Apple watch, you meandy!¡±


    As Luna took hold of the Apple watch, Ginger tried to snatch it back. In the struggle, the watch slipped


    from their hands and fell directly into a cup on the coffee table..


    Luna frowned in response. ¡°This isn¡¯t my fault. You were the one trying to grab it, which caused it to fall


    into the water.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Meandy!¡± Tears filled Ginger¡¯s eyes as she tried to retrieve the Apple watch from the cup. However,


    the screen was nowpletely ck and wouldn¡¯t turn on.


    Luna immediately shifted the me. ¡°Aren¡¯t Apple watches usually waterproof? Why would yours be so


    fragile?¡±


    Ginger swiftly turned and retrieved something from her small backpack, then sprayed it toward Luna¡¯s


    eyes.


    Almost immediately, Luna¡¯s eyes began to tear up, and she struggled to keep them open.


    Ginger brandished her weapon and began firing at Luna, causing sharp pains throughout her body. In


    her frantic attempts to evade the shots, Luna unintentionally stepped on a mousetrap.


    Luna let out a scream as she copsed to the ground. She urgently called for Joe, who was standing


    nearby, ¡°Quick,e over here and restrain Ginger! Did you see what she just did?¡±


    Joe hesitated momentarily. After all, his instructions were solely to protect Ginger.


    Eventually, Ginger lowered her weapon and wiped away her tears with her chubby hand.


    With a charming demeanor, Ginger approached Joe and spoke in a sweet voice, ¡°Mr. Joe, I need to


    find


    Tim.¡±


    ¡°Um, Mr. Barrett is currently upied, so you won¡¯t be able to see him. Would you like me to contact


    him for you?¡±


    I


    Ginger retrieved her Apple watch. ¡°I need to have it repaired, or I won¡¯t be able to contact my mommy.¡±

 Chapter 630

    Seeing Ginger¡¯s tears, Joe eventually relented. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you out to see if we can find a ce to


    fix


    it.¡±


    With that, they exited the suite together.


    Luna was left alone as shey on the ground, disheveled and fuming with anger. Could Ginger be a


    devil


    In d?quise?


    Throughout the entire night, Mia anxiously waited, her eyes barely able to close.


    Every 30 minutes, she attempted to call Ginger, but her phone remained off, leaving Mia unable to


    reach


    her.


    With dark circles under her eyes, Mia turned to Wade. ¡°Any updates?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Mia, the surveince footage from Xanier Ind Grand Hotel for yesterday has been erased. They


    imed it was an ident and wasn¡¯t backed up, but it seems highly suspicious.


    ¡°Since Ms. Ginger arrived at the hotel yesterday, having that footage could assist us in tracking her


    movements.¡±


    Mia rubbed her temples before closing herptop. Despite her efforts to restore yesterday¡¯s


    surveince footage, the individuals on Xanier Ind appeared to have taken precautions, hindering


    her attempts.


    Besides, Ginger was only four years old. If she did manage to reach the hotel, where could she have


    possibly wandered off to?


    Suppressing her frustration, Mia instructed, ¡°Search the hotel thoroughly, room by room. I refuse to


    believe we can¡¯t locate one child.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Also, send someone to probe the ck market on Xanier Ind to investigate any potential human


    trafficking activities.¡±


    Certainly, Xanier Ind was a realm where anything could happen, bustling with a myriad of


    individuals.


    Wade interjected with an update, ¡°Our sources uncovered the reason behind the surveince deletion.


    It


    appears that Mr. Kimmel¡¯s sister, Lena, has taken an interest in a new man.


    ¡°However, when the man¡¯s illegitimate daughter arrived, Lena had the child taken away. To cover their


    tracks, they wiped the surveince footage.¡±


    An illegitimate daughter seeking her father?


    Mia¡¯s unease deepened as she recalled something. ¡°Is that man named Caleb?¡±


    Wade was taken aback. ¡°Ms. Mia, how do you know about Caleb?¡±


    Could it be that Mia¡¯s memory had returned?


    ¡°Answer my question first. Is the man named Caleb?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mia paused briefly before continuing. ¡°It all adds up. Dominic and the others have always kept me away


    from Bern City and withheld details about Ginger¡¯s biological father.


    ¡°I happened to overhear ude mentioning Caleb, so it¡¯s very likely that Caleb is Ginger¡¯s father.¡±


    Wade was stunned. ¡°Ms. Mia, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡±


    ¡°I heard it crystal clear¨Chis name was Caleb. I didn¡¯t anticipate Ginger remembering his name as well.


    She must havee to Xanier Ind to find Caleb. Damn it! Is Caleb also here on Xanier Ind?¡±


    Mia¡¯s gaze narrowed, a chill emanating from her eyes. ¡°Take me to find Caleb and that bitch!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re both at the casino on the basement floor!¡±


    Mia sneered, ¡°Well, it seems they¡¯re both asking for trouble!¡±


    With a cold expression, Mia left the room, an aura of menace surrounding her. Upon reaching the


    basement floor, she swiftly began scouring the area for her targets, her demeanor resolute.


    She wore a purple camisole, paired with a matching loose coat casually draped over her shoulders and


    the sash loosely tied around her waist. The ensemble entuated her slender figure while maintaining


    a


    sense of modesty.


    As soon as she arrived, a man was instantly captivated and approached her. ¡°Miss, are you here by


    yourself?¡±


    Ignoring his advances, Mia continued walking. Her gaze fell upon Lena, who was working as a


    morous dealer, flirting with two men nearby.


    One of the men seemed familiar. Wasn¡¯t he the same person who tried to strike up a conversation with


    her in the lobby yesterday?


    What a coincidence.


    With a graceful stride in her high heels, Mia approached them, the sound of her footsteps echoing


    through the casino.

 Chapter 631

    As Mia strolled past, she drew the attention of nearly everyone around.


    Timothy lifted his gaze, and upon spotting the approaching woman, his pupils contracted sharply.


    She had a slender waist and long legs, her outer robe draped loosely, exposing graceful corbones


    beneath the straps.


    Despite her revealing attire, she exuded an aura of elegance and sophistication, devoid of any vulgarity


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    or tackiness.


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but fix his gaze on the woman as she drew nearer. Initially, he had tasked


    someone with investigating her background, but they uncovered nothing.


    Beside him, Caleb also noticed the woman¡¯s entrance. Although she bore a striking resemnce to


    Mia, their styles were starkly different.


    The Mia he knew typically had a more conservative demeanor.


    In contrast, the woman before him, with her flowing locks and daring slip dress, exuded a boldness


    infused with a wild allure.


    Caleb whispered. ¡°Tim, I bet she¡¯s here for you.¡±


    Timothy watched as the woman drew nearer, downing the whiskey in his ss in a single gulp.


    His gaze darkened as he observed her, feeling irritated by the lingering stares from other men nearby


    who were drawn to her sexy attire.


    Mia paused, quietly looking at Timothy before her, a subtle curl forming on her lips. who called mest


    night?¡±


    Observing her smug grin, Timothy¡¯s throat tightened slightly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡±


    It seemed like this man was quite the charmer.


    you the one


    Nheless, Mia remained unfazed. Her hand delicately grazed Timothy¡¯s face, tracing down to his


    chin. Timothy reclined in his chair nonchntly, allowing her to yfully engage with him without


    protest.


    Several men nearby gasped, with Caleb¡¯s voice ringing out the loudest.


    Caleb was utterly astonished. ¡°Wow! Tim is openly being flirted with, and he¡¯s not resisting. Rather, he


    seems to be enjoying it! Who would have thought?¡± he pondered silently.


    Mia gently lifted Timothy¡¯s chin. ¡°Are you Caleb?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°No.¡± Timothy responded, narrowing his eyes in confusion at her unexpected question.


    It appeared that Mia wasn¡¯t here for him after all.


    Timothy couldn¡¯t shake off a sense of disappointment.


    ¡°Tsk tsk. I¡¯ve encountered many men like you before. Next time you decide to approach,e up with


    a


    better excuse, or else you won¡¯t grab my attention!¡±


    With that, Mia released her grip and casually stated, ¡°Excuse me, please.¡±


    If this man wasn¡¯t Caleb, then surely the one behind him was.


    Timothy swiftly stepped aside, only to find her standing in front of Caleb, her voice dripping with


    sweetness as she said, ¡°Hello there, handsome!¡±


    The air was filled with a chilling tension.


    Raising an eyebrow, Timothy turned to look at Caleb behind him, his gaze menacing.


    Caleb¡¯s back broke out in a cold sweat as he stammered, ¡°S¨CSo, um, what¡¯s up, beautiful? Do you


    need


    something?¡±


    ¡°We met in the lobby yesterday, remember?¡± Mia reminded him.


    Observing Caleb before her, Mia pondered if this was her so¨Ccalled ex¨Chusband.


    He was undeniably handsome, but he didn¡¯t quite match her preferences. The man she had met earlier


    had appealed to her more.


    Had her taste been so off in the past?


    ¡°N->o, I haven¡¯t forgotten,¡± Caleb stammered, swallowing nervously. How could he forget this woman?


    She was a spitting image of Mia.


    If it weren¡¯t for their vastly different personalities, he would have mistaken them as the same person.


    Mia ced her hand on Caleb¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s right. None of the men who have crossed paths with


    me can forget me. Would you care for a drink?¡±


    Why did this man seem somewhat unfamiliar to her? Weren¡¯t they divorced?


    Just yesterday at the lobby, they had even intercepted her.


    Feeling a nervous price along his scalp. Caleb hastily stood up and took a few steps back, shooting a


    pleading nce at Timothy


    This has nothing to do with me? Caleb thought to himself.

 Chapter 632

    Timothy¡¯s gaze was deep and mysterious, chilling enough to be lethal.


    The morous dealer, Lena, could no longer hold back. ¡°Monalize, will you ever stop? You¡¯re addicted


    to stealing men, aren¡¯t you? This man was mine first!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mia realized that Lena had taken the bait.


    Turning her head, Mia shed a sly smile at Lena. ¡°You witnessed it yourself just now. He was clearly


    impressed by me. It¡¯s just a drink. Why are you making such a fuss? You haven¡¯t even slept with him


    yet. so how can you im him as yours?¡±


    ¡°Y¨CYou shameless woman! Just because you¡¯ve slept with so many men, you think you¡¯re special?¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Well, that¡¯s certainly a step up from your tactics. Resorting to illegally


    kidnapping Caleb¡¯s daughter just to keep him? That¡¯s truly despicable.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ What nonsense are you talking about? I never kidnapped his daughter!¡±


    Lena was struck by a pang of guilt. She had orchestrated the kidnapping, but Tanner had covered their


    tracks effectively, including deleting the surveince footage.


    Caleb wouldn¡¯t find any solid evidence even if he searched.


    Mia¡¯s gaze turned cold as she turned to Caleb, a slight smirk ying on her rosy lips. ¡°Don¡¯t believe


    Lena¡¯s lies. This woman can¡¯t seem to catch a man, so she resorts to these methods to try to


    manipte


    you.¡±


    As Caleb caught sight of Mia¡¯s smile, a shiver ran down his spine.


    He wished Mia wouldn¡¯t wear such a confident smirk, especially since he was already under Timothy¡¯s


    intense, potentially lethal stare.


    If looks could kill, Caleb would have been dead countless times over by now.


    Caleb¡¯s mind went nk, and he could only manage a soft ¡°Okay.¡±


    A sh of impatience flickered in Mia¡¯s eyes before she continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t you even slightly curious why


    your daughter has suddenly shown up at your door?¡±


    Caleb nervously swallowed. ¡°I don¡¯t have a daughter.¡±


    Upon hearing this Mia Salty understood why Dominic had kept her in the dark about her ex¨Chusband.


    She quickly sheeeed back snatched a pen and paper from the waiter¡¯s tray, and jotted down a series of


    phone numbers


    With a bold Bestick mark, she sealed the note before slipping it into Caleb¡¯s chest pocket.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to give me a call. We should catch up over drinks sometime,¡± she said, forcing a fake


    smile.


    Concidentally, they were on Xanier ind, where murder was not punishable byw.


    With her inesponsible ex¨Chusband present Mia wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take action.


    After the exchange. Mia noticed Lena slipping away, visibly troubled. Mia knew she had to extract


    information about Ginger¡¯s whereabouts from Lena.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    As for why she didn¡¯t ask Caleb for more details, he had just denied having a daughter. It was clear he


    didn¡¯t care about children at all so perhaps he hadn¡¯t even paid attention to Ginger.


    The only person who might have information about Ginger¡¯s whereabouts was Lena.


    Mia pracy tumed and followed Lena, her high heels clicking with each step. Her long legs, partially


    exposed under her robe, were undeniably alluring.


    Observing Mia¡¯s departure. Timothy couldn¡¯t help but frown. He was certain that every man in the room


    had been admiring her enticing less.


    A peculiar feeling of uneasiness settled in Timothy¡¯s heart.


    Tuming to Caleb, he demanded. ¡°Hand it over!¡±


    Caleb hastly retrieved the paper from his pocket. ¡°Tim, you have to believe me. I¡¯m innocent. I just met


    her yesterday for the first time, and I have no interest in her whatsoever!¡°.


    ¡°Huh, didn¡¯t she give you her phone number? Aren¡¯t you going to take advantage of this opportunity?¡±


    As Timothy unfolded the paper, he noticed the red lipstick mark on it. He couldn¡¯t help but adjust his tie.


    feeling inexplicably imitated.


    However, as he examined the string of phone numbers, a sense of familiarity washed over him.


    Nheless, as he recalled the call he had made the night before, he folded the paper once more,


    poured himself a drink, and pondered. ¡°Who do you think she truly is?¡± truly is?¡±

 Chapter 633

    Upon hearing this. Caleb couldn¡¯t resist pouring himself a full ss of wine. ¡°That¡¯s a tough question.¡±


    The woman he had just seen bore a striking resemnce to Mia, yet there was no trace of Mia¡¯s


    personality in her.


    Timothy nced down at the small piece of paper in his hand, sensing that something was amiss but


    unable to identify it.


    Suddenly, the door burst open, and someone eximed, ¡°You won¡¯t believe what¡¯s going on! The


    woman in the bathrobe and Lena are having a showdown. She¡¯s quite a spectacle when she¡¯s in a


    fight.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is it the hair¨Cpulling, clothes¨Cripping kind? Let¡¯s go, we can¡¯t miss this!¡±


    With that the group of men abandoned their card game and rushed outside.


    When it came to juicy gossip, it appeared that men were just as eager as women to participate.


    Upon hearing this. Timothy hurried over and indeed saw the two women in a physical altercation, with


    Lena being the target of the attack.


    Mia skillfully tugged at Lena¡¯s hair with one hand while gripping Lena¡¯s arm with the other, causing


    Lena to cry out. ¡°Monalize, are you insane? How dare you touch me! This is Xanier Ind!


    ¡°My brother won¡¯t let you get away with this. He¡¯ll definitely have you sold off as a prostitute!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, we¡¯ll see if your brother has the guts to do that.¡± Mia was growing impatient; she had waited all


    night without finding any clue about Ginger¡¯s whereabouts.


    It seemed that Ginger was kidnapped by Lena when she went to find her scumbag father, with Lena


    intending to use her as leverage.


    Didn¡¯t Lena realize whose daughter she was dealing with? How dare she kidnap Ginger!


    Standing nearby, Timothy eximed in surprise, ¡°Her name is Monalize?¡±


    Caleb fell silent for


    for a moment before remarking. ¡°That¡¯s quite an interesting name. Can you believe she had the nerve


    toy hands on Lena? How audacious.¡±


    One of the onlookers interjected, ¡°Caleb, don¡¯t you know? She¡¯s Monalize Langford, a prominent VIP


    on Xanier Ind. She¡¯s wealthy, attractive, and has an extensivework of connections.¡±


    Curious, Caleb asked. ¡°So, what¡¯s her background, exactly?¡±


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know for sure. Nobody knows Monalize¡¯s background. She¡¯s very mysterious; most


    people wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke her.¡±


    Timothy gazed intently at the women fighting, a hint of doubt crossing his eyes.


    In pain, Lena cried out, ¡°Let go of me! You¡¯re finished this time. I¡¯ll make sure you suffer like never


    before!¡±


    ¡°Fine, but first, tell me, where is the little girl you kidnapped?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Mia touched Lena¡¯s nose and taunted, ¡°Your nose job looks pretty good. If I apply pressure, you might


    need another surgery.


    Lena quickly started sweating, stammering, ¡°P¨CPlease, don¡¯t. I finally got my nose done perfectly this


    time!¡±


    ¡°I can let you go, but you need to tell me where the little girl is.¡±


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know. Caleb was the one who took her.¡±


    Mia looked puzzled. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Was Ginger abducted by Caleb?


    Mia swiftly let go of Le?a and got ready to find Caleb. As she turned, she spotted Caleb not far away.


    Wearing a smirk, Mia approached and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the kid?¡±


    Caleb took a step back, hiding behind Timothy. ¡°What do you want with her?¡±


    Mia hesitated briefly before responding. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Just give me the child!¡±


    ncing down at her, Timothy inquired, ¡°Do you know that little girl? What¡¯s your connection to her?¡±

 Chapter 634

    Under Timothy¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Mia rested her hand on his shoulder. ¡°Hey there, handsome, what¡¯s


    yourst name?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Barrett.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Barrett, isn¡¯t it? Could you please step aside? I need to have a word with Caleb alone,¡± Mia


    replied.


    After all, this matter was strictly between her and her ex¨Chusband, and she preferred not to have


    outsiders involved.


    Timothy furrowed his brow, and Caleb, who had been standing behind him, hastily interjected, ¡°There¡¯s


    no need for a private conversation.


    ¡°Whatever needs to be discussed can be done so here. There¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t address in front of


    others.¡±


    Mia looked at Caleb with concern and warned, ¡°If anything happens to Ginger, I assure you, you¡¯ll


    regret it!


    Timothy detected the urgency in her eyes; it didn¡¯t seem like an act. He eventually suggested, ¡°We can


    talk in a less crowded ce nearby.


    Mia agreed with a nod. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The three of them then made their way to a nearby lounge area, devoid of other people.


    Mia fixed her gaze on Caleb. ¡°Where¡¯s Ginger?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s safe. I¡¯m not some sort of monster. I wouldn¡¯t harm her, of course.¡±


    ¡°Then why has Ginger¡¯s Apple watch been unresponsive? What did you do to her?¡±


    Caleb looked perplexed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡±


    Timothy chimed in. ¡°Her Apple watch ran out of battery.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s been unresponsive sincest night. Does it really take all night to charge?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia clearly doubted Timothy¡¯s exnation.


    Timothy continued, ¡°When we returnedst night, Ginger was already asleep, so I wasn¡¯t aware that


    her


    Apple watch was dead. She only mentioned it this morning. It should have been fully charged by now.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    With that, Mia pulled out her phone and dialed Ginger¡¯s number, but the recorded message indicated


    the


    number was unavable.


    She shook her phone and demanded, ¡°How do you exin this?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s eyes betrayed his confusion. It didn¡¯t add up; there had been ample time for the watch to be


    fully charged by now.


    Caleb, too, found the situation peculiar.


    Mia¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Where¡¯s Ginger? Take me to her.¡±


    Timothy fixed Mia with a scrutinizing gaze. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡±


    Mia retorted, ¡°Are you blind or something? Ginger bears a striking resemnce to me. Even a fool


    could discern our rtionship. Do you really need to ask?¡±


    Caleb nodded knowingly. ¡°See, I already suspected that Ginger had some close connection with you.¡±


    Timothy deliberately inquired, ¡°Do you have any photos? Preferably ones with both of you?¡±


    Suppressing her anger, Mia found a photo of herself with Ginger in her album. ¡°Here. Can you take me


    to see my daughter now?¡±


    Mia wasn¡¯t sure whether these two men were lying or not, at least they knew where Ginger was.


    As Ginger¡¯s father, Caleb surely wouldn¡¯t harm her, regardless of any shorings he might have.


    The three of them made their way together to the hotel suite upstairs.


    In the elevator, silence filled the air, creating an eerily quiet atmosphere.


    Caleb instinctively withdrew, eager to make himself as small as possible. He swore he had no


    connection whatsoever with Monalize, let alone having a daughter of that age.


    As the elevator doors opened, Mia spoke anxiously, ¡°Quickly, lead the way.¡±


    She needed to see her daughter with her own eyes before she could feel reassured.


    Timothy led the way into his suite, pushing the door open. ¡°She¡¯s in there.¡±


    As the suite door swung open, Mia hurried inside. ¡°Ginger?¡±


    Frantically, she searched the living room, but Ginger was nowhere to be found.


    Suddenby, she heard the sound of running watering from the bedroom. Could Ginger be taking a


    shower?


    With


    rmination, Mia strode toward the bedroom and swiftly pushed open the bathroom door. ¡°Ginger.


    are you in here?¡±

 Chapter 635

    ¡°Ah¨CWho are you?¡±


    Mia gave the woman in the bathroom a disinterested look before turning and walking away.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Stepping outside, Mia addressed the two men waiting there. ¡°Ginger isn¡¯t in the bathroom, but there¡¯s a


    woman taking a shower.¡±


    Caleb hesitated briefly before stating, ¡°That¡¯s Impossible. Ginger was here when we left just now.¡±


    Timothy frowned. ¡°Call Joe.¡±


    Heath quickly dialed Joe¡¯s number, but there was no response. With sweat beading on his forehead,


    Heath reported, ¡°No one¡¯s picking up.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°How Is that possible? Keep calling!¡±


    Just then, Mia stepped forward and seized Caleb¡¯s cor, her eyes aze with fury. ¡°If something


    happens to my daughter, I-¡±


    ¡°I understand, this is a challenging situation for everyone. But right now, the priority is finding Ginger.¡±


    Caleb nced at Luna emerging from the bedroom. ¡°Where¡¯s Ginger? Didn¡¯t I ask you to keep an eye


    on


    her? Where is she?¡±


    Did Luna not realize that Caleb was about to be reprimanded by Mia?


    However, Caleb began to question whether this woman was really Mia or simply someone who looked


    very simr to her!


    The old Mia was gentle, unlike this fierce woman who resembled a tigress.


    Caleb nced at Timothy, silently conveying with his eyes, as if he was saying. ¡°Tim, please help me! I


    have nothing to do with this woman.¡±


    However, Timothy ignored Caleb¡¯s plea and turned to Luna, eager to find out where Ginger had gone.


    Just then, Luna appeared in a camisole nightgown, her eyes swollen and half¨Cclosed, with visible


    bruises.


    on her body.


    With a hint of grievance. Luna spoke up. ¡°That little girl left with the bodyguard.¡±


    Mia furrowed her brow, asking. ¡°Where did they go?¡±


    Timothy spoke up, his lips parting slightly. ¡°They must have headed to the amusement park.¡±


    Mia breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that they were just at the amusement park.


    At that moment, Luna wore a pained expression as she recounted, ¡°Tim, I initially wanted to have a


    nice chat with that little girl, but she¡¯s just too mischievous.


    ¡°She not only sprayed pepper spray in my eyes but also shot me with a toy gun and even scattered


    mousetraps on the ground. It¡¯s hard to believe a three or four¨Cyear¨Cold girl could do such things!¡±


    Caleb nodded emphatically in agreement. He, too, had experienced Ginger¡¯s antics firsthand


    yesterday, though fortunately with a cake rather than pepper spray!


    Otherwise, he might have ended up with swollen eyes like Luna¡¯s.


    Mia burst intoughter. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Haven¡¯t you met a genius child with a high IQ before?¡±


    Seeing the face so reminiscent of Mia¡¯s, Luna held back her displeasure and remarked, ¡°I¡¯ve never


    come across such a mischievous child before. I wonder how she¡¯s being raised to behave so


    impolitely.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression immediately hardened as she approached Luna. ¡°My daughter has always been well-


    mannered. She doesn¡¯t act out without reason unless provoked. I¡¯m curious, what precisely did you do


    to


    trigger her?¡±


    Observing Luna¡¯s behavior, Mia had a feeling that Luna might have hidden intentions and could be


    developing feelings for Timothy..


    However, for her to mistreat her daughter? That was utterly uneptable.


    Luna retreated a few steps, a trace of guilt fleeting in her eyes. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? I


    didn¡¯t do anything to your daughter; the bodyguard has been in the room the entire time..


    *Clearly, your daughter has a quick temper, reacting with aggression after only a few words. Who


    knows what she¡¯ll grow up to be like¨CAh! That hurts!¡±


    Luna winced in pain as Mia tightly gripped her hair, skillfully drawing her nearer.


    With a cold smirk ying on her rosy lips, Mia remarked, ¡°Using such spiteful words against a beloved


    kid. You seem to have a sharp tongue, don¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 636

    Luna was already feeling uneasy after enduring Ginger¡¯s taunts, only to now find herself firmly grabbed


    by her hair.


    Recalling yesterday¡¯s incident in the lobby, Luna instinctively shielded her face, wary of getting pped


    again.


    Observing Luna¡¯s timid reaction, Mia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°You were so confident just now. What


    happened to all that bravado?¡±


    With gritted teeth, Luna turned toward Timothy, adopting a coquettish tone. ¡°Tim¡±


    As Mia¡¯s gaze followed Luna¡¯s, she eventually released her grip. ¡°Consider yourself lucky this time. I


    need to go find my daughter now. If we cross paths again, I suggest you keep your distance.¡±


    With that, Mia headed straight for the door. She needed to hurry to the amusement park to find Ginger.


    After she departed, Luna turned to Timothy with a distressed expression. ¡°Tim, that woman is


    something


    else. Her daughter is the most mischievous child I¡¯ve ever encountered.¡±


    Caleb scratched his nose. ¡°That kid is certainly a handful, but so are you. I asked you to keep an eye


    on


    her, not to get into an argument with her.¡±


    Luna was surprised. All she had done was ask about Ginger¡¯s mother¡¯s name. How could that be seen


    as


    an issue?


    Yet, the worst had happened¨CGinger turned out to be Mia¡¯s daughter after all.


    Luna nced at Timothy, cautiously asking, ¡°Tim, was that woman really Mia?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Timothy responded with a nk expression, ¡°Don¡¯t inquire about things you


    shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    With that, he turned and departed from the room. As Joe wasn¡¯t answering his calls, Timothy felt


    Observing Timothy¡¯s departure, Caleb quickly interjected. ¡°Tim, where are you off to? Wait up for me.¡±


    ¡°Caleb!¡± Luna called out, a wave of anxiety washing over her. Was Timothy heading to the amusement


    park as well?


    Caleb paused at the doorway, casting a nce back at Ciana. ¡°Luna, you might want to change into


    some


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    clothes. If you¡¯re not feeling well, please don¡¯t hesitate to see a doctor.¡±


    With that advice, Caleb departed as well, showing no inclination to stay and apany Luna to the


    doctor.


    Luna red furiously at the door. She had purposefully taken a shower here, intending to voice her


    comints to Timothy upon his return.


    However, she hadn¡¯t anticipated that Mia would reappear with Timothy!


    As Luna contemted the striking resemnce of the woman to Mia, the corner of her eyes twitched


    with annoyance, and a sense of unease settled within her.


    Luna reached out to one of her associates over the phone. ¡°Any developments regarding that woman


    from yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Nothing yet,¡± came the reply.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you mention she has ties to the Xanier Ind Grand Hotel? Why is it so difficult to gather


    information?¡±


    ¡°Normally, we¡¯d have no trouble, but this woman¡¯s identity is rather elusive. We have to tread carefully


    to avoid attracting unwanted attention from local authorities, hence the dy.¡±


    Ending the call, Luna felt a surge of frustration. Just how enigmatic could this woman be?


    She tenderly massaged her scalp, wincing at the difort. Indeed, this was a matter she refused to


    let


    slide.


    Meanwhile, at the amusement park¡­.


    Mia rushed to the location, scanning the area filled with children ying. However, Ginger was


    nowhere


    in sight.


    Shortly after, Timothy caught up. ¡°Have you seen her?¡±


    ¡°No, can you reach the bodyguard?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not picking up.¡± Timothy replied, his expression tense.


    Mia felt a surge of panic. Where could Ginger have disappeared to?

 Chapter 637

    Mia questioned Timothy, ¡°Are you sure your bodyguard ispetent? Would he be bought off and


    hand over my daughter instead?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± he answered sternly.


    ¡°You swear that under your name?¡±


    ¡°Instead of demanding a promise, why don¡¯t we split up to look for her?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She left without looking back. He grabbed her wrist and she spun back while raising her hand to p


    him.


    But he managed to grab her wrist this time. His eyes were dark. ¡°Give me your contact number. Let¡¯s


    keep each other updated when one of us finds the child.¡±


    Mia, who finally kept her cool, exchanged contact with him.


    It was a familiar serial number, which he dialed before but no one picked up the call.


    His brows furrowed. ¡°I called you yesterday, but no one answered.¡±


    Memories from yesterday crossed her mind and she responded, ¡°The waves were rough and the signal


    wasn¡¯t stable when the helicopter came.¡±


    A phone call wasn¡¯t something she expected from Timothy. Had she picked up the call, would any of


    these never happened?


    Right then, Caleb showed up. ¡°The girl is at the amusement park, no?¡±


    Mia shot him a re. ¡°What an irresponsible father.¡±


    She then headed inside the amusement park to look for the child.


    Feeling so wronged to receive thatment, he gave Timothy an innocent look. ¡°Tim, would you


    believe


    me if I said I really didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find the kid first.¡± The crease remained between Timothy¡¯s brows.


    After a brief talk, they split up to look for the kid.


    Caleb stood at the same spot, his hand stroking his chin as he doubted, ¡°Do I really have an illegitimate


    daughter?¡±


    No, no. He swore that he had never met Monalize before.


    Was this a paranormal activity? Or did he travel to another dimension? If this was truly the life of Caleb


    from another dimension, that would exin everything!


    Kids were everywhere in the amusement park, ying, crying, and screaming all at the same time.


    Timothy couldn¡¯t adapt to this kind of noisy ce initially, especially where there were so many


    children. They were so loud that his head hurt.


    If it were in the past, he wouldn¡¯t havee to this kind of ce. But it was different this time. What if


    Ginger got into trouble?


    He felt that he should at least find the kid and get her to her mother safely.


    He searched the whole ce, but there was no sign of the girl. He was already sweating.


    Mia met up with him after her search, seemingly anxious. ¡°Did you find her?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Just where the hell is she?¡± She was on the verge of meltdown.


    He cooed, ¡°I¡¯ve asked my men to guard the entrance. We will receive news from them if she goes


    outside.


    If there¡¯s no news from them, she should still be in the amusement park.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another possibility, that she isn¡¯t here all along,¡± she added. That would be the worst¨Ccase


    scenario.


    Mia couldn¡¯t sit still and do nothing. ¡°I have to look for her outside.¡±


    But she stopped in her tracks after taking barely a few steps. She thought she heard her daughter, but


    she wasn¡¯t sure.


    Timothy looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I think I heard my daughter, but I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    She scanned the area. ¡°There!¡±


    They came to the mentioned area, where apetition seemed to be going on.


    du Citing next to her was the exhausted bodyguard.


    A parent rebuked, ¡°Hey little kid, it is the rules that the parents have to participate with the child. That


    man is not your father, so you don¡¯t have the right to join.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to win the first¨Cce prize either!¡±

 Chapter 638

    ¡°He¡¯s right. The organizers should¡¯ve verified the participants¡® identity. If anyone can ask for help from


    outsiders, that wouldn¡¯t be fair.¡±


    ¡°I agree. They must disqualify the first prize winner.¡±


    Ginger hugged the box tightly, her voice choking. ¡°B¨CBut we won the first ce. This is mine!¡±


    The surrounding adults red at her, demanding her to relinquish the first¨Cce prize.


    ¡°Ginger!¡± Mia almost shed tears of joy the moment she caught sight of Ginger. Mia took huge strides


    and


    embraced her daughter.


    The feeling of her daughter in her arms made her feel alive.


    Ginger was first stunned to see her mother. Then, her lips pouted and she cried, ¡°Mommy, I miss you!¡±


    ¡°I miss you too. How could you run outside all alone? Do you know how worried I was?¡± The anger


    subsided half the moment she found Ginger. She nted kisses on Ginger. ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    Ginger tightened her arms around the prize. ¡°Mommy, we won the first ce. This is my prize.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wrong, kid! As we said, you¡¯re unqualified for thepetition. Your win is invalid. We won the


    first ce, so this should be ours.¡±


    Mia stood up, looking at the family of three, who were clothed in branded logos as though trying to tell


    the world the brand they were wearing.


    The middle¨Caged woman was also wearing a leopard fur coat.


    Mia¡¯s eyes sized them up before she responded calmly. ¡°But my daughter won first ce. The prize


    should be hers.¡±


    The staff exined, ¡°Miss, the objective of our event is to have the parents join with the kids. Your child


    has clearly broken the rules, so we must disqualify her. Please return the prize to us.¡±


    Ginger turned around, burying her face in Mia¡¯s clothes. She didn¡¯t want to hand over the prize.


    ¡°Indeed, that is the rule. But you should¡¯ve filtered out the contestants and informed them of the rules


    before thepetition started.


    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t say anything when she first joined thepetition, that means her participation was


    epted. How could you tell her that she¡¯s disqualified right now?¡± Mia¡¯s tone carried more weight of


    solemnity this time.


    How could they bully a child just because their parents weren¡¯t around?


    Convinced by her reasonings, the staff looked at the middle¨Caged couple. ¡°She has a point.¡±


    Their son began to throw a tantrum. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I want to be the first¨Cce winner!¡±


    The middle¨Caged woman primped her coat, her voice was squeaky. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I bought the VIP


    tickets.


    I bet this little kid bought the normal ticket. Are you sure you want to upset us because of an ordinary


    visitor?¡±


    The staff was driven to a tight corner. for you?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get another first¨Cce prize


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No! I want the one she¡¯s holding!¡±


    What a stalemate.


    The middle¨Caged man stepped forward and ogled at Mia. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have your daughter hand


    over


    that? The staff can give you a new one.¡±


    Mia scoffed lightly at his shameless attitude.

 Chapter 639

    Mia didn¡¯t expect someone to speak to her that way.


    The man touched his Volex watch simrly to how Laura touched her precious jewelry.


    It was actually an imitation and yet he cherished it so much.


    Mia cocked a brow. ¡°Why should I do that?¡±


    ¡°Miss, it must be difficult to raise a child alone. I can give you somepensation in return. How about


    that?¡±


    ¡°Hubby, why should we give her money? Are you on it again because of her pretty face?¡± The middle-


    aged woman lost it.


    She took a step forward, ring daggers at Mia. ¡°Why are you making eyes at my husband? Are you


    trying to seduce him? Not a chance!


    ¡°Besides, don¡¯te here if you¡¯re poor. This ain¡¯t a ce for someone like you.¡±


    Mia chuckled and arched an eyebrow at them. ¡°Who would like your husband when he looks like a


    swine? Oh, I guess you¡¯re an exception.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Y¨CYou!¡±


    ¡°What about me? Speaking of, why are you wearing a leather coat in this hot weather? Do you think


    that you¡¯re a richdy or what? Be careful of nightmares now that you¡¯re wearing animal skins on you.¡±


    Mia


    didn¡¯t hold herself back at all.


    This was


    the middle¨Caged woman¡¯s first time getting humiliated. The fact that so many people, including her


    friends, were watching made it worse.


    Anger got the best of her as she raised her arm to p Mia. ¡°What gibberish are you talking about, you


    bitch!¡±


    This was Mia¡¯s chance! Since the other party striked first, she could counter as self¨Cdefense. But she


    had to make sure she set up the right example because Ginger was around.


    Howeveres t


    the middle¨Caged woman¡¯s hand. Timothy pinned her down with his cold


    stare. ¡°You have no right to hit her.¡±


    Next, he flung his arm and the momentum pushed her onto the ground where shey miserably.


    Mia turned sideways to look at him. Images fleeted through her mind, but she didn¡¯t know what they


    were.


    Had she met this man before? She couldn¡¯t remember.


    Ginger, still in Mia¡¯s arms, beamed widely when she noticed Timothy. ¡°Cool!¡±


    Her brisk voice rippled a pleasant influence on his heart and somehow lightened his mood.


    He stroked her head. ¡°Did you have fun?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Mr. Bodyguard helped me tons! I won a lot of prizes!¡±


    Herment earned an exhausted smile from the bodyguard. That was exactly how he slowly lost


    himself in her pleasant chant of ¡°Mr. Bodyguard¡°.


    Timothy spared him a questioning nce. ¡°I couldn¡¯t reach your number.¡±


    The bodyguard quickly got back on his feet, exining politely, ¡°I identally dropped my phone into


    the


    water.¡±


    ¡°He dropped it while catching the fish for me.¡± Ginger put in good words for him.


    Hearing that, Timothy waved at the bodyguard as an acknowledgment. Considering how happy Ginger


    was. Timothy spared the bodyguard from the responsibility.


    Mia held Ginger¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I have something.


    talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Hold it right there! Who says you could leave?¡± The middle¨Caged man behind them questioned,


    enraged. ¡°You can¡¯t just go off like this! You broke my wife¡¯s bracelet!¡±


    The middle¨Caged woman stood up, limping. ¡°It cost thousands of dors. Compensate me or I will call


    the cops!¡±

 Chapter 640

    Mia looked at the broken bracelet, ¡°Do Imitations cost thousands nowadays?


    The middle¨Caged woman huffed, ¡°What are you calling an imitation? This is my wedding anniversary


    gift from my husband. He bought it from Martian. No way it¡¯s an imitation!¡±


    Martiana? What were the odds? That was actually Mia¡¯s brand.


    Mia actually didn¡¯t want to give a fig about the married couple, but her brand would suffer a loss if word


    about her brand selling imitations got out.


    She questioned, ¡°Martiana¡¯s productse with an authenticity certification. Are you sure your


    husband


    bought it from the store itself?¡±


    The middle¨Caged man¡¯s eyes wavered for a brief second before iming. ¡°Yes. I have the authenticity


    certificate too. This is the real one. It can¡¯t be an imitation!¡±


    ¡°Hubby, show them the certificate. Prove it that we didn¡¯t buy imitations.¡±


    His fingers scrolled through his phone for the e¨Ccertificate.


    Mia took a glimpse and memorized the certificate code to share it with her butler to look into the issue.


    The middle¨Caged woman held her nose high at Mia. ¡°How¡¯s that? Are you convinced? Compensate us


    for


    the bracelet!¡±


    Sneering, Mia responded. ¡°There is a certain way to verify Martiana¡¯s product authenticity. The jewelers


    will leave a special mark on the internal surface. You can see it with a magnifying ss.¡±


    ¡°Have it your way. I¡¯m not afraid,¡± said the middle¨Caged woman confidently.


    But her husband appeared rtively unsure. ¡°We don¡¯t have a magnifying ss, though. The


    authenticity


    certificate will do.¡±


    At that moment, an old man stepped out. ¡°I have one. I can lend it to you.¡±


    The adorable Ginger thanked politely. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    The old man chuckled, ¡°Not a problem, dear. Happy to be of help.¡±


    Mia took the magnifying ss and scanned the broken bracelet. There was no marking.


    The middle¨Caged woman was bewildered while the man used, ¡°Why must we believe you? What if


    you


    Mia looked at the broken bracelet. ¡°Do imitations cost thousands nowadays?¡±


    The middle¨Caged woman huffed. ¡°What are you calling an imitation? This is my wedding anniversary


    gift from my husband. He bought it from Martian. No way it¡¯s an imitation!¡±


    Martiana? What were the odds? That was actually Mia¡¯s brand.


    Mia actually didn¡¯t want to give a tig about the married couple, but her brand would suffer a loss if word


    about her brand selling imitations got out.


    She questioned, ¡°Martiana¡¯s productse with an authenticity certification. Are you sure your


    husband bought it from the store itself?¡±


    The middle¨Caged man¡¯s eyes wavered for a brief second before iming. ¡°Yes. I have the authenticity


    certificate too. This is the real one. It can¡¯t be an imitation!¡±


    ¡°Hubby, show them the certificate. Prove it that we didn¡¯t buy imitations.¡±


    His fingers scrolled through his phone for the e¨Ccertificate.


    Mia took a glimpse and memorized the certificate code to share it with her butler to look into the issue.


    The middle¨Caged woman held her nose high at Mia. ¡°How¡¯s that? Are you convinced? Compensate us


    for


    the bracelet!¡±


    Sneering. Mia responded, ¡°There is a certain way to verify Martiana¡¯s product authenticity. The


    jewelers. will leave a special mark on the internal surface. You can see it with a magnifying ss.¡±


    ¡°Have it your way. I¡¯m not afraid,¡± said the middle¨Caged woman confidently..


    But her husband appeared rtively unsure. ¡°We don¡¯t have a magnifying ss, though. The


    authenticity


    certificate will do.¡±


    At that moment, an old man stepped out. ¡°I have one. I can lend it to you.¡±


    The adorable Ginger thanked politely. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    The old man chuckled, ¡°Not a problem, dear. Happy to be of help.¡±


    Mia took the magnifying ss and scanned the broken bracelet. There was no marking.


    The middle¨Caged woman was bewildered while the man used, ¡°Why must we believe you? What if


    you


    + 15 BONUS


    were spouting nonsense?¡± ¡±


    Mia faced the crowd. ¡°Is anyone wearing a Martiana bracelet? Could you lend it to us for a moment?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wearing one.¡± Ady offered her bracelet.


    Mia did the same thing to the bracelet. As she had expected, there was a mark on


    Everyone was surprised.


    She returned the bracelet to the owner. ¡°This is the mark I was talking about. It should be thest three


    numbers of the authenticity code.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Mia returned her attention to the married couple. ¡°Now, do you have anything else to say?¡±


    The middle¨Caged woman st


    buy it?¡±


    couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. ¡°Hubby, did you buy an imitation? Where did you.


    ¡°I bought it from a Martiana store! I have the authenticity certificate too! How could it be fake? The


    barcode on the certificate worked. This is the real thing!¡± The middle¨Caged man attempted to save his


    stance.


    The middle¨Caged woman saw the result of scanning the barcode. ¡°Martiana is selling fake products!¡±


    ¡°No. Martiana will never sell fake products.¡± Mia gazed at him confidently. ¡°As to why this bracelet is a


    sham, you should ask your husband about it. He must¡¯ve switched the products. To whom did he gift


    the


    real bracelet?¡±


    He raised his voice. ¡°Impossible! I wouldn¡¯t switch it! Honey, I swear I didn¡¯t switch it. Are you going to


    believe an outsider instead of me?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia happened to receive surveince footage of his purchase from her butler.


    She smiled. ¡°Would you like to take a look at the footage of you buying the bracelet?¡±

 Chapter 641

    Mia showed her phone to the married couple.


    The wife obviously realized something and the man charged forward to snatch the phone away.


    Mia managed to dodge his advance by moving her phone away. ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden


    aggressiveness? I¡¯m showing this to your wife.¡±


    The humiliation morphed into a ball of fury. Pointing at Mia¡¯s nose, he barked, ¡°Stop driving a wedge


    between us or you¡¯ll never get away with this!¡±


    Timothy pulled the man¡¯s finger backward, making him cry for help. ¡°Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! It hurts! Let me


    go!¡±


    In the meantime, Mia yed the footage for the middle¨Caged woman. ¡°Here¡¯s the truth.¡±


    From the footage, she could see her husband entering the store with anotherdy holding hands to


    purchase a bracelet.


    It was the exact same design as hers!


    Mia recounted. ¡°Your husband bought it from Martiana, but he gifted it to the mistress. Since you might


    smell the rat from hisrge expenses, he gave you a fake one to cover his deeds.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Realizing the truth, the middle¨Caged woman began throwing punches at her husband. ¡°Exin to me


    this


    instant! Who¡¯s that vixen in the footage!¡±


    ¡°Stop hitting me, you feisty bitch! You¡¯re too dominating! That¡¯s why I looked for another person!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna send you to hell, jerk!¡±


    A scene broke out.


    Their chubby son said anxiously, ¡°I want the prize!¡±


    To his dismay, neither the adults were in the state of mind to bother him, so he confronted Ginger head-


    on. ¡°Give me that or I¡¯ll punch you in the face!¡±


    Frightened, she retreated instinctively. ¡°This is mine!¡±


    ¡°You only have a mother. You don¡¯t have a father! You don¡¯t deserve to be the first ce!¡±


    Her eyes reddened at that and the prize slipped through her arms.


    Timothy picked up the item from the ground, dusting it off. His cold eyes fixed on the chubby boy. ¡°Who


    says she doesn¡¯t have a father?¡±


    Ginger¡¯s eyes lit as she quickly called, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Thatpletely caught him off¨Cguard. His widened eyes looked at her.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t mean it that way since Caleb was there too. He didn¡¯t expect Ginger to call him Daddy!


    Still stunned by that, he gulped down his saliva. It seemed like he didn¡¯t dislike it either. After collecting


    himself, he crouched to return the prize to her.


    Meanwhile, Mia straight¨Cup went to the boy and said in an undertone. ¡°Soon, you¡¯ll be a


    parentless. child too. Your father will abandon you to have children with his mistress.¡±


    He bawled his eyes out almost instantly.


    She didn¡¯t think that she crossed the line. The boy was obviously spoiled.


    He deserved this for what he had said to Ginger!


    After teaching the boy a lesson, Mia turned around only to see Timothy crouching in front of a smiling


    Ginger.


    Mixed feelings churned in her stomach.


    The sheer thought of Gingering to Xanier Ind without her knowledge broke Mia¡¯s heart.


    Although Ginger grew up with all the love she could get from her six uncles back at home, Mia forgot


    about Ginger¡¯s yearning for paternal love.


    After all, her friends had a father but not her.

 Chapter 642

    Maybe it was time for Mia to talk to Ginger about this issue.


    Mia strode to Ginger¡¯s side. Ginger won so many prizes that they couldn¡¯t fit in her bag. Mia sighed,


    ¡°Do


    you like them that much?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like Ginger didn¡¯t have toys at home.


    ¡°Yeah! I can only have this by joining the event!¡± Ginger shook a box.


    It piqued Mia¡¯s curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡±


    ¡°A smartwatch!¡±


    The mention of the gadget reminded Mia of something. She gave Ginger a solemn look. ¡°Why didn¡¯t


    you pick up the call? I called you. You even turned off your watch after that. Do you know how worried I


    was?¡±


    Ginger dipped her head low. ¡°It fell in the water. Mr. Bodyguard said that it¡¯ll work only when it¡¯s dry


    again.


    Timothy asked, ¡°Is the prize a smartwatch?¡±


    ¡°Bingo!¡± Her hands quickly fiddled open the box and she proffered it to him. ¡°This is for you. You¡¯re


    nice!¡±


    ¡°For me?¡± he reconfirmed, bbergasted.


    ¡°Yes! Mr. Bodyguard told me that my smartwatch was fine. Mom would definitely find me, so I wanted


    to give you a gift.¡± She took out the smartwatch. ¡°It¡¯s a match with mine!¡±


    Timothy grinned at the pink smartwatch, not expecting her to jump through hoops to get a gift for him.


    The corner of Mia¡¯s lips twitched the moment she saw the pink gadget. ¡°Ginger, don¡¯t you think that


    pink


    is unsuitable for him?¡±


    ¡°But this is the only color.¡± Ginger pouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He took it. ¡°Thank you for the gift.¡±


    Ginger¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Do you want me to wear it for you?¡±


    This time, he was taken aback as he didn¡¯t expect her to be this smooth. But he didn¡¯t reject the offer.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, there was a pink smartwatch around his wrist.


    Things were getting confusing for Mia. His outfit alone was enough to tell that he was either a rich or a


    powerful man.


    The pink smartwatch didn¡¯t match his expensive suit at all, but he didn¡¯t turn down Ginger¡¯s


    unreasonable request.


    Mia had mixed feelings.


    All these years, there were men who tried to approach Mia by earning Ginger¡¯s favor but none of the


    attempts seeded.


    It was rare to see Ginger to be this close to an unknown man.


    Timothy stood up. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mia held Ginger¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯ll get it from me once we get home.¡±


    Ginger shrunk her neck, feeling guilty. Then, she sneakily slid her hand into Timothy¡¯s. She walked


    between the adults. Her steps were light like that of a happy bunny.


    Caleb, who had been waiting outside the amusement park, watched them approaching.


    The three of them looked like a family.


    That was why he didn¡¯t go up to them when he found them. He was sensible enough to not be the


    third-


    wheeler.


    When the trio reached the entrance, Mia saw Caleb. He was there, but thezy bum didn¡¯t enter to look


    for the kid.


    Furious, she stepped forward and kicked him. ¡°Do you think being a father is this easy?¡±


    Ginger snorted in disapproval as well. She obviously shared the same notion as her mother.


    Hugging his foot, Caleb responded, ¡°Miss, have we even met before?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around the situation.

 Chapter 643

    Caleb wanted to clear up the misunderstanding. He couldn¡¯t keep getting used as a bastard, could


    he? He was innocent!


    Mia sneered, ¡°No, and we¡¯ll never meet again in the future. Ginger, Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡±


    Before Ginger walked away, she stomped on Caleb¡¯s foot with all her might.


    His eyes widened. ¡°Even you-¡±


    She snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t need you anymore, jerk!¡±


    The repercussions ahead for angering her were severe. Now, she had made up her mind to have a


    better


    father instead.


    As an afterthought, she cast a backward look at Timothy. ¡°Bye¨Cbye, uncle!¡±


    Timothy smiled and hummed in response.


    He watched them leave. If Mia hadn¡¯t met an ident four years ago, would her child also be of this


    age?


    To think that Ginger was four years old too. What a coincidence!


    A wild guess fleeted across his head. He chased after them with huge strides. ¡°Wait up!¡±


    Ginger turned her head with eyes blinking of curiosity.


    Mia didn¡¯t have a good impression of him, but he did help her look for Ginger after all so she managed


    her expression. ¡°Anything I can help you with?¡±


    Timothy gazed at her. ¡°What is your name?¡±


    She arched her brow.


    Assuming that he wanted to know more about her, she brushed her hair to her back. ¡°The name¡¯s Little


    Fairy. Bye!¡±


    Then, she left while holding hands with Ginger.


    Thetter sneaked a peek across her shoulder to wave at him. She didn¡¯t lie about her mother¡¯s name.


    Things were getting confusing for Mia. His outfit alone was enough to tell that he was either a rich or a


    powerful man.


    The pink smartwatch didn¡¯t match his expensive suit at all, but he didn¡¯t turn down Ginger¡¯s


    unreasonable request.


    Mia had mixed feelings.


    All these years, there were men who tried to approach Mia by earning Ginger¡¯s favor but none of the


    attempts seeded.


    It was rare to see Ginger to be this close to an unknown man.


    Timothy stood up. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mia held Ginger¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯ll get it from me once we get home.¡±


    Ginger shrunk her neck, feeling guilty. Then, she sneakily slid her hand into Timothy¡¯s. She walked


    between the adults. Her steps were light like that of a happy bunny.


    Caleb, who had been waiting outside the amusement park, watched them approaching.


    The three of them looked like a family.


    That was why he didn¡¯t go up to them when he found them. He was sensible ¨¦nough to not be the


    third-


    wheeler.


    When the trio reached the entrance, Mia saw Caleb. He was there, but thezy bum didn¡¯t enter to look


    for the kid.


    Furious, she stepped forward and kicked him. ¡°Do you think being a father is this easy?¡±


    Ginger snorted in disapproval as well. She obviously shared the same notion as her mother.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Hugging his foot, Caleb responded, ¡°Miss, have we even met before?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around the situation.

 Chapter 644

    Caleb answered, ¡°We found her and her mother took her back.¡±


    On top of that, both Monalize and Ginger had stomped his foot! He felt so wronged!


    Luna gingerly caught a glimpse of Timothy¡¯s expression before looking at Caleb. ¡°Did the kid say


    anything?¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid that she might say something?¡± Timothy interrogated.


    ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding me, Tim. We all know what they look like. I just want to confirm if that woman


    is truly Mia Bowen. That¡¯s why I asked.¡± Her face was pallid.


    She feared that Ginger might expose her, which would cause a misunderstanding between her and the


    men.


    She could offer an exnation only after she figured out what happened.


    Timothy replied indifferently, ¡°Stay out of this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to do something as one of the Barretts. I want to find Mia as soon as possible and get to the


    bottom of Mrs. Barrett Senior¡¯s incident.¡±


    ¡°Leave!¡± He suddenly lost his temper, his eyes were steely.


    That took her aback, as she didn¡¯t expect the sheer mention of the incident would anger him.


    Timothy had been acting out of character ever since he met the woman who resembled Mia.


    Four years had passed and yet he couldn¡¯t forget about her.


    Caleb stood up to alleviate the mood. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Luna. You should get back and rest up.¡±


    Upset, she bit her lip but still she left the room nevertheless.


    Caleb gazed at the angry Timothy, his tone sounded helpless as he said, ¡°Why are you angry? Didn¡¯t


    you


    decide to stay to confirm whether that woman is Mia or not?¡±


    Timothy walked to the wine chiller and poured himself a ss of wine. He hadn¡¯t been consuming


    alcohol because Ginger was around.


    ¡°Give me a ss of wine too, Tim.¡±


    ¡°Do it yourself.¡± Timothy stood before the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window while holding a ss of wine.


    The somber sky dawned upon the sea as the waves rolled. The surface was serene without any boats


    or


    ships.


    Caleb walked up to him. ¡°We still have time, Tim. I know Luna has put her foot in her mouth. I bet what


    happened to Mia that year wasn¡¯t an ident.¡±


    Hearing that. Timothy downed his ss of wine in one go.


    ¡°The auction tonight is the main reason we came here. There¡¯s no room for mistakes,¡± Caleb reminded.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Timothy¡¯s fingers tightened around his wine ss. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck? What are you wearing on your wrist, Tim? We¡¯ve been friends for years and I didn¡¯t


    know that you¡¯re into this kind of thing!¡±


    Timothy dropped his gaze onto the pink smartwatch on his wrist, which reminded him of Ginger.


    He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a gift from your daughter.¡±


    ¡°Although she¡¯s not really my daughter, she gave you a gift but not me? I don¡¯t get her.¡± Caleb was


    bitter


    about it.


    ¡°Whenever you can¡¯t figure out something, it¡¯s time to reflect on yourself.¡±


    ¡°Personality¨Cwise, I¡¯m better than you, though.¡±


    Timothy caressed the smartwatch. He couldn¡¯t put a finger on the strange feeling swelling in him.


    At the same time, Mia was sitting on the couch in a different room.


    Mia was listening to Ginger¡¯s recount of her exploration. Ginger gesticted to give Mia a better picture


    of it.


    Her six brothers¡® faces were shown through the monitor.


    When they heard that Ginger was found, they urged Mia to make a video call so that they could see

 Chapter 645

    Mia stared at Ginger, who was found after going missing. Thetter didn''t show a tinge of fear. Instead,


    she was all excited.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Helplessness seeped into Mia.


    She thought her brothers would tell Ginger off during the video call, but to her dismay, her brothers


    were wreathing in smiles while babying Ginger.


    Ginger shed a sweet smile. "Uncle, don''t you think I''m super?"


    Dominic nodded proudly. "You are super! You took a ride on a helicopter at such a young age.'' "Yup!


    Ginger''s the best!" "Ginger, you''ve been away for days. Do you miss me?" asked Connor.


    Ginger nodded. "Yes, I miss you very much!"


    Her brisk tone melted his heart. He expected nothing less from his niece.


    She was overloaded with cuteness!


    Sage, who was sitting next to Eva, asked Mia, "Is Xanier Ind fun?" "It is, but it''s pouring here." "Be


    careful." A tinge of envy colored his eyes.


    Noticing his disappointment, Mia promised, "I''ll take you here when the weather is good."


    He nodded. "Okay, Mommy."


    Due to the pretermbor, the twins were born weak, especially Sage. Mia was crestfallen for a while


    back then.


    His body had been weak since he was born. His allergies could go on like a list, especially when it


    came to seafood.


    That was why she didn''t dare to bring him to beaches. She feared that the salty scent from the


    seashore would give him a shock due to allergy.


    The sensible Ginger read the room and waved her hand. "Sage, Uncle


    Dominic, Aunt Eva, Uncle Nathan, Uncle Connor... Uncle Liam, bye-bye!"


    Mia then ended the video call, her mood was down.


    Ginger came up to her and said in an undertone, "Mommy, I won''t run away without your permission


    anymore. I''m sorry." "You always say you don''t want to travel far. Is it because Sage can''t travel far?"


    Mia didn''t expect the trip to Xanier Ind could turn Ginger into a happy bunny.


    Ginger was all jumping and dancing as though they hade to a Utopia.


    "Mommy, Sage can''t go anywhere. If I can go, but he can''t, he''ll be sad. I don''t want to make him sad."


    Ginger was so understanding that it warmed Mia''s heart.


    Mia hugged Ginger. She actually thought of teaching her daughter a lesson after the video call, but she


    couldn''t bring herself to do it now.


    Right then, the butler showed up to serve them food.


    "Hi, Grandpa Wade,'' Ginger greeted politely.


    "Hello, Ms. Ginger." A wave of relief washed over Wade Miller when he finally saw that she was safe


    and sound.


    If something happened to her, Xavier Ind would''ve been turned upside down.


    Ginger slid out of Mia''s embrace to scurry to the serving trolley. As if she had done it many times, she


    picked a dessert and went back to Mia again.'' Mommy, have this. This is delicious.'' "How do you know


    that?" Mia nced at the dessert.


    "Because I''ve eaten all of them before." Ginger instantly covered her mouth. It was a slip of the tongue.


    Mia narrowed her eyes. "Tell me, what is there that you haven''t told me?" "Mommy, that nice uncle


    called for room service." "You mean Mr. Barrett?"


    "Yup. He brought me from the airport to the hotel."

 Chapter 646

    Mia was surprised to learn that Timothy wasn''t actually that spiteful, although he was friends with


    Caleb.


    Still, she couldn''t shake off the feeling that she had met him before. She just couldn''t remember.


    "Mommy, when will my watch be fine?" Ginger took out the watch that fell into the cup.


    The bodyguard ensured her that it would function again once the water dried out.


    Mia took the watch. "How did you drop it into the cup?" "The baddy wanted to steal my watch and it


    fell into the cup." Ginger balled her fists angrily when she brought it up.


    Mia knew that Ginger was referring to the pretentiousdy right away.


    She handed it to Wade. "Fix it."


    Ginger''s eyes didn''t leave her watch for one second. She stood on her toes, requesting, "Grandpa


    Wade, could you make it quick?" "Don''t worry, Ms. Ginger. I''ll return it to you as soon as I have it fixed."


    He walked away with it.


    "Are you in a rush to use it? I never see you cherish it so much." Mia sat behind Ginger to tie her


    messy hair into pigtails.


    Ginger was happy with her new hairstyle. "B-Because I want to call that nice uncle." "You like him that


    much?"


    Ginger beamed. "He''s nice! Mommy, can I change my father?"


    Ginger''s secret trip to Xanier Ind was actually a search to look for Caleb, and Mia knew that.


    The glint in Mia''s eyes dimmed. "Didn''t I say that it''s the same as having six uncles? Do you regret it?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ginger pouted, "B-Because I''m curious. I don''t want that guy to be my father. I want that nice


    uncle to be my father."


    Mia was amused. This was the first time Ginger took a liking to a man.


    Smiling, Mia promised, "Okay. I''ll win his heart and make him your father."


    As long as it was her daughter''s wish, she would do anything in her power to grant it because she


    owed too much.


    At night, Timothy and Caleb entered the auction with a mask. All the guests were wearing masks


    because this was an illicit event.


    There were a lot of underhanded items on the auction, so the masks could save them from trouble.


    Timothy had a nice spot in the middle of the front row.


    When he seated himself, a scrutinizing gaze caught his radar. He scanned the area but failed to notice


    anyone suspicious.


    Everyone was wearing a mask, so it wasn''t easy to recognize the people there.


    Suddenly, a woman in a white strap dress showed up in the crowd. Her sexy attire drew the attention of


    many.


    Soon, she walked up to the men with a smile. "Can''t recognize me already?"


    Caleb recognized the voice. "Luna?" "Yeah, it''s me." "You look good today," Calebplimented.


    Despite that, he found it strange because she normally dressed conservatively.


    Why the sudden revealing outfit?


    Timothy neither gave a reaction nor a word.


    At that moment, amotion surged at the entrance.


    Ady in a striking red cocktail dress made her way into the venue. The red garment struck a pleasant


    contrast with her fair skin.


    Almost all of the men present had their eyes on the gorgeousdy.


    Timothy''s eyes narrowed.


    It was her.

 Chapter 647

    Timothy recognized the woman in red at first nce.


    Following that, another kid in a red cocktail dress showed up in pigtails, looking bright and cute.


    Holding Ginger''s hand, Mia headed to a private lounge on the second floor. The view was better there


    and the rooms were catered for the regrs.


    Timothy watched her vanish from his sight.


    The surrounding men were still gushing about her figure and some of their words crossed the line.


    Timothy''s swept his gaze in their direction. His gaze was so scary that it zipped their lips almost


    instantly. They didn''t say anything further.


    Timothy withdrew his gaze. While staying in his seat, he eyed the private lounge on the second floor


    again.


    Luna, who was sitting behind him, happened to notice his gaze. It irked her. Luna had an inkling of that


    woman''s background.


    ording to the sources, that woman was Monalize, a regr at Xanier Ind.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She normally hung out with men. People had lost count of the number of men she hung out with.


    Irritated, Luna looked at Caleb. "Caleb, I heard something about that woman when I was on my way


    here. Do you want to know?" "Fancy me. What did you hear?" "She seems to be a regr at Xanier


    Ind. This ce is known for its male hosts. She selects different men for apany for every visit.


    She''s popr because she''s generous with money."


    She sneaked a peek at Timothy to observe his expression, but the mask was covering his face.


    Caleb asked, "That''s it? Nothing more? Nothing about her hometown or real name?"


    She replied slowly, "I haven''t heard anything about that, but I''ve heard that her personality is different


    from Mia Bowen''s. I don''t think she''s Mia Bowen.


    Timothy finally piped up, but in a steely voice, "Mia Bowen, Mia Bowen. Can''t you address her


    respectfully?"


    Feeling wronged, she retorted, "Do I have to call her Mrs. Barrett? You''re divorced, though." "Shut up! If


    you''re going to keep this up, you might as well return." His patience was running thin.


    Luna kept quiet despite the frustration boiling in her.


    Caleb gave her a helpless look. "I told you not to stick your nose in it and not to ask questions. Forget


    it. Let''s focus on the auction."


    Instead of fighting back, Luna let the conversation end. She couldn¡¯t help but look at the second floor.


    Was there something magical about that face? Why was Timothy attracted to Monalize despite her bad


    reputation?


    The auction wouldmence at any moment now.


    The curtains in the private lounge were drawn. Mia was on the couch overlooking the view on the first


    floor.


    Her gazended in Caleb and Timothy''s direction.


    Ginger tiptoed. "Mommy, is Mister here? Where is he?" "The middle seat on the third row, wearing a


    ck and white mask." "Oh, I saw him. Can I call himter?" Ginger showed her pink wristwatch, which


    was repaired.


    Mia swirled a ss of champagne. "If you want to. I wonder what is he going to buy from here."


    At that moment, Tanner knocked on the door and entered the room. "Ms. Lane, I''m terribly sorry. I didn''t


    know that she''s your daughter. Here''s an apology gift. I hope you''ll have a wonderful stay here."


    He felt his life shaved off by ten years the moment he learned the news of Ginger going missing.


    Fortunately, Ginger was safe and sound, otherwise, the Lanes would''ve turned the whole ind upside


    down.

 Chapter 648

    Mia wore a solemn expression.


    It seemed like Dominic had personally contacted Tanner after learning the news of the attempted


    kidnap.


    Otherwise, Tanner wouldn¡¯t offer an apology this quickly.


    She merely spared a fleeting nce at the gold bars brought by Tanner.


    She returned her attention to Ginger. ¡°Anything you¡¯d like for an apology gift?¡±


    ¡°Can I request for anything?¡± Ginger asked.


    Tanner quickly exined, ¡°Yes, as long as I can afford it.¡±


    Tilting her head, Ginger gave it a serious thought. She raised the bidding number. ¡°I want this.¡±


    He paused and gazed at Mia, unable to understand Ginger¡¯s words.


    Mia stroked Ginger¡¯s hair. ¡°If my daughter raises the number, could you give her the item?


    ¡°Not a problem.¡± A weight lifted off his chest.


    The items on auction were worth more or less the same as the gold bars. If Ginger took a liking to


    something worthless, he wouldn¡¯t lose anything!


    He quickly left, and the room became silent.


    ¡°Mommy, why is that uncle so happy?¡± Ginger was curious.


    ¡°Because he thinks that it¡¯s his win, but that won¡¯tst for long.¡±


    Although Mia wouldn¡¯t intervene in Ginger¡¯s decision, thetter had high standards because she had


    seen a lot of things since she was young.


    Mia looked at the guests on the first floor. ¡°The auction is starting soon. You can buy anything you


    want.¡±


    The next thing she knew, Ginger shoved the bidding number into her hand.


    ¡°This is a gift from me to you, Mommy. You can buy anything you want!¡± Ginger dered proudly.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Feeling touched, Mia hugged Ginger and showered her with kisses. ¡°There¡¯s nothing that I


    want. You can make any purchases as long as you like them. I¡¯m not angry anymore!


    How could she be angry when her daughter was this good at making her happy?


    *15 BOWLS


    A tracker was inserted into Ginger¡¯s watch so that Mia could know her whereabouts nend


    time. However, it was a secret from Ginger.


    Soon, the auction started.


    Caleb took an interest in a ne and began bidding, Hispetitors backed down in no


    time.


    When he thought that it was his win for sure, someone else raised their number. ¡°60


    thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°Okay, someone from the second floor is bidding it for 60 thousand dors. Is there more?¡±


    He clenched his teeth. ¡°65 thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°66 thousand dors.¡± After calling her bid, she looked at Caleb, the ¡°ex¨Chusband¡± she frowned upon.


    He knew that Monalize was doing this on purpose. He felt helpless. ¡°Tim, she¡¯s doing this on purpose,


    isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Well, anyone can tell.¡± Timothy shifted his gaze onto the second floor and happened to see a small


    head bobbing around behind the ss.


    She wasn¡¯t tall enough for him to see her, so he could only see her head.


    ??


    In the end, the ne Caleb liked belonged to Mia.


    Still unable to ept his defeat, Caleb began to make a bid when the next ne was


    auctioned.


    As he had expected, Mia raised her number at the end again.


    ¡°And here begins my revenge arc.¡± He sounded a tad excited.


    Timothy calmlymented, ¡°Don¡¯t y with fire.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve never lost once in this game.¡±


    Caleb began topete with her. When he was going to give up,


    she


    gave up first!


    At the end of the day, he spent one million dors on something he didn¡¯t like. Timothy smirked,


    ¡°Congrattions on your first loss in this game.¡±

 Chapter 649

    Caleb¡¯s ego took a blow.


    The question was¨Cwhy was he the victim?


    Caleb had nothing to do with Mia and Ginger. Only Mia, ording to the men¡¯s guess, might he


    something to do with Timothy.


    Caleb¡¯s frustrated expression lightened Mia¡¯s mood.


    Ginger tiptoed and witnessed how Mia taught her irresponsible ¡°father¡± a lesson.


    Nice job, Mommy! This shouldn¡¯t be the end of it. There should be a part two!¡± she cheered.


    ¡°He¡¯s not that stupid to take the bait twice.¡± Mia had no intention of fooling Caleb again


    either.


    Calebpletely lost his mood. His spirits were low for the rest of the auction. Nothing seemed to


    pique his interest anymore.


    Mia¡¯s spending habit provoked jealousy in Luna. Compared to Mia, who could spend as much as


    millions so easily, Luna couldn¡¯t even spend 100 thousand dors at the auction.


    Luna spoke to Caleb, who was sitting in front of her, ¡°Caleb, why don¡¯t you clear things up with thedy


    on the second floor? What if she keeps picking on you? That won¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°You think I haven¡¯t done that yet? It¡¯ll only work if she believes me!¡±


    ¡°Why does she think that you¡¯re the father of the kid?¡± She couldn¡¯t figure out the answer to the


    question.


    He sighed, ¡°Who knows? I¡¯ll ask her again after the auction.¡±


    He could never take the me for anything. If Ginger was really his daughter, he would surely take


    responsibility.


    The official auction ended. Now, it was time for the additional items for the second round


    auction


    From the second floor, Mia scanned the additional items for bidding. Her eyes fixated on the reishi


    mushrooms. ¡°That¡¯s up for bidding too? No wonder so many people stay after the


    official auction.¡±


    The second round was generally a private auction, in which the host wouldn¡¯t be responsible


    for any shams found.


    Therefore, fewer people would join the second round.


    Mia looked at the two men on the first floor. They hadn¡¯t left.


    Were theying after the reishi mushrooms as well?


    Ginger climbed onto a stool to take a view of the first floor. ¡°Mommy, Mister hasn¡¯t gone


    ¡°Yup. The auction is ending, Ginger. If you don¡¯t have anything to buy, you¡¯ll waste your apology gift.¡±


    Even if Ginger were to buy shams, Mia wanted Thanner to suffer a huge loss.


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t seen anything that I like.¡±


    Mia suggested, ¡°Buy the most expensive one then.¡±


    Then, the second round began.


    Not many peoplepeted for the first few items. When the reishi mushrooms were taken onstage,


    many people began to pay attention.


    The auctioneer introduced the item, ¡°These are precious reishi mushrooms. The initial bid price is one


    million dors.¡±


    ¡°1.5 million dors.¡±


    ¡°Two million dors.¡±


    The bidding soon reached up to a staggering five million dors.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Right then, Timothy raised his number. ¡°10 million dors.¡±


    The bid price stunned everyone.


    That was two times the previous bid price! It was mind¨Cblowing to see someone bid such a high price.


    Mia was amused when he bid that much. ¡°He really came here for the reishi mushrooms.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, is his family sick?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, but that is possible.¡± People mostly purchased rreishi mushrooms to treat an illness.


    Ginger frowned, ¡°Mommy, this seems to be the most expensive item. But should Ipete with Mister?


    Mia looked at her daughter. An idea shed across her mind. ¡°Ginger, do you know how you can leave


    a deep impression on him?¡±

 Chapter 650

    The na?ve Ginger shook her head.


    Mia smiled. ¡°Steal the thing he wants and he¡¯ll remember you forever.¡±


    ¡°B¨CBut-¡±


    No buts. You¡¯re going to give him the reishi mushrooms as a present anyway. It¡¯s the same. He¡¯ll be


    able to save ten million dors too! Isn¡¯t that great?¡±


    Ginger thought that Mia had a point and so she quickly raised her number to be noticed by the


    auctioneer.


    The auctioneer saw the special number and knocked down the hammer. ¡°Sold! Congrattions to the


    guest on the second floor. The reishi mushrooms are yours.¡±


    A tumult broke out.


    Furious, Caleb sprang to his feet. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I thought the bidders have to bid a price and three


    chances are given to others before the bid ends, no? You knocked down the hammer way too fast. This


    is not fair!¡±


    People are joining in the protest. ¡°It is indeed unfair.¡±


    Timothy looked at the second floor, his eyes met Mia¡¯s. She was propping her chin while smirking


    triumphantly.


    His expression was gloomy as he began to think about what was she up to.


    Luna stood up too. ¡°Can the guest on the second floor pay ten million dors?¡± She didn¡¯t believe that


    Monalize had that much money.


    Ten million dors was an astronomical figure!


    The auctioneer mocked, ¡°Miss, the guest on the second floor is our VVIP on Xanier Ind. Of course,


    she can pay that much.¡±


    The mockery made her feel awkward as she sat down stiffly. Her hands clutched onto her


    dress.


    With a wounded pride, she couldn¡¯t suppress the jealousy in her anymore. Was Monalize really that


    rich?


    The reishi mushrooms could treat Laura and wake her up. When that happened, Luna


    wouldn¡¯t be able to cover the things she did anymore!


    The protest was in vain. Caleb looked at Timothy, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    They thought that things were going smoothly, yet Ginger got in their way. How unlucky!


    Timothy reciprocated solemnly, ¡°Think of something else.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Tim, that woman must be targeting me. I¡¯ll exin to herter. I will help you get the reishi mushrooms


    back no matter what it takes,¡± promised Caleb.


    He figured that that was the reason behind Monalize¡¯s intervention. Otherwise, why would she


    suddenly cause them trouble?


    Except for the ne and the reishi mushrooms, she didn¡¯t purchase anything from the auction


    today.


    It was obvious that she was picking on them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Timothy rose from his seat.


    Since someone else had purchased the reishi mushrooms, there was no need to stay here


    anymore.


    Caleb quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the second floor and talk to them.¡±


    Timothy shared the same notion.


    Nevertheless, it was fortunate that the winning bidder was Monalize and Ginger. The men still had a


    chance to get the reishi mushrooms.


    Luna watched their backs. Gritting her teeth, she followed them too.


    Just what was she plotting? Luna wanted to know.


    By the time they reached the second floor, however, the private lounge was empty.


    Caleb huffed, ¡°Fuck! They¡¯re gone! They knew that we wereing.¡±


    Timothy overlooked the first floor, his eyes were dark.


    Soon enough, the sound of high heels clicking could be heard from the end of the corridor.


    Mia, holding Ginger¡¯s hand, came up to them. Mia arched her eyebrow at them. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

 Chapter 651

    Mia and Ginger went to Tanner to redeem what he promised in case he would take his word back and


    trick them.


    Timothy¡¯s gaze darted to the box in Ginger¡¯s arms. The reishi mushrooms should be in there.


    He offered, ¡°I need the reishi mushrooms. Name a figure.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ginger grew guilty. When she was going to say that it was a present for him, Mia preempted, ¡°Sorry,


    but they¡¯re sold to us. It¡¯s not for sale and we don¡¯t need money.¡±


    Unable to contain his emotions anymore, Caleb stepped forward. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, you can just


    come right at me. Tim needs the reishi mushrooms to treat someone. I hope you can understand our


    situation. Let¡¯s get along.¡±


    Mia stomped on his foot. ¡°Who wants to get along with you, jerk!¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to waste her time here. When she was going to leave with Ginger, Luna blocked the


    way.


    Standing by the stairs, Luna said, ¡°Ms. Monalize, the reishi mushrooms are important to Tim and this is


    between you and Caleb. You shouldn¡¯t drag outsiders into the fray.


    ¡°With all due respect, you¡¯re being very rude. This is not a good example for kids.¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression darkened instantly, she turned to look at Ginger. ¡°She was the one who stole your


    smartwatch, wasn¡¯t she? And made it fall into the cup.¡±


    Ginger nodded. ¡°Yeah! This is the bad woman! She even told me not to stay by Mister¡¯s side so


    shamelessly!¡±


    Luna¡¯s visage shifted. ¡°It was for her own good. After all, It¡¯s bad to depend on men.¡±


    Mia chuckled, ¡°Since when did you have the right to educate my daughter? Do you know how worried I


    was when I couldn¡¯t reach her? You¡¯re the one to be med for that.¡±


    She marched a step forward and continued, ¡°I haven¡¯t settled the scores with you, but you¡¯ve just


    offered yourself to the lion¡¯s den.¡±


    Fear was instilled in Luna. Still, she feigned confidence because Timothy was around. ¡°It was an


    ident. I didn¡¯t expect it to turn off when it fell into the water.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Mia stretched out her arm, and with one push, Luna began to roll down the


    stairs. 1


    The white strap dress on her was torn and her underwear was revealed as she sprawled on the


    ground.


    Caleb stormed down the stairs. ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Mia pped her hand off, watching the duo from above. ¡°An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. This is


    my way of doing things.


    ¡°My daughter went missing because of her. I¡¯m just teaching her a lesson. She won¡¯t die.¡± A surge of


    rage rushed in him. Quickly, he took his coat off for Luna. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    She shook her head. Every part of her body hurt. She gave Timothy a pitiful look with teary eyes.


    ¡°Tim¡­¡±


    He coldly responded, ¡°You do owe the child an apology.¡±


    Dread stole the color from her face. How could he say that she was at fault when she was already like


    this?


    Mia cast an approving nce back at him, her eyebrows shot up. ¡°Forget about the apology. Let¡¯s call it


    even since I¡¯ve taught her a lesson.¡±


    She descended the stairs while holding Ginger¡¯s hand. Luna was still blocking the no intention of


    backing off.


    However, Mia didn¡¯t take the woman seriously at all.


    She raised her leg without a second thought, ready to stomp her heels on Luna.


    son


    way, with

 Chapter 652

    Caleb was quick enough to pull Lama over. The heel attack would¡¯ve resulted in a bloody scene!


    Mia and Ginger left without looking back. The spectators remained watching. No one offered a hand.


    Lana was fuming in anger. ¡°Caleb, I just wanted to help the kid contact her family. I didn¡¯t mean


    anything else!¡±


    ¡°I know. Now, get up first. Don¡¯t sit on the floor.¡± Caleb helped her up.


    He didn¡¯t expect Monalize to be that feisty!


    Timothy spared a nce at Luna when he took the flight of stairs down. ¡°You should go to the hospital.¡±


    Luna¡¯s eyes lit up in hope. ¡°Tim, hear me out. I can exin.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You know what you did. The bodyguard witnessed everything. Do you want to confront him?¡± His tone


    was a tad impatient.


    She finally zipped her lips. She regretted not covering her tracks better.


    Caleb gave a baffled look.


    Luna quickly made up an excuse. ¡°I was anxious at that time. I saw her as my daughter and scolded


    her.¡±


    He sighed, ¡°Why did you do that? That little brat is not easy to deal with.¡±


    Even he himself suffered from Ginger¡¯s antics.


    At that moment, a staff approached Timothy. ¡°Ms. Monalize told me to inform you that you can meet her


    at her room tonight if you want the reishi mushrooms.¡±


    The staff handed over a card key with the room number written on it.


    Caleb¡¯s eyes became mischievous. ¡°Seems like she has taken an interest in you, Tim.¡±


    Luna couldn¡¯t help but mention, ¡°I thought she had a kid with her. How could she invite at man to her


    room so casually? That¡¯s a bad example for kids.¡±


    Caleb remained silent. Whether it was to find out who Monalize was or to get the reishi mushrooms,


    they had to keep in contact with her.


    Right then, a stranger chimed in. ¡°Dude, If you don¡¯t want it, you can give it to me.¡±


    Timothy shot a re at him before keeping the key card.


    The glint in Lima¡¯s eyes dimmed. However, there was nothing that she could do because her whole


    body hurt!


    She bet everything she had that Monalize wasn¡¯t Mia Bowen.


    Mia and Ginger returned to their room. Ginger seemed to be in a low spirit.


    Mia noticed immediately and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, do you think Mister is angry? I stole his stuff. Will he see me as a bad kid?¡±


    ¡°No, he won¡¯t. He will only have a deep impression of you.¡± Mia understood this kind of man like the


    back of her hand.


    Ginger ced the box atop the table. ¡°When can I give him the present?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to rush. I¡¯ll put him on a test tonight to see if he¡¯s qualified to be your father or not.¡±


    Ginger nodded obediently and spun to grab her smart watch. She couldn¡¯t wait to share the good news


    with Sage. They might have a father soon!


    Wade, who had been watching them, was at a loss for words.


    Was this fate or an unfortunate destiny?


    After four years, Mia bumped into Timothy nevertheless.


    First, he was the one who took Ginger to the hotel safely. Second, he was the one who rescued Ginger


    when someone attempted to kidnap her.


    What were the odds? Was it because blood was thicker than water?


    After contemting, Wade made up his mind. ¡°Ms. Mia, I have something to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 653

    Mia opened her suitcase, wondering what she should wear for her dateter that evening. Her eyes ran


    through her options as she replied to Wade, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Mia, Mr. Dominic told me to inform him when you meet your ex¨Chusband.¡±


    Her hands paused. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°Because I respect your decision.¡±


    That answer elicited a smile from her. ¡°You sure have a way with your words. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not


    interested in my ex¨Chusband. Dominic is just worried that I might lose control of my emotions when I


    meet my ex¨Chusband. Look at me now. I¡¯mpletely fine.¡±


    Four years ago, she managed to narrowly avert losing her babies in an ident, albeit at the cost of


    her memories with Timothy.


    A sigh escaped from Wade. There was something he hadn¡¯t said ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person, Ms.


    Mia. Mr. Barrett is your ex¨Chusband!¡±


    She noticed his troubled expression. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. You can contact my doctor. Ask him if I¡¯m


    doing goodtely.¡±


    He figured that it was a good idea. Leaving them alone, he immediately contacted Ryan Grayson, the


    psychologist in charge of Mia¡¯s case.


    Wade recounted the whole situation.


    ¡°You mean she took the wrong person for her ex¨Chusband?¡± Ryan¡¯s voice was deep.


    ¡°Yes, should I tell her the truth?¡±


    ¡°No, for now. Let¡¯s take a desensitization experiment. I was worried that Mia meeting Timothy would


    awaken the memories I sealed through hypnosis. If she doesn¡¯t remember, let it be. If she remembers,


    you don¡¯t have to do anything either.¡±


    Wade sighed, thinking that Mia shouldn¡¯t havee to Xanier Ind. However, what was done was


    done. Mia would surelye here because Ginger sneaked to the ind.


    Was it all destiny?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Back in the room, Mia had chosen which dress to wear. After getting changed, she highlighted her


    features with makeup.


    Ginger¡¯s light step carried her to her mother. ¡°Wow! You look so pretty, Mommy!¡±


    Mia stroked Ginger¡¯s head. ¡°Stay in the room. Now, it¡¯s time to test whether that man is qualified to be


    your father.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for you, Mommy!¡±


    Stepping in heels and holding her bag, Mia breezed out of her room.


    She strode to the other room while humming.


    Inviting a man to her room?


    That was not something that she would do.


    When she entered the room, no one was in there. She couldn¡¯t believe that Timothy would arriveter


    than her. Men would normally be more enthusiastic when it came to dates in a hotel because there was


    only one thing they would think of.


    Mia clucked her tongue, seemingly approving Timothy¡¯s push¨Cand¨Cpull strategy. She poured herself a


    ss of wine.


    That was the most direct method to test a man¡¯s true intention. Basically, no one passed the


    test all these years.


    Before long, there was a knock at the door. Mia directed her gaze toward it. ¡°Come in. It¡¯s not locked.¡±


    Still, the person outside kept knocking.


    Frowning, she walked toward the door. ¡°I said, it¡¯s not locked. Who are you?¡±


    A hotel attendant stood outside the door and politely said, ¡°Ms. Monalize, Mr. Barrett told me to take


    you to a ce.¡±


    Mia was surprised.


    Where was Timothy nning to take her?

 Chapter 654

    With a brief look back at the room, Mia¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Timothy was full of surprise. She¡¯d like to find out what he had up his sleeves.


    Mia and the hotel attendant took the elevator to the top floor. She couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled,


    knowing exactly what awaited them upstairs.


    As a regr, how could she not know the ce?


    She followed him to the conservatory, and as she had expected, Timothy was there. He was taking in


    the sea while standing before the ss window.


    Due to the heavy rain, the sea took on a solemn gray tone.


    Mia strode up to him. ¡°The sea is blue and pretty when it¡¯s sunny.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Timothy turned his head to look at her.


    Miamanded attention in her striking ck dress, her lips a vivid red, evoking an air of captivating


    enigma.


    He had never seen Mia dressing this way, so he didn¡¯t know she could be thisdylike.


    ¡°What are you looking at, Mr. Barrett?¡± Something was weird about the way he stared at her. It seemed


    as though he was observing traces of another person¡¯s presence within her.


    Timothy circled to her back to pull out the chair for her. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mia dly epted the offer.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Sitting gracefully, she gazed at the handsome man. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to invite me here. A candlelight


    dinner doesn¡¯t sound bad.¡±


    He calmly cut the steak into pieces. ¡°It would be inconvenient to talk with the kid around.¡±


    ¡°Did you really think that I invited you to the room I¡¯m staying in? I may be an irresponsible mother, but I


    have my boundaries to keep.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I was overthinking.¡± Timothy then switched their tes. He gave her the steak he had cut.


    She took a bite of it. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    From the delectable vor of the steak, it seemed evident that he had splurged on its quality.


    That fell well within her expectations. After all, he must be someone of considerable stature


    to be able to offer 10 million dors.


    Mia nced at him. ¡°Are you from Bern City, like Caleb?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What do you do for a living?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a businessman. I run my family¡¯s business.¡±


    Her brows arched. ¡°That must be a huge business.¡±


    It finally dawned upon her that Timothy hailed from a well¨Coff family.


    ¡°It¡¯s our family¡¯s legacy. What about you, Ms. Monalize? Are you from Chesterfield?¡±


    Her hands froze momentarily. ¡°Did Ginger tell you that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Timothy nodded.


    Mia felt a sense of disbelief at Ginger¡¯s betrayal. Nevertheless, she smiled and said, ¡°You know so


    much about me. Are you trying to flirt with me?¡±


    He stared at her deeply when he heard that.


    For four long years, Timothy had been tirelessly searching for Mia.


    His gaze fixated on the mole beneath the corner of her eye. His hand couldn¡¯t help but reach out for it,


    but she dodged him.


    She leaned back in the chair, her gaze cold. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit premature? We haven¡¯t built that level of


    closeness yet, Mr. Barrett.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel let down. As she had expected, all men were the same.


    Timothy apologized, ¡°Sorry. Have you always had that mole beneath your eye?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She found that


    question weird. She wondered why he asked that.

 Chapter 655

    Timothy¡¯s heart sank the moment he heard Mia¡¯s answer. If the mole had always been there, then she


    wasn¡¯t Mia Bowen!


    ¡°Why the question?¡± Her eyes didn¡¯t leave him.


    He filled his wine ss and downed it all.


    Noticing the shift in his mood, she wondered if the mole was ugly on her.


    He ced the wine ss down, and a drop of wine trickled from his lips to his clothes.


    It took a fleeting second for him to be a deted balloon.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°Let¡¯s talk business, Ms. Monalize. The reishi mushrooms, what should I do


    to get them?¡±


    It was Timothy¡¯s attempt to switch the topic. Mia realized that he didn¡¯t want to talk about the previous


    topic anymore. Suppressing the curiosity in her, she beamed. ¡°That depends on what you can offer.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The glint in his eyes dimmed. ¡°Tell me your terms.¡± 2


    ¡°How am I supposed to do that when I have everything? Besides, you¡¯re the one making a request. You


    should think about how to make me happy so that I¡¯m willing to give them to you.¡±


    Timothy watched her. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do that.¡±


    She snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not buying that. Don¡¯t tell me you have never tried to make your girlfriend or wife


    happy before Haven¡¯t you been in a rtionship before?¡±


    He stared at the face that looked so much like Mia Bowen. ¡°I¡¯ve been single for many years.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been single for many years,¡± she repeated. ¡°Which means you have been in a rtionship.


    Have you not tried to make your partner happy before?¡±


    Memories from four years ago struck him. ¡°I did, but I failed.¡±


    That answer didn¡¯t surprise her¨Cnot one bit. He didn¡¯t seem like the romantic guy to let his partner have


    it their way.


    He was rich and handsome. And based on thosebels alone, Mia reckoned thedies were always


    the ones swooning over him.


    She took a small sip of drink. ¡°And you broke up?¡±


    The frustration led him to drink again. The question was left hanging in the air.


    To her, Timothy was a hard nut to crack. She wondered if he had lingering feelings for his first love.


    She was reluctant to admit defeat. If this kept going, she wouldn¡¯t be able to evaluate him.


    She leaned forward on the table as she brushed her hair back. ¡°Mr. Barrett, you want me to name my


    term, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯ve thought of something.¡±


    ¡°Pray tell.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get together. Besides, you¡¯re handsome and have been single for years.¡± Her tone was confident.


    She made a deliberate effort to show him her most ttering side. The confidence she gained from


    wearing the sexy ck outfit fueled her determination to take Timothy down.


    As long as he said yes, he could have the reishi mushrooms and save 10 million dors. It would be a


    steal.


    No one would be foolish enough to turn down the offer. Not a single man could resist beauty and


    money.


    Quietly, he studied the woman in front of him. Without warning, he narrowed the distance between


    them, and the temperature rose palpably.


    Despite her deepened smile, she had her guard up.


    It was a test. Would he take her bait?


    Mia was able to study his features thanks to the proximity. His skin was wless.


    She couldn¡¯t deny his attractiveness; his face was precisely her type.


    When his hand drew closer to her face, she held her breath.


    Right when she was going to retreat, his fingertips touched her cheek and caressed the mole beneath


    the corner of her eye.

 Chapter 656

    Mia was stunned. What was Timothy doing?


    Disappointment settled in his stomach when he realized the mole wasn¡¯t makeup.


    He quickly reclined back in his seat, his voice tinged with distance. ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t ept that term,


    Ms. Monalize.¡±


    She stared at him, baffled as her heart raced.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She quickly reached for her wine to take a sip, trying to mask her emotions.


    Thing¡¯s were escting in a direction beyond her expectations.


    She cleared her throat and asked, ¡°What were you doing?¡±


    ¡°Your mole is pretty,¡±mented Timothy indifferently.


    She was sure that he was telling a lie. The expression he wore when he touched her mole wasn¡¯t that


    of admiration. It was more like he was testing something.


    The weird feeling was too much for her to shake off now, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. Was she


    overreading it?


    Timothy checked the time. ¡°You can think of any terms other than that.¡±


    Next, he stood up and handed her his business card. ¡°Here¡¯s my business card. It can grant whatever


    you want to do in Bern City.¡±


    Mia read the business card. ¡°You belong to the Barrett family from Bern City?¡±


    No wonder he sounded so haughty. It turned out he was the president of Barrett Group.


    Rumors had it that he was a capable yet malicious existence.


    The Lanes¡® business almost had nothing to do with that ce, so she didn¡¯t know much


    about it.


    But she had heard of the famous Barrett family from Bern City. After all, they were the richest family


    there.


    Timothy withdrew his hand. ¡°If you can¡¯t think of any terms, we can settle with me owing you a favor.¡±


    ¡°Any favor will do?¡± Her brow cocked.


    can help you, provided it remains within legal and moral bounds.¡±


    by Mohini as odi


    The gave hintest at eagerness to speak, but Timothy Interjected, ¡°I should mention, personal


    lungs won¡¯t factor into this


    The deal seemedme to her almost instantly. ¡°Mr. Barrett, what if I ask you to sell your


    Ma was thrilled at the thought of the richest man in Bern City selling hits body.


    However, Timothy¡¯s expression remained the same. ¡°A promise from me is worth more than that, Ats.


    Monalize. Please give it a serious thought.¡± His tone was firm.


    As soon as he finished, he walked away.


    Msa held the business card.


    Things were getting interesting. This was Mia¡¯s first time meeting such a difficult man.


    After finishing her share of steak, she headed back to her room.


    Ginger, who had been waiting on the couch, brightened up as soon as she saw Mia.¡± Mommy, you¡¯re


    back! How was it?¡±


    ¡°Boring.¡±


    Ginger¡¯s mood plummeted. ¡°He failed the test, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    No. It is me who failed to test him.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean he passed?¡± Her hands danced in the air.


    Mia pinched Ginger¡¯s cheek. ¡°No, he rejected the test. But we still have time.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, can I test him with the reishi mushrooms?¡±


    ¡°Kids should stay out of adults¡® games.¡± Mia could tell that Ginger would give Timothy the leeway.


    Mia¡¯s finger brushed the tip of Ginger¡¯s nose. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Wash up and go to bed. If you sleepte,


    you will stay short forever!¡±


    Ginger promptly scurried to the bathroom.


    Mia watched while smiling.


    The business card in her bag caught her attention, and she mused. She didn¡¯t think there


    would be a man that she couldn¡¯t rope in in this world. She intended to continue with her advances


    tomorrow.

 Chapter 657

    Mia and Ginger showered.


    Mia was hugging Ginger. ¡°Were you afraid when you sneaked out?¡±


    ¡°Nope I brought all my weapons.¡± Ginger began describing how she taught Caleb¨Cthat bad guy¡ªand


    that bad woman a lesson vividly.


    Mia¡¯s mood got better because of the story. She knew Ginger very well.


    Simr to Mia, Ginger was never the one to tolerate something.


    Mia gently stroked Ginger¡¯s head, ¡°Where did you sleepst night?¡±


    ¡°I slept with Mister and that bad guy. I wet the sheets when I wok embarrassed when she mentioned


    that.


    up.¡± Ginger was quite


    She covered her face, her voice muffled as she asked, ¡°Mommy, why do I still wet the sheets? I¡¯m


    already a grown¨Cup.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still a kid. Once you be an adult, you won¡¯t do that anymore. Still, I have to admit that


    you¡¯ve grown up a lot.¡± Mia¡¯s finger traced Ginger¡¯s ear. ¡°Ginger, Mister is good friends with Caleb.


    Doesn¡¯t it bother you?¡±


    ¡°That works for me. That bad guy must treat you with respect when you


    date Mister.¡±


    A giggle rose to Mia¡¯s throat. ¡°What if Mr. Barrett has a girlfriend or a wife? Have you never thought


    about it?¡±


    Ginger paused momentarily, her mood deted. ¡°If so, there¡¯s nothing we can do then.¡±


    ¡°I was joking. I¡¯ve asked him. He¡¯s single at the moment.¡±


    Ginger brightened at that. ¡°Mommy, you gotta try harder with your test.


    The corner of Mia¡¯s lips twitched. The test wasn¡¯t the problem.


    The problem was that Timothy was different from other men. If it were for other men, they would¡¯ve


    agreed to be with her.


    However, Timothy turned her down immediately and gave her a promise in exchange.


    Still, a part of her wasn¡¯t willing to give up. ¡°Ginger, do you have Mr. Barrett¡¯s contact number?¡±


    ¡°I do. I have it on my smartwatch.¡±


    ¡°Ask him out for breakfast tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Questions seemed to fill Ginger¡¯s eyes.


    Mia smiled faintly. ¡°Just do as I say.¡±


    A sleepy Ginger promised before slipping into dreand with a sweet smile. Her hunch was telling her


    that Timothy could be her father.


    Ginger woke Mia up the next day. ¡°Mommy, wake up.


    ¡°Let me sleep in longer.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re gettingte. I¡¯ve asked Mister out for breakfast. Get up!¡±


    Only then did Mia prop herself up while yawning. She nced at Ginger. ¡°Let¡¯s go wash ourselves up.¡±


    Mia began to regret her decision. Why breakfast and not lunch?


    They washed up and got changed before heading to the restaurant in the hotel.


    It was still early, so it wasn¡¯t crowded.


    They entered the restaurant. Mia¡¯s eyes scanned the area, but Timothy wasn¡¯t there.


    It seemed like he hadn¡¯te yet.


    Yawning, Mia looked at Ginger. ¡°Take whatever you want to have.¡±


    Then, she sat down to take a break. Had it not for Ginger, Mia wouldn¡¯t have woken up this


    early.


    Holding a te, Ginger looked at the breakfast spread to pick her choice. Her eyes kept darting toward


    the door at times.


    Not long after, Timothy trod into the restaurant.


    Ginger waved happily. ¡°Tim, over here!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He finally heard her when he drew closer. Ginger, in a dress, stood on her toes and waved at him. She


    was adorable, like a puppy.


    Smiling, he came up to her. ¡°Are you here alone?¡±

 Chapter 658

    Ginger uttered, ¡°Mommy¡¯s over there.¡±


    Timothy lifted his head and noticed the napping woman in her seat.


    He cast his gaze down at Ginger, who barely reached his thigh. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. The tables are too high. I can¡¯t see.¡± Due to her height, Ginger couldn¡¯t


    get a clear view of the food on the table.


    ¡°Come here.¡± He lifted her up, his voice deep. ¡°What would you like to have?¡±


    As her field of vision expanded, she eximed in delight at the array of options. Ginger held her te


    as her head swiveled left and right before her finger finally settled on her desired dish. ¡°That one.


    That¡¯s it.¡±


    Timothy strolled around the restaurant with Ginger in his arms. The sight was rather adorable.


    Mia woke up and began searching for Ginger, only to see Timothy carrying her.


    Mixed feelings stirred in her because it seemed like Ginger really liked Timothy. Ginger was all


    wreathed in smiles too.


    Timothy looked younger in his casual clothespared to when he was in his suits. Instead of a


    businessman, he appeared more like an eye candy in showbiz.


    Suddenly, her heart throbbed. She clutched her chest, pouring herself a ss of water to soothe her


    nerves.


    She couldn¡¯t make sense of what was happening to her. It had been a long time since shest had a


    hard time breathing. Was it because she hadn¡¯t been taking her medicely?


    Mia pushed the thought to the back of her mind.


    Timothy took Ginger on a brief tour around the restaurant before seating her at the table.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± Ginger grinned after the fruitful journey.


    Mia¡¯s eyes narrowed at Ginger¡¯s te. ¡°No, no. That¡¯s too much desserts.¡±


    She took the te and took half of the food. ¡°You can only have these with vegetables and protein.¡±


    Ginger pouted. She never grew to like vegetables.


    Mia stood up, eyes on Timothy. ¡°Mr. Barrett, should we go get our share?¡± He spared her a nce and


    nodded. They went to the buffet section.


    Mia first grabbed vegetables, pumpkin soup, and boiled eggs for Ginger.


    Her gaze went to him. ¡°She can¡¯t have too many desserts. They¡¯re bad for her teeth.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I haven¡¯t babysat before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I appreciate your patience with Ginger and keeping herpany. She¡¯s quite chatty, and


    my family spoils her. She must¡¯ve been quite a handful for you these past few days, haven¡¯t she?¡±


    He answered indifferently, ¡°No, she wasn¡¯t anything like that.¡±


    On the contrary, he was grateful to Ginger because he could meet Mia because of her.


    Mia¡¯s origin remained a mystery, and he still had many questions.


    ¡°Tim.¡± Luna arrived with breakfast for Timothy, only to find him in the restaurant with


    Monalize.


    Mia watched Luna make her way over, marveling inwardly at Luna¡¯s resilience.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just the day before, Luna had taken a tumble down the stairs, yet here she was today, full of


    energy.


    With bandages wrapped around her head and band¨Caids on her wrists and knees, Luna still retained


    her beauty, undiminished by her injuries.


    Their gazes locked, a silent conversation passing between them. Only they held the key to what


    transpired in those depths.


    Mia smiled. ¡°That fall was nasty, but here you are, standing tall. You¡¯re quite the strong woman, aren¡¯t


    you?¡±

 Chapter 659

    As soon as Mia said that, Luna¡¯s expression shifted.


    There was mischief in Mia¡¯s eyes. She never held back when dealing with a pretentious person. Not


    when she knew what Luna did to Ginger.


    On top of that, Ginger liked Timothy¨Call the more reason for Mia to eliminate her potentialpetitors.


    Timothy frowned at Luna. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Luna let out a weak smile. ¡°Tim, I¡¯m alright now. It¡¯s just scrapes. So, I came out to have a walk and


    have breakfast.¡±


    Mia looked toward where Ginger was seated. ¡°I¡¯ll bring the food to Ginger first.¡±


    She then made her way to Ginger. ¡°Finish everything.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, is the bad woman here to cause trouble again?¡± Ginger was anxious.


    ¡°Rx. I know how to deal with people like her,¡± assured Mia as she ced the te down. Then, she


    returned to the buffet section, to Luna¡¯s side. ¡°Ms. Maynard, there are better ways to show your


    feelings. You shouldn¡¯t stoop that low. Besides, it doesn¡¯t work that way.¡± Luna¡¯s eyes dimmed, and she


    retorted, ¡°Am I supposed to be like you? Throwing myself to a man shamelessly?¡±


    Mia chuckled. ¡°Your acting is so good. Have you considered a debut in showbiz?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. Tim will never ept you. There¡¯s someone he cherished in his heart. He


    hadn¡¯t forgotten about her for years.¡±


    Mia arched a brow. ¡°Enlighten me. What kind of woman is she?¡±


    There was something off about Timothy yesterday. No man should be able to resist her offer yesterday.


    Timothy, it seemed, had someone else.


    Every muscle in Luna¡¯s body screamed to rip Monalize¡¯s face off. Monalize resembled Mia so


    much!


    ¡°Why should I? If you want to know, you can ask him yourself.¡± Luna sounded malicious.


    Mia couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away as Luna, with a pathetic pout, approached Timothy. The


    pitiful fa?ade on Luna¡¯s face tugged at an unfamiliar irritation within her. It shouldn¡¯t have bothered her.


    Yet, a niggling unease wouldn¡¯t be quelled.


    Mia simply ced a bowl of soup on her tray before her strides carried her to Luna. A pristine smile


    was on Mia¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Barrett.¡±


    A jolt of annoyance shot through Luna at Mia¡¯s voice. Her smile faltered, hardening into a grimace.


    As Mia approached Luna and Timothy, her ankle appeared to give way, causing the bowl of soup to


    topple and spill.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Timothy eximed, surging forward to catch Mia.


    Mia caught his arm, shrieking, ¡°The floor is slippery. I would¡¯ve fallen if it wasn¡¯t for you, Mr. Barrett.¡±


    ¡°Tim!¡± Luna cried, a shrill squeak escaping her lips as she gripped the table¡¯s edge, narrowly avoiding


    another fall.


    Luna reeked of chicken soup, and her dress clung to her, hot to the touch.


    Her reddened eyes stared at the duo hugging. Grievance was written all over her face.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did he save Mia and not her?


    Timothy looked at her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± His tone sounded calm.


    Luna¡¯s eyes were downcast to hide her delight. ¡°The soup¡¯s burning! I think I got scalded. Ms.


    Monalize, did I upset you somehow? You shoved me down the stairs yesterday, and now you spilled


    soup on me!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Maynard, I¡¯m sorry. But the floor is too slippery! I twisted my ankle, too! I would have fallen like


    you if it hadn¡¯t been for Mr. Barrett catching me. It was aplete ident.¡±

 Chapter 660

    Mia¡¯s innocent tone only served to infuriate Luna.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The floor isn¡¯t slippery. You did that on purpose!¡± Luna¡¯s resolve didn¡¯t waver as she refused to


    concede.


    Quickly, Mia signaled to the restaurant manager. ¡°The floor is too slippery, and I almost slipped. Please


    rify the situation to thisdy over here.¡±


    The manager addressed Luna promptly. ¡°Apologies, the humidity is high due to the recent rain. Let me


    arrange for a doctor for you, Ms. Maynard. We¡¯ll take full responsibility.¡±


    Luna was rendered speechless, not expecting the restaurant manager to take it upon himself so


    quickly. Left with no choice, she gave up.


    Mia shed a meaningful smile at Luna. ¡°Ms. Maynard, you should hurry to the doctor. It would be a


    shame if it left a scar on you.¡±


    Luna¡¯s gaze involuntarily shifted to Timothy. It was as if she hoped for him to speak up for


    her.


    ¡°Go to the doctor,¡± his voice was t.


    The hope in her eyes faded.


    Luna felt that Timothy had neglected her since Monalize entered their lives. If before, he would surely


    stand up for her without hesitation.


    Standing next to Timothy, Mia waved at Luna. ¡°Bye.¡±


    Luna gritted her teeth so hard that they threatened to shatter. Initially nning a pitiful act, she found


    Mia had outsmarted her.


    A flicker of amusement danced in Mia¡¯s eyes at Luna¡¯s fuming expression. Luna had iting for her.


    ¡°Are you happy now?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Mia shifted her gaze toward Timothy. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean, Mr. Barrett? I


    almost went flying a moment ago, you know! I was so scared.


    Timothy didn¡¯t expose her.


    One thing was undeniable¨Cthis woman resembled nothing like Mia Bowen other than looks!


    By the time Mia took her food and returned to the table, Ginger and Caleb were ying something.


    Ginger lifted her head. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Mia merely spared Caleb a nce before checking Ginger¡¯s te. ¡°Good girl. You finished them all.¡±


    A guilty smile stered on Ginger¡¯s face. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m going to the yground with the bad guy. Have


    fun with Mister!¡±


    Mia understood what Ginger was up to. Thetter was trying to give them personal space.


    Mia¡¯s eye stayed on Caleb for a second. ¡°Ginger, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll behave.¡±


    Caleb spoke up, ¡°The bodyguard and I will look after her.¡±


    ¡°Okay. If she returns with even a single strand of hair out of ce, I¡¯lle for your head.¡±


    ¡°You have my word.¡±


    Caleb quickly took Ginger out of the restaurant before texting Timothy secretly. The text read, ¡°Tim, I¡¯m


    risking my life to create an opportunity for you. Don¡¯t let it go to waste!¡±


    Meanwhile, Mia didn¡¯t like that Ginger was hanging out with Caleb.


    Timothy said, ¡°Considering everything, they should spend some time together.¡±


    She answered coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Monalize, since when do you know Caleb?¡±


    Mia rested her chin on her hand, her arm propped up on the table as she looked at him. ¡°Are you trying


    to pry information out of me? Because I have a question for you too. Is there a woman who you still


    hold dear to your heart?¡±

 Chapter 661

    Mia couldn¡¯t shake Luna¡¯sment from earlier. Timothy¡¯s interest in Mia was clear, yet he remained


    frustratingly out of reach. However, the presence of another woman upying his heart would exin


    his reluctance.


    Timothy¡¯s Adain¡¯s apple bobbed as he stared at Mia. ¡°You can take it that way.


    Even after four years had passed, he still couldn¡¯t forget about Mia Bowen. Though she had


    disappeared without a trace, he held firm to the belief that she was still alive.


    That answer didn¡¯t surprise Mia at all. A smile smeared across her lips. ¡°No wonder you keep rejecting


    me. You even give up the reishi mushrooms for her. I¡¯m curious. What is she like? What is so good


    about her that you can¡¯t forget about her?¡±


    His eyes narrowed slightly, but he wasn¡¯t flustered by her questions at all. ¡°I¡¯ve answered your


    question. Now, it¡¯s your turn to answer mine.¡±


    Timothy was too smart to be yed around.


    Mia nodded. ¡°Okay. Since when do I know Caleb? I think it¡¯s four years ago when I got pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Four years ago?¡± His gaze instantly turned shrewd as though trying to see through her.


    Mia found that strange. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, Mr. Barrett? Is it unbelievable? Ginger is


    almost four years old.¡±


    Timothy looked at her deeply, trying to catch a crack from her expression.


    After all, his questions were straightforward enough. Yet, she appeared so calm and


    unbothered.


    Could someone change this much within four years?


    Or did he get the wrong person?


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°It¡¯s quite unbelievable. So, you¡¯re interested in the woman who resides in my


    heart?¡±


    Mia raised her head. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my ex¨Cwife.¡±


    Mia¡¯s hands paused the moment she heard the answer. Her guesses included a girlfriend or a


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    first love, but ex¨Cwife? She didn¡¯t see thating.


    Her hand stirred the coffee with a teaspoon. ¡°You¡¯ve been looking for your ex¨Cwife all these years?


    Have you found her?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but I can¡¯t say it for sure now.


    His scorching gaze was trying to see through her soul.


    Mia frowned. The strange feeling churned in her again.


    Previously, the way he looked at her was weird. It was as if he was trying to find a familiar shadow in


    her.


    Something crossed her mind, and she blurted, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I look like her.¡±


    His hands paused, and he stared at her. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Mia almost let out a humorless bark of augh at that. How much worse could this get?


    She sipped her coffee to calm herself down. ¡°Mr. Barrett, your expression when I mentioned knowing


    Caleb four years ago was strange. Is it because you think I might be your ex¨Cwife?¡±

 Chapter 662

    ?Chapter 662Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Mia''s tant confrontation evoked more questions in Timothy. He was expecting her to feel guilty after he put it explicitly. However, her attitude was free from guilt and nervousness. She only appeared surprised.


    He had faith in his observation skills when it came to reading people''s emotions. Yet, he failed to read anything from her face.


    His heart sank. He instantly nodded. ''Yes. Guess there''s no need to keep up with the act anymore."


    Mia sighed upon realizing that she had guessed correctly. She then leaned back in the chair, hand resting on the armrest.


    A knowing smirk touched her lips, and a shift in the atmosphere hinted at a newfound confidence. "Mr. Barrett, with all due respect, your flirting skills are old-fashioned. Even soap operas have moved beyond these tired clich¨¦s. What makes you think I''d fall for it?"


    Disappointment gnawed at her. She''d held onto the hope that he was different. Yet, here he was, mirroring the same tired pattems. He was no less different from the men she knew. The only "difference" was his outdated flirting techniques. She could almostugh-how close she came to falling for them.


    "To be honest, the whole amnesia act feels a little outdated and immature, don''t you think?"


    *Amnesiac? Me?" Mia''s voice squeaked, a mixture of disbelief and indignation. The words wouldn''t form. Speaking to Timothy felt like an insurmountable task.


    She stood up. "Sorry, Mr. Barrett. I don''t think there''s any point in continuing this. My time is valuable." Her patience had limits.


    After that, she turned and left the restaurant. When she thought about his words again, she found them hrious.


    Mia headed straight to the yground, where Ginger and Caleb were having fun together.


    Ginger didn''t appear to be forced, so Mia let them be.


    Sometimes, stopping children would only serve to fuel their desire for it. Given Ginger''s longing for a fatherly figure, Mia figured she might as well let her enjoy her time with Caleb.


    That way, Ginger would understand that a father figure was unnecessary-not when the father was a bastard.


    Timothy''s words echoed in her mind. They seemed somewhat juvenile, yet a sense of unease lingered. She pulled out her phone and began searching for him online.


    ording to official records, Timothy was married, and there was no indication of a divorce. However, there were no mentions or photos of his ex-spouse.


    Mia''s search yielded little information other than the gender of his ex-spouse.


    Yet, Mia, with her knack for peeling backyers, finally managed to dig out information about this enigmatic ex- wife of his years of secret message-ordinary woman-passed away four years ago.


    Mia scanned the sparse information again. It seemed the Barretts had gone to extraordinary lengths to keep the details of Mrs. Barrett''s life under wraps.


    Then, it clicked. Based on her understanding of affluent families, the Barretts must be embarrassed by Mrs. Barrett''s background, hence the secrecy.


    Mia wished she could see how much she resembled his ex-wife, but to her dismay, she still couldn''t find any pictures.


    Undeterred, she contacted Wade. "Look into Timothy and his ex-wife, I want her pictures too."


    Wade''s expression shifted. "M-Ms. Mia, why the sudden interest?"


    Wade couldn''t help but wonder if a forgotten memory had perhaps stirred within her.

 Chapter 663

    Wade was acting weird, but Mia simply brushed it off by reasoning that Caleb was the cause of it. After


    all, Caleb was good friends with Timothy.


    She managed her tone. ¡°Do I have to exin why I want to investigate them?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m on it.¡± Wade hung up the call, feeling the need to call Dominic.


    Things were discoursing in the wrong direction. Wade called Dominic to report the situation. right away.


    Dominic¡¯s face fell when he learned that Timothy had shown up. ¡°What? Timothy Barrett was the one


    who had saved Ginger at the airport? Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?¡±


    Wade stammered, ¡°B¨CBecause Ms. Mia told me not to. Plus, Dr. Grayson did suggest she spend time


    with him. It¡¯s for her health.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Buy them ne tickets at this instant!¡± Dominic didn¡¯t want Mia to have anything to do with


    Timothy.


    Four years ago, Mia almost died on the operating table because of Timothy, and Dominic would never


    forget that.


    Dominic had spent years ndestinely opposing Barrett Group, especially their ventures in Nord City,


    leading to a downturn in their business fortunes.


    ¡°A tsunami had struck Xanier Ind recently, and the storm shows no signs of ab?ting. The airport has


    been closed for the past two days. I don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll reopen it.¡± Wade was in a tough spot.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s a storm? Even if it rains knives, I want them back home immediately!¡± Dominic was


    infuriated.


    Who would¡¯ve known that Mia would run into Timothy on a trip to Xanier Ind?


    Right then, Eva entered the presidential office and happened to witness his rage. ¡°What happened?


    Why are you angry?¡±


    ¡°Mia met Timothy on Xanier Ind,¡± Dominic shared what he had heard from Wade.


    Eva was equally surprised.


    Dominic sprang from his seat. ¡°This won¡¯t do. I have to take them back in person.¡±


    um do


    safe to fly a chopper through the bad weather.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of danger.¡±


    She pulled him. ¡°What about Mia and Ginger? Ginger¡¯s still young. Do you want her to take the risk?¡±


    That cooled his head instantly. Still, the me was burning in him. ¡°But I can¡¯t let Mia meet Timothy.


    Don¡¯t you know what happened to Mia four years ago was because of the Barrett¡¯s?¡± ¡°I know, but Mia


    has changed. She¡¯s no longer someone who can be bullied.¡±


    ¡°What if she regains her memories?¡±


    ¡°Honey, hypnosis is a temporary solution. You can¡¯t keep her in the dark forever. Four years is long


    enough. If they met on Xanier Ind, it could only mean they¡¯re fated to cross each other¡¯s path. Mia


    will be able to make the right choice. Don¡¯t you have any faith in her?¡±


    He finally calmed down. ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    she wanted to look for her


    ¡°Good. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know why Ginger left the house. father. Could you stop her forever? It¡¯s


    time to learn how to let go.¡±


    safe to fly a chopper through the bad weather.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of danger.¡±


    She pulled him. ¡°What about Mia and Ginger? Ginger¡¯s still young. Do you want her to take the risk?¡±


    That cooled his head instantly. Still, the me was burning in him. ¡°But I can¡¯t let Mia meet Timothy.


    Don¡¯t you know what happened to Mia four years ago was because of the Barretts?¡±


    ¡°I know, but Mia has changed. She¡¯s no longer someone who can be bullied.¡±


    ¡°What if she regains her memories?¡±


    ¡°Honey, hypnosis is a temporary solution. You can¡¯t keep her in the dark forever. Four years is long


    enough. If they met on Xanier Ind, it could only mean they¡¯re fated to cross each other¡¯s path. Mia


    will be able to make the right choice. Don¡¯t you have any faith in her?¡±


    He finally calmed down. ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    ¡°Good. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know why Ginger left the house. She wanted to look for her father. Could


    you stop her forever? It¡¯s time to learn how to let go.¡±


    +


    ¡°Calm down, honey, There was a tsunami in the territorial waters near Xanier Ind. It¡¯s not safe to fly


    a chopper through the had weather.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of danger,¡±


    She pulled him. ¡°What about Mia and Ginger? Ginger¡¯s still young. Do you want her to take the risk?¡±


    That cooled his head instantly. Still, the me was burning in him. ¡°But I can¡¯t let Mia meet Timothy.


    Don¡¯t you know what happened to Mia four years ago was because of the Barretts?¡± ¡°I know, but Mia


    has changed. She¡¯s no longer someone who can be bullied.¡±


    ¡°What if she regains her memories?¡±


    ¡°Honey, hypnosis is a temporary solution. You can¡¯t keep her in the dark forever. Four years is long


    enough. If they met on Xanier Ind, it could only mean they¡¯re fated to cross each other¡¯s path. Mia


    will be able to make the right choice. Don¡¯t you have any faith in her?¡±


    He finally calmed down. ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    ¡°Good. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know why Ginger left the house. She wanted to look for her father. Could


    you stop her forever? It¡¯s time to learn how to let go.¡±

 Chapter 664

    That idea put Dominic off. He didn¡¯t want Mia to meet Timothy because he was worried about the past


    repeating itself.


    Evaforted Dominic and then called Mia.


    The line got through immediately.


    ¡°Hello, Eva. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°No biggie. I¡¯m just checking in on you. How are things going on over at Xanier Ind? Are you


    adapting well? I heard that the airport is closed because of the heavy pour.¡±


    ¡°Yup. The rain is different from the usual one. We¡¯ll need to extend our stay for several days. We¡¯ll


    return when the rain stops, and it¡¯s safe to fly.¡±


    Mia had a nagging feeling that there was something unusual about Eva¡¯s sudden call. She couldn¡¯t


    help but wonder if Eva had somehow learned that Caleb was on Xanier Ind.


    All these years, her family had avoided mentioning her ex¨Chusband to spare her feelings.


    She had assumed Eva¡¯s call was to urge her to return home promptly, but as it turned out, it was just a


    casual conversation.


    After Mia ended the call, a suspicion formed in her mind¨Cperhaps Wade had reported something to her


    family.


    Thankfully, the airport on Xanier Ind was closed due to the bad weather. Even if her brothers wanted


    toe, they couldn¡¯t.


    Meanwhile, she should straighten things out with her ex¨Chusband in the meantime.


    Mia walked toward Ginger, who was having fun. ¡°Ginger.¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Ginger threw herself in Mia¡¯s arms like a happy bunny. Sweat stered her fringe to her


    forehead.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you have fun?¡± Mia wiped her face with a napkin.


    Ginger nodded. ¡°Mommy, I pranked him too. It was a sess!¡±


    Mia giggled. ¡°Go over there and take a break. I have something to talk to him.¡±


    Ginger heeded Mia¡¯s instruction and left. Now that there was a better candidate to be her father, she


    didn¡¯t care what Mia would say to Caleb. She wished for the discussion to go awry.


    415 B¨®NUS


    That way, she could have another father without guilt!


    Mia approached Caleb, her voice steely. ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    ¡°A¨CAbout what?¡± He scanned his surroundings, but there was no sight of Timothy. Caleb was surprised


    that breakfast had ended so soon.


    ¡°Look, Caleb, it¡¯s been years since our divorce, which means everything is in the past. Ginger¡¯s been


    asking about having a father figure around, so I was hoping you could spend these next few days with


    her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave as soon as the airport reopens, and I wouldn¡¯t expect any further involvement after that.¡±


    Mia was clear and concise.


    Caleb protested his innocence, ¡°Ms. Monalize, with all due respect, I wouldn¡¯t dream of denying


    something I did. But seriously, you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else entirely. I¡¯m not even close to


    being your ex¨Chusband!¡±


    Her brows furrowed. ¡°Admitting it or not is irrelevant. Anger Ginger, and don¡¯t expect any kindness from


    me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, for crying out loud! You seriously got the wrong person. I am not your ex¨Chusband!¡±


    Her gaze turned cold. ¡°As I said, admitting it or not is irrelevant.¡±


    Caleb had had enough. ¡°Ms. Monalize, did Timothy not tell you how much you look like his ex¨Cwife?¡±

 Chapter 665

    Mia was bbergasted. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Timothy did tell her that she resembled his ex¨Cwife. She had thought it was a mere coincidence!


    ¡°Ms. Monalize, you really got the wrong person. Has it ever crossed your mind that Timothy is actually


    your ex¨Chusband?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± she eximed.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    That couldn¡¯t be right. Mia heard Dominic mention Caleb being her ex. Timothy¡¯s remark about the


    resemnce must have been a flimsy attempt at deflection. Mia never trusted his word anyway.


    She nced over at Caleb hesitantly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Unless you have photos as proof.¡±


    Mia had scoured the inte earlier, desperate to find a picture of Timothy¡¯s ex¨Cwife. However, her


    endeavor yielded nothing but a frustrating gallery of non¨Cmatches¨Ctheck of a visual confirmation


    gnawed at her.


    Theck of an online trace of Timothy¡¯s ex¨Cwife, a woman who once held a prominent position as part


    of the Barrett family, set rm bells ringing in Mia¡¯s head. Thisplete digital wipeout was eerily


    strange.


    ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll show you the photos.¡±


    Caleb whisked his phone out, attempting to find a picture of Mia. However, despite scrolling through the


    end of the gallery, he couldn¡¯t find even a single picture of Mia.


    Well, this was awkward.


    Mia¡¯s marriage to Timothy four years ago was meant to turn his fate around. Unfortunately, his family


    never fully embraced her as his wife. As such, Caleb had never been close to Mia, so he had none of


    her photos.


    She chanced a nce at him. ¡°Can¡¯t find the photos?¡±


    Caleb sheepishly exined, ¡°I changed my phone, so I lost all the previous photos.¡±


    ¡°You must¡¯ve posted on social media before, right? Don¡¯t you even have a group photo?¡± He was


    rendered speechless. She got him right there.


    +1B BONUS


    Mia and Timothy tied the knot ndestinely, so they had never been publicly seen together, let alone


    taken a group photo.


    Mia raised an eyebrow. ¡°How about the wedding photos? You gotta at least have those, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Caleb was at a loss for words. ¡°N¨CNo, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What? They don¡¯t even have a wedding photo? Did they even get married at all?¡± Mia thought the


    situation was snowballing fast.


    Sweating profusely, Caleb replied, ¡°They were married, but they didn¡¯t take a wedding photo for certain


    reasons.¡±


    ¡°Was it because the Barretts were upset with Mrs. Barrett¡¯s status? Being amoner, perhaps they


    didn¡¯t consider a wedding photo necessary. Rather than embracing her, it¡¯s more like they¡¯re ashamed


    of her. That¡¯s why there are no records of photos taken in public, right?¡±


    Mia¡¯s brusque manner rendered Caleb speechless. After a moment of hesitation, he warily said, ¡°If


    you¡¯re still mad because of what happened, actually-¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± The way Caleb stared at Mia, as if she were truly Timothy¡¯s ex¨Cwife, was unsettling. She


    continued disdainfully, ¡°Are you seriously assuming that I¡¯m Mr. Barrett¡¯s ex¨Cwife, and you think I¡¯m just


    pretending not to recognize all of you?¡±


    Caleb nodded solemnly.


    Mia was dumbfounded. ¡°Look, doppelgangers exist, you know! I¡¯m not that poor Mrs. Barrett! My


    temperament wouldn¡¯t tolerate that kind of treatment for a second! If I were treated as such, I swear to


    God, he¡¯ll regret it deeply!¡±


    Caleb faltered. When he recalled her fiery temper, he knew she was more than capable of following


    through on her threat.


    Caleb had to admit that apart from their looks, she was very different from Mia.

 Chapter 666

    Their personalities were very different.


    Mia¡¯s patience was wearing thin. With a sharp pivot, she made to leave, clearly done with Caleb¡¯s


    exnation. 1


    ¡°Wait, Ms. Langford! I don¡¯t have the photos now, but I can get them. Just give me some time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have no interest whatsoever.


    The notion of delving further into the life of Mrs. Barrett, who bore an uncanny resemnce to her,


    repulsed her.


    She strode toward Ginger and left the yground with her.


    Caleb sighed as he watched them leave. ¡°Goodness gracious.¡±


    It was unfortunate that he couldn¡¯t produce any photos at such a critical juncture.


    Caleb found her rather peculiar. He didn¡¯t even know her, yet she said he was the father of her child.


    She truly had mistaken him for someone else.


    Mia returned to the hotel with Ginger, feeling frustrated.


    Ginger nced at her. ¡°Mommy, how¡¯d it go with the bad guy?¡±


    Perplexed, Mia responded, ¡°Ginger, do you think we might¡¯ve gotten the wrong guy?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t you get the information from Uncle Dominic? Did he lie to you?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, why did you ask?¡±


    Mia ruffled her hair. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I found out by chance that Mr. Barrett has an ex¨Cwife.¡±


    Ginger grew anxious. ¡°Is Mister married?¡±


    If Timothy was married, she would lose him as a father. However, hadn¡¯t Mia mentioned that he was


    single?


    Mia continued, ¡°It appears that his ex¨Cwife has passed away, though. But Ginger, guess what? His ex¨C


    wife looks a lot like me!¡±


    Ginger¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That sounds like something from a movie!¡±


    Amused, Mia agreed, ¡°Exactly, I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but Caleb said the same thing as well. I doubt


    both of them are lying.¡±


    She could only specte that she must resemble Timothy¡¯s ex¨Cwife quite closely. However, was it


    merely a coincidence?


    Caleb insisted she had mistaken him for someone else. If he was telling the truth, it meant. her ex¨C


    husband was Timothy.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She lowered her gaze and met Ginger¡¯s hopeful eyes. Knowing how much Ginger adored Timothy, Mia


    kept the suspicions to herself.


    If Mia revealed to Ginger that Timothy was the bastard who had abandoned them, it would crush her.


    Mia resolved not to disclose the truth until she had thoroughly investigated the


    matter.


    Ginger¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Mommy, in that case, wouldn¡¯t that make you her substitute?¡±


    eves ¡°Ginger, where on earth did you learn that word?¡± Locking with Ginger, Mia firmly stated, ¡°Do you


    think I¡¯d settle to be someone¡¯s substitute? Men chase after me, not the other way around.¡±


    The absurdity of her striking resemnce to Timothy¡¯s ex¨Cwife blew her mind.


    While Ginger napped in the afternoon, Mia tossed and turned in bed. She scrolled through the album


    on her phone and stumbled upon a picture of Sage and Ginger.


    She instinctively smiled. However, she froze as she studied Sage¡¯s i Suddenly, it clicked why Timothy


    seemed so familiar. Sage was the spitting image of him.

 Chapter 667

    Mia noticed the striking resemnce between Sage¡¯s features and Timothy¡¯s, particrly their eyes.


    It suddenly dawned on her that Caleb was likely telling the truth¨CTimothy was the person she had been


    searching for.


    She found it absurd when Caleb said she resembled Timothy¡¯s wife. But now, realizing her mistake,


    everything fell into ce.


    Stupefied, she gazed nkly at the ceiling. She couldn¡¯t believe that she¡¯d gotten the wrong person.


    No wonder Timothy had been giving her strange looks.


    She had inadvertently taken the reishi mushroom he intended to buy. She offered to return it in


    exchange for a date, but he tly refused.


    Recalling these events left Mia puzzled. Timothy probably thought that she was flirting with him.


    However, she truly couldn¡¯t remember anything from the past.


    Once Ginger was sound asleep, Mia slipped out of the bedroom and made her way to the living room.


    When Wade showed up, she wasted no time. ¡°Did you get them?¡±


    Wade faltered. ¡°Ms. Mia, I¡¯ve yet to obtain Mrs. Barrett¡¯s pictures. I need some time.¡±


    ¡°How much longer?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m working on it.¡±


    Sinking onto the couch, Mia eyed him. ¡°Let me guess. You¡¯ll only tell me you¡¯ve got the photos once the


    storm passes, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Seeing Wade¡¯s stunned expression, Mia stopped beating around the bush. ¡°I already know, so there¡¯s


    no point in keeping it a secret. Timothy¡¯s ex¨Cwife looks exactly like me!¡±


    Wade¡¯s voice quivered as he answered, ¡°Ms. Mia, I had no choice. Mr. Dominic instructed me not to let


    you get in contact with the Barretts.¡±


    Mia had intended to test him with a question. She hadn¡¯t expected such a blunt confession.


    Her heart sank at his admission.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°So Timothy is the one I¡¯m searching for, not Caleb?¡±


    ¡°Y¨CYes.¡±


    She massaged her temples. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Grayson suggested trying desensitization therapy first to see if it triggered any memories from your


    past.¡±


    Speechless at Ryan¡¯s audacity to experiment on her, Mia seethed with anger. When she got back, he¡¯d


    have a lot to answer for.


    She quickly regained herposure. Wearing a stoic expression, she asked, ¡°Did you inform Dominic


    that I met my ex¨Chusband here?¡±


    Wade wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°Yes. We wouldn¡¯t want to see you hurt, after all.¡®


    ¡°What was his response?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Dominic likely will send his men to retrieve all of you once the storm passes since the airport is


    closed due to it.¡±


    Mia wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Her brothers treated her exceptionally well. They tiptoed around her


    forgotten marriage in conversations, fearing it might trigger unpleasant memories.


    But Mia refused to be bullied any longer.


    Still perplexed, she looked at Wade and asked, ¡°Was I mistreated when I married into the Barrett


    family?¡±


    ¡°The Lane family had yet to find you back then. You were amoner, and you know how things would


    turn out in a prestigious family with their litany of rules.¡±


    Massaging her temples, Mia recalled her afternoon¡¯s inte search about Mrs. Barrett. It had been a


    whirlwind of revtions.

 Chapter 668

    Bewildered, Mia questioned, ¡°Considering my ordinary background, how did I end up marrying into the


    Barrett family?¡±


    Wade exined, ¡°Mr. Barrett fell into aa after an ident. It was Mrs. Barrett Senior who arranged


    your marriage.¡±


    ¡°All to change his fate?¡± A cynical scoff escaped Mia¡¯s lips. She was well aware of the


    stringent rules that governed high society. Commoners like her marrying up rarely ended well. She


    knew that all too well.


    She had heard stories about her adoptive parents being equally deplorable. It had been a brutal


    existence before the Lane brothers found her.


    A cold glint flickered in her eyes. If her brothers faked her death to cut all ties with the Barretts, surely


    the Barretts themselves must have been ecstatic.


    Yet, Timothy¡¯s strange behavior didn¡¯t paint that picture. Perplexed, she dismissed the notion of


    lingering affection on his part.


    Guilt, perhaps, but nothing more.


    Mia crossed her legs, a menacing gleam flickering in her eyes. ¡°Everything seems to fall into ce. I


    have a game to y now.¡± She was eager to find out why Timothy had been searching for her.


    Wade sensed trouble brewing as he observed Mia¡¯s expression. Tentatively, he cautioned, Ms. Mia, Dr.


    Grayson advised you to steer clear of the Barretts.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he suggest trying the desensitization therapy? I figured it might be more effective if I interacted


    directly with Timothy.¡±


    Wade was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Oh, and make sure Dominic doesn¡¯t catch wind of this just yet,¡± she added, ncing up at him. She


    didn¡¯t want Dominic bombarding her with incessant phone calls.


    Alone again, Mia pondered her next move. She couldn¡¯t brush off the bombshell she had just


    discovered.


    She opened her suitcase and found it filled with vibrant and scanty clothes. Her current style was very


    distinct from her prudish self back then.


    Feeling like she¡¯d preferred in and boring clothes in the past, she had Wade prepare a set of clothes


    that suited her old style. Then, she texted Timothy, ¡°Mr. Barrett, do you fancy a dinner date tonight?


    See you at the usual ce.¡±


    She received no response from him. Yet, patience was a virtue, especially when dealing with men like


    him.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Timothy saw the message, and his mind nked temporarily. He couldn¡¯t believe that she¡¯d just asked


    him out.


    Caleb was curious. ¡°Tim, who is it from?¡±


    ¡°Try and guess.


    ¡°No way. Is it Ms. Langford?¡±


    Timothy set his phone down and contemted. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s Mia?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, Tim, I¡¯m not so sure anymore. I¡¯d say no if she hadn¡¯t mistaken me for her ex- husband. Yet,


    she clearly confused me with you.¡±


    Timothy found the situation bizarre as well.


    ¡°Tim, it¡¯s either she¡¯s suffering from memory loss, or she¡¯s pretending not to recognize us. ¡°Caleb


    thought this was the most usible exnation.


    Timothy suddenly rose, adjusting his attire in front of the mirror. His demeanor exuded a mature charm.


    Startled, Caleb questioned, ¡°Where are you headed, Tim?¡±


    ¡°A date.¡± Timothy left after he answered Caleb. He wondered what tricks Mia had up her sleeve.


    He made his way to the top floor, the same ce where they had met over a mealst time.


    The moment he stepped into the conservatory, his eyes widened. Mia stood before the full- length


    window with her back facing him, her dark locks cascading over her shoulder. She was d in a simple


    T¨Cshirt and denim skirt.


    ¡°Mia?¡± he breathed, his voice thick with a mix of apprehension and a sliver of hope.

 Chapter 669

    When Timothyid eyes on , he felt like he had been transported back four years in time. She


    looked exactly as she did in his memories, igniting a rush of emotions within him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel thrilled at their reunion.


    Caleb found himself unexpectedly confronting his own feelings as he beheld Mia standing before him,


    alive and well.


    Mia turned to face him. There was a mixture of grief and aloofness in her expression as she spoke,


    ¡°Why, I¡¯m surprised that you still remember my name.¡±


    Timothy inhaled sharply. He stared at her calmly as he asked, ¡°Are you finally going to drop the act?¡±


    He knew that she¡¯d been feigning ignorance. She recognized him, yet she purposely acted like she


    didn¡¯t know him.


    Mia¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, contemting his usation. If he believed she was merely acting, then


    perhaps she would oblige. With a nonchnt air, she replied, ¡°Because it¡¯s be tiresome.


    ¡°Mia, do you have any idea how long I¡¯ve been searching for you?¡± Timothy stared at her intently, his


    Adam¡¯s apple bobbing subtly.


    There were so many things he wanted to say, but the words caught in his throat.


    He wanted to tell her that he had never suspected her of hurting Laura.


    Instinctively, Mia averted his gaze.


    With a practiced grace, she pulled out a chair and sat down. The perfectly cooked steak on the te


    seemed to hold her full attention.


    Finally, she said, ¡°Mr. Barrett, our marriage ended the moment the divorce papers were signed. What


    possible reason could you have had for searching for me?¡±


    Based on her investigation, she was just an ordinary individual with no notable status or background.


    Mia was convinced that he had erased all her information out of concern that her existence might


    tarnish the Barrett family¡¯s name if it became public knowledge.


    Still, she was intrigued by Timothy. What truly motivated him to seek her out after all this time?


    ¡°I felt it necessary to rify matters.¡±


    Mia¡¯s fork, scraping against her steak, paused mid¨Cmotion.


    ¡°Go on, then. What do you have to say?¡±


    Timothy studied her intently, sensing something was off. However, he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it.


    Mia raised an eyebrow. ¡°Mr. Barrett?¡±


    Timothy opted to steer the conversation elsewhere. ¡°Why did you fake your death and disappear? Who


    is Ginger¡¯s father?¡±


    ¡°Tsk. Mr. Barrett, 1


    we¡¯re at an impasse.¡±


    is the direction you intend to take our conversation, I¡¯m afraid


    She had acted like her former self to uncover the truth behind her past. She had yet to regain her


    memories. But she couldn¡¯t risk rming her brothers by pressing them for answers. Their impulsive


    nature might lead them to Xanier Ind, braving a storm in a helicopter.


    Not wanting toplicate things, Mia was left only with Timothy as her sole recourse. Little did she


    expect him to sidestep the issue entirely. She was appalled by his audacity to ask about Ginger¡¯s


    father.


    Perhaps her brothers were right, after all. Her ex¨Chusband was nothing but an asshole. Timothy


    seemed promising at first, but she was disappointed to find him no better than the


    rest.


    She met his gaze squarely and replied, ¡°Surely you understand why I faked my death and left?¡±


    Timothy pressed his lips together. While heprehended the circumstances that led to her


    disappearance, he suspected her brothers likely faked her death without her consent.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t expect her to vanish for four whole years!


    Undeterred, he pressed on, ¡°I understand about your brothers helping you disappear by faking your


    death, but I can¡¯t fathom your ruthlessness. You went missing for four years! If our paths hadn¡¯t


    crossed, how long would you have remained in hiding?¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So, your demeanor only reinforces the notion that you are indeed the culprit.¡±

 Chapter 670

    ¡°The culprit?¡± Mia echoed Incredulously, her mind racing to connect the dots. With a tter, she


    abandoned her utensils, the noise ringing out sharply.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve spent four years tracking me down just to interrogate me about the culprit? I¡¯m appalled.¡±


    She grabbed a knife beside her and brandished it before him. ¡°Mr. Barrett, what makes you think that I


    should put up with your baseless usations?¡±


    Though her memories remained elusive, her rage was unmistakable. If she were to uncover the extent


    of the injustice she had suffered, including how she had almost died from a hemorrhage during


    childbirth, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop herself from burning the Barretts alive.


    They were all fucking bastards!


    The cold steel of the de hovered dangerously close to Timothy¡¯s face, yet he remained steadfast,


    meeting her gaze without flinching.


    ¡°I just want to know the truth.¡±


    Everything happened in a blur back then. Someone had been apprehended, purported to be the culprit,


    yet the destruction of all security footage left gaping holes in the narrative.


    Mia¡¯s gaze turned cold. She held the knife menacingly close to his neck as she hissed, ¡°You¡¯d do well


    to keep silent.¡± She was no longer her docile old self who tolerated all that bullying. Luna burst into the


    room, her eyes widening in horror as she witnessed the dangerous scene unfolding before her. ¡°Stop


    right there! What are you doing, Mia? Are you trying to kill Tim?


    Shocked, Luna nearly tripped over her own feet when she saw the knife pressed against Timothy¡¯s


    neck


    Mia withdrew her hand at once. Utterly speechless, she cast a mocking nce at Timothy.


    Timothy frowned and asked Luna, ¡°Who told you toe here?¡±


    ¡°Tim, you were in danger. If I hadn¡¯t arrived when I did, who knows what might have happened? This


    woman is ruthless, nothing like the Mia we once knew. Be careful.¡±


    Mia snickered. She leaned backnguorously in her chair and nced up at Luna. ¡°Oh, my


    116 ROHUS


    dear Lina, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. We¡¯re just having a little filetation,¡± she quipped, trading her foot


    provocatively up Timothy¡¯s pant leg as she spolo


    Sensing that something felt wrong, he tensed. He shot Min a pusled fool, dumbfounded at how bold


    she¡¯d be. He finally reached under the tablecloth, his hand pressing on her


    fool.


    His expression was awloward as he urged Luna, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Lana stared at him in utter bewilderment, unable toprehend the situation. Min had just held him at


    knifepoint moments ago, yet he seemed strangelypliant, even telling her to leave!


    Mia shed a triumphant smile at her ¡°Ms. Maynard, are you nning to thirdwheel us?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Seething, Luna was on the verge of losing herposure. She scowled at Mia and said indignantly,


    ¡°Tim, your mother is worried sick about you, especially with the news of the tsunami near Xanier Ind,


    Call her and let her know that you¡¯re safe.¡±


    Mia waved Lama goodbye, further provoking her ire.


    Lama stormed out, her heels striking the floor with forceful steps.


    Luna


    The moment the door mmed shut, Mia ced her other foot on Timothy¡¯s thigh.


    Timothy¡¯s gaze turned dark as his jaw clenched tight.

 Chapter 671

    Mia casually rested her chin on her hand, tilting her head as she regarded Timothy with a smile. ¡°Mr.


    Barrett, it seems like you¡¯re a bit nervous, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    While talking, she deliberately moved her feet under the table.


    With a swift motion, Timothy reached over and ced his hand on top of her foot.


    With the table draped in a white cloth, nothing transpiring underneath was visible from the


    outside.


    As a result, Mia grew even bolder. She removed the nude lipstick from her lips and reced it with a


    bold red shade, instantly elevating her appearance.


    She smirked. ¡°Mr. Barrett, you haven¡¯t touched your steak yet. Is it not to your liking?¡±


    As Timothy observed Mia before him, he couldn¡¯t help but notice a distinct transformation


    in her demeanor.


    His Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly. ¡°It¡¯s been four years, and it would seem that your audacity has grown


    considerably.¡±


    Mia casually undid the top button of her shirt, purposefully exposing her corbone. Perhaps more than


    just my audacity,¡± she yfully remarked.


    Timothy¡¯s gaze followed her hand, settling on her corbone before he quickly averted his eyes, a


    frown creasing his expression. ¡°Mia, please button up your shirt!¡± His tone carried a hint of displeasure.


    Mia couldn¡¯t contain herughter. Instead ofplying, she continued to unbutton her shirt, revealing


    the garment she wore underneath.


    Unable to sit still any longer, Timothy reached out to grab her hand, his eyes narrowing. What are you


    trying to do, exactly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m flirting with you, Mr. Barrett!¡±


    Mia¡¯s hand trailed along Timothy¡¯s arm, attempting to tilt his chin, but this time he evaded


    her.


    Timothy seized her wrist. His tone was urgent and stern as he warned, ¡°Are you done ying around?¡±


    Mia disregarded him and swiftly extended her foot, pressing it against his crotch. ¡°Stay still!


    Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that this dick won¡¯t incapacitate you!¡±


    Timothy¡¯s body tensed, his Intense gaze fixed on her. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Timothy replied, maintaining a firm grip that prevented Mia from breaking fred


    With a smirk, Mia inquired, ¡°Mr. Barrett, after all this time, how have you been satisfying your sexual


    urges?¡±


    Timothy met her gaze, his voice husky. ¡°Are you curious?¡±


    ¡°A bit¡± Mia replied.


    Timothy looked at her with a hint of surprise. ¡°You¡¯ve certainly changed.¡±


    The old Mia wasn¡¯t so audacious!


    Timothy tenderly touched her face, his intense stare prating. ¡°For all these years, I¡¯ve abstained


    from physical intimacy. Shouldn¡¯t my wife now fulfill her marital obligations?¡± Mia evaded his hand. ¡°Mr.


    Barrett, do you truly expect anyone to believe you¡¯ve remained celibate? As a wealthy, attractive man


    with a good physique, how could you possiblyck femalepanionship?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s hand reached out, lightly grazing her ear. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? Let¡¯s give it a shot,


    shall we?¡±


    Witnessing Timothy¡¯s sudden shift in demeanor, Mia couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Very well.¡± She forcefully


    pushed all the tes on the table to the ground, then propped herself against the table and sat directly


    in front of Timothy.


    Peering down at him, Mia reached out to tug on his tie. ¡°Mr. Barrett, how would you like to proceed?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s breath quickened noticeably; he hadn¡¯t expected her boldness.


    A subtle tightness crept into Timothy¡¯s throat as he looked at his alluring ex¨Cwife seated opposite him.


    Years of suppressed emotions surged forth, engulfing his senses.


    Timothy¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he tugged at his tie, feeling a wave of heat sweep over him.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    However, at that moment, Mia grabbed Timothy¡¯s hand and nced toward the door. ¡°Mr. Barrett,


    shouldn¡¯t you handle the peeping tom outside?¡±

 Chapter 672

    Timothy followed her gaze and spotted Luna. Luna appeared to be holding a phone and snapping


    pictures.


    Suddenly, Luna let out a startled scream. She hadn¡¯t anticipated getting caught in the act of spying.


    Timothy¡¯s expression instantly darkened.


    Mia nced at him casually and grinned. ¡°Mr. Barrett, I don¡¯t think today is the right time.¡±


    After saying that, she stepped off the table, adjusted her clothing, and sported a mischievous smile.


    With her tinum purse in hand, Mia briskly exited the scene.


    Spotting Luna lurking nearby, Mia clicked her tongue in disapproval. ¡°You must be envious, watching


    the man you can¡¯t have with another woman, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Luna gripped her phone tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky. You¡¯re just a substitute.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame you can¡¯t even fill in as a stand¨Cin,¡± Mia sarcastically remarked, looking down at Luna.


    ¡°And mark my words. Timothy will mine tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°You bitch!¡±


    Out of nowhere, Mia delivered a forceful p that left Luna staggering.


    Fixing Luna with a cold stare, Mia warned, ¡°Mind your words. There isn¡¯t a man on this beyond


    my reach. Rest assured, once I¡¯ve had my fun, I¡¯ll return him to you.


    ¡°Men, you see, are like clothing. Once you grow weary of them, you¡¯ll just rece them with something


    new.¡±


    Luna immediately called out, ¡°Tim, did you hear what she said? Looks like she¡¯s been deceiving you all


    along!¡±


    Mia turned around and spotted Timothy standing at the restaurant¡¯s entrance.


    Nheless, she didn¡¯t disy any remorse for being caught, instead shing a radiant smile. ¡°Mr.


    Barrett, I look forward to our meeting tomorrow!¡±


    With that, she gracefully stepped into the elevator, even giving Timothy a wink before the doors closed.


    Timothy stood in ce, observing as Mia disappeared into the elevator, his expression. darkening.


    Mia¡¯s nonchnt demeanor and her unwavering confidence that Timothy would take the bait, even


    after he overheard their conversation, left him inexplicably unsettled.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It felt like he was being yed with.


    A fleeting sensation settled in the depths of Timothy¡¯s heart, something intangible slipping through his


    grasp.


    Now, Monalize seemed to embody that elusive sensation.


    ¡°Tim did you catch what that woman just said? She¡¯s not Mia at all. She probably knew she resembled


    Mia and deliberately dressed up to seduce you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Timothy snapped back. ¡°Hand me the phone.¡±


    Anxiously, Luna responded, ¡°I didn¡¯t film anything just now.¡±


    ¡°If


    any photos or videos from today surface, you won¡¯t be able to continue staying in the Barrett family. I¡¯m


    sure you understand the conditions for remaining here.¡±


    With that, Timothy proceeded directly to the elevator.


    Luna found herself alone. As she nced at the disheveled table from earlier, her jealousy surged.


    That bitch Monalize was utterly audacious.


    Timothy took the elevator back to his room. Caleb approached, looking curious. ¡°Hey Tim, how did your


    talk go? And what¡¯s up with your clothes? Your shirt buttons are all over the ce.¡±


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but nce at the mirror, recalling the intense scene at the restaurant. He grabbed


    a ss of cold water and gulped it down, trying to calm the turmoil within.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Is Mr. Barrett there? Ms. Monalize has a gift for you.¡±

 Chapter 673

    Upon hearing this, Timothy observed the waiter holding a sizable gift box at the door, feeling somewhat


    out of ce.


    A myriad of emotions stirred within Timothy. He remained silent and didn¡¯t approach.


    Timothy was perplexed by Mia¡¯s demeanor. Despite knowing he had overheard her words, she seemed


    confident that he would continue to trust her.


    Where did she summon such audacity?


    Standing beside Timothy, Caleb couldn¡¯t resist his curiosity and walked over to ept the gift, eagerly


    inquiring, ¡°Did Ms. Monalize mention anything else?¡±


    ¡°She insisted that Mr. Barrett join her in Room 888. She wouldn¡¯t ept no for an answer!¡±


    Caleb was taken aback. After the waiter left, he excitedly ced the gift on the coffee table and


    eximed, ¡°Hey Tim, seriously? You two were out for just a short while, and now you¡¯re back looking all


    disheveled.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°She even gave you a gift and wants to meet up tonight. Have you guys patched things up already?¡±


    ¡°Patched things up? That¡¯s absurd!¡± Timothy retorted, clearly irritated. He couldn¡¯t resist. giving Caleb a


    kick. ¡°Did I ask you to ept this gift?¡±


    Caleb coughed nervously. ¡°Tim, I just didn¡¯t want you to feel embarrassed, so I epted the gift on


    your behalf.¡±


    ¡°Did I ask for your help?¡± Timothy chided, his gaze fixed on the box. As he thought of Mia¡¯s smile, a


    heavy feeling settled in his heart.


    ¡°Tim, please answer my question. Did you two have a heart¨Cto¨Cheart conversation just now?


    ¦°


    Timothy grunted in response. He had been quite explicit, so it should count as an open conversation,


    right?


    Caleb scrutinized Timothy¡¯s appearance. ¡°Your clothes are a mess. Are you sure there wasn¡¯t a candid


    conversation?¡±


    Recalling the moment when Mia flirted with him, Timothy couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight blow to his


    masculinity.


    With a serious expression, he responded, ¡°Are you a woman now? Why are you being so nosy?¡±


    Caleb cleared his throat before suggesting, ¡°Perhaps I should return the gift on your behalf, Tim. It¡¯s


    important for us to maintain our integrity as men.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s voice was firm, ¡°Leave it.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s certainly more like it. The fact that she sent a gift could be seen as a positive gesture,¡±


    Caleb remarked as he ced the gift box in front of Timothy.


    Nheless, Timothy didn¡¯t share Caleb¡¯s optimism. After all, Caleb remained unaware of their recent


    exchange.


    Initially, Timothy had harbored suspicions that Monalize was actually Mia in disguise, pretending not to


    recognize him intentionally.


    But now, uncertainty clouded his thoughts.


    After a moment of hesitation, Timothy eventually opened the gift box before him, revealing a piece of


    clothing inside.


    To his surprise, it appeared to be a bit revealing.


    He reached in and pulled it out, finding a pair of ck briefs withce edges.


    Timothy¡¯s expression darkened instantly, his teeth clenched as he eximed, ¡°What is this supposed to


    be?¡±


    Caleb was equally startled by the contents of the box. ¡°Tim, it seems your wife has be quite


    daring after all these years of being apart from you. Isn¡¯t it obvious? This lingerie set is quite


    suggestive, hinting at something rather unmistakable, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Timothy threw the underwear at Caleb. ¡°Are you blind? This is men¡¯s underwear!¡±


    It was clearly not intended for women.


    Furious, Timothy removed his coat. What was Mia implying with this gift?


    Did she really see him as some kind of male escort?


    Caleb quickly examined the material and style of the underwear in his hand, realizing that even a blind


    person could discern it was intended for men.


    Hastily, he returned the item to the box, his expression turning somewhat awkward. ¡°Tim, there¡¯s no


    need to be so upset. In a sense, this could be considered a positive sign.¡±

 Chapter 674

    Timothy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°If this is such a positive sign, why don¡¯t you wear it?¡±


    ¡°Your wife purchased this for you, not me.¡±


    Leaning back on the sofa, Timothy gazed up at the ceiling. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m starting to doubt if it¡¯s really


    her.¡±


    Considering Mia¡¯s personality, he felt that her flirtatious actions beneath the table were something she


    would never engage in.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s a high likelihood. It can¡¯t just be a coincidence. She¡¯s probably still upset about what


    happened in the past, so she¡¯s intentionally trying to tease you. Are you really going to give up so


    easily, Tim?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s eyes narrowed further. ¡°Do you also believe she¡¯s just acting?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Why don¡¯t you go to her room tonight, Tim, and find out her true intentions? If she¡¯s truly Mia, she


    won¡¯t sleep with you. She would just be teasing you intentionally.¡±


    Timothy remained silent as he examined the underwear in the box.


    Caleb persisted, ¡°Tim, you don¡¯t need to worry about Ginger. Tonight, I can look after her for you.¡±


    ncing at the clock, Timothy rose from his seat. ¡°Have Heath send me a casual outfit.¡±


    For some inexplicable reason, Timothy didn¡¯t want to wear his current suit to Mia¡¯s room.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to change into the clothes in this box too?¡± Caleb teased.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Timothy snapped.


    Caleb nearly burst intoughter, clutching his stomach as he chuckled. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Timothy


    finding himself in such a situation.


    However, it seemed that Mia had be quite daring, going as far as sending sexy underwear to


    Timothy. It all felt so surreal that Caleb could hardly believe it.


    In the evening, Timothy donned a white casual outfit. Standing before the mirror, he gazed


    at his reflection.


    He couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Are there no other casual clothes avable?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, since we all packed suits this time, there aren¡¯t any other casual options. This


    outfit was purchased at the Xanier Ind Mall. There weren¡¯t many choices, but it¡¯s a popr style and


    sells well¡±


    ¡°Tim, you look great in that white casual outfit. It gives you a youthful vibe, like a college student,¡±


    Heath remarked.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything positive to say, then keep quiet!¡± Timothy snapped as he adjusted his


    clothes.


    He seldom wore such rxed attire, especially clothes typically associated with younger individuals.


    But with no alternatives, he had to make do.


    ncing at his watch, Timothy left the suite and took the elevator to room 888.


    It was the same room Mia had previously arranged to meet, though Timothy had opted for a dinner at


    the ss¨Cwalled restaurant upstairs instead.


    Before long, Timothy arrived at the door of room 888.


    Timothy found himself unexpectedly nervous, his hand reflexively reaching to adjust a tie that wasn¡¯t


    there.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Realizing this, he withdrew his hand and knocked firmly on the door.


    Momentster, it swung open.


    Timothy¡¯s expression changed suddenly as he confronted the person who opened the door.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Timothy asked, expecting Mia but instead encountering a young man named Keith


    Adams.


    Their eyes met, and a slight tension filled the air.


    Timothy¡¯s lips pressed together tightly as he asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t shown up yet. And who might you be? Showing up at this hour, are you her new beau?¡±


    Keith¡¯s tone carried a hint of sarcasm as he eyed Timothy up and down.


    Observing Timothy¡¯s white casual attire, Keith sneered, ¡°Ah, I see you¡¯ve even dressed in her favorite


    brand. It seems you¡¯ve done your homework!¡±


    Timothy was taken aback by the unexpected encounter.

 Chapter 675

    As the heir of the esteemed Barrett family, Timothy had always been regarded as a prodigy and had


    never experienced such disrespect before.


    His expression hardened instantly. ¡°You¡¯d better keep quiet, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Timothy was furious.


    Just as he was preparing to storm out, a woman¡¯s voice echoed from within the room. ¡°Are you leaving


    this quickly just because you¡¯re upset?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s steps faltered, his gaze shifting incredulously toward the room. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Mia to


    be inside.


    In a fit of rage, Timothy turned abruptly and stormed into the room.


    Keith attempted to intervene, but Timothy shoved him aside with a single p.


    As Timothy stepped into the room, he found Mia seated on the sofa.


    She wore a ck camisole, her long damp hair flowing over her shoulders; it seemed that she had just


    stepped out of the shower.


    At the sight of her, Timothy clenched his jaw and demanded, ¡°Have you arranged to meet other men


    besides me?¡±


    His anger was palpable.


    Before Mia could respond, Keith cried out and hurried to Mia¡¯s side, ¡°Babe, did you see that? He


    deliberately shoved me! Look, my arm is scraped!¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Spotting the scrape on Keith¡¯s arm, Mia eximed sympathetically, ¡°Oh dear, how careless of you! You


    should have the doctor examine itter to ensure it doesn¡¯t leave a scar.¡±


    ¡°I want you to apply medicine to it,¡± Keith insisted, clinging to her arm.


    Mia appeared somewhat helpless as she nced up at Timothy and exined, ¡°Please don¡¯t


    misunderstand. Keith is a friend of mine who came specifically to see me when he heard I was here.¡±


    Timothy thought to himself, ¡°What ame excuse. Does she really expect me to believe that?


    An awkward silence settled over the room momentarily.


    Mia turned to Keith and suggested, ¡°You should go see the doctor first. I need to discuss something


    with this gentleman. We can meet again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No way! I think I sprained my ankle just now. I can¡¯t walk properly. I need to rest here for a while,¡±


    Keith insisted, refusing to budge from the couch.


    Timothy snorted disdainfully, ¡°If he won¡¯t leave, then I will.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to stay in the same room as them any longer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave just yet, Mr. Barrett. Please, have a seat for a moment,¡± Mia interjected.


    Timothy hesitated at her request but eventually obliged, settling onto the nearby sofa. He couldn¡¯t help


    but nce at Keith nearby, finding him annoying.


    Mia turned to Keith beside her and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your friend toe pick you up?¡±


    Reluctantly, Keith took out his phone and sent a message.


    Casting a taunting nce at Timothy, he remarked, ¡°Babe, it seems your preferences have shifted this


    time. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d be into someone so much older.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s gaze turned cold in an instant, exuding a menacing aura.


    Keith immediately fell silent, not daring to speak another word.


    Mia quickly intervened, advising, ¡°Mr. Barrett, let¡¯s not get involved in childish disputes.


    Timothy¡¯s anger surged even more at that moment!


    Before long, several more young men entered the room, all moring around Mia.


    One of them eximed, ¡°Hey babe, why did you take so long toe?¡±


    ¡°Mia, remember you promised to take me to watch the sunrisest time?¡±


    ¡°Darling, you mentioned taking me to that fancy restaurant. You haven¡¯t forgotten, have you?¡±


    Mia found herself surrounded in an instant.


    She hastily interjected, ¡°I remember your requests, but let¡¯s take it one at a time, okay? Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Meanwhile, Keith found himself pushed aside. He shot Timothy a slightly annoyed nce and


    remarked, ¡°Mate, with your passive approach, you won¡¯t get anywhere. Don¡¯t bother


    trying to y hard to get. It¡¯s useless.¡±

 Chapter 676

    Unable to tolerate the situation any longer, Timothy rose to his feet. He nced at the group of young


    men, calmly removed his wristwatch, and tossed it outside the door. ¡°Whoever grabs it first can keep it.¡±


    For a moment, everyone was stunned.


    Keith sneered, ¡°How much could this watch possibly cost anyway?¡±


    Raising an eyebrow, Mia replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that expensive, just a little over 80 thousand


    dors.¡±


    The moment her words trailed off, the young men, including Keith, swiftly stood up and dashed toward


    the door.


    With a cold expression, Timothy strode over and closed the door, ensuring it was securely


    locked.


    The room finally settled into a tranquil atmosphere..


    Mia arched an eyebrow, ncing at Timothy before her. ¡°Are you seriously going to discard an 80¨C


    thousand¨Cdor watch like that?¡±


    Timothy stepped closer, his toneced with sarcasm. ¡°Looks like your taste in men isn¡¯t quite up to par;


    they¡¯re willing to walk away over a mere 80 thousand bucks.¡±


    ¡°Well, who can resist the allure of money? If you handed me 80 thousand dors, I¡¯d make way for you


    too,¡± Mia quipped in response.


    Timothy¡¯s demeanor turned serious as he gazed at Mia before him, questioning, ¡°What did you want to


    talk about by inviting me here?¡±


    ¡°A woman doesn¡¯t summon a man in the dead of night just for conversation, Mr. Barrett. Are you truly


    that naive?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression darkened upon seeing Mia sporting that familiar smug expression once again, his


    irritation intensifying as he noticed the dimples forming at the corners of


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    her mouth.


    Just then, Timothy approached Mia and leaned in, pushing her down onto the couch.


    Peering down at Mia from above, Timothy spoke, ¡°Ms. Monalize, given your unmistakable hints,


    wouldn¡¯t it be disrespectful if I didn¡¯t take any action?¡±


    Seeing Timothy draw nearer, Mia¡¯s heart suddenly began to race with anticipation.


    It seemed Timothy wasn¡¯t ying by the usual rules, was he?


    Before Mia realized what was happening, her feet left the ground as she was swept away.


    In a matter of moments, Mia found herself in the bedroom, a sense of unease creeping over her. ¡°Mr.


    Barrett, what are you doing?¡±


    As Mia found herself pressed against the plush bed, Timothy held her firmly on both sides, his voice


    maintaining a gentle tone. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted by inviting me here? Why the sudden change of


    heart?¡±


    Timothy was curious to see how long Mia could keep up her charade.


    Locking eyes with Timothy, Mia refused to betray any vulnerability. Suddenly, she wrapped her arms


    tightly around his neck and pushed him down.


    Perched on top of him, Mia looked down and dered, ¡°So, Mr. Barrett, I guess this makes us an


    official couple, doesn¡¯t it? Perfect. I¡¯ll make sure you get the reishi mushroom. But if we¡¯re going to be


    together, you¡¯ll need to abide by my conditions.¡±


    Her cascading curls framed her face, and a bold grin yed on her lips.


    Nheless, Timothy appeared somewhat preupied, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°What


    conditions?¡±


    ¡°As my boyfriend, your devotion to me must be unwavering, with me holding the sole ce in your


    heart. From now on, you must prioritize treating me with kindness above all else.


    ¡°Your affection toward me must be genuine, with no room for deceit. Everymitment you make to


    me must be fulfilled, and your words should always reflect sincerity.


    ¡°I will not tolerate any form of deception or verbal abuse; instead, I anticipate your genuine care and


    concern for me.


    ¡°In moments of mistreatment from others, I expect you to swiftlye to my aid without hesitation. My


    joy should be your shared delight, and in times of sorrow, you must uplift my spirits.¡±


    Timothy let out a soft chuckle in response. It seemed she was seeking hismitment, after all.


    As Mia finished her rapid deration, she tenderly ced her hand on his cheek. ¡°And most


    importantly, you must forget about your ex¨Cwife.¡±

 Chapter 677

    ncing down at Timothy, Mia couldn¡¯t help but notice the shift in his expression. Instinctively, she


    remarked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t youply with this?¡±


    Without hesitation, Timothy pushed her aside and rose to his feet.


    Mia nearly stumbled but managed to steady herself just in time.


    Observing Timothy by the bedside, Mia remarked, ¡°Mr. Barrett, my proposition seems quite reasonable,


    wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    In the depths of her eyes, there was a glimmer ofplexity. It dawned on her that she had mistaken


    him for someone else.


    Timothy was, in fact, her ex¨Chusband, the scoundrel she had once been married to!


    Yet, Mia refused to acknowledge it, preferring instead to taunt Timothy before her.


    Timothy stood by the bed, calmly adjusting his shirt, his heart weighed down by Mia¡¯s


    words.


    If she truly were Mia, wouldn¡¯t she ask about their past instead of making such a proposition at this


    critical moment?


    Perhaps it was bing evident¨Cshe might not be Mia after all, just someone bearing a striking


    resemnce.


    After adjusting his attire, Timothy turned to Mia on the bed, his gaze prating. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s an


    enticing offer, but I¡¯m sorry, I must decline.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡± Mia inquired, somewhat unwilling to ept Timothy¡¯s rejection and eager to


    understand his reasoning.


    Mia doubted that Timothy¡¯s refusal was due to lingering feelings for her, which might exin his


    reluctance to pursue a rtionship with another woman.


    If that were the case, Mia wouldn¡¯t have endured such hardship in the past.


    Locked in a silent exchange, Timothy stared deeply into her eyes, his gaze carrying a hint of scrutiny.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in other women,¡± he dered before exiting the bedroom.


    Left alone, Mia watched his departing figure, a sense of exasperation creeping over her. She couldn¡¯t


    help but wonder why Timothy insisted he wasn¡¯t interested in other women.


    It seemed that men often failed to value what they had until they lost it, only then realizing their regrets.


    Mia wasted no time in summoning Wade. ¡°Has Timothy been involved with other women during these


    years?¡±


    Wade promptly responded, ¡°There¡¯s a woman named Luna Maynard, and she has a son who appears


    to be around the same age as Ms. Ginger.¡±


    ¡°Damn, he even has a child,¡± Mia muttered as realization sank in.


    Given that both Luna¡¯s son and Ginger were simr in age, it became apparent that Timothy had


    indeed been unfaithful to Mia back then.


    f


    seves


    A glint of coldness flickered in as she realized that everything she had endured back then was because


    of Luna.


    Well, it seemed that merely pping her was too lenient a form of retribution.


    Wade cautiously suggested, ¡°Ms. Mia, considering the despicable nature of the Barretts, perhaps it¡¯s


    best to refrain from investing any more time in them.¡±


    Wade feared that any further interaction could lead to unforeseen consequences, and he dreaded the


    prospect of bearing the responsibility.


    After all, Timothy was someone Mia had once loved!


    Mia rose from the bed. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve wasted far too much time on the Barrett family.¡±


    Indeed, Timothy was nothing more than a scoundrel, not deserving of her time or energy.


    ncing at the time, Mia realized it waste; she might as well return to apany Ginger to sleep.


    She casually draped herself in a bathrobe and stepped out. However, as she exited the hotel. room,


    someone suddenly hurled a bucket of water at her, drenching herpletely!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    In that instant, the silence was so deafening that Mia could hear a pin drop.


    With aposed demeanor, she wiped the water from her face and lifted her gaze to see Luna


    standing beside her, her lips forming a cold smile. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡±


    Luna was furious. ¡°You shameless, wicked woman, give Tim back to me! Let me make it clear,


    shameless women like you will never marry into the Barrett family, nor will Tim¡¯s mother ever ept


    you!¡±

 Chapter 678

    ¡°Well then, do you honestly think you¡¯re a virtuous woman worthy of eptance by the Barrett family?¡±


    Mia countered.


    Luna was taken aback, her expression souring as she recollected her own upbringing. ¡°At least I¡¯m still


    better than you,¡± she fired bac


    Mia stood in ce as Wade handed her a clean towel. ¡°Ms. Mia, use this to wipe your face,¡± he


    suggested. 1


    epting the towel, Mia calmly dabbed the water from her face as she approached Luna.


    Instinctively, Luna took a few steps back. Seeing Mia in her nightgown, Luna couldn¡¯t shake the


    memory of Timothy and Mia¡¯s date at the restaurant, her face contorting with jealousy.


    The mere thought of Timothy and Mia being together in bed drove Luna to madness.


    Nheless, wasn¡¯t Mia supposed to be dead? So why was there another bitch who looked exactly


    like her?


    Stepping in front of Luna, Mia slowly twirled the towel in her hand. ¡°I consider myself a reasonable


    person,¡± she began. ¡°Since you¡¯ve soaked me from head to toe, why don¡¯t we both enjoy a little water


    fun together?¡±


    Just then, Mia approached Luna and wrapped the towel around her neck, applying pressure


    with her hands.


    Luna found herself powerless to resist, her face flushing as she clutched the towel tightly, struggling to


    breathe.


    Observing Luna¡¯s distress, memories of Mia¡¯s own tragic past flooded her mind, intensifying her urge to


    kill Luna standing before her.


    Mia couldn¡¯t fathom how she had ended up in such a miserable state all those years ago.


    After some time, Mia nonchntly dropped the limp Luna onto the ground. With a cold tone, she


    instructed Wade, ¡°Take her away.¡±


    If Mia could endure this affront, she would be the most resilient individual on Earth.


    Gazing down at Luna, Mia continued nonchntly, ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t forget to notify the


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Barretts toe and ransom her.¡±


    Judging by Luna¡¯s expression, Mia could discern her hypocritical schemes.


    Unfortunately, those tactics wouldn¡¯t work on Mia anymore.


    An hourter, Mia sat on the deck of the cruise ship, listening to the rain pouring relentlessly outside.


    The waves rolled, causing the ship to sway incessantly, making it difficult to even stand upright.


    ¡°Ms. Mia, the Barretts have arrived.¡±


    Leaning out, Mia caught sight of Timothy and Caleb standing on the dock. Timothy appeared to have


    changed into a white shirt and ck trousers.


    He stood beneath arge ck umbre, his tall and slender frame unmoved by the storm.


    Observing this sight, Mia couldn¡¯t resist expressing her amazement; Timothy was undeniably


    handsome.


    It was no surprise that she had been drawn to him in the past!


    d in a white bathrobe, Mia gestured to Timothy with her finger. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just leave moments ago?


    And now you¡¯re back again. Could it be that you¡¯ve had a change of heart? Unfortunately, there¡¯s no


    remedy for regret in this world.¡±


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but notice that Mia was still dressed in the same nightgown, nowyered with a


    bathrobe. Narrowing his eyes slightly, he inquired, ¡°Where¡¯s Luna?¡±


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s just having a little fun in the water back there. Since Ms. Maynard seems to enjoy water so


    much, I thought I¡¯d let her have her fill of it.


    ¡°I was concerned she might grow bored ying alone, so I arranged for her to have a ymate.¡± Mia


    replied, casting a meaningful nce toward the back of the deck. Immediately, Caleb rushed forward,


    only to find Luna confined within an iron cage, prowling shark nearby.

 Chapter 679

    Caleb¡¯splexion paled as he took in the scene, a look of shock crossing his features. Turning to


    Mia, he eximed, ¡°Ms. Monalize, are you trying to kill her?¡±


    Mia replied nonchntly, ¡°Luna sshed water on me without any reason. Seeing how much she


    enjoys water, I¡¯m simply granting her wish. Why would I want her dead?¡±


    Pointing toward the dorsal fin visible above the water, Caleb countered, ¡°That¡¯s a shark, right? And


    you¡¯re still insisting you¡¯re not endangering her life?¡±


    At the sound of their voices, Luna raised her head and called out desperately toward the yacht, ¡°Help,


    Tim!¡±


    Mia nonchntly scratched her ear and nced at Timothy. ¡°I¡¯ve always believed in an eye. for an


    eye,¡± she mused. ¡°Whatever others do to me, I¡¯ll return it tenfold.¡±


    Caleb interjected, ¡°But Ms. Monalize, you can¡¯t just toy with someone¡¯s life like this.¡±


    Mia¡¯s demeanor turned cold as she locked eyes with Caleb. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡±


    Having said that, she forcefully pushed Caleb into the sea. ¡°Get in there!¡±


    These days, she couldn¡¯t tolerate men like him!


    Caleb likely hadn¡¯t anticipated the push. Nheless, he managed to grasp the railing just in time,


    preventing himself from plunging into the water.


    ncing down, he couldn¡¯t help but notice the shark swimming directly below, causing beads of sweat


    to form on his forehead.


    If he had fallen just now, the oue would have been unimaginable!


    Timothy moved forward to lend a hand to Caleb, then turned to address Mia, ¡°Luna brought this upon


    herself. You¡¯ve already taught her a lesson. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    Upon hearing Timothy¡¯s words, Mia walked over to him and reached out to fix the buttons on his freshly


    changed shirt. Her tone remained calm yet firm as she responded, ¡°Not quite!


    Struggling to pull himself up, Caleb inquired, ¡°Ms. Monalize, isn¡¯t this enough? What more do you


    want?¡±


    Mia raised an eyebrow. ¡°Honestly, no one has ever dared to ssh water on me before. Luna is the


    first to exhibit such audacity. If I don¡¯t address this now, she might begin to overstep


    her boundaries.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m simply looking out for Mr. Barrett here. We wouldn¡¯t want tans getting into any further


    trouble with the wrong people; that would only cause more problems for you.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Caleb was left speechless by her response. He hadn¡¯t anticipated how skillfully Mia could manipte


    her words.


    Timothy¡¯s gaze shifted toward Laina, who was still in the water with the shark circling around her. His


    tone was stern as he demanded, ¡°Apologize.¡±


    Submerged in seawater, Lama¡¯s face had turned pale from the cold. She gazed at Timothy with


    disbelief. ¡°Tim?¡±


    Luna had anticipated Timothy¡¯s furious reaction upon seeing her in such a state, expecting him to


    immediatelye to her rescue!


    However, to her surprise, Timothy¡¯s first words were to ask her to apologize!


    Caleb hastily interjected, ¡°Tim, let¡¯s pull her out of the water first. The sea temperature is dangerously


    low, and Luna has been in there for too long. She could develop hypothermia, which can be life¨C


    threatening.¡±


    Just then, several ck¨Cd bodyguards appeared nearby. They kept a close eye on Caleb and


    Timothy, clearly opposed to Caleb taking any action.


    Mia couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle, her hand covering her mouth. ¡°You¡¯d better not make any sudden


    moves. Otherwise, my men might identally release the cage, and then the shark might end up


    inside.¡±


    Luna was terrified, shouting, ¡°Help! The shark is trying to attack me!¡±


    Caleb felt increasingly overwhelmed. ¡°Ms. Monalize, have you lost your mind? Do you seriously want to


    provoke the Barrett family of Bern City?¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue in response. After all, she was still the heiress of the Lane family


    in Nord City. Could the Barrett family from Bern City truly be that formidable?


    Leaning against the railing, Mia casually picked up some raw meat used for fish feeding and tossed it


    toward Luna.


    Soon enough, the shark caught the scent of blood and started ramming against the cage, causing Luna


    to scream in terror.


    A cold smirk formed on Mia¡¯s lips as she observed Luna submerged in the seawater. ¡°Do you think that


    just because Timothy is present, things will unfold as you imagine?


    ¡°In this world, it¡¯s not the Barrett family who holds all the power. When it¡¯s time to


    concede, you must do so. Do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 680

    Caleb found himself speechless and turned to Timothy, urging, ¡°Tim, please say something.


    Observing Luna¡¯s distress in the seawater, Timothy responded coldly, ¡°Apologize to her. Didn¡¯t you hear


    me?¡±


    ¡°But Tim, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡±


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Then why did you intentionally ssh water on her?¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s a fraud, she¡¯s not Mia at all. I just didn¡¯t want you to be deceived!¡±


    Noticing Luna¡¯s pallid face, Caleb quickly stepped in, saying, ¡°Tim, Luna was just concerned about you.


    That¡¯s why she acted this way.¡±


    Despite Luna¡¯s somewhat extreme actions, Caleb couldn¡¯t believe that Monalize would throw Luna into


    a shark cage. It was just too horrific.


    Timothy¡¯s gaze turned cold as he addressed Luna, ¡°I never asked for your pointless gestures. If you


    believe you¡¯re not at fault, then I have no reason to intervene. You¡¯re on your own.¡± With that, Timothy


    turned on his heel and walked away, showing no intention of lingering. Caleb wasn¡¯t the only one taken


    aback; even Mia disyed a hint of surprise. ¡°When Timothy bes ruthless, it seems no woman


    can sway him,¡± she remarked sarcastically.


    s arm


    Caleb rushed to catch up with Timothy, grabbing to stop him. ¡°Tim, are you really going to leave like


    this?¡±


    Mia nced back at Luna in the seawater and remarked, ¡°What¡¯s your n now? Your savior seems to


    have left.


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re just wasting oxygen by being alive. I might as well feed you to the sharks. Go ahead,


    open the cage door; my little pet has been waiting eagerly.¡±


    Upon Mia¡¯smand, the bodyguards immediately loosened the chains holding the cage. Instantly,


    Luna plunged into the seawater. She sobbed loudly, as tears and mucus streamed down her face.


    Seeing that Timothy had truly left, she desperately begged for help, ¡°I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t


    have sshed water on you. It¡¯s all my fault, Ms. Monalize!¡±


    Luna was on the brink of a breakdown; she truly didn¡¯t want to die, let alone suffer the horrific fate of


    being eaten alive by a shark!


    Upon hearing Luma¡¯s pleas, Mia¡¯s face twisted into a mocking expression. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re only


    remorseful when it¡¯s toote!¡±


    Turning around, Mia¡¯s gazended on the two men standing in the cabin, ultimately settling on Timothy.


    It was clear that he had deliberately pushed Luna to apologize.


    Caleb interjected, ¡°Now that Luna has apologized, Ms. Monalize, could you please calm down and


    release her?¡±


    Ignoring Caleb, Mia walked over casually and turned to Timothy, saying, ¡°Could you please keep your


    girlfriend in check? Make sure she doesn¡¯te across my path again.


    ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to throw her to the sharks, and you¡¯ll be left to collect her remains.¡±


    Timothy furrowed his brow and began, ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend, she¡¯s my


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that, and I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± Mia interjected, abruptly leaving the swaying


    yacht. After all, it was Luna who had caused all this trouble in the first ce!


    Witnessing Luna¡¯s apologetic breakdown, Mia finally managed to let go of her pent¨Cup


    frustration.


    On the yacht, it didn¡¯t take much time for the bodyguard to pull Luna out of the water and rescue her.


    Caleb voiced his concern, asking, ¡°Luna, are you okay?¡±


    Distressed, Luna shook her head and turned to Timothy, saying, ¡°Tim, I seriously thought you didn¡¯t


    care about me.¡±


    ¡°Luna, you and Tim are family. How could he not care about you? That woman was simply too


    arrogant,¡± Calebforted her.


    Timothy gazed down at Luna and asserted, ¡°Next time, I won¡¯t be the one to clean up your mistakes.


    Remember your ce!¡±


    after


    Feeling a surge of indignation, Luna retorted, ¡°But Tim, Mia is dead. That woman is merely an


    imposter.¡±


    Without hesitation, Timothy turned around and grabbed Luna¡¯s neck, his gaze growing cold.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 681

    C +15 BONUS


    In that instance, Luna felt as though her life was hanging by a thread.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Caleb swiftly intervened, stepping forward and pleading, ¡°Tim, calm down, please.¡±


    With a steely expression, Timothy gradually released his grip, allowing Luna to breathe freely once


    again as she clutched her neck, gasping for air.


    Caleb couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Luna, you¡¯re well aware that Tim can¡¯t seem to move on from Mia. Why


    would you deliberately say something like that to provoke him?¡±


    Luna towered her gaze, concealing the frustration simmering within her; she couldn¡¯t bear the thought


    of losing Timothy to someone else.


    Returning to her room, Mia stole a nce at the sleeping Ginger before silently heading into the


    bathroom for a warm shower.


    As Mia recalled Timothy¡¯s haste to rescue Luna earlier, a hint of mockery flickered in her eyes.


    Suddenly, a wave of dizziness washed over her, causing her head to spin.


    Mia shut her eyes tightly, bracing herself against the sink as a whirlwind of unfamiliar images flooded


    her mind. People and buildings shed before her, each one foreign and unknown.


    Yet, amidst the chaos, one figure stood out¨Ca man who felt strangely familiar.


    When she opened her eyes once more, a faint memory flickered within her.


    The following morning, Mia awoke to find Ginger nestled beside her, her innocent voice breaking the


    silence. ¡°Mommy, are you awake? How did your little experiment gost night?


    Observing Ginger¡¯s hopeful gaze, Mia paused for a moment before addressing her, ¡°Ginger, Mommy


    has something to share with you. Please try not to feel disappointed or upset when you hear it.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, did the nice man not pass the test?¡±


    Mia tenderly caressed Ginger¡¯s cheek. ¡°Ginger, it seems we may have been mistaken about someone.


    Caleb is not your father.¡±


    Ginger¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Mommy, then who is my daddy?¡±


    Mia retrieved a family photograph and presented it to Ginger, asking, ¡°Does your brother


    resemble someone familiar to you?¡±


    Ginger scrutinized the photo intently before eximing, ¡°Sage looks just like that nice uncle!¡±


    Mia confirmed, ¡°It seems that we¡¯ve got everything wrong from the beginning. He is your father, not


    Caleb.¡±


    Ginger¡¯s eyes brightened momentarily, but then she regained herposure and stole a nce at


    Mia¡¯s expression. ¡°Mommy, is that nice uncle really a bad guy?¡±


    At first, Ginger had perceived Timothy as a good person.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted Timothy to be her daddy!


    But now, after Mia¡¯s revtion that Timothy was a bad guy, Ginger¡¯s thoughts became


    muddled.


    She found herself caught between feelings of happiness and sorrow.


    Mia enveloped Ginger in aforting embrace, nting a tender kiss on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯ve


    let you down.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you didn¡¯t disappoint me,¡± Ginger responded earnestly.


    Tears welled up in Ginger¡¯s eyes as she covered her mouth, her gaze fixed on Mia. ¡°Mommy, why did


    that nice uncle leave us in the first ce?¡±


    With Luna on her mind, Mia paused before responding, ¡°I guess it¡¯s because he found someone else.


    After all, I was just an ordinarymoner back then, and prestigious families. wouldn¡¯t ept a


    woman of my status as their daughter¨Cinw.¡±


    Having grown up in the esteemed Lane family, Ginger had seen simr situations before and


    understood the implications.


    With a pout, Ginger dered, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve decided I don¡¯t want him to be my daddy.¡± Mia gently


    ruffled Ginger¡¯s hair and reassured her, ¡°Mommy will do her best to find you another daddy. I promise,


    okay?¡±


    the


    After spending a few moments ying on the bed, Mia eventually got up and drew open hotel curtains,


    revealing the clear sky outside. She remarked softly, ¡°The rain has stopped.¡±

 Chapter 682

    It seemed that the relentless rain had finally subsided after several days.


    This meant that Mia could soon depart from Xanier Ind with Ginger.


    After changing her outfit, Mia escorted Ginger downstairs to the restaurant for a meal.


    While Mia was picking out food for Ginger, Ginger suddenly nced to the side and remarked,


    ¡°Mommy, the nice uncle¡­ no, I mean, the bad guy is here.¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression momentarily froze. She turned her head and spotted Timothy and Caleb entering the


    restaurant together.


    The restaurant appeared to be quite busy. Mia stole a nce at them before quickly looking away.


    ¡°Ginger, concentrate on eating your meal, alright?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    With that, Mia turned around and reached for a te, serving herself her favorite breakfast from the


    buffet.


    However, she soon noticed Timothy approaching from the corner of her eye. Despite his presence, she


    remained focused on selecting her food and didn¡¯t acknowledge him.


    As Timothy drew nearer, Mia quickly turned and walked away with her te, her footsteps echoing


    from the click of her high heels.


    Timothy stood in ce, his gaze intensifying as he watched her retreating figure.


    Meanwhile, Mia headed straight to the nearby food


    counter, her mood visibly lifted.


    However, Caleb soon approached her. ¡°Ms. Monalize, now that the rain has stopped, the airport will


    likely resume operations soon. When do you n to leave?¡±


    Mia lifted her eyes and met Caleb¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll leave whenever I decide.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Monalize, let¡¯s get straight to the point. What conditions do you need in exchange for the reishi


    mushroom?¡± Caleb asked bluntly.


    So, it seemed that everything ultimately came down to the reishi mushroom.


    Mia noticed Timothy approaching from a distance and nced down, a smirk ying on her lips. ¡°The


    conditions are rather straightforward.


    ¡°Just have Luna kneel at the hotel and publicly admit her mistake to me. Only then will I consider giving


    you the reishi mushroom.¡±


    Caleb was taken aback ¡°But you already punished Lama yesterday. Jan¡¯t that enough?¡±


    Mia¡¯s gaze turned cold as she poured her beverage toward Caleb, With a disingenuous tone, she


    remarked, ¡°Oh, my apologies, that was entirely intentional, Consider it a stroke of luck


    on your part.¡±


    Caleb was puzzled. Suppressing his frustration, he inquired, ¡°Ms. Monalize, what do you mean by


    this?¡±


    ¡°Quite literally, I wanted you to understand how it feels to be sshed with water for no


    reason


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s an unpleasant sensation,¡± Caleb conceded to himself.


    Following her demonstration, Mia couldn¡¯t help but notice Timothy standing behind Caleb. Without a


    word, she turned and lett, feeling the weight of his gaze lingering on her back.


    Meanwhile, Caleb turned to Timothy, expressing his concern, ¡°You heard her conditions, Obtaining the


    reishi mushroom won¡¯t be easy!


    ¡°I have my own ns for this matter,¡± Timothy responded cryptically.


    His gaze drifted toward Mia and Ginger seated together. For some reason, he couldn¡¯t tear his eyes


    away from them.


    As Ginger looked around, she caught Timothy¡¯s lingering gaze. She couldn¡¯t resist yfully swaying


    her feet; after all, children weren¡¯t typically soposed.


    In a whisper, Ginger voiced her concern, ¡°Mommy, someone keeps staring at us.¡±


    Mia was well aware of who was observing them. She nced at Ginger and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about


    him.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, does he know who you are?¡±


    ¡°He probably hasn¡¯t figured it out yet.¡±


    from Wade: ¡°There¡¯s a lucrative offer on the table for


    Shortly after, Mia received a consider it?


    the reishi mushroom. Ms. Mia, should we consider it?¡±


    Taking a moment to ponder, Mia replied: ¡°Let¡¯s negotiate the terms.¡±


    Since there was a potential buyer, Mia saw no reason to refuse.


    After all, she had reservations about selling to Timothy,

 Chapter 683

    Shortly after, Timothy received a call from Heath. ¡°Mr. Barrett, the seller mentioned that they¡¯ll give it


    some thought, but they¡¯re eager to delve further into the price. It seems they¡¯re aiming to negotiate for a


    higher price!¡±


    Timothy¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly as he observed Ginger and Mia seated at the adjacent dining table.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In aposed tone, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s hold off on conceding to the price for now. We should observe the


    situation a bit longer before making a decision.¡±


    If Timothy were to agree too hastily on the price, Mia might be suspicious.


    Caleb couldn¡¯t help but overhear their conversation and whispered, ¡°Tim, do you n to send someone


    to approach Monalize again?¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a solid n. It¡¯s clear she has some doubts about us. She certainly won¡¯t agree to


    sell us the reishi mushrooms,¡± Caleb replied.


    With lingering stains on his clothes from earlier, Caleb looked visibly frustrated as he continued, ¡°Tim,


    I¡¯m beginning to suspect that woman might not actually be Mia.¡±


    Her character was utterly despicable, resembling that of a witch!


    Timothy remainedposed as he emphasized, ¡°Our priority right now should be acquiring the reishi


    mushrooms to cure Grandma.¡±


    As for whether that woman truly was Mia, Timothy would have plenty of time to unravel that mystery


    later.


    ¡°Tim, once the rain subsides, they¡¯ll likely book the earliest avable flight out of the airport. How do we


    n to locate them then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve struck a deal with Tanner. We¡¯ll soon uncover her true identity.¡±


    After all, there were no secrets in this world that incentives couldn¡¯t uncover.


    Timothy¡¯s gaze once again fell upon Ginger and Mia, his eyes piercing.


    Not far away, Mia patiently waited for Ginger to finish her meal.


    With a sigh of relief, she remarked, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the room and pack up. Your uncles


    must be missing you, it¡¯s been a while since they¡¯ve seen you.¡±


    ¡°I miss them too, Mommy! I want to bring them some gifts!¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go,¡± Mia replied, granting permission to Ginger.


    Knowing how much her brothers adored Ginger, Mia was certain they would cherish even the simplest


    gifts she brought them, perhaps even boasting about them on social media.


    As Mia went shopping with Ginger, she was interrupted by a call from Nichs. Her expression grew


    serious as she answered, ¡°Hello, Nick. Why are you calling out of the blue? Is everything alright with


    Sage?¡±


    During her pregnancy, Mia faced numerous challenges, ultimately giving birth to her two children


    prematurely.


    However, Sage¡¯s health had always been more fragile than Ginger¡¯s, requiring constant care from


    Nichs.


    Recently, Nichs¡® medical team developed a medication to treat Sage¡¯s condition, but it came with


    uncontroble side effects.


    ¡°Theplications have manifested,¡± Nichs informed.


    Mia¡¯s heart raced. ¡°What kind ofplications?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s leukemia. Sage¡¯s telet levels will be affected. He requires a bone marrow transnt, or we could


    explore the option of umbilical cord blood.¡±


    Mia felt a surge of anxiety. ¡°Use my bone marrow.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already conducted tests on your blood as well as your family¡¯s, yet none of the samples match.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m reaching out to you. There¡¯s still one person left to check for a bone marrow match.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mia immediately recalled who that person might be.


    She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Are you certain that Sage¡¯s father would be apatible match?¡±


    ¡°In general, none of you are suitable donors. He appears to be the most likely candidate.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Mia¡¯s gaze lingered on the vast expanse of the ocean, fully aware of the task at hand- convincing


    Timothy to agree to the bone marrow match.


    In the event of a sessful match, she would require Timothy¡¯s consent to donate his bone


    marrow to Sage.


    On the phone, Nichs raised a concern, ¡°If Timothy agrees to the bone marrow matching, he might


    uncover Sage¡¯s true identity.¡±

 Chapter 684

    ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out. I¡¯m ready to do whatever it takes to save Sage.¡±


    Regaining herposure, Mia continued, ¡°How much time do we have left?¡±


    ¡°We prefer it to be as soon as possible, but definitely within a month.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After ending the call, Mia rubbed her eyes wearily. She had hoped to steer clear of any further


    entanglements with the Barrett family after departing from Xanier Ind this time.


    However, it seemed that she couldn¡¯t evade them just yet.


    Without dy, she messaged Wade: ¡°Hold off on selling the reishi mushrooms for now.


    The circumstances had shifted; the reishi mushrooms were now an essentialponent of


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    the deal with Timothy.


    However, N


    Mia was determined not to reveal Sage¡¯s existence, so she needed to devise a wless n.


    ¡°Mommy, look at the gifts I chose!¡± Ginger eximed, appearing with a bunch of plush toys, her eyes


    sparkling with joy.


    Mia forced a smile as she walked over. ¡°Are these presents for your uncles or you?


    Since they were all plush toys, it was apparent that these were the sorts of gifts Ginger would like.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling sad?¡± Ginger couldn¡¯t help but notice Mia¡¯s somber


    expression.


    Setting the toys down, she reached out and gently touched Mia¡¯s face. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Ginger, Mommy wants to have a conversation with you about something.¡±


    Mia felt it was crucial to be honest with Ginger about the situation. After all, they had no secrets


    between them, and Mia didn¡¯t want to withhold anything from her regarding this


    matter.


    Ten minutester, tears welled up in Ginger¡¯s eyes. She choked back her emotions and asked,


    ¡°Mommy, is Sage going to die?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out. I¡¯m ready to do whatever it takes to save Sage.¡±


    Regaining herposure, Mia continued, ¡°How much time do we have left?¡±


    ¡°We prefer it to be as soon as possible, but definitely within a month.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After ending the call, Mia rubbed her eyes wearily. She had hoped to steer clear of any further


    entanglements with the Barrett family after departing from Xanier Ind this time.


    However, it seemed that she couldn¡¯t evade them just yet.


    Without dy, she messaged Wade: ¡°Hold off on selling the reishi mushrooms for now.¡±


    The circumstances had shifted; the reishi mushrooms were now an essentialponent of


    the deal with Timothy.


    However, Mia was determined not to reveal Sage¡¯s existence, so she needed to devise a wless n.


    ¡°Mommy, look at the gifts I chose!¡± Ginger eximed, appearing with a bunch of plush toys, her eyes


    sparkling with joy.


    Mia forced a smile as she walked over. ¡°Are these presents for your uncles or you?¡±


    Since they were all plush toys, it was apparent that these were the sorts of gifts Ginger


    would like.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling sad?¡± Ginger couldn¡¯t help but notice Mia¡¯s somber


    expression.


    Setting the toys down, she reached out and gently touched Mia¡¯s face. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Ginger, Mommy wants to have a conversation with you about something.¡±


    Mia felt it was crucial to be honest with Ginger about the situation. After all, they had no secrets


    between them, and Mia didn¡¯t want to withhold anything from her regarding this


    matter.


    Ten minutester, tears welled up in Ginger¡¯s eyes. She choked back her emotions and asked,


    ¡°Mommy, is Sage going to die?¡±


    Mia held Ginger close and reassured her, ¡°No, he won¡¯t. If the bone marrow match is sessful, Sage


    will be alright.¡±


    Ginger nodded obediently in response. ¡°Yes, Mommy, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do everything I can


    toplete the mission!¡±


    Mi¨¤ affectionately kissed Ginger¡¯s forehead and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re such a trooper.¡±


    ¡°For Sage, it¡¯s not difficult at all. He¡¯s the one I love the most.¡±


    Ginger was aware that Sage¡¯s health condition hindered him from having a regr childhood, such as


    going to kindergarten.


    Hence, Ginger was determined to help Sage recover as soon as possible.


    After Mia and Ginger returned from their shopping trip, Wade approached Mia. ¡°Ms. Mia, the buyer is


    demanding an exnation for why you¡¯re canceling the deal. They seem quite


    anxious.¡±


    ¡°No matter how anxious they are, it won¡¯t change anything. Just inform them that the reishi mushrooms


    are no longer avable for sale.¡±


    Mia had different ns for the reishi mushrooms now.


    Upon receiving the confirmation, Wade promptly rejected the buyer¡¯s offer.


    Timothy quickly received the news, his expression turning sour. With a frown, he asked, Did they offer


    any exnation on why they suddenly withdrew from the sale?¡±


    were


    ¡°They quite adamant in their decision; they simply stated they wouldn¡¯t sell the mushrooms anymore.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Ms. Monalize was aware that we¡¯re the potential buyers?¡± Caleb asked, sounding


    slightly puzzled.


    Standing nearby, Heath interjected, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. We¡¯ve been extremely careful, so it¡¯s


    unlikely that we would have been discovered so soon.¡±


    Timothy, too, was perplexed, unable to decipher Mia¡¯s intentions.


    Just then, Timothy¡¯s phone rang. Upon seeing the caller ID, he paused for a moment before answering,


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Mister, are you busy?¡± Ginger¡¯s sweet voice came through from the other end of the line. Timothy


    couldn¡¯t help but soften his tone as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m not busy at all. What¡¯s the

 Chapter 685

    Timothy found himself somewhat taken aback when Ginger called him; he could almost visualize her


    holding her Apple watch.


    His typically stern demeanor unexpectedly softened at the sound of her voice.


    ¡°Mister, I¡¯m about to leave, and I have a gift for you.¡±


    At her words, Timothy¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°Why are you getting me a gift?¡±


    ¡®Because I want to thank you for safely taking me from the airport to the hotel, so I can reunite with my


    Mommy! She always tells me we should know how to repay kindness.¡±


    Ginger¡¯s adorable voice had a melting effect.


    Timothy responded gently, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After agreeing on the meeting ce and ending the call, Timothy found himself smiling slightly.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He had never been particrly fond of children, often finding them bothersome, but Ginger seemed to


    be an exception in his eyes.


    Caleb asked tentatively, ¡°Tim, who called you? And what¡¯s with the gift and the restaurant meeting?¡±


    Could it be Monalize again?


    Last time, she even gave Tim underwear; who knew what she would give this time?


    Timothy responded casually, ¡°Ginger called, saying she has a gift for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so Ginger got you a gift, but what about me, her supposed ¡®sugar daddy¡®? Nothing, huh?


    ??


    Caleb couldn¡¯t suppress his jealousy!


    Timothy raised an eyebrow as he looked at Caleb and remarked, ¡°If you admit that you¡¯re an unreliable


    ¡®sugar daddy,¡® why do you still expect to receive gifts? You should be preparing to give a gift to Ginger


    instead.¡±


    ¡°Why would I bother getting her a present? She¡¯s just as stubborn and assertive as her mother. It¡¯s


    baffling, isn¡¯t it? Why does Ms. Monalize insist I¡¯m Ginger¡¯s father, yet she never invites me and keeps


    arranging meetings with you?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re too ugly!¡±


    Caleb was taken aback, feeling unfairly targeted.


    Meanwhile, after ending the call, Ginger tilted her head and informed, ¡°Mommy, he agreed to meet at


    the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Great job, sweetie. All you need to do is go and give him the gift; Mommy will take care of everything


    else.¡±


    Mia and Ginger had already coordinated their n. When it came time to exchange gifts, Ginger would


    seize the moment and pretend to faint.


    Following Ginger¡¯s act, Mia would use the opportunity to inform Timothy about Ginger¡¯s supposed


    illness, emphasizing the urgent need for blood matching and transfusion.


    With this pretext, Mia nned to smoothly transition into negotiating a deal with Timothy involving the


    reishi mushroom.


    With everything ready, Ginger and Mia proceeded to the restaurant. Yet, after waiting for half an hour,


    Timothy still hadn¡¯t arrived.


    Eventually, Caleb approached them with severalrge gift boxes, sweating profusely. ¡°Here, these are


    the gifts Tim prepared for Ginger.¡±


    Noticing Timothy¡¯s absence, Mia was taken aback, inquiring, ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Barrett?¡±


    ¡°He had to attend to an urgent matter at home and needed to leave quickly. He¡¯s already taken off in a


    private helicopter,¡± Caleb replied.


    Upon hearing this exnation, suspicion flickered in Mia¡¯s eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Timothy¡¯s departure timing seemed too coincidental. He could have


    left Xanier Ind sooner orter, yet he chose to leave precisely at this critical


    moment.


    ncing down at Ginger, Caleb detected a hint of disappointment in her eyes.


    Unable to hold back, he exined, ¡°Tim has a sick rtive at home, and their condition isn¡¯t good right


    now. That¡¯s why he needed to rush back; it might even be their final meeting.


    ¡°You should try to understand him. These gifts were all handpicked by him for you.¡±


    Upon hearing the words ¡°sick rtive¡°, Ginger obediently replied, ¡°I understand. There¡¯s an important


    person in my family who¡¯s also sick¡­¡±


    TIR DUNUS


    ¡°Ginger,¡± Mia immediately interjected.


    It seemed that Ginger¡¯s naivety and straightforwardness often led her to inadvertently reveal


    confidential information.

 Chapter 686

    Mia turned to Caleb and remarked, ¡°So, this is why Mr. Barrett was seeking reishi mushrooms?


    ¡°But as far as I know, reishi mushrooms aren¡¯t capable of treating incurable diseases; they¡¯re primarily


    used to prevent muscle atrophy and stimte neurons.


    ¡°Typically, only those with full¨Cbody paralysis or in a vegetative state would require reishi mushrooms.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Tim¡¯s grandmother has entered a vegetative state, so she needs reishi mushrooms.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s grandmother?


    Laura?


    Mia¡¯s brow furrowed as she recalled the details from her investigation, realizing that it was Laura who


    had orchestrated her marriage into the Barrett family as amoner.


    Although it initially seemed like Mia had a stroke of luck, marrying someone on their deathbed left her


    pondering whether it was ultimately a blessing or a curse.


    However, this situation also presented an opportunity.


    Mia nodded thoughtfully before remarking, ¡°So, Mr. Barrett needed the reishi mushrooms for a sick


    family member. I had assumed he intended to sell them for profit.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Monalize, Tim is the heir of the esteemed Barrett family in Bern City. Money is hardly an issue for


    him. He truly is obtaining these mushrooms for his grandmother. So, may I kindly request that you sell


    them to us?¡±


    Mia narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°This matter is open to negotiation, but I must personally verify whether


    or not you¡¯re trying to deceive me. Coincidentally, I have a project to discuss in Bern City, so I¡¯ll take


    this opportunity to visit!¡±


    Ginger and Caleb were taken aback by her deration.


    Mia nced at them, her expression tinged with a hint of awkwardness. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I drop


    by?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Caleb quickly nodded, confirming, ¡°Certainly, you can, Ms. Monalize. As long as you¡¯re willing to sell us


    the reishi mushrooms, we¡¯re open to any conditions. I¡¯ll arrange the ne tickets immediately. Do either


    of you have any objections?¡±


    Ginger promptly raised her hand. ¡°None at all.¡±


    Mia nced at Ginger, waiting until Caleb stepped away to make the ticket reservation call. She then


    leaned down and whispered to Ginger, ¡°Do you want to apany me to Bern City?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy. If I stay behind, how will your n work? Besides, I¡¯m quite good at pretending to be


    sick, so he surely won¡¯t suspect it¡¯s for Sage¡¯s treatment.¡±


    Mia affectionately patted Ginger¡¯s head and smiled, saying, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll pay a visit to the Barrett


    family in Bern City.¡±


    Mia was also curious about the ce that had caused her so much distress before.


    An hourter, Mia discreetly escorted Ginger to the airport.


    Even Wade remained oblivious to their n.


    If Wade were to find out, her brothers would soon follow suit, and they certainly wouldn¡¯t approve of her


    visiting the Barrett family in Bern City.


    But for Sage¡¯s sake, this journey was necessary.


    As the ne ascended into the sky, Mia watched the shrinking silhouette of Xanier Ind below.


    Contemting Sage¡¯s illness, her gaze hardened with determination.


    Seven hourster, the aircraft touched down at Bern City International Airport.


    Mia gently lifted the sleeping Ginger from her seat. Despite Ginger¡¯s excitement during the flight, she


    had drifted off to sleep just before theynded.


    Mia¡¯s arms began to ache from carrying Ginger; after all, Ginger had grown considerably.


    Caleb murmured, ¡°Let me carry her.¡±


    Mia nced at him briefly before handing Ginger over to him. It seemed only fair to take advantage of


    the free assistance.


    Exiting the airport, Mia surveyed the surroundings she had once frequented, yet found herself unable to


    recall anything.


    ¡°Caleb, what is she doing here?¡± Luna suddenly inquired, having just descended from a private jet.


    Luna had rushed back upon learning of Laura¡¯s deteriorating condition, feelingpelled to


    witness it firsthand.


    However, she hadn¡¯t anticipated seeing that woman again! The woman who bore such a striking


    resemnce was at the airport too!

 Chapter 687

    Caleb remained silent and got into the car with Ginger, who was still sound asleep. He didn¡¯t want to


    disturb her rest with their conversation.


    Observing Caleb¡¯s protective demeanor toward Ginger made Luna feel somewhat uneasy.


    Sporting ck sunsses, Mia regarded Luna with a smirk. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you surprised to see


    me here? You¡¯ve got some nerve showing up in front of me again. It seems the lesson from before


    wasn¡¯t harsh enough.¡±


    Startled, Luna instinctively took a few steps back. The memory of her close encounter with a shark


    while submerged in the ocean felt like a haunting nightmare that she couldn¡¯t shake


    off.


    Nheless, upon realizing they were in Bern City and not Xanier Ind, Luna straightened her


    posture and remarked, ¡°Ms. Monalize, let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves. This is the domain of the Barrett


    family in Bern City, not the insignificant Xanier Ind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I always carry myself confidently wherever I am. You better not try to provoke me, or I


    guarantee you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life,¡± Mia asserted firmly before entering the car, stealing a


    nce at the sleeping Ginger beside her.


    Standing outside the car, Caleb cleared his throat before addressing Luna, ¡°Ms. Monalize is an


    esteemed guest of the Barrett family. Please be mindful of your manners.¡±


    After all, Mia had promised to supply reishi mushrooms to the Barretts, so it was essential


    to treat her with respect.


    Luna was utterly furious. ¡°Caleb, how could you also fall for her deception? What makes her an


    esteemed guest? She¡¯s merely an impostor.¡±


    ¡°Enough, Luna. Watch what you say, or you might bring trouble upon yourself,¡± Caleb replied, sensing


    Luna¡¯s irrationality.


    Despite already mentioning that Monalize was an honored guest of the Barrett family, Luna persisted in


    making disrespectful remarks.


    With that, Caleb entered the car and drove off, paying no further heed to Luna.


    Frustrated, Luna stomped her foot as she watched the car leave. She couldn¡¯tprehend why Caleb


    would bring Mia to Bern City, let alone im she was a distinguished guest of the Barrett family.


    Did Mia perhaps agree to give up the reishi mushrooms?


    Luna felt a shiver run down her spine as this possibility crossed her mind. ¡°This is troubling, ¡°she


    muttered.


    Without hesitation, she gged down a taxi and followed them to the hospital.


    If the reishi mushrooms did seed in awakening Laura, wouldn¡¯t that also mean that the truth from


    years ago woulde to light?


    A glimmer of hostility shed in Luna¡¯s eyes. This was certainly unexpected.


    Luna had anticipated Laura¡¯s demise upon her return, only to be caught off guard by the unforeseen


    introduction of the reishi mushrooms, much like an abrupt twist of fate.


    An hourter, the vehicle pulled up outside the hospital.


    Mia looked up at the brightly illuminated hospital building before stealing a nce at the slumbering


    Ginger.


    Standing nearby, Caleb reassured her in a soft voice, ¡°Joe will take care of Ginger. You don¡¯t need to


    worry. No one in Bern City would dare to cause trouble for the Barrett family.¡±


    Upon hearing Caleb¡¯s words, Mia finally rxed and stepped out of the car. She followed Caleb as they


    entered the hospital together.


    Mia clutched the box of reishi mushrooms tightly as she watched the elevator¡¯s disy numbers flicker,


    feeling an unexpected surge of nerves creeping in.


    As Mia emerged from the elevator, she headed straight for the area outside the emergency.


    room.


    Laura was still in critical condition, undergoing resuscitation efforts. ording to Caleb, the situation


    appeared quite grim.


    Mia nced up and noticed Timothy¡¯s silhouette. He was engaged in conversation with a doctor, his


    handsome features disying a serious expression, his brow furrowed in


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    concern.


    Besides Timothy, there was a young woman with a designer handbag. As she neared, Mia caught a


    strong scent of her perfume.


    Caleb stepped forward and announced, ¡°Tim, the reishi mushrooms have been sessfully brought


    back.¡±


    Timothy nced up at Mia, his intense gaze fixed on the box she held. After a moment of

 Chapter 688

    Mia approached Timothy with the box and handed it to him directly, urging, ¡°Please prioritize saving the


    patient. However, considering Mrs. Barrett Senior¡¯s current condition, I¡¯m afraid a single stalk of reishi


    mushroom won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    Reishi mushrooms were raremodities, typically traded only in ck market auctions. like those in


    Xanier Ind. They were scarcely avable on the open market.


    Timothy¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Regardless, let¡¯s give it a shot first.¡±


    With that, the reishi mushrooms were promptly taken away by the doctor.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but observe thedy, whose perfume was rather strong, staring at her in


    astonishment. As Mia turned her head, her red lips curved subtly.


    Startled by Mia¡¯s smile, Shelly felt a shiver creep down her spine. She promptly stood up and hid


    behind Timothy, stammering, ¡°T¨CTim, who is she?¡±


    Why did this woman resemble Mia so closely? There wasn¡¯t even a hint of stic surgery!


    Upon hearing the woman address Timothy as ¡°Tim,¡± Mia swiftly deduced her identity as his cousin


    presumably Shelly, the second heiress of the Barrett family.


    However, when Shelly spotted Mia, her reaction resembled that of a mouse encountering at cat, her


    eyes betraying a flicker of guilt.


    Could it be that she was also involved in the troubles Mia faced within the Barrett family


    before?


    Contemting this possibility, Mia¡¯s gaze darkened, but the smirk on her lips only grew


    wider.


    Taking the initiative, Mia addressed Shelly, stating, ¡°Hello, myst name is Langford. You may call me


    Monalize.¡±


    Shelly swallowed nervously. ¡°Yourst name is Langford?¡±


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t Lane!


    Shelly couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. Nheless, the uncanny resemnce of Monalize¡¯s face left her


    unsettled, almost as though she were face to face with Mia.


    At that moment, the doctor approached Timothy and informed him, ¡°We need your presence here to


    address the issue concerning the reishi mushrooms. There are important


    decisions that require your input.¡±


    Without hesitation, Timothy followed the doctor promptly.


    Meanwhile, Mia stood still, observing the blinking lights emanating from the emergency


    §Ô§à§à§ä


    From Timothy¡¯s tense expression, it was evident that he was deeply worried about Laura, who was


    receiving treatment inside.


    An awkward tension lingered in the corridor.


    Shelly couldn¡¯t help but secretly observe Mia, sensing that something was amiss.


    She began to wonder why Timothy had traveled to Xanier Ind to purchase reishi mushrooms, only to


    return with a woman who bore an uncanny resemnce to Mia.


    However, Shelly¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when she noticed the handbag Mia was holding ¡°Is that the


    limited edition rare leather bag from Vior¡¯s anniversary collection? And in the smallest size, too! That


    size is notoriously difficult to find!¡±


    Mia replied nonchntly, ¡°Oh, is it? I actually have it in another color, but I haven¡¯t used it much


    because it doesn¡¯t suit my taste.¡±


    Shelly¡¯s face immediately brightened with surprise. ¡°If you¡¯re not using it, could you consider selling it to


    me? We can negotiate the price!¡±


    In Bern City, this handbag was highly sought after by everyone.


    After being embarrassed by those women for missing outst time, Shelly was determined to get the


    bag this time and teach them a lesson!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Seeing Shelly take the bait, Mia nodded graciously and said, ¡°Of course. But since you¡¯re Mr. Barrett¡¯s


    cousin, it seems a bit formal to discuss payment. Let¡¯s consider it a gift from me to you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Shelly was ted. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Mia¡¯s generosity in simply giving her the bag. After all, it was


    a rare and expensive item.


    As they exchanged WhatsApp contacts, Shelly tentatively asked, ¡°Monalize, did you meet Tim on


    Xanier Ind?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he reached out to me to purchase some reishi mushrooms.¡±


    Mia¡¯s gaze drifted toward the emergency room. ¡°Anyway, how did Mrs. Barrett Senior end

 Chapter 689

    Mia had looked into the Barrett family¡¯s background, but all she found was information about Laura¡¯s


    illness. The reasons behind her vegetative state remained a mystery.


    What was clear, though, was that Laura¡¯s deterioration had started around the time Mia left the Barrett


    family four years ago.


    The timing of these two events sparked Mia¡¯s suspicions, suggesting a possible connection between


    them.


    Meanwhile, Shelly, still reveling in her newfound designer bag, spoke candidly, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Tim¡¯s


    awful ex¨Cwife. She¡¯s the one responsible for Grandma¡¯s condition. Initially, Grandma was recovering


    well from her surgery, but then everything took a turn for the worse.¡±


    Upon hearing the mention of the ¡°awful ex¨Cwife,¡± Mia¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Is that so? Please,


    enlighten me. How exactly did this ex¨Cwife contribute to Mrs. Barrett Senior¡¯s condition?¡±


    Just as Shelly was about to speak, her gaze met Monalize¡¯s, whose features bore a striking


    resemnce to Mia¡¯s.


    Shelly abruptly went quiet, guilt flickering in her eyes. Speaking with Monalize felt eerily simr to


    conversing with Mia herself.


    Despite this, Shelly was determined not to abandon the limited edition bag she had just acquired. She


    mustered a forced smile and asked, ¡°Monalize, what piques your interest about the past?¡±


    Could this woman truly be Mia?


    It seemed imusible. Mia was supposed to be dead, and no one dared to utter her name in Timothy¡¯s


    presence.


    Mia responded with a cryptic smile, ¡°Well, Mr. Barrett mentioned that his ex¨Cwife bears a striking


    resemnce to me, so naturally, I¡¯m curious about their history.¡±


    Shelly breathed a sigh of relief. That exined it. Surely, this gracious woman standing before her


    couldn¡¯t possibly be Mia.


    At that moment, Luna arrived at the hospital. Rushing out of the elevator, she spotted Shelly standing


    with Monalize, yet the box containing the reishi mushrooms was nowhere in sight.


    Luna¡¯s heart sank, and she immediately called out, ¡°Shelly!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Luna, you¡¯re back too. Did you manage to find those shoes I asked for, the ones from the ck


    Pearl Series?¡±


    Luna forced a smile as she replied, ¡°Sorry, Shelly. I checked, but they didn¡¯t have the shoes you


    wanted, so I didn¡¯t bring them back.¡±


    Shelly¡¯s expression darkened as Luna¡¯s words sank in.


    Mia interjected, ¡°Shelly, were you referring to the Vior ck Pearl collection shoes? What size do you


    wear?¡±


    Shelly¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°I wear size 37.¡±


    Mia feigned a disappointed sigh. ¡°That¡¯s a shame. I bought size 36 shoes when I was on Xanier Ind,


    so they probably wouldn¡¯t fit you. Otherwise, I would have dly given you the shoes.¡®


    ¡°Really? You¡¯d do that for me?¡±


    Shelly swiftly changed her tune. ¡°You know, Monalize, I actually wear sizes between 36 and 37, so this


    size might just fit. I¡¯ve heard that this series tends to runrge, so fingers crossed.


    Observing Shelly¡¯s greedy demeanor, Mia¡¯s eyes betrayed a trace of mockery. It seemed that her


    former cousin¨Cinw was rather vain.


    However, the truth was that the Vior ck Pearl series shoes didn¡¯t typically runrge. If anything, they


    tended to run slightly small.


    But for Shelly, this was also a blessing in disguise. After all, any issue that could be resolved. with


    money wasn¡¯t truly a problem.


    Mia graciously responded, ¡°Of course, I happened to pick up some new shoes during my time on


    Xanier Ind as well. I¡¯ve only tried them on once and haven¡¯t actually worn them out yet. I hope you


    don¡¯t mind, Shelly.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Monalize, you¡¯re too generous,¡± Shelly eximed, her eyes shining with excitement.


    She was finally going to acquire those coveted ck Pearl shoes, along with the handbag she was


    about to receive. This time, Shelly was determined to exact her revenge on those snobbishdies!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Observing Shelly¡¯s expression, Luna couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Shelly, those shoes seem


    to be on the smaller side. You might not be able to wear them.¡±

 Chapter 690

    Shelly swiftly dismissed Luna¡¯s concerns. Instead, she sounded rather pleased with herself.¡± Luna, I¡¯ve


    been eyeing those shoes for a while now, and I¡¯m quite knowledgeable about


    them. I¡¯m sure you must be mistaken.¡±


    Regardless of whether the shoes wererge or small, Shelly was determined to acquire them.


    Why would Luna attempt to spoil things at such a pivotal moment?


    Luna was aware of Shelly¡¯s vanity, yet she was determined not to let Monalize prevail.


    She discreetly took Shelly aside and murmured, ¡°Shelly, how can you be so quick to ept gifts from


    her? Haven¡¯t you noticed the uncanny resemnce she bears to someone?¡±


    Was Shelly that oblivious?


    Shelly¡¯s demeanor grew slightly uneasy as she responded, ¡°I¡¯m aware that Monalize resembles Mia.


    However, they¡¯re not the same person; it¡¯s just a coincidence that they look alike.¡±


    ¡°Shelly, you¡¯re too naive. You don¡¯t understand how dangerous she could be. She might be a cunning


    witch, possibly Mia resurrected, seeking revenge,¡± Luna cautioned, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Upon hearing Luna¡¯s words, Shelly¡¯s expression froze. ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. They simply share a


    resemnce, that¡¯s all,¡± she insisted.


    If it were indeed Mia, she wouldn¡¯t be so generous with these designer items.


    Observing the two women exchanging whispers, Mia gave Shelly a subtle smile before speaking,


    ¡°Shelly, I¡¯ve already instructed my assistant to bring over the bag and shoes. You can simply pick them


    upter.¡±


    ¡°Really? Monalize, you¡¯re too kind,¡± Shelly eximed.


    She was thrilled about the designer items and eagerly approached Mia, brimming with


    excitement.


    Luna¡¯s tone sharpened. ¡°Monalize, it¡¯s your first time meeting Shelly today, yet you¡¯re offering her


    luxury items out of nowhere. It makes one wonder if you have hidden motives.¡±


    Shelly, feeling a bit uneasy after Luna¡¯s remark, cautiously asked, ¡°Yeah, Monalize, why are you being


    so generous to me all of a sudden?¡±


    HE BONES


    Could there be an ulterior motive behind her actions?


    Mia let out a sudden chuckle. ¡°Shelly, it¡¯s just a bag I never used and a pair of shoes Bought once. Do


    you seriously think this qualifies as me being kind to you? You seem rather maive and easily


    influenced, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Shelly¡¯s expression momentarily stiffened, feeling too embarrassed to reply. She could only shoot Luna


    a silent re, ming her for the awkward situation.


    After all, Shelly was also an heiress of the Barrett family; bow could she be swayed by just two luxury


    items?


    Luna persisted, ¡°Shelly, I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in response. ¡°Shelly, Luna i¡¯r at fault here. Plus, I have plenty of unused


    bags, shoes, and clothes that I don¡¯t have anyone to share wi


    ¡°When I met you today, I sensed a connection and decided to give you the handbag and shoes. If


    you¡¯re ufortable about it, we can just forget about the whole thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Monalize. There¡¯s nothing improper about this. I also feel a connection with you, and


    since Ick female friends, having someone like you to share things with brings me a lot of joy.¡±


    Shelly felt somewhat anxious about the possibility of losing the handbag and shoes that were within her


    reach, especially since she had already mentioned them in the group chat.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    If Shelly couldn¡¯t produce the handbag and shoes now, she knew she would face mockery from those


    snobbish women.


    Casting a smirk in Luna¡¯s direction, Mia remarked, ¡°However, being suspected of having hidden


    intentions can pose quite a challenge for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Monalize. Luna isn¡¯t familiar with our affluent lifestyle; shees from a modest


    background,¡± Shelly chimed in.


    As Shelly¡¯s words trailed off, Mia couldn¡¯t help but notice Luna¡¯s expression darken considerably.


    Was Luna struggling to handle the insult?


    How had the situation escted to this extent?

 Chapter 691

    Mia nced at Luna, then quickly covered her mouth, faking a smile. ¡°Shelly, let¡¯s not say things like


    that. We wouldn¡¯t want to upset Ms. Maynard.¡±


    ¡°Luna is incredibly understanding; she won¡¯t take offense,¡± Shelly insisted.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but notice Luna struggling to maintain herposure.


    ¡°I understand, but for individuals like us who casually indulge in luxury items, bags and shoes are


    merely superficial possessions. Ms. Maynard seems to attach excessive importance to them,¡± Mia


    remarked.


    Shelly readily agreed, ¡°Exactly. For people from more modest backgrounds, a luxury item could


    represent their entire year¡¯s sry, so they tend to attach great significance to it.¡±


    A hint of bitterness shed in Luna¡¯s eyes. Despite her inner turmoil, she forced aposed


    expression and inquired, ¡°Shelly, how is Grandma Laura¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re still doing everything they can to save her. It¡¯s difficult to predict when it will all be over,¡± Shelly


    replied.


    ncing at the time, she realized it was already quitete. Had Laura¡¯s condition not


    suddenly deteriorated, Shelly wouldn¡¯t have been summoned to the hospital by Harriette to


    attend to Laura.


    After all, Harriette had made it clear that she needed to behave well in front of Timothy to continue


    receiving her monthly allowance.


    Were it not for financial considerations, Shelly wouldn¡¯t have found herself at the hospital in the dead of


    night, pretending to be dutiful.


    Momentster, Timothy and Caleb emerged from the consultation room.


    Luna hurried over. ¡°Tim, how¡¯s Grandma? I heard she received the reishi mushroom. What did the


    doctor say?¡±


    Luna disyed apparent concern for Laura, yet deep down, she dreaded the prospect of Laura waking


    up.


    Four years had passed, and Laura¡¯s condition had deteriorated to the brink of death. Yet, to Luna¡¯s


    dismay, Timothy had somehow obtained a stalk of reishi mushroom.


    Timothy¡¯s expression turned somber as he responded, ¡°We still have to await the results of


    the treatment.¡±


    Caleb exined, ¡°Considering Mrs. Barrett Senior¡¯s prolonged illness and weakened state, a single


    stalk of reishi mushroom can only offer limited relief.


    ¡°Finding another stalk would greatly improve her chances, but ultimately, there are no guarantees of


    her recovery. All we can do is await the results of the treatment and hope for the best.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Luna discreetly exhaled a sigh of relief. It seemed the odds of Laura waking up were


    slim.


    Finding a second stalk of reishi mushroom in such a short time was virtually impossible, especially


    considering the four years it took to locate the first one.


    With this realization, Luna could finally ease her worries.


    As long as Laura remained in heratose state, the secrets of that fateful year would


    remain buried.


    Meanwhile, Mia couldn¡¯t help but ponder Caleb¡¯s words.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    It appeared that Timothy needed another stalk of reishi mushroom, and coincidentally, she


    had an extra one.


    Even though Mia didn¡¯t have any sick rtives, her memory loss persisted, and Sage¡¯s delicate health


    remained a concern.


    Thispelled Mia and her brothers to keep collecting rare herbs, such as reishi


    mushrooms.


    However, the reishi mushrooms wouldn¡¯t directly help Sage¡¯s condition.


    Instead, Mia could use them to negotiate a deal with Timothy.


    At that moment, Mia observed Timothy approaching, his gaze prating.


    Confronted by his intense stare, Mia cleared her throat and remarked, ¡°It seems like the reishi


    mushrooms arrived just in time.¡±


    Timothy nced at her and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°The reishi mushrooms have been used up.


    Monalize, I owe you one. If there¡¯s anything you need that I can do, just let me know.¡±


    ¡°Tim!¡± Luna suddenly interrupted, her tone tinged with panic. She couldn¡¯t shake the worry that


    Monalize might make unreasonable demands, such as seeking to be heiress of the Barrett family.


    With a smirk, Mia nced at Luna and deliberately remarked, ¡°Mr. Barrett, it seems someone has


    objections.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression darkened, his demeanor bing stern. ¡°We don¡¯t need to pay attention to the


    opinions of irrelevant individuals.¡±


    Upon hearing the word ¡°irrelevant,¡± Luna¡¯s eyes betrayed a mix of shock and embarrassment.


    She nervously bit her lip, looking somewhat hurt as she spoke, ¡°Tim, I¡¯m just trying to look out for you.


    What if she makes unreasonable requests?¡± #

 Chapter 692

    Mia couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Unreasonable requests? Ms. Maynard, what would you


    consider unreasonable? Asking Mr. Barrett to hand over all his wealth? Or perhaps requesting him to


    be my boyfriend?¡±


    Her wordsnded heavily on Luna, hitting a nerve.


    As Mia¡¯s words trailed off, she sensed Timothy¡¯s gaze intensifying. She deliberately turned to him and


    inquired, ¡°Mr. Barrett, what are your thoughts?¡±


    Timothy cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Either option works for me.¡±


    Upon hearing Timothy¡¯s response, both Shelly and Luna were shocked.


    Mia¡¯s lips curved into a smirk. ¡°Well then, I shall provide you with the reishi mushroom, but you must


    agree to date me.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s gaze grewplex as he responded with a deep voice, ¡°Sure.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Mia was genuinely taken aback by Timothy¡¯s swift agreement. She hadn¡¯t expected him toply so


    readily, assuming he might decline or find another excuse.


    Unable to contain herughter, Mia turned to Shelly. ¡°Looks like our rtionship is progressing. Finally,


    I can share my bags and shoes with my sisters.¡±


    Shelly¡¯s eyes brightened, and she responded eagerly, ¡°Yes, exactly! Monalize, we¡¯re practically like


    family now.¡±


    Nheless, Mia couldn¡¯t help but sense a hint of resentment from someone else weighing heavily on


    her. As she turned around, she noticed Luna¡¯s unfriendly gaze.


    With a smirk, Mia remarked, ¡°Ms. Maynard, what¡¯s with the look? It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve stolen your man. If you


    and Mr. Barrett are an item, then I¡¯ll dly step aside!¡±


    Timothy frowned and rified, ¡°Luna and I aren¡¯t romantically involved.¡±


    With an eye roll, Shelly swiftly rified, ¡°Exactly. Monalize, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Luna is just a


    distant rtive of our family, not Tim¡¯s partner.¡±


    A distant rtive?


    Mia was taken aback by Shelly¡¯s exnation. She nced at Luna with a smirk and nodded. Ah, I see.


    Well then, that clears things up. Ms. Maynard, please spare me that intimidating re. It¡¯s quite


    unnerving.¡±


    Luma was utterly furious. It seemed that Monalize was an expert maniptor! She had


    Luna couldn¡¯t help but feel slighted by Shelly for not supporting her in this crucial moment, instead


    choosing to appease Monalize.


    Luna wished she could expose Monalize¡¯s hypocritical facade right then and there, but in front of


    Timothy, she had to suppress her emotions for the time being..


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but notice Luna¡¯s changing expression. If she pushed Luna a bit more, perhaps Luna


    would show her true feelings.


    Just then, Timothy approached Mia. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let me take you to the hotel to rest.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have a vi in Ninth Manor. I¡¯ll go thereter. I¡¯m not ustomed to staying in hotels.¡±


    As Mia¡¯s words trailed off, Shelly interjected loudly, ¡°Vis in Ninth Manor don¡¯te cheap. Even with


    money, you can¡¯t easily acquire property there.¡±


    Mia smiled in response and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a modest house, nothing too extravagant. It¡¯s my first time


    staying there; it used to be vacant.


    In reality, Mia owned several properties, all of which were gifts from Dominic.


    Shelly became increasingly convinced that Monalize was a prominent socialite. If she could establish a


    close rtionship with her, she would surely receive morevish gifts.


    ncing at Timothy, Mia suggested, ¡°You should stay at the hospital and attend to Mrs. Barrett Senior.


    I¡¯ll have the driver take me.¡±


    Without waiting for Timothy¡¯s response, Mia turned and swiftly walked away.


    However, instead of leaving immediately, she slipped into the restroom.


    Emerging from the stall, she found Luna waiting for her outside with a grim expression.

 Chapter 693

    Upon seeing Luna, Mia remained unfazed.


    Considering Luna¡¯s jealous reaction to Timothy agreeing to date Mia, it was apparent that she wouldn¡¯t


    readily ept it, given her temperament.


    Mia calmly washed her hands, stealing a nce at Luna in the mirror. ¡°If you have something to say,


    say it now. Our paths may not cross again once I leave. After all, we¡¯re from different social sses.¡±


    This remark struck Luna¡¯s insecurity, prompting her to raise her voice, ¡°Who do you think are? You put


    on this facade of wealth and virtue, but who knows, perhaps you¡¯ve gained your riches by cozying up to


    men.¡±


    you


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but express her disdain with a click of her tongue. ¡°Luna, perhaps you should take a


    good look at yourself in the mirror and see how unattractive jealousy makes


    you.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°You act all high and mighty, yet why do you insist on unting designerbels from head to toe? Even


    when your clothing starts to show signs of wear, it seems you¡¯re reluctant to rece them, don¡¯t you


    think?¡±


    Mia¡¯s gaze was sharp, instantly prating Luna¡¯s hypocritical facade.


    Approaching Luna, Mia scrutinized her appearance from head to toe. ¡°It¡¯s quite obvious that you also


    have a fondness for vanity and luxury brands.


    ¡°However, despite your financial constraints, you maintain an air of indifference,


    pretending not to care about money. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re quite the actor?¡±


    Luna¡¯s expression immediately red; it seemed as though Mia had pierced through her facade. She


    clutched her boutique luxury handbag tightly, a flicker of resentment passing through her eyes.


    Although she took pleasure in her wealth, she couldn¡¯t afford to openly disy it.


    Mia responded with a cold sneer. ¡°Move aside, you¡¯re blocking my way.¡±


    Luna awkwardly stepped back twice before meeting Mia¡¯s gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t think resorting to such tactics to


    win Tim¡¯s affection will guarantee a smooth path to bing his girlfriend, or even marrying into the


    Barrett family. You¡¯re just a stand¨Cin, after all.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, what a shame. You¡¯ve been with Timothy for so long, yet you couldn¡¯t even secure


    1/2/2


    a position as his backup.¡± Mia fired back.


    Mia herself remained unfazed by Luna¡¯s insinuation about being a substitute, now realizing that she


    was Timothy¡¯s ex¨Cwife. Hence, such remarks were unlikely to sway her.


    Even if she had been unaware, Mia wouldn¡¯t have been phased by the term ¡°stand¨Cin.¡± After all, she


    was typically the one who left men withsting regret and longing; none had the ability to hurt her.


    Observing Luna¡¯s frustration and inability to retaliate, Mia¡¯s mood lifted.


    ¡°Ms. Maynard, I have a suggestion for you: why not consider stic surgery? Maybe then you¡¯ll have a


    chance as a stand¨Cin.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it! This is Bern City; don¡¯t push too far, or there will be consequences,¡± Luna retorted sharply.


    Mia¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, think twice before you act. Next time, it won¡¯t just be a matter


    of swimming with sharks; I¡¯ll personally ensure you be their prey. Mark my words!¡±


    Haunted by memories of being thrown into the sea, Luna spoke with a hint of fear, ¡°This is Bern City;


    the Barrett family won¡¯t tolerate such behavior.¡±


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m Timothy¡¯s girlfriend, whose side do you think he¡¯ll be on?¡± Mia countered, raising her


    eyebrows slightly and wearing a yful smirk. With that, she turned and exited the restroom.


    As Luna observed Mia walking away, she felt a surge of anger. She was driven to the point of wanting


    to break something.


    Despite her indignation, Luna managed to control her emotions as she reminded herself of the new


    handbag she held, bought during her trip to Xanier Ind.


    Ultimately, Luna could only suppress her rage, aware that when her son eventually assumed the role of


    heir to the Barrett Group, she would seek revenge for the humiliation she endured today.


    As Mia descended the stairs and left the hospital, she couldn¡¯t help but notice Shelly waiting on the


    ground floor. Shelly was incessantly taking selfies, clutching a handbag and a pair of shoes.

 Chapter 694

    Mia approached Shelly with a cheerful demeanor. "Shelly, how do you like the shoes? Have you tried


    them on yet? Do they fit well?"


    Seeing Mia, Shelly immediately set aside her phone and smiled, responding, "I''ve tried them on, and


    they fit perfectly."


    In truth, Shelly hadn''t bothered trying them on. Since they were a gift, she didn''t want to waste them


    even if they didn''t fit properly.


    Mia could immediately see through Shelly''s lie, but instead of confronting her, she maintained a smile


    and remarked, "Shelly, I bumped into Ms.


    Maynard in the restroom. She seemed displeased with me being with Mr. Barrett, insinuating that I''m


    merely a substitute for his ex-wife." "Monalize, don''t let Luna''s words bother you. You''re not a substitute


    at all. Tim has always been loyal, and he has a particr taste in women. You''re much better than


    Tim''s ex-wife. You two are simply meant to be together."


    Shelly was overjoyed as she held onto the branded bag and shoes she had received for free. If


    Monalize ended up with Timothy, wouldn''t that mean she could continue enjoying such perks? After all,


    Monalize was much more generous than Luna.


    Observing Shelly taking the bait, Mia frowned and inquired, "Was there a romantic history between Ms.


    Maynard and Mr. Barrett?" "No! It''s always been Luna who had feelings for Tim. However, Tim hasn''t


    reciprocated Luna''s feelings all these years. If they were meant to be together, they would have been a


    couple by now," Shelly asserted.


    Mia was somewhat skeptical of Shelly''s ims. She then dropped the bombshell, "I''ve heard rumors


    that Luna has a son living with the Barretts. Some say he''s Timothy¡¯s illegitimate child."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Shelly hesitated momentarily, her eyes shifting uneasily as she responded," That''s not true. When Luna


    lived with the Barretts, she assumed the identity of Tim''s sister.


    "Her son is from some random dude. Monalize, don''t concern yourself with it. When you and Tim are


    together eventually, the child you have will be the


    heir of the Barrett family."


    Upon hearing this, Mia''s eyes shed with coldness. After all, she had already given birth to a pair of


    twins.


    Mia realized that she wouldn''t obtain any useful information from Shelly at the moment. With that in


    mind, she turned and left the hospital.


    Nheless, she couldn''t shake the feeling that Shelly''s words didn''t quite add up.


    Why would Timothy keep Luna, a woman with no apparent family ties, in the Barrett residence and


    even raise Luna''s son?


    However, such scenarios were not umon among affluent families.


    Typically, they involved illegitimate children whose fathers were unwilling to acknowledge their mothers''


    identity but also couldn''t bring themselves to abandon their children.


    After settling into the car, Mia stole a nce at Ginger, who was still asleep beside her.


    Regardless of the circumstances, Mia was determined not to allow her children to return to the Barrett


    family andpete with Luna''s son for any inheritance.


    Meanwhile, upstairs, Timothy observed Mia''s departure from the window, his gaze deep and


    contemtive.


    Timothy hadn¡¯t expected Mia to personally bring the reishi mushrooms over.


    Standing nearby, Caleb couldn''t help but interject, "Tim, so Monalize''s initial offer was for you to be her


    boyfriend? That seems like quite a deal. Why didn''t you agree sooner?"


    Timothy¡¯s re swept over Caleb. "She also imed Ginger was yours before. How could I have


    simply agreed to that?" "I''ve told you, she must have confused me with someone else. Ginger certainly


    isn''t mine," Caleb replied, turning toward Timothy. "You were hesitant at first, but now look at you. You


    know how they say men''s words can be pretty deceptive, right? Turns out, it''s spot on."


    Timothy paused for a moment, seemingly deep in thought. "Did you verify the identity of the person


    who purchased the ne ticket?"

 Chapter 695

    Deep down, Timothy couldn¡¯t shake off his suspicions about Monalize.


    She bore an uncanny resemnce to Mia, with a mysterious background and a personality entirely


    distinct from Mia''s.


    Clearing his throat, Caleb spoke up, "Tim, you''re thinking she might be Mia, right? Frankly, I had my


    doubts too when she agreed to supply you with reishi mushrooms without asking for anything in return.


    "Despite any animosity Mia might have toward you, she shares a strong bond with Mrs. Barrett Senior.


    Mia certainly wouldn''t stand by if anything were to happen to her."


    Timothy pursed his lips. He didn''t dismiss Caleb''s observations. He, too, found the situation perplexing.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    If Monalize was indeed Mia, then everything would start to fall into ce.


    Caleb smirked knowingly. "Ah, so that''s why a certain someone readily agreed to the condition of


    dating. It seems he had his suspicions from the start."


    Timothy maintained hisposure, hands tucked casually into his pockets. "You talk too much."


    Caleb''s expression shifted as he nced at his phone, raising an eyebrow." Speak of the devil. The


    investigation results just came in."


    Timothy turned his gaze to Caleb. "Let''s hear it."


    In reality, beneath Timothy''s calm exterior, his emotions were far from tranquil.


    With a grin, Caleb began to read from his phone. "ording to the investigation, Ms. Langford hails


    from Nord City. She''s the heiress of the Mendes family, known for their dominance in the electrical


    industry in Nord City.


    "There''s a rumor that she had health issues as a child, so she didn''t often appear in public, and there


    isn''t much information about her.


    "However, based on the details obtained from the ticket purchase, this is what the investigation has


    uncovered."


    After rying the information, Caleb let out a soft sigh.


    Timothy arched an eyebrow. "Judging by her appearance, does she seem like someone who has poor


    health?"


    Caleb hesitated briefly before responding, "Honestly, no. But it''s usible that after recovering, she


    adopted a more carefree lifestyle."


    Upon hearing this, Timothy looked out at the night sky and asked calmly," Is there any familial


    rtionship between the Mendes family and the Lane family?"


    If there was no family tie, why would the youngdy from the Mendes family bear such a resemnce


    to Mia?


    "We''ll need to conduct further investigations to determine that. Currently, there''s no evidence


    suggesting any direct familial connection between the Mendes family and the Lane family.


    "However, it''s not unheard of forrge families to have had intermarriages in the past. But if that''s the


    case, wouldn''t it mean that Monalize isn''t Mia?"


    As Caleb spoke, his voice dropped to a hushed tone.


    Throughout their journey, Caleb couldn''t help but notice Timothy¡¯s curiosity about Monalize. Just by her


    appearance alone, Caleb couldn''t shake the feeling that she might be a reincarnation of Mia.


    This time, when Laura''s condition worsened, Monalize, who had initially been firm about not selling the


    reishi mushrooms, surprisingly had a change of heart and decided to give them up. She even made the


    trip to Bern City.


    Caleb began to suspect that Monalize might indeed be Mia, after all.


    However, the investigation results indicated otherwise.


    It was a dramatic turn of events, where one door closed and another opened.


    Timothy''s once gentle expression vanished, reced by a stoic facade that concealed any hint of


    emotion. He firmly instructed, "Carry on with the investigation."


    Timothy couldn''t shake the lingering feeling that he had missed an important detail, but he couldn''t


    quite identify what it was.


    Pressing on, he instructed, "Have someone keep an eye on Aunt Patricia. If Monalize truly is Mia, she¡¯ll


    inevitably return to visit her."


    Timothy couldn''t fathom Mia enduring so many years without visiting Patricia, who had yed a


    significant role in her upbringing.


    Caleb nodded in agreement, choosing not to say anything more. After all, it was too early to jump to


    conclusions.


    Simr to before, both he and Timothy detected a discrepancy in Monalize''s story. However, the


    evidence from her flight ticket purchase contradicted any link to Mia.

 Chapter 696

    It appeared she wasn''t the heiress of the Lane family either.


    Upon arriving at Ninth Manor by car, Mia''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she took in the grandeur


    of the vi.


    Dominic had impably executed the property''s decor ording to her tastes.


    As the bodyguard gently carried Ginger out of the car, Mia was weed by Wendy Anderson, the


    maid standing at the entrance.


    Without dy, Wendy carried the sleeping Ginger from the bodyguard''s arms.


    Upon stepping into the living room, Mia was instantly struck by its familiaryout.


    As she surveyed the space, memories of her past design work came flooding back to her. She hadn''t


    expected Dominic to incorporate her designs into the renovation of the vi.


    Nheless, residing in a house she had personally envisioned brought her a sense offort.


    As soon as Mia settled onto the sofa, her phone rang; it was Nichs. In a cold tone, he asked Mia,


    "Have you arrived?" "Yes, I just got back from the hospital." "Someone is investigating you," Nichs


    stated bluntly.


    Mia narrowed her eyes. "I''m aware. Given how my flight details would reveal my identity easily, I don''t


    see why anyone wouldn''t exploit that."


    Nheless, Mia remained confident that Timothy''s investigation wouldn''t uncover her true identity,


    especially since she had boldly provided her ID.


    Nichs'' voice held a hint of resignation as he continued, "My sister has a message for you."


    Mia''s smile widened. "What¡¯s on her mind? Let her know I¡¯ve brought back something special this time,


    and we can enjoy it togetherter." "She wants you to have another baby for her to y with."


    Mia smirked in response. "Consider it done."


    Nichs couldn''t help but frown. "Don''t joke around! By the way, Timothy''s bone marrow is likely a


    match; we won''t need to use blood from the umbilical cord." "I understand, but we can still have a child


    together," Mia replied.


    "I''m already exhausted from taking care of children; I don¡¯t want to raise another one," Nichs


    retorted.


    Mia''s voice carried a touch of regret; if they were Nichs'' children, they would undoubtedly grow upto


    be stunning.


    "Mia, aren''t you afraid your brothers will find out you slipped away to Bern City and mighte to take


    you back in the dead of night?" "I''ve already sorted things out with Wade; keeping it under wraps for at


    least a week shouldn''t be an issue. They likely assume I''m still on Xanier Ind with Ginger."


    A week would give plenty of time for Timothy''s bone marrow matching process to be done.


    With everything falling into ce, all Ginger needed to do was stage a convincing illness in front of


    Timothy.


    "Be careful; don''t get yourself into trouble," Nichs cautioned.


    "I''m aware of my boundaries. I''m not the old Mia they used to push around, ¡± Mia replied.


    Furthermore, she intended to use these few days to teach the Barretts a lesson.


    After ending the call, Mia made her way upstairs. She couldn''t help but steal a nce at the sleeping


    Ginger before tending to her own nightly routine.


    There was a lot to be done tomorrow.


    The following morning, Mia woke up to find Ginger already awake. Ginger sat quietly by the bedside,


    entertaining herself by ying with her toes.


    Upon seeing Mia awake, Ginger''s eyes lit up with a smile, and she nestled into Mia''s arms, saying in


    her sweet, childish voice, "Mommy, you''re awake!


    "Yes. Are you hungry? Shall we go for breakfast?" "Mm-hmm, my tummy''s rumbling."


    Mia gently kissed Ginger on the cheek before taking her to get ready for the day. Hand in hand, they


    made their way downstairs to have breakfast.


    However, Mia couldn''t help but notice that the living room was filled with numerous gifts, including a


    large stuffed toy. Surprised, she asked, "Where did all these giftse from?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Wendy respectfully replied, "They were sent by Mr. Barrett."

 Chapter 697

    Mia''s expression betrayed a hint of surprise. She struggled to believe that Timothy had sent these gifts.


    On the other hand, Ginger''s eyes lit up when she saw the presents. Taking small steps, she hurried


    toward the gift boxes, her small stature looking even tinier beside therge stuffed toy.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia''s gaze lingered on the gifts, her face reflecting a mix of emotions. What was Timothy¡¯s motive


    behind this gesture?


    Initially, Ginger was delighted as she held the gifts, but upon ncing at Mia, a hint of hesitation


    flickered across her expression. Reluctantly, she ced the gifts back.


    Mia watched as Ginger gently patted her chubby hands. Keeping aposed demeanor, Ginger


    asked, "Mommy, do you like these gifts?"


    Upon hearing Ginger''s question, Mia couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft sigh. She had noticed the joy in


    Ginger''s eyes, and her subconscious reaction couldn''t be hidden from anyone.


    Initially, Mia had been perplexed by Ginger''s sudden fondness for Timothy, but now it appeared that


    their familial connection was likely influencing it.


    Mia softly patted Ginger''s head and replied, "Yes. Go ahead and ept it." "Why are you taking gifts


    from the bad guy, Mommy?" "Because he agreed to be my boyfriendst night. However, he doesn''t


    know who we really are yet, so we''ll continue with our original n.


    "We only have a week. If Uncle Dominic discoversthat I''m in Bern City, he''lle after US right away.


    You know how Uncle Dominic is; he never goes back on his word."


    Ginger nodded earnestly. "Okay, Mommy. What''s our next step?" "After this, I''ll get in touch with him


    while you stay home and pretend to be sick.


    "When youe out, wait for the perfect moment to faint, and I''ll use that as an opportunity to discuss


    the bone marrow matching," Mia exined, feeling a bit uneasy.


    She had concerns about whether she could discreetly obtain Timothy''s bone marrow without revealing


    Sage''s existence.


    After Ginger and Mia finished breakfast, Mia scrolled through her social media feed and noticed photos


    posted by Shelly, likely taken at a party.


    In the pictures, Shelly was deliberately unting the designer bag and shoes that Mia had gifted her.


    It seemed that Shelly was quite pleased with the gifts from Mia.


    Mia liked Shelly''s post andmented: "I''m nning to visit the hospitalter. Would you like toe


    along?"


    With just a week remaining, Mia''s goal was not only to secure Timothy''s bone marrow but also to


    impart a lesson to those in the Barrett family who had mistreated her in the past.


    Turning to Ginger, Mia said, "Mommy needs to go out now. Stay home and be good. Call me if you


    need anything."


    Ginger nodded obediently. She didn''t feel bored at all, knowing that she could video chat with Sage


    later and have some ytime with Rachel.


    Seeing how well-behaved and understanding Ginger was, Mia couldn''t help but kiss her on the cheek.


    As Mia made her way up the stairs to change, her gaze swept over the collection of branded clothes in


    the closet.


    Ultimately, she decided on the newest dress and paired it with a limitededition handbag from a luxury


    brand. She also added some designer jewelry pieces for essories.


    She then stepped out with an air of elegance.


    Gingery by the bedroom window, watching Mia depart. Left alone in the room, she quickly opened


    theptop and logged into a software program.


    Before long, Sage appeared on the screen, his expression serious as he asked, "Why is your IP


    address showing that you''re in Bern City?"''


    Ginger stuttered, "Um, it''s because... Mommy is in Bern City."


    She struggled with dishonesty, and now she felt increasingly flustered.


    After all, Mia had strictly warned her not to reveal their presence in Bern City to anyone. If Dominic


    were to discover this, it could lead to dire consequences.


    When Dominic was enraged, he was truly terrifying.


    Beside Sage, a blonde girl appeared, her skin pale and appearing somewhat unwell. She uttered


    weakly, "I know, because your mommy went to see your daddy to trick him into donating his bone


    marrow."

 Chapter 698

    Sage was immediately upset upon hearing this. ¡°Who told you and Mommy to do such a silly thing? I


    won¡¯t die without bone marrow.¡±


    Tears welled up in Ginger¡¯s eyes as she replied, ¡°But Mommy told me that if


    there¡¯s bone marrow, Sage, you¡¯ll recover.¡±


    Ginger hoped that Sage could regain his health, attend kindergarten like her, and make friends with


    children his age.


    With desperation in her voice, she pleaded, ¡°Sage, please don¡¯t tell Uncle Dominic.¡±


    Seeing Ginger in tears on the video call, Sage¡¯s stern expression softened slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Sniffling, Ginger continued, ¡°Sage, please promise me, okay?¡±


    After a few moments, Sage reluctantly responded, ¡°I promise.¡±


    Ginger immediately stopped crying, using her chubby little hands to wipe away


    her tears.


    Despite a bit of snot hanging from her mouth, she managed to muster a bright smile as she looked at


    Sage on the video call.


    With an air of maturity, Sage let out a sigh. He knew Ginger was deliberately being stubborn and


    tearful, but he felt powerless to stop her antics.


    ustomed to such disys, Rachel casually shook the tablet in her hand.


    ¡°Your daddy looks quite handsome, and word has it that he¡¯s quite ruthless and decisive in the


    business circles of Bern City. He¡¯s certainly a force to be reckoned


    with.¡±


    Sage¡¯s expression turned cold as he snorted. ¡°Then I¡¯ll show him a thing or two today.¡±


    In a matter of moments, anotherputer beside him had already breached the systems of the Barrett


    Group.


    Sage casually navigated through the internalworks, but soon enough, the corporation¡¯s firewall


    sounded an rm.


    Ginger grew increasingly nervous. ¡°Sage, they¡¯ve discovered you. You better run!


    If Timothy found out about Sage¡¯s existence, it would spell disaster.


    However, Sage remained surprisinglyposed as he continued typing on the keyboard.


    He had no intention of fleeing. Instead, his focus was fixed on theputer screen. This time, he had


    been a bit careless.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Typically, corporate systems had simr internal designs, and Sage was rather


    familiar with them.


    Yet, to his surprise, the Barrett Group¡¯s system proved to be different. Sage couldn¡¯t pinpoint where he


    had triggered the firewall rm.


    Having never faced setbacks in the realm ofputers, Sage had no intention of backing down¨C


    especially not from the bad guy¡¯s system!


    Sage¡¯s expression grew stern as he confronted the firewall embedded within the system. Soon, the


    entire internalwork of the Barrett Group began to copse, rendering it inessible to all.


    Upon receiving the alert, Timothy hurried to the Barrett Group.


    As he stepped into his office and switched on theputer, he confirmed that the internal system had


    indeed crashed.


    With a cold expression, he dered, ¡°It¡¯s been over half an hour, and you haven¡¯t managed to


    apprehend the culprit or even restore the internal systems. What am I paying you for, exactly?¡±


    Sweating profusely, Heath replied, ¡°I apologize, Mr. Barrett. Our colleagues in the technical department


    have been working diligently, but this troublesome hacker seems to have a very elusive background


    and refuses to relent.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that we¡¯repletely at their mercy just because they refuse to back down?¡±


    ¡°Our technical team is putting in their best efforts, but the intruder has managed to breach the firewall


    you implemented, hence their audacious behavior,¡± Heath exined.


    Infuriated, Timothy pulled at his tie, his eyes darkening as he settled in front of theputer. With his


    slender fingers deftly dancing across the keyboard, lines of code began to materialize on the screen.

 Chapter 699

    Timothy¡¯s swift intervention promptly stabilized the situation.


    Observing his opponent¡¯s screen, Timothy¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk before initiating a


    counterattack.


    Nheless, the hacker disyed no intention of relenting. The confrontation persisted within the


    company¡¯s internal systems, with both sides refusing to yield.


    The staff in the technical department exchanged uncertain looks, puzzled by the unfolding situation.


    Paul McKenna, the technical manager, wiped his forehead as he suggested,¡± Perhaps it¡¯s best for us to


    step back; this matter no longer concerns us.¡±


    It felt like a sh of titans; individuals of their caliber had no reason to involve themselves in such


    affairs.


    A spirited young staff member from the technical department voiced his surprise, ¡°Mr. McKenna, I had


    no idea Mr. Barrett was aputer whiz. Between him and you, who do you think is more impressive?¡±


    Paul sighed wistfully. ¡°Ah, in my younger days, I was just as brash and full of energy as you are now. It


    took a humbling experience for me toe to work with my tail between my legs and start repaying my


    debts.¡±


    Given Paul¡¯s temperament, it appeared unusual for him to conform to the structured routine of


    corporate life. Nevertheless, he had no choice but to acknowledge his limitations.


    The young man fell silent at once. While he had always admired Paul, Timothy¡¯s surpassing skills


    caught him off guard.


    In the modern era, it seemed that wealth, influence, and charm alone were not enough; having


    formidable skills was also crucial.


    This raised the question¨Cwas there any room left for ordinary folks like them to thrive?


    Paul lit a cigarette. ¡°Enough talk. Pay attention, and you might just learn something. Some things go


    beyond mere expertise.¡±


    On theputer screen, only Timothy and the hacker remained, engaged in a tense confrontation.


    As moments passed, it seemed the hacker was gaining the upper hand.


    Sensing victory, Sage couldn¡¯t help but disy a smug expression. ¡°I¡¯ve got this!¡±


    Ginger apuded enthusiastically, her voice sweet as she eximed, ¡°Wow, Sage, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Standing nearby, Rachel furrowed her brow in concern. ¡°This situation doesn¡¯t look good. You need to


    retreat right away.¡±


    ¡°Why should I concede when I¡¯m on the verge of winning?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been deceived, dummy! He¡¯s about to uncover our secret hideout.¡±


    Reacting swiftly, Rachel turned on herputer, her fingers moving deftly across the keyboard.


    Soon, rms red from Sage¡¯sputer, signaling an intrusion into his


    system.


    At that moment, Sage realized he had fallen into a trap.


    Rachel¡¯s fingers moved swiftly over the keys, but she stayed calm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got you covered.


    He won¡¯t be able to track you down. I¡¯ve already generated a new IP address for you, so he won¡¯t stand


    a chance.¡±


    In the heat of the moment, Sage found himself growing increasingly frustrated.


    His relentless pursuit of victory had clouded his judgment.


    Sage hadn¡¯t expected his opponent to resort to such underhanded methods, such as covertly


    attempting to trace his IP address.


    Upon uncovering the IP address, Timothy paused abruptly. ¡°Look into this address,¡± he instructed.


    As Timothy halted, the hacker on the opposite side also ceased their actions,


    clearly realizing they had walked into a trap.


    Timothy fixed his gaze on the screen, his keystrokes deliberate as he typed: Would you consider


    working at the Barrett Group?¡±


    After all, it had been years since anyone had dared to confront him in such a


    manner.


    11Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Thest time Timothy faced such a challenge was during a sparring session with Paul years ago, and


    that encounter eventually led him to recruit another proficient hacker.


    Sage couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he read the message, his demeanor reflecting Timothy¡¯s


    unmistakable arrogance.


    With just two words, he replied: ¡°I decline.¡±


    Unfazed by Sage¡¯s response, Timothy continued typing: ¡°Why did you try to breach mypany¡¯s


    system?¡±


    Upon seeing this message, Sage finally realized the identity of the person he was conversing with on


    the other side.


    past

 Chapter 700

    Sage was somewhat reluctant to concede victory to Timothy.


    With a smirk, Sage retorted: ¡°Do I need a reason to hack you? I did it because I wanted to.¡±


    Timothy narrowed his eyes, showing no restraint: ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a weakling. Do you surrender?¡±


    ¡°Never! You cheated!¡±


    Sage felt a surge of indignation. During their confrontation, Timothy had managed to covertly probe his


    IP address.


    It seemed like Timothy was also aputer whiz.


    Despite this, Sage refused to admit defeat.


    Upon reading the message, Timothy couldn¡¯t help but notice its somewhat peculiar tone, which struck


    him as almost childish.


    At that instant, Paul approached and dered, ¡°This IP address is fake.¡±


    Timothy raised an eyebrow at this revtion. He hadn¡¯t anticipated they would uncover a fake address;


    it appeared that a skilled individual was assisting the


    hacker.


    Timothy proceeded to type: ¡°Everything is fair in war. What matters is the oue, not the method


    used to achieve it.¡±


    Sage¡¯s expression twisted with anger as he read Timothy¡¯s response.


    Rachel gently nudged his cheek. ¡°There¡¯s no need to get upset. You¡¯re just four years old, whereas he


    has had much more experience and is only slightly ahead of you. In a few years, you will surely


    surpass him.¡±


    Sage defiantly stared at theputer screen, his small hand typing out a line: ¡± One day, I will defeat


    you.¡±


    Even though Sage was hesitant to admit it, he recognized that he had been


    careless this time.


    Nheless, he resolved to be more cautious in the future.


    Timothy frowned when he saw this message. ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    However, there was no response from the other side. It seemed that the person had already left.


    As Timothy went over their conversation, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this hacker was intentionally


    targeting him, sensing a tone reminiscent of a


    mischievous child in their exchange.


    Paul inquired keenly, ¡°Mr. Barrett, did the hacker manage to escape? Did we fail to catch them?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s narrowed gaze swept over. ¡°They¡¯ll be back.¡±


    If it were an adult, incentives could be used as an exchange, but with a youngster, it wasn¡¯t always that


    straightforward.


    Paul responded calmly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s another young enthusiast here to show off, lucky to have family


    support. They probably used a fake IP address in time, or else you would have caught them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any excuses. Get the system restored within the hour and touch?¡± improve its


    defenses. Being outsmarted by a child¨Chave


    you


    lost your


    Paul let out a sigh; he was indeed getting older, and new talents were always emerging.


    Timothy sat alone at hisputer, his brow furrowed as he contemted who might have targeted the


    Barrett Group¡¯s system.


    Just then, his phone vibrated with a WhatsApp message: ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be at the hospital?¡±


    Meanwhile, Mia stood outside the intensive care unit, gazing at Laura lying


    inside with a venttor.


    For some inexplicable/reason, her heart felt heavy.


    Mia had consulted the doctor about Laura¡¯s critical state. If Laura¡¯s condition


    didn¡¯t improve, it seemed there would be no other recourse.


    Soon after, Mia¡¯s phone rang; it was Timothy calling.


    She answered calmly, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an urgent matter at thepany, so I had to go there to address it.¡±


    Mia responded, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine. Go ahead and handle your work. I¡¯ve arranged to go shopping with


    Shelly, so you don¡¯t need to apany me. Work is a top priority for men, after all.¡®


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°What about Ginger?¡±


    ¡°Ginger seems a bit under the weather, so I¡¯ve let her stay home to rest,¡± Mia replied.


    Upon hearing this, Timothy pursed his lips slightly and asked, ¡°Does she need to see a doctor?¡±


    Mia¡¯s hands slowly clenched at his question¡­

 Chapter 701

    Upon hearing this, Mia¡¯s heart raced¨Cthis was precisely why she hade to Bern City.


    She calmly responded, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary at the moment. I¡¯ve arranged for a family doctor to tend to


    her. Some rest should do the trick.¡±


    Mia pondered whether it would be too conspicuous to act now.


    Perhaps it would be wiser toy the groundwork for a few days beforehand.


    After ending the call, Mia let out a sigh of relief and cast a nce back at Laura resting on the hospital


    bed.


    Unable to resist, she sent a message to Nichs: ¡°Is the reishi mushroom still avable?¡±


    It seemed she might need to procure another stalk of reishi mushroom.


    As Mia settled into the car, her assistant Peyton Mosby, seated in the passenger seat, ryed some


    concerning news, ¡°Ms. Mia, the systems of the Barrett Group crashed abruptly today.


    ¡°There are whispers of a potential hacking breach. However, the official


    statement from the Barrett Group attributes it to a system malfunction, without acknowledging any


    involvement of hacking.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°A hacking breach?¡± Mia¡¯s eyebrow arched in response.


    It made sense why Timothy had hurried to thepany so urgently. Corporate systems often harbor


    undisclosed secrets, and if hackers were to uncover and expose them, it could spell, significant trouble.


    It seemed Timothy¡¯s technical departmentckedpetent personnel, perhaps even falling behind in


    technical proficiencypared to Sage.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but internally scoff at Timothy¡¯spany for falling victim to hacking.


    She swiftly texted Shelly: ¡°Shelly, I¡¯m on my way. I¡¯ll be at the mall in an hour.


    I¡¯ve already spoken to the store manager, so if you arrive early, feel free to go straight in.¡±


    Shelly responded promptly with an excited emoji, evidently thrilled by the news.


    In contrast, Mia maintained herposure. Indeed, the VIP treatment at Vior was a far cry


    from the standard experience for regr members.


    Aware of Shelly¡¯s penchant for vanity, Mia anticipated that she would


    undoubtedly boast about it.


    Seated in the passenger seat, Peyton expressed his surprise, ¡°Ms. Mia, it¡¯s only a half¨Chour drive from


    here. We don¡¯t need an hour.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes sharpened with resolve as she responded, ¡°I know, but that¡¯s precisely my intention.¡±


    Indeed, Shelly¡¯s vanity knew no bounds. Just the previous day at the hospital, she boldly remarked on


    Luna¡¯s humble upbringing directly in her presence.


    During her time with the Barrett family, Mia herself had been an average person without power or


    influence. It was usible that Shelly had also ridiculed and underestimated her in the past.


    Consequently, Mia resolved to impart a valuable lesson to Shelly today.


    As Mia¡¯s car swiftly arrived at the mall, she happened to notice Shelly¡¯s car parked ahead of hers.


    Adorned with a designer handbag, Shelly was apanied by two simrly affluent¨Clookingdies.


    It was evident at first nce that they hailed from wealthy backgrounds, d in designer attire from


    head to toe.


    Observing Shelly and herpanions on the elevator, Mia calmly emerged from her car and selected a


    different elevator to ascend upstairs.


    With an air of superiority, Shelly confidently exited the elevator and turned to herpanions, asking,


    ¡°Are you sure that bitch ir will be joining us at Vior today?¡±


    ¡°Shelly, I¡¯ve double¨Cchecked. Ms. March will definitely be at Vior today.


    Remember howst time you showcased that limited edition Vior bag? It practically drove Ms. March


    crazy.¡±


    With a smug expression, Shelly nced at her newly acquired bag. She had brought it to the barst


    night, and indeed, it had unsettled ir.


    ir seemed to always have issues with Shelly. Despite Shelly¡¯s status as the heiress of the Barrett


    family, ir dared to look down on her.


    Today, Shelly was determined to show ir just what elite families can do.

 Chapter 702

    ¡°Shelly, Ms. March has a good rtionship with Vior. She frequently shops here with her sister Aubrey.


    We might not stand a chance if wepete with her for thetest dress.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, why should I be afraid? Today, not only will I prevail, but I¡¯ll also ensure that the bitch won¡¯t


    dare to set foot in Vior again,¡± Shelly retorted.


    With determination in her stride, Shelly hastened toward the Vior store, eager to publicly embarrass


    ir.


    With Monalize¡¯s VIP membership card in hand, Shelly had the authority to reserve the entire store and


    remove unwanted individuals.


    The mere thought of this scenario filled Shelly with anticipation. She made a mental note to share the


    experience on social mediater.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Observing the spectacle from a distance, Mia couldn¡¯t help but smirk. Beside her, Peyton passed over


    a tub of popcorn¨Cthe perfect snack for such a dramatic disy.


    With a triumphant air, Shelly confidently entered the Vior store, her chin held high as she surveyed her


    surroundings. She exuded a newfound confidence, as if she owned the ce herself.


    At that moment, twodies emerged from the fitting room, both d elegantly in


    thetest Vior dresses.


    201


    Striding over in her high heels, Shelly dered, ¡°ir, unfortunately for you, I¡¯ve set my sights on this


    dress.¡±


    ir, too, was a youngdy from a prestigious background. She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes when


    she saw Shelly approaching.


    ¡°Shelly, did you forget to take the right pill today? I tried on this dress first. If you¡¯re so desperate for it,


    why don¡¯t you beg me? Maybe I¡¯ll consider letting you have it.¡± ir was unfazed by Shelly¡¯s remarks.


    Beside ir, Caroline Ebbling chimed in, ¡°Exactly! There¡¯s a certain protocol to


    follow, isn¡¯t there? ir tried it on first, and her membership status outranks yours. If she wants to


    purchase it, no one can intervene.¡±


    Shellyughed scornfully. ¡°Who says my membership is inferior to yours?¡± she retorted sharply. ¡°Today,


    I¡¯m shopping at Vior as a VIP member. Are you even aware of the perks thate with VIP


    membership? I could have the staff here remove all of you if I wanted to!¡±


    ¡°Shelly, it seems you¡¯vepletely forgotten to take your medication today. I mean, sure, the VIP


    members can clear out a ce, but in Bern City, those are as rare as hen¡¯s teeth. Typically, they¡¯re


    reserved for elite matrons. And as far as I know, even Mrs. Barrett doesn¡¯t have one. So, where on


    earth did you manage to snag yours?¡±


    With a disdainful expression, Shelly shot back, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. But if you ask me nicely,


    I might consider telling the staff not to kick you out.¡±


    Atst, it was Shelly¡¯s moment to feel superior.


    ir was an incessant thorn in Shelly¡¯s side, constantly showing off just because she possessed


    Aubrey¡¯s membership card.


    ir¡¯s expression wavered momentarily before she retorted, ¡°Simply stating that you have a VIP


    membership card doesn¡¯t prove anything. I could easily make


    the same im.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Shelly, why not show us your membership card? None of us here have a VIP membership, so


    we¡¯re quite intrigued to see one.¡±


    With a cold smirk, Shelly turned to the store attendant, Irinna, and demanded, Get your manager here.


    Tell them a VIP client demands the area to be cleared and these annoying people to be removed.¡±


    Irinna paused briefly before replying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Barrett, but our manager,


    Ms. Gianna, isn¡¯t avable today.¡±


    ¡°The manager isn¡¯t here? Then it¡¯s your responsibility to remove these people from the store. Today,


    I¡¯m reserving the entire ce,¡± Shelly insisted.


    Irinna hesitated. ¡°Ms. Barrett, we need to verify your VIP membership card. Do you have it with you?¡±

 Chapter 703

    Upon hearing this, Shelly immediately felt angry and embarrassed. ¡°Why do you need to verify my


    card? Your store manager knows I¡¯ming today. Just call her directly,¡± she hissed.


    Irinna, not wanting to upset Shelly, turned around and made the phone call.


    Meanwhile, ir mocked Shelly, saying, ¡°Shelly, don¡¯t you possess a VIP membership card? Why not


    just present it? It¡¯s unfair to take it out on the staff.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious you don¡¯t have a VIP membership card. You¡¯re just trying to act important. Maybe it¡¯s a


    good thing the store manager isn¡¯t here. If she were, she¡¯d expose your lies, and that would be even


    more embarrassing,¡± Caroline


    chimed in.


    Fuming with embarrassment, Shelly shot Irinna a re. ¡°Have you finished making the call? Get your


    manager here immediately!¡±


    Irinna set her phone down and addressed Shelly, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Barrett, but I couldn¡¯t get in


    touch with Ms. Gianna. Would you mind waiting for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Get these two women out of here for me, right now!¡± Shelly bellowed.


    Irinna hesitated before saying, ¡°Ms. Barrett, our store wasn¡¯t notified in advance about a VIP member


    booking the venue. Could you please wait a little longer?¡±


    ir immediatelyughed, saying, ¡°Shelly, stop pretending to be a big shot. If you don¡¯t have VIP


    status, don¡¯t act like you do. It¡¯s embarrassing to get caught pretending, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Shelly stood there, her face flushed with embarrassment. She had never felt so humiliated, especially


    in front of ir. She wished she could just disappear into a hole right there and then. It was truly


    infuriating.


    Shelly had assumed that everything had been arranged wlessly. She was told to arrive early, inform


    the manager, and enjoy the privileges of VIP membership.


    However, to her surprise, the manager was unresponsive and nowhere to be


    found!


    As Shelly seethed with frustration, Mia strolled in casually and remarked, ¡± What¡¯s happening? It seems


    quite lively here!¡±


    Seeing Shelly¡¯s agitated state, Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel a hint of satisfaction. Nheless, she


    composed herself and asked, ¡°Shelly, what¡¯s wrong? Did someone upset you?¡±


    ¡°Monalize, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Shelly eximed with relief. She had been on the verge of leaving in


    embarrassment.


    However, upon spotting Mia, her eyes lit up, and she promptly approached her.


    ¡°Monalize, I made it to the store early. I was nning to ask the manager to clear the area so we could


    shop without any interruptions.


    ¡°But guess what? The manager is nowhere to be found, and she¡¯s not picking up her phone. And now,


    these people are mocking me, using me of not having a VIP membership card and simply


    pretending.¡±


    Mia paused briefly before responding, ¡°But you never actually had a VIP


    membership card, did you?¡±


    Shelly¡¯s expression froze, clearly displeased by Mia¡¯s remark.


    However, Mia swiftly interjected with a smile, saying, ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you, don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±


    Shelly forced a strained smile, realizing she had to endure the situation for the sake of the VIP


    membership card.


    As luck would have it, the missing store manager, Gianna, appeared at that


    moment.


    Wearing a polite and professional smile, Gianna addressed the situation, ¡°I apologize for the


    inconvenience. My phone had died earlier, and I didn¡¯t notice your call.¡±


    Shelly¡¯s frustration ignited in an instant. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a form of negligence for a store manager to be


    unreachable? You nearly embarrassed me earlier!¡±


    Gianna quickly apologized, saying, ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, Ms. Barrett. I¡¯ll personally


    attend to you from now on. Will that be eptable?¡±


    Shelly let out a disdainful snort, shooting a cold nce at ir beside her. ¡°Get rid of these bothersome


    individuals,¡± shemanded.


    Caroline objected immediately, ¡°Who gave you the authority to dismiss people like that? Even with the


    store manager¡¯s arrival, she hasn¡¯t confirmed your VIP status, has she?¡±


    Without hesitation, Shelly retorted, ¡°I may not be a VIP member, but someone else is.¡±


    Observing the escting tension, Mia turned to Gianna and requested, ¡°Could you please clear the


    area?¡±


    Gianna responded respectfully, ¡°Certainly, ma¡¯am.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 704

    Shelly''s face lit up with a triumphant expression. "See that, ir? How''s that for a reality check? Now,


    both of you, leave!" "I used to think you were impressive, but it turns out you''re just leeching off


    someone else''s VIP membership card. You might as well change your name to Miss Mooch-a-lot. Let''s


    go!" ir mocked.


    After ir changed out of her dress, she turned and walked away.


    Standing in ce, Shelly grinned smugly as she quipped, "Well, if you''re so fond of piggybacking, why


    not get your own VIP membership card like Aubrey''s? Then you can piggyback all you want."


    Next to Shelly, her sidekick Jennifer rke added, "Exactly. ir has been mooching off Aubrey''s card


    all this while. She has no right to say anything." "Yes, these days, it seems like almost everyone has an


    older sister, right?"''


    After expressing her frustrations, Shelly nestled closely to Mia.


    "Monalize, you''ve been so nice to me. I''ve always looked up to those with older siblings. ir has been


    showing off, bragging about having an older sister. Today, I finally feel like I''ve gotten my revenge."


    Masking her unease, Mia responded calmly, ''Shelly, from the moment I met you, I felt a genuine


    connection." "Monalize, if you end up marrying Tim someday, we''ll truly be family, even closer


    than we are now."


    Mia smiled knowingly. "That''s certainly a possibility, but it ultimately depends on fate. I must admit, I


    don''t have much knowledge about Timothy or the Barrett family." "These are trivial matters, Monalize. If


    you have any doubts, feel free to ask me. I''ll provide you with all the information you need about the


    Barretts."


    Noticing Shelly''s enthusiasm, Mia smiled as she knew Shelly would take the bait.


    She offered a faint smile and said, "Very well, as a gesture of gratitude, I''ll cover the expenses for your


    purchases today." "Really? But I feel a bit embarrassed about this. I epted your bag and shoes


    yesterday, and now you''re paying for my things. It doesn''t sit right with me. I''m not the type to take


    advantage of others."


    Witnessing Shelly''s insincerity, Mia''s mouth twitched in response.


    However, she regained herposure quickly and replied, "It''s okay. I gave you those gifts willingly.


    Considering we might be family someday, this expense is insignificant to me. Please, choose whatever


    you like."


    Overwhelmed with excitement, Shelly eximed, "In that case, I won''t hesitate!"


    With that, she quickly stepped away and took the dress that ir had previously tried on.


    unting this item in ir''s presence might escte her agitation even more.


    Jennifer couldn''t help but interject, "Shelly, I''m so envious of you." "I know, right? Shelly, is she Tim''s


    girlfriend? She seems extremely generous, even having a VIP membership card. Having a connection


    with you will definitely be advantageous for US in the future.¡±


    With an air of superiority, Shelly picked out a bag and retorted, "Well, of course. How could Tim''s


    girlfriend not be well-off? They share simr social backgrounds!" "Shelly, where is Monalize from? She


    doesn''t seem to be well-known in the


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    high-society circles of Bern City."


    If a young person were to hold a VIP membership card, it would undoubtedly have sparked


    considerable discussion within elite circles.


    Shelly replied nonchntly, "She''s actually from Nord City, not Bern City, so it''s understandable that


    you''re not familiar with her. But since their rtionship has just been confirmed, let''s keep it low-key for


    now."


    In the end, Shelly settled on several outfits, as well as a few bags and some shoes.


    Wearing her newest dress, Shelly took a selfie and posted it on her social media with the caption:


    "Thankful for this wonderful gift from my future cousin-inw!"


    Upon seeing Shelly''s post, Luna''s expression twisted with anger.

 Chapter 705

    Observing Shelly''s appalling behavior, Luna realized the necessity of taking action; she couldn''t afford


    to remain passive any longer.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ncing at her son, Asher, Luna knew that the current situation couldn''t persist. Even if she


    disregarded her own well-being, she had to consider Asher''s future.


    Luna swiftly dialed a number, her tone shifting as she spoke, "Mrs. Barrett, there''s something I''m


    hesitant to disclose. It concerns Tim. He''s brought back a woman from Xanier Ind."


    On the other end of the line, Sharon remainedposed. "I''m aware of this. The woman appears to be


    a youngdy from a wealthy family in Nord City, and she and Tim seempatible. You''re familiar with


    Tim''s romantic affairs; they¡¯re beyond my control.¡±


    At the mention of patible", Luna''s expression turned cold. Without hesitation, she remarked, "I


    understand, but that woman bears a striking resemnce to Mia." "What?" Sharon eximed, instantly


    abandoning her beauty regimen.


    Sitting upright, Sharon grabbed her phone and asked urgently, ¡±Luna, are you sure about this? This


    isn''t something to joke about." "Mrs. Barrett, I wouldn''t fabricate such a serious matter to deceive you. I


    personally witnessed Tim''s encounter with this woman during my recent visit to Xanier Ind. Her


    reputation on the ind was not favorable at all.


    "She doesn''te from a wealthy family in Nord City, and there are rumors suggesting that she''s a


    gold digger who specifically targets affluent men there. Due to her notorious reputation in Nord City,


    she''s now set her sights on the wealthy men of Bern City."


    Sharon scoffed dismissively, "No gold digger could ever deceive Tim."


    When it came to romantic rtionships, Sharon trusted Timothy. If Timothy had a wandering eye, he


    would have likely remarried and settled down by now. It seemed improbable that he would still be


    single.


    "But Mrs. Barrett, this situation is different," Luna persisted. "That woman looks exactly like Mia. Tim


    even brought her back to Bern City this time, which means he''s serious about her. I''m concerned that


    Tim might be misled into marrying her, which is why I felt the need to caution you." "Hmph, this is


    uneptable. That woman needs to be stopped. It''s bad enough she resembles someone, and of all


    people, she just had to look like Mia. What terrible luck!" Sharonmented.


    Upon hearing Sharon''s reaction, Luna couldn''t help but smirk. She knew Sharon would react negatively


    at the mention of that particr person- Mia.


    Now that Luna had firmly established herself within the Barrett family, she was determined not to let


    Monalize disrupt her ns.


    Luna continued, "Mrs. Barrett, take a look at Shelly''s post. That woman appears to have resorted to


    using petty tactics to gain loyalty." "Alright, I understand the situation now. By the way, Luna, Asher


    hasn''t been feeling welltely. While you were away on Xanier Ind for a few days, the nanny wasn''t


    attentive to Asher.


    "It was only when I went to check on Asher that I found out. If I hadn''t intervened in time, I don''t know


    what condition Asher would have been left in by that negligent nanny." "I take full responsibility for this,


    Mrs. Barrett. I never expected the nanny to engage in deceitful behavior behind the scenes. I will


    promptly find a suitable recement," Luna reassured Sharon.


    "You don''t need to find another nanny. I''ve already arranged for one from the Barrett residence to take


    care of Asher.


    "Perhaps it''s time for you to take a break from your outings. If work is overwhelming, consider resigning


    and prioritizing Asher''s well-being," Sharon said.


    "Alright, I understand."


    After ending the call, Luna shifted her gaze to the nanny sent by the Golding family. Her gaze flickered


    with a cunning gleam in her eyes.


    Deliberately choosing an ipetent nanny and letting her behavior deteriorate were all part of Luna''s


    scheme.


    She wanted Sharon to witness the situation and consequently arrange for a nanny from the Barrett


    family to care for Asher instead.

 Chapter 706

    This arrangement would bring Asher even closer to the Barrett family.


    Luna''s scheme had been advancing seamlessly until her unexpected encounter with Monalize during


    her trip to Xanier Ind, which threw everything into disarray.


    However, she wasn''t about to give up easily.


    After concluding the call, Sharon swiftly nced at Shelly''s post, confirming the selfie and its caption.


    With a disdainful snort, Sharon remarked, "Future inw? I have no clue about her background, yet she


    has the audacity to try and cozy up to Tim."


    Sitting beside Sharon, her sister Veronica Hopkins cautiously inquired," Sharon, what''s going on?"


    "Veronica, Luna just called me and mentioned that Tim brought a woman back from Xanier Ind.


    Apparently, she''s not just a gold-digger but also looks remarkably simr to Mia. Why do I always seem


    toe across echoes of Mia?" "Sharon, I trust Tim to be smart enough not to fall for a gold digger,"


    Veronica said.


    "You don''t understand. Tim waspletely infatuated with thete Mia. If things were different, I


    wouldn''t even acknowledge Luna''s son. It''s only because Tim refuses to marry and have children. Are


    we just expected to hand over everything from the Barrett Family to outsiders in the future?" Sharon


    sighed.


    "Then why not simply let Tim marry Luna since they already have a child together? It would save US


    from the disturbances caused by other women," Veronica suggested.


    Sharon couldn''t help but frown in response. "But Lunaes from a rather ordinary background. She


    used to work in a bar, and she can''t evenpare to Mia''s status."


    Veronica countered, "But if Mia were still around, do you honestly think you could have easily taken


    charge as the matriarch of the Barrett family?


    Chances are, you''d have faced continuous challenges and obstacles. After all, dealing with a wealthy


    daughter-inw isn''t always a walk in the park."


    Recalling Mia''s arrogant and domineering demeanor as the youngdy of the Lane family, Sharon


    couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    However, she felt a sense of relief knowing that Mia was no longer alive; otherwise, Mia''s behavior


    would have likely driven her to the brink of anger.


    Feeling a bit uneasy, Sharon said, "I''ll head to the mall to look for Shelly. I must have a word with that


    woman." "I''ll apany you, Sharon. I''m also curious about who that little troublemaker is," Veronica


    offered.


    With that, the two of them left the beauty salon and headed straight to the mall.


    In the mall, Mia''s eyes gleamed with mockery as she watched Shelly carrying several bags.


    Despite this, she kept a smile on her face. "Shelly, is there anything else you need to buy? I''m starting


    to feel a bit worn out from shopping. Let''s go grab a drink." "Monalize, there''s a caf¨¦ in the mall that


    serves decent coffee. Let me treat you this time. Shall we go?"


    Despite feeling somewhat reluctant, Shelly also realized that appearing too greedy wouldn''t leave a


    good impression.


    Mia presented her VIP membership card to Gianna and asked, "Could you please check US out?"


    Shelly''s eyes widened with envy as she caught sight of the card. If only she could have one too.


    After paying the bill, Mia and Shelly made their way to the caf¨¦ downstairs together.


    The ambiance was undeniably delightful-quiet, with only a few patrons, providing a sense of privacy.


    As they sat down, Shelly couldn''t help but massage her feet. "My feet are killing me after standing for


    so long."


    Mia stole a nce at Shelly''s designer high heels and noticed that they didn''t fit well, causing visible


    blisters on her feet.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Despite her difort, Shelly stubbornly refused to take off her shoes; it was evident that she had a


    deep-seated vanity.


    After they ordered their drinks, Mia asked, "Shelly, what is Mr. Barrett''s mother usually like?"

 Chapter 707

    Shelly''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. She knew Mia would surely ask her about the Barrett family''s preferences.


    Considering Mia''s desire to wed into the Barrett family, earning Sharon''s approval was undoubtedly important.


    Without hesitation, Shelly replied, "Monalize, you have nothing to worry about. With your captivating beauty, remarkable family background, and your generous nature, Aunt Sharon is sure to take a liking to you."


    After all, Sharon had always shown a preference for daughters from affluent families as potential daughters-inw.


    As long as there was a match in social status, there shouldn''t be any significant obstacles.


    A hint of sarcasm flickered in Mia''s eyes. It seemed her ex-mother-inw was also somewhat superficial. Well, that at least made her easier to handle.


    Mia continued, "But with Luna in the equation, I still have some reservations. After all, she has been by Mr. Barrett''s side for so many years."


    "Hey, Monalize, didn''t I mention before? Tim has no interest in Luna whatsoever, and as for Aunt Sharon, Luna''s background doesn''t meet her standards. If it weren''t for Luna having a son, she wouldn''t even..."


    Shelly was on the brink of spilling some gossip but suddenly stopped, appearing somewhat uneasy.


    Mia nced over at Shelly, prodding for more information. "Shelly, but Luna''s child belongs to Mr. Barrett, right?"


    "Well, not exactly..." Shelly began, but before she could continue, Sharon''s voice echoed from outside the private lounge, "Shelly, are you having coffee without me?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    At that moment, Sharon entered the room with Veronica, both holding designer handbags and emanating an aura of superiority.


    However, upon spotting Mia, Sharon''s demeanor shifted instantly, and she eximed, "Mia?"


    On her way over, Sharon initially brushed off Luna''s ims as an exaggeration¡ªhow could someone look so much like Mia without having undergone stic surgery?


    But to Sharon''s surprise, she found herself facing someone who bore a striking resemnce to Mia.


    Had Sharon not known that Mia was already dead, she might have almost believed it was her.


    Upon hearing Sharon¡¯s voice, Mia¡¯s eyes twinkled with a hint of amusement. She deliberately nced at Shelly and asked, ¡°Shelly, who is this?¡±


    Despite instantly recognizing Sharon as Timothy¡¯s mother, Mia had to pretend she didn¡¯t know her.


    ¡°Monalize, this is Tim¡¯s mother, Mrs. Barrett. Aunt Sharon,we were just


    discussing you earlier, and now you¡¯re here. What a coincidence! Please, feel free to join us.¡±


    A glimmer of suspicion shed in Sharon¡¯s eyes as she looked at the woman in front of her, who bore a remarkable resemnce to Mia. ¡°What were you saying about me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Monalize was just curious about your preferences, Aunt Sharon. Allow me to introduce you. This is Ms. Monalize Langford, Tim¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    Mia confidently locked eyes with Sharon, her lips forming a slight smile. ¡°Mrs. Barrett, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. Please, just call me Monalize.¡±


    Sharon¡¯s scrutiny deepened as she observed the striking resemnce between the woman before her and Mia. Skepticism creased her brow.


    ¡°Mia, what mischief are you up to now?¡± Sharon said directly.


    Mia chuckled softly.¡°Mrs. Barrett,you seemtobe mistaken. I am not Mr.Barrett¡¯sformerwife.¡±Contents belong


    with significant distinctions between them,¡± Shelly quickly rified.


    After all, Mia wasn¡¯t as generous and casygoing as Monalize.


    Nheless, Sharon still struggled to ept it. Seeing Monalize¡¯s face felt like witnessing Mia¡¯s resurrection, sending shivers down Sharon¡¯s spine.


    Sharon¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Shelly, take a look at what you¡¯ve posted on your social media. How could you refer to her as your ¡®future cousin¨Cinw¡®?


    ¡°Their rtionship had only just begun; you shouldn¡¯t use such terms lightly. Given Tim¡¯s status, any rumors could harm his reputation,¡± Sharon warned.

 Chapter 708

    Chapter<strong>708</strong>


    Mia discerned the underlying message in Sharon¡¯s words. It was evident that Sharon wanted to assert dominance over her, insinuating that Mia shouldn¡¯t entertain any romantic notions with Tim.


    With a cold expression, Mia stood up abruptly. ¡°Since Mrs. Barrett doesn¡¯t seem<strong>to</strong>like me very much, I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, she retrieved her designer handbag and departed, unwilling to tolerate even a hint of injustice.


    Shelly hurriedly approached Mia, saying, ¡°Monalize, please don¡¯t be upset.


    That¡¯s just Aunt Sharon¡¯s personality. She¡¯s simply reminding me; it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    With a dignified demeanor, Sharonmented, ¡°Monalize, it seems like you have quite a fiery temper, getting upset over just a few words. That kind of attitude might not be the best fit for Tim.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Veronica interjected. ¡°Considering my nephew Timothy¡¯s status as the heir to a prominent family, it¡¯s essential for his future wife to embody grace and elegance. Above all, she must show utmost respect for her elders and never underestimate their authority.¡±


    Mia offered a wry smile in response. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate, really. I¡¯ve always been indulged by my family and have never been one to tolerate grievances. I¡¯m not even certain what it truly means to be graceful and elegant.¡±


    Sharon had intended to put Monalize in her ce, but she was taken aback by Monalize¡¯s audacity and arrogance.


    Sharon¡¯s mood instantly soured. ¡°So, you¡¯re Monalize, huh? I don¡¯t recall hearing about the Langford<strong>family</strong>in Nord City¡¯s high society. Mind telling me which wealthy family you¡¯re a part of?¡±


    Mia showed no signs of backing down<strong>.</strong>¡°Are you here<strong>to</strong>conduct a background check<strong>on</strong>my family<strong>?</strong><strong>¡±</strong>


    Barrett family in Bern City, it¡¯s crucial for his future wife to align with his social standing. If you¡¯re reluctant to reveal your family background, is there perhaps something that¡¯s making you feel guilty?¡±


    Sharon continued, ¡°Nowadays, It¡¯s surprising how many young women pretend to be from wealthy families. It¡¯s quite audacious, don¡¯t you think? Do they honestly believe affluent familles wouldn¡¯t bother to look into their backgrounds?


    ¡°Aunt Sharon, please, enough. Monalize Isn¡¯t like that,¡± Shelly interjected with at hint of anxiety, her eyelid twitching involuntarily.


    How else could Monalize have gotten her hands on a VIP membership card if she wasn¡¯t an heiress?


    After all, such a card wasn¡¯t easily essible to everyone!


    Sharon interjected, ¡°Shelly, you¡¯re far too gullible. You¡¯re swayed by just a few favors. Is that all it took to gain your trust?¡±


    Mia chuckled in response. ¡°Alright, duly noted. Can I leave now?¡±


    Without saying anything else, she turned and exited the lounge.


    Visibly upset, Shelly turned to Sharon and eximed, ¡°Aunt Sharon, what was


    that about?¡±


    Sharon replied, ¡°Shelly, I just wanted to warn you not to be tricked by this


    cunning woman. She¡¯s deliberately using her looks to get close to Tim. It¡¯s bad enough that you¡¯re not being cautious, but now it seems you¡¯re being influenced by her as well!¡±


    ¡°Exactly; she¡¯s not even willing to share her family background. Clearly, she¡¯s<strong>a</strong>gold¨Cdigger,¡± Veronica chimed in.


    ¡°Aunt Sharon, Monalize is not a gold¨Cdigger! Have you ever seen someone who¡¯s after money using a VIP membership card from Vior to deceive people?¡±


    Sharon was taken aback. ¡°Wait, are you saying she has a VIP membership<strong>card</strong><strong>from</strong>Vior?<strong>¡±</strong>


    ¡°<strong>Aunt</strong>Sharon, why would I make this up? We were just at the Vior store,<strong>enjoying</strong>the entire ce to ourselves for the afternoon, with exclusive ess to all the top designer brands. There was no need to pre¨Corder or wait in line! I can¡¯t even put into words how amazing that experience was!¡±


    Despite this, Sharon remained skeptical. ¡°Shelly, are you absolutely sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mpletely certain. Take a look at this bag. Isn¡¯t it the same one<strong>you</strong>tried to snatch from Mrs. Jonesst time? This particr leather is exceptionally rare, even more so than Mrs. Jones¡®. I simply mentioned it casually, and the store manager promptly brought it out for me.¡±


    Sharon¡¯s expression grew uneasy. How could this be true? Could it be that Luna was deceiving her?

 Chapter 709

    After giving it some thought, Sharon remained convinced that the VIP membership card wouldn¡¯t


    deceive anyone.


    Reaching for the cup on the table, she hesitated slightly before saying, ¡°She¡­ She probably hasn¡¯t


    gone far. If you hurry, you might still catch up to her.¡±


    Shelly stomped her foot in frustration. ¡°Aunt Sharon, you¡¯ve really gone too far this time. Monalize was


    only trying to learn about your preferences.


    ¡°She would have dly used her VIP membership card to please you, and who knows, she might have


    even given it to you.¡±


    ¡°Did she actually say that?¡± Sharon asked.


    Shelly maintained a stern expression. ¡°At first, she was simply trying to


    understand your tastes. But instead of being weing, you approached with skepticism and doubt


    about her identity.


    ¡°Now you¡¯ve driven her away. How do you expect her to please you after this?¡±


    Sharon¡¯s expression instantly hardened, and she felt a twinge of regret. After all, the VIP membership


    card had been a source of frustration for her for many years.


    Despite being the matriarch of the esteemed Barrett family in Bern City, she didn¡¯t possess a VIP


    membership card from Vior.


    In the past, Laura had forbidden it, and now Timothy also prohibited her from obtaining one herself.


    Despite her indignation, Sharon outwardly maintained the facade of upholding Laura¡¯s principles of


    frugality; she used it as a justification for not acquiring the VIP card, all to preserve her dignity.


    Nheless, Shelly¡¯s revtion about Monalize¡¯s intention to use her VIP


    membership card to win over Sharon posed a troubling question¨Chad Sharon overlooked a significant


    opportunity just moments ago?


    For the first time, Sharon experienced a pang of regret. She shouldn¡¯t have been


    Veronica interjected, ¡°But that woman bears an uncanny resemnce to Mia. It¡¯s difficult not to mistake


    them for the same person at first nce. Besides, her


    background is still a mystery.


    ¡°As the matriarch of the Barrett family, don¡¯t you think you should be entitled to inquire? And her


    temperament, it¡¯s quite off¨Cputting, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Feeling somewhat aggrieved, Sharon said, ¡°Exactly. After all, I only asked a few questions. And let¡¯s be


    honest, who wouldn¡¯t be surprised by her appearance? Why does she have to look so much like Mia, of


    all people?¡±


    As Timothy¡¯s mother, Sharon had always been the one people tried to please.


    Shelly grew increasingly anxious; she couldn¡¯t care less about the luxury bags and items she had


    purchased.


    She simply stated, ¡°Aunt Sharon, I¡¯ll go after her and exin everything. Please arrange for these items


    to be returnedter.¡±


    Sharon felt a surge of frustration as she nced at the luxury items. Despite her wealth, there was one


    particr luxury good that had always remained out of her


    reach.


    If Sharon managed to get her hands on it, Linda would undoubtedly be envious of


    her.


    Veronica¡¯s eyes gleamed as she surveyed the collection of luxury goods. ¡°Sharon, although this woman


    bears a striking resemnce to Mia, hervish spending habits and possession of a VIP membership


    card from Vior suggest she likelyes from a prominent family in Nord City.


    ¡°After all, regr folks can¡¯t just obtain that VIP membership; it¡¯s not easily replicated.¡±


    Sharon¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°But what can we do now? It¡¯s not as if I can take back what I said


    earlier.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a big issue. If Monalize truly desires to marry Tim, she¡¯ll surely make


    Over the years, every young woman aspiring to marry Timothy would bend to her will. Except for Mia,


    back then!


    Outside the caf¨¦, Mia stormed out with her designer bag. She nced over her


    shoulder and deliberately slowed her pace, anticipating Shelly to follow and


    provide an exnation.


    Running into Timothy¡¯s mother today was unexpected. Nheless, Sharon¡¯s demeanor and speech


    were exactly as Mia had imagined.


    Back then, as amoner marrying into the affluent Barrett family, Mia had been oblivious to the life


    that awaited her.


    Reflecting on this, a glimmer of resolve shed in Mia¡¯s eyes. After all, she wasn¡¯t the same pushover


    she once was.


    ¡°Monalize, wait up!¡± Shelly called out just before the elevator doors opened.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A faint smile tugged at Mia¡¯s lips upon hearing Shelly¡¯s voice, but she quicklyposed herself and


    replied sternly, ¡°Shelly, let¡¯s call it a day. I¡¯m heading back.

 Chapter 710

    <strong>Chapter</strong><strong>710</strong>


    ¡°Hey Monalize, please don¡¯t get upset. Aunt Sharon can be a bit critical of people who aren¡¯t as well¨Coff, and she tends to prefer those who are wealthy.


    ¡°She simply wants Tim<strong>to</strong>marry into a family of equal status, and at the same time, she doesn¡¯t want to feel overshadowed by her future daughter¨Cinw.


    ¡°That¡¯s why she made those remarks earlier, to assert her position over you. It¡¯s not that she truly questions your identity!¡± Shelly exined hastily.


    Mia¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°But I¡¯ve never faced such treatment before.¡±


    ¡°Monalize, you don¡¯t need to heed Aunt Sharon. After all, our household belongs to Tim. As long as Tim epts you, you don¡¯t need Aunt Sharon¡¯s approval. With your family backing you up, Aunt Sharon won¡¯t have any power over you.¡±


    Shelly was worried that if Monalize ended her rtionship with Timothy, she


    might lose the privileges she enjoyed.


    Upon hearing Shelly¡¯s exnation, Mia¡¯s eyes gleamed with a hint of mockery. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Barrett to treat me this way after just one meeting. It¡¯s truly disheartening.¡±


    ¡°Monalize, Aunt Sharon¡¯s judgment may be clouded. Her family has fallen on hard times,<strong>so</strong>she¡¯s eager to find a wealthy daughter¨Cinw to salvage her reputation,¡± Shelly rified.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but scoff at the notion. The expectation of finding a wealthy daughter¨Cinw while also demanding respect seemed unrealistic to her.


    Letting out a sigh, Mia turned to Shelly. ¡°Shelly, I had hoped we could be a family. I even nned to give this card to Mrs. Barrett as a gift.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t anticipate her strong dislike for me. Without Timothy¡¯s parents¡® approval<strong>,</strong>I¡¯m starting to question our rtionship.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Shelly quickly<strong>interjected</strong>, ¡°Monalize, don¡¯t lose confidence so quickly<strong>.</strong>You have<strong>to</strong>trust Tim.


    <strong>¡°</strong>Besides<strong>,</strong><strong>we¡¯re</strong>practically family now; there¡¯s<strong>no</strong>need for you to take Anint


    Mia¡¯s demeanor softened slightly at Shelly¡¯s words. ¡°<strong>We¡¯ll</strong>see. Anyway, I should be going<strong>.</strong>¡±


    ¡°Monalize, are you still taking me to that private Vior fashion show you mentioned earlier?¡±


    ¡°Of course,<strong>I¡¯m</strong>not one to hold grudges,¡± Mia replied as she stepped into the elevator. However, as the doors closed, her smile faded.


    A hint of mockery flickered in her eyes. It seemed Shelly was indeed a convenient pawn¨Ceasily appeased with just a few purchases.


    As Mia strolled toward the underground parking lot, she noticed Peyton waiting nearby. ¡°Ms. Mia, it looks like things didn¡¯t go as expected with Mrs. Barrett,¡± Peyton remarked.


    ¡°Yeah, just seeing that old woman¡¯s face gets on my nerves. Who even puts up


    with her bad habits?¡±


    Nheless, Mia couldn¡¯t care less. She wasn¡¯t trying to impress the Barrett family in the first ce; it was all just an act.


    Even without her memories fully restored, Mia¡¯s animosity toward Sharon was evident, revealing the depth of her past disdain toward her.


    ncing<strong>at</strong>Peyton<strong>,</strong>Mia instructed, ¡°Get all the luxury items ready for Shelly. Use top¨Cnotch replicas. There¡¯s no need to purchase genuine ones.¡±


    Mia was determined not to splurge so much money on someone like Shelly.


    Moreover<strong>,</strong>since Shelly hadplete trust in her at the moment, using high- quality replicas wouldn¡¯t arouse any suspicion for now.


    <strong>Once</strong>Shelly eventually discovered the truth, there would be no need to maintain<strong>the</strong>facade<strong>.</strong>


    Upon arriving home that evening, Mia received<strong>a</strong><strong>call</strong>from Timothy.<strong>¡°</strong>Are<strong>you</strong>


    <strong>¡°</strong><strong>Yeah</strong>, about the items you bought for Shelly today, charge them all to my ount. I¡¯ll make sure the store reimburses youter.¡±


    Mia¡¯s face brightened with a smile upon hearing this. ¡°Mr. Barrett, they¡¯re not expensive. You don¡¯t need to be so formal with me.¡±


    ¡°Shelly can be quite immature. You don¡¯t have to go overboard buying her things


    in the future.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mia intentionally remarked, ¡°I happened to run into your mother while shopping today. We had a somewhat unpleasant encounter.¡±

 Chapter 711

    Chapter<strong>711</strong>


    Mia broached the topic on purpose.


    After all, given that Timothy brought<strong>up</strong>Shelly and was aware of Mia¡¯s extensive purchases for her<strong>,</strong><strong>he</strong>likely also learned from Shelly about the


    incident with Sharon.


    Having epted numerous gifts from Mia, it seemed probable that Shelly exaggerated the situation andined to Timothy about it.


    <strong>On</strong>the call, Timothy remained quiet for a moment. ¡°It appears she may


    have mistaken you for my ex¨Cwife.¡±


    ¡°Wow, is Mrs. Barrett¡¯s rtionship with your ex¨Cwife really that bad? Having a mother¨Cinw like that must make being your wife pretty tough.¡±


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but frown in response; it felt like Mia was taunting


    him.


    Standing in the hospital corridor, Timothy gazed at the dark sky outside. His voice carried a heavy tone as he responded, ¡°You don¡¯t need to take my


    mother¡¯s words to heart.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, do I appear like someone who would be affected by irrelevant remarks? Typically, if there¡¯s a conflict, I react immediately.


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, I¡¯d like to remind you that I¡¯m different from your ex¨Cwife. You see, I do<strong>have</strong>a fiery temper. I can handle a lot, but I refuse to ept defeat.¡±


    Mia¡¯s words seemed to convey an underlying message, expressing a deep- seated dissatisfaction and possibly venting on behalf of her past self from


    four years ago.


    After<strong>Mia</strong>finished speaking, Timothy chuckled softly on the other end of the phone. ¡°Okay<strong>,</strong><strong>I</strong>get it. How about we have dinner together tomorrow


    night?¡±


    Timothy had never imagined that the old Mia would ever be willing to take a loss!


    Upon ending the call, Mia couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that Timothy¡¯sst chuckle had been a bit peculiar. Did he perceive her words as a joke?


    The next morning, Mia stayed home with Ginger. She cautioned Ginger not to disclose anything while pretending to be unwellter that night.


    Shortly after, Mia received a call from Shelly. ¡°Monalize, why don¡¯t we head out this afternoon? Since it¡¯s your first time in Bern City, you might not be


    familiar with the area.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t make it today. Mr. Barrett invited me to dinner at Americana Restaurant tonight, and I have appointments with a makeup artist and stylist in the afternoon.¡±


    Mia deliberately mentioned the time and ce. As anticipated, Shelly replied, ¡°I understand. In that case, I won¡¯t intrude on your date, Monalize. But there was something I wanted to discuss with you while we were out shopping that afternoon.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°After your disagreement with Aunt Sharon yesterday, I spoke with Tim. Monalize, I found out that you¡¯re the heiress of the prestigious Mendes family in Nord City. Aunt Sharon is now deeply regretful for her behavior.¡±


    Listening to Shelly¡¯s gloating words, Mia¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of irony<strong>as</strong>she casually replied, ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Well, Aunt Sharon¡¯s birthday ising up in a few days, and our family is hosting a small party. You¡¯re invited to join the celebration.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Mia agreed readily.


    With the bone marrow matching results expected in a couple of days,<strong>it</strong>N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    15 BONUS


    would soon be time to confront the Barrett family as well.


    After the call ended, Shelly quickly went on her social media to unt the purchases from her shopping spree yesterday, not forgetting to mock ir for being kicked out.


    ¡°Shelly.¡±


    Just then, Luna entered the room hand in hand with a young boy.


    Upon noticing Luna¡¯s arrival, Shelly promptly set aside her phone. ¡°Aunt Sharon is upstairs. I¡­ I have something to attend to. I¡¯ll head out first.¡±


    ¡°Shelly, we need to talk.¡±


    After sending Asher upstairs, Luna turned to Shelly. ¡°Did you ever have suspicions about that woman¡¯s identity? I¡¯m just looking out for you. I don¡¯t want you to be misled.¡±


    ¡°Luna, Tim looked into that woman. She¡¯s from the wealthy electrical magnate family in Nord City, not some enigmatic figure. It¡¯s just a coincidence that she resembles Mia. They are two different people.¡±

 Chapter 712

    ¡°Well, I find it hard to believe in such coincidences,¡± Luna stated firmly..


    Growing impatient, Shelly remarked, ¡°Luna, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to discuss with you.


    Aunt Sharon tends to favor women from affluent families when considering ideal candidates for her


    daughter¨Cin-w. To be frank, well, your background doesn¡¯t quite meet that standard.


    ¡°My advice is not to hold onto any illusions. Focus on taking care of Asher. You never know, you might


    even secure a share of the family inheritance


    one day.¡±


    Shelly had always been intrigued by the true origins of Luna¡¯s son, Asher.


    Although Asher appeared to be Timothy¡¯s son, Timothy had shown no interest in him for the past four


    years.


    However, if Asher wasn¡¯t Timothy¡¯s child, then why did Timothy bring Luna and Asher back with him?


    ¡°Shelly, Tim doesn¡¯t have any feelings for Monalize. She leveraged the reishi mushrooms to manipte


    him into bing her boyfriend,¡± Luna said nonchntly.


    ¡°How can that be true? Tim just set up a dinner date with Monalize tonight at Americana Restaurant.


    Have you ever seen Tim take the initiative to ask a woman out for dinner?¡±


    After saying this, Shelly left the room.


    Though Shelly¡¯s words may not have been intended to cause harm, they carried significant


    implications.


    Nheless, Luna refused to give up so easily. She went upstairs to find


    Sharon.


    However, Sharon didn¡¯t seem pleased upon seeing her.


    After sending Asher outside to y, Sharon confronted Luna, ¡°Luna, were you deliberately trying to


    mislead me by using Monalize of being a gold- digger?


    ¡°What¡¯s your intention here? Do you truly believe you can be the heiress of the Barrett family by


    taking this approach?¡±


    Luna felt ashamed. ¡°Mrs. Barrett, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    ¡°Well, I certainly hope so. After all, Tim¡¯s future wife must be from a wealthy family; only then will she


    be considered worthy of him.¡±


    Luna couldn¡¯t help but clench her teeth in frustration. ¡°But Monalize has a daughter who¡¯s also over


    three years old, about the same age as Asher,¡± she


    remarked.


    ¡°What? She has a child too? Is she divorced as well?¡±


    Sharon¡¯s dissatisfaction was evident. Despite Monalize¡¯s affluent


    background, Sharon believed that a woman with a child was not suitable for


    Timothy.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Lowering her gaze, Luna couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction as she observed Sharon¡¯s


    disapproval.


    That evening, Mia and Ginger arrived at the restaurant together.


    ncing at Ginger, Mia inquired, ¡°Are you feeling nervous?¡±


    ¡°Not at all! I¡¯m ready to give it my all!¡±


    Mia affectionately patted Ginger¡¯s head and held her hand as they strolled toward the restaurant¡¯s


    entrance.


    Upon entering, they spotted Timothy emerging from the elevator. Their gazes met briefly. While Mia¡¯s


    lips formed a smile, a flicker of unease lingered in her eyes.


    Aside from being


    about the bone marrow matching results.


    ¡°Tim!¡± Ginger¡¯s face lit up with joy at the sight of Timothy, With a sk¨¢p in her step, she rushed over to


    him, her tiny legs carrying her swiftly.


    As Timothy stepped out of the elevator, he couldn¡¯t help but notice a yellow figure approaching him.


    Ginger met his gaze with puppy¨Cdog eyes, momentarily stumbling in her


    steps.


    Just as she was about to fall, Timothy swiftly reached out and caught ber, prompting Ginger to


    instinctively wrap her arms around his neck.


    Timothy tensed for a moment before lifting Ginger up.


    ncing down at her, he questioned, ¡°Who gave you permission to address me lik


    that?¡±


    Was this the same Timothy Ginger knew? He certainly seemed to have developed a bold attitude.


    Clinging to his neck, Ginger replied in a yful, childish tone, ¡°Me, of


    course.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s lips formed a smile as he nced upward, sporting Mia walking


    over.


    His attention was drawn to her face, noting its uncanny resemnce to that


    of his ex¨Cwife. For a moment, he felt a bit dazed.


    ¡°Tim.¡±

 Chapter 713

    Just then, Mia¡¯s attention was diverted by an untimely voice. She turned her head toward the entrance


    and spotted a familiar face.


    More precisely, two familiar faces¨Cof a grown¨Cup and a toddler.


    Mia watched as Luna entered the restaurant, holding hands with a young boy. He appeared to be


    around Ginger¡¯s age, sparking her curiosity.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at Timothy, wondering how he would navigate the situation.


    Despite this, Timothy remained unmoved, cradling Ginger in his arms. His brow furrowed upon spotting


    Luna and Asher, a sight he hadn¡¯t anticipated


    at the restaurant.


    Ginger clung tightly to him, as though fearing someone might snatch her


    away.


    As Luna observed Timothy holding Ginger, a trace of resentment flickered in her eyes. It bothered her


    that Asher never received such attention from Timothy.


    Why was Monalize¡¯s daughter being favored by him?


    Suppressing her animosity, Luna approached Timothy with Asher. Looking down at Asher, she


    instructed, ¡°Asher, say hello to Uncle Tim.¡±


    As Asher nced up at Timothy, he appeared somewhat fearful, hiding behind Luna as he softly


    uttered, ¡°Hello, Uncle Tim.¡±


    Luna shot Asher an exasperated look, wondering why he couldn¡¯t be as outgoing as Ginger. He


    seemed so timid; what a spineless boy!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a stoic expression, Timothy inquired, ¡°Are you and Asher here for dinner? I heard he was sick a


    few days ago.¡±


    Luna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected Timothy to be aware of Asher¡¯s illness. Despite


    his aloof demeanor, it was clear that he still paid.


    attention to Asher.


    With a smile, Luna replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s because the previous nanny failed to properly care for Asher.


    Thankfully, Mrs. Barrett has sent a reliable nanny from the Barrett residence to look after him now. So,


    even when I¡¯m


    upied, I can trust Asher is in good hands.¡±


    Timothy frowned in response. ¡°Taking care of Asher is your responsibility!¡±


    Luna¡¯s expression momentarily froze, but she quickly replied, ¡°I


    understand.¡±


    Despite this, she felt somewhat reluctant. Bing a nanny for Asher wasn¡¯t her aspiration; it was


    precisely why she had spent four years meticulously nning.


    But just as Laura seemed to be at death¡¯s door, Monalize suddenly appeared.


    Mia approached gracefully in her high heels, a subtle smile on her face. ¡°Ms. Maynard, is this your


    son? He looks to be about the same age as my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what a coincidence. Asher, this is Aunt Monalize, Uncle Tim¡¯s girlfriend. Please greet her politely.¡±


    Nheless, Asher appeared hesitant. Noticing this, Luna discreetly


    pinched his arm, her expression darkening slightly.


    Sensing the tension, Mia intervened, ¡°Let¡¯s not force Asher. Ms. Maynard, were you nning to meet


    someone for dinner?¡±


    ¡°No. Since Asher has just recovered, I thought I¡¯d take him out for a meal.¡±


    ¡°Well, given that we¡¯ve all coincidentally ended up here, why don¡¯t we dine together? It would be nice


    for Ginger to have a ymate and not be bored alone,¡± Mia deliberately suggested, stealing a nce at


    Timothy.


    Nestled in his arms, Ginger nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡±


    With her keen perception, Ginger swiftly picked up on the situation. Though she didn¡¯t understand Mia¡¯s


    motives, she knew there was a reason behind


    the invitation.


    Upon hearing Ginger¡¯s agreement, Timothy didn¡¯t voice any objections. Nheless, he couldn¡¯t help


    but shoot Mia a meaningful nce. He hadn¡¯t expected her to take the initiative to invite Luna to dinner


    with them.

 Chapter 714

    This was certainly out of character for her!


    Soon after, they proceeded toward the private lounge.


    As Luna guided Asher, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Mia¡¯s back. She was surprised by Mia¡¯s initiative


    in inviting them to dinner.


    What could be her motive?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nheless, it didn¡¯t matter. Luna was determined to assert her authority, with Asher by her side.


    Throughout the meal, everything appeared normal.


    However, Ginger struggled with using her utensils to pick up food due to her short arms, resulting in


    some food falling onto the table.


    Despite this, Mia simply observed without intervening.


    On the other hand, Luna took a different approach. She carefully picked out Asher¡¯s food, attended to


    his needs, and even served him water, worried that he wouldn¡¯t eat properly.


    Because Asher refused to eat on his own, Luna took it upon herself to feed


    him.


    As Timothy¡¯s gaze swept over Ginger and Asher, he couldn¡¯t help but notice Luna feeding Asher.


    Observing this scene, a slight furrow creased his brow, yet he remained silent.


    Luna, too, noticed Timothy¡¯s serious expression. Seeing the mess on the table created by Ginger, Luna


    was certain that Timothy wouldn¡¯t be pleased. After all, Timothy had a strong preference for


    cleanliness.


    Seizing the moment, Luna swiftly turned to Mia and remarked, ¡°Ms.


    Monalize, Ginger¡¯s making a mess with her food. She hardly ate anything.


    Aren¡¯t you going to do something about it?¡±


    Mia had been quietly eating, but upon hearing Luna¡¯s confrontational tone, she calmly replied, ¡°There¡¯s


    no need to worry about her. She can eat


    whatever she manages to pick up.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Monalize, Ginger¡¯s sill pretty young, isn¡¯t she? Don¡¯t you think your behavior is rather


    irresponsible, especially since you¡¯re her mom?¡±


    After all, it was customary for most affluent families to have servants avable to attend to their needs.


    Hence, it was surprising to see Monalize allowing Ginger to eat on her own.


    Upon hearing Luna¡¯s words, Mia¡¯s frustration became evident.


    She ced her fork down and nced at Luna. ¡°Yes, you might say I¡¯m atzy mother,¡± she remarked.


    ¡°But the truth is, I prioritize nurturing my child¡¯s independence.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not have a three or four¨Cyear¨Cold who can¡¯t feed themself and relies on others for


    nourishment; it¡¯s almost as if their limbs have atrophied.


    Luna¡¯s expression shifted ufortably. ¡°But Asher is still very young and needs to be looked after.¡±


    At that moment, Timothy¡¯s voice turned cold as he eximed, ¡°Just let him eat on his own!¡°¡±


    Luna was taken aback by Timothy¡¯s words, noticing his displeased


    expression.


    She quickly bent down and encouraged Asher, ¡°Asher, Uncle Tim wants to see you eat on your own.


    Please be a good boy and finish your food, okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat by myself! I don¡¯t want to eat by myself!¡± Asher suddenly threw his spoon in a fit of


    rage.


    Luna¡¯s expression grew uneasy. She grabbed Asher¡¯s arm and forced a


    #16 BONUS


    smile, saying, ¡°Asher, why are you throwing a tantrum all of a sudden? Are you being difficult just


    because Uncle Tim is here? You always eat independently at home. Why can¡¯t you do it now?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to! At home, the nanny always feeds me, I won¡¯t eat on my own!¡± Asher¡¯s tone was


    sharp, betraying a spoiled attitude,


    ¡°Asher Maynard!¡± Luma¡¯s frustration was growing. She had hoped to make a good impression in front


    of Timothy, but now it seemed like she was only causing trouble for herself.


    Mia nced over with a smirk. ¡°Ms. Maynard, Asher looks like he¡¯s about to cry. Let¡¯s not push him to


    do something he¡¯s not used to.¡±


    Luna¡¯s expression darkened instantly. How dare Monalize ridicule her?


    Recharge Promo: 1000 Bonus Free

 Chapter 715

    Mia retrieved some clean utensils from a nearby shelf and handed them to Luna. ¡°Why don¡¯t you start


    by feeding Asher,¡± she suggested.


    ¡°Ms. Monalize, just so you know, Asher can feed himself; he¡¯s just a little shy,¡± Luna retorted.


    Taking the utensils, she ced them in Asher¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°If you don¡¯t do as I say, there will


    be consequences when we get home!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As a child, Asher instinctively felt scared and obediently took the utensils. However, his movements


    were somewhat shaky.


    He struggled to hold the utensils steadily, let alone pick up the food.


    Sitting opposite them, Ginger skillfully used her cutlery to eat her


    vegetables and meat. Despite her small hands, she was undoubtedly more adept than Asher.


    The contrast between them was stark, highlighting Asher¡¯s disadvantage.


    Just then, Ginger picked up a piece of meat with her fork and ced it on Mia¡¯s te. ¡°Mommy, have


    some.¡±


    Mia smiled warmly and replied, ¡°Thank you, sweetie.¡±


    Without hesitation, Ginger then picked up another piece and ced it on Timothy¡¯s te. ¡°Tim, here


    you go,¡± she offered.


    As Timothy looked at the meat Ginger had given him, a hint of surprise shed in his eyes.


    Observing the situation, Luna quickly interjected, ¡°Mr. Barrett is a bit of a germaphobe. He typically


    doesn¡¯t share his food with others, especially if it has been touched by someone else.¡±


    Standing up, Luna continued, ¡°Tim, I¡¯ll help you get a fresh te and a new


    set of cutlery.¡±


    Ginger appeared flustered, her gaze shifting toward Timothy. The smile that had lit up her face


    moments ago now faded slightly.


    However, Timothy gazed at the meat on his te and proceeded to eat it without a trace of hesitation.


    Ginger beamed with a bright smile. ¡°Is it tasty?¡± she asked eagerly.


    Timothy¡¯s lips curled slightly as he replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good. Just focus on your meal and don¡¯t worry


    about the adults, okay?¡±


    Everyone at the table was taken aback


    Mia¡¯s eyes betrayed a hint of surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected Timothy to eat the food Ginger had cut for


    him.


    After all, individuals with germaphobia typically disliked others handling


    their food.


    Luna was equally shocked by the scene. The fact that Timothy had eaten the food Ginger had offered


    was simply unbelievable.


    After all, everyone in the Barrett family knew about Timothy¡¯s


    germaphobia, and no one would dare to touch upon that sensitive issue.


    While Ginger was picking out Timothy¡¯s food earlier, Luna initially thought her moment hade.


    Much to her surprise, Timothy went ahead and ate the food Ginger had


    offered him.


    With a firm grip, Luna held onto the te and cutlery. Stepping forward, she offered, ¡°Tim, I¡¯ll fetch you


    another set of utensils.¡±


    Holding his te, Timothy frowned as he nced at Luna. ¡°Instead of focusing on others, why don¡¯t


    you spend more time helping Asher?


    ¡°He can¡¯t even pick up his cutlery to eat on his own. He¡¯s so big and still


    needs to be fed! What kind of teaching methods are you using?¡±


    Luna¡¯s dignity crumbled under Timothy¡¯s stern reprimand.


    Watching the unfolding scene, Mia intervened, saying, ¡°Mr. Barrett, let¡¯s not be too harsh. It¡¯s natural for


    mothers to spoil their children. As a single mom, Ms. Maynard is bound to indulge Asher a bit.¡±


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but let out a disdainful snort. Nheless, he decided not to say anything more


    in front of the children.


    Flushed with embarrassment, Luna returned to her seat, shooting Asher a re and feeling utterly


    humiliated.


    At that moment, Ginger ced her utensils on the table. ¡°I¡¯m full, Mommy. Can I go y with my toys?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Mia replied.


    Turning to Asher, Luna remarked, ¡°Asher, it seems like you¡¯re not interested in eating either. Why don¡¯t


    you join her and y with the toys?


    Luna was determined to prevent Asher from misbehaving further and leaving a negative impression on


    Timothy.

 Chapter 716

    Feeling relieved, Asher set down his utensils and headed toward the y


    area.


    Now, only the three adults remained at the table.


    Luna was determined to improve Asher¡¯s image in Timothy¡¯s eyes.


    She exined, ¡°Tim, I understand that Asher has been a bit spoiled. When we get home, I¡¯ll ensure he


    learns how to eat on his own. I won¡¯t allow the nanny from the Barrett family to continue feeding him


    anymore.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Timothy simply responded with a humm.


    As Mia finished up her meal, she turned to Timothy and asked, ¡°Why does Asher need a nanny from


    the Barrett family to take care of him?¡±


    While the investigation revealed little about Luna¡¯s rtionship with Timothy, it was evident that Luna,


    along with Asher, had been living in the Barrett residence.


    Indeed, their rtionship appeared to be anything but ordinary.


    Luna¡¯s expression brightened with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s challenging for me to raise a child by myself. After a


    previous bad experience with a nanny, Mrs. Barrett was concerned for Asher¡¯s well¨Cbeing and


    arranged for a new nanny to


    assist.¡±


    Finally, Monalize inquired about Asher¡¯s identity.


    Mia raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is Asher your son, Mr. Barrett?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Timothy denied firmly.


    Luna seemed somewhat embarrassed as she uttered, ¡°Regardless, Asher is still part of the Barrett


    bloodline.¡±


    Mia was puzzled by Luna¡¯s statement. Despite Timothy¡¯s denial that Asher


    was his son, Luna continued to insist that he was connected to the Barce lineage.


    However, Timothy was an only child!


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m going to beat you! I¡¯ll keep hitting you until you¡¯re dead! How dare you take my toy!¡±


    Suddenly, Asher¡¯s voice echoed nearby.


    As Mia turned around, she noticed Ginger being pinned to the ground by Asher. Her expression quickly


    shifted, and she dashed over without hesitation. ¡°Why are you attacking her?¡±


    Pushing Asher aside, Mia quickly scooped Ginger up, embracing her tightly, ¡°Ginger, are you alright?


    Can you let Mommy know if you¡¯re hurt?¡±


    Nheless, Ginger offered no response. She weakly leaned against Mia¡¯s chest before slipping into


    unconsciousness.


    Mia¡¯s heart raced with fear as she begged, ¡°Ginger, please wake up, don¡¯t scare mommy!¡±


    Luna expressed her surprise, musing, ¡°It seems like just a small squabble between the kids. Knowing


    Asher, he¡¯s not typically that rough. Is it possible that Ginger might be suffering from some other


    ailment?¡±


    Timothy sternly intervened, ¡°Luna, keep your mouth shut!¡±


    With that, he picked up the unconscious Ginger and cradled her in his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll take her to the


    hospital.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes reddened slightly as she nced back at Luna, a hint of hostility in her gaze. ¡°If anything


    happens to Ginger, I won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡±


    Luna instinctively shielded Asher behind her. Nervously, she asked, ¡°What do you n to do? Asher is


    still so young; he doesn¡¯t grasp the situation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better pray Ginger is alright!¡± Mia retorted as she left the lounge, leaving Luna visibly shaken.


    With a paleplexion, she turned to Asher and asked, ¡°Asher, why did


    you hit Ginger, especially with Uncle Tim nearby? How many times have 1 reminded you? You need to


    win Uncle Tim¡¯s favor and be on your best


    behavior when he¡¯s around.¡±


    ¡°But Mommy, I can¡¯t stand her. I hate her for taking Uncle Tim away from me.¡±


    Asher threw a tantrum, seemingly oblivious to the gravity of the situation.


    Meanwhile, Mia and Timothy rushed Ginger to the nearest hospital.


    Ginger was swiftly taken into the emergency room, illuminated by shing red lights outside.


    Mia¡¯s anxiety surged as she turned to Timothy, her toneced with an ominous warning.


    ¡°If anything were to happen to Ginger, I would never forgive Luna and Asher. Your rtionship with


    them means nothing to me. Mark my words.¡±

 Chapter 717

    Mia confronted Timothy head¨Con, her once¨Ccharming red lips now turned into a frown.


    At that moment, she dropped her usual facade, revealing her stern.


    demeanor.


    Timothy lowered his gaze, observing the dominant and assertive Mia before him. He spoke in a gentle


    tone, ¡°Ginger will be fine, I promise.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better,¡± Mia replied tersely.


    She took a deep breath and nced at the blinking red light, regretting her decision to suggest dinner


    with Luna.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was aware that Luna must have received advance notice, which was why she deliberately waited


    there for Timothy.


    Indeed, Mia shouldn¡¯t have taken the risk.


    Soon, the lights in the operating room went out.


    As the doctor, Tyler Valoz, emerged from the room, Mia rushed forward. ¡® Dr. Valoz, is my daughter


    okay?¡±


    ¡°Are you both Ginger¡¯s parents?¡±


    Mia hesitated before replying, ¡°I¡¯m her mother.¡±


    Adjusting his sses, Tyler exined, ¡°We¡¯ll need to await the results of the blood tests to confirm


    Ginger¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Our initial assessment suggests she may be suffering from a blood¨Crted illness. Has she recently


    shown any signs of sudden illness or cold¨Clike symptoms out of nowhere?¡±


    Mia was caught off guard, lowering her gaze to conceal her true feelings.


    She had been terribly frightened by Ginger¡¯s sudden copse,pletely forgetting their ns for the


    day.


    It wasn¡¯t until Tyler¡¯s words sank in that Mia realized Ginger had merely been pretending.


    Mia promptly responded, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been experiencing unexined health issuestely. Her health


    used to be stable, and she seldom faced such.


    problems.¡±


    ¡°Her symptoms seem to align, but we¡¯re optimistic it¡¯s just a false rm. Nheless, if it turns out


    otherwise, you should start preparations early,¡± Tyler advised.


    Upon hearing this, Mia instinctively took a step back, feeling unsteady.


    In the next instant, Timothy reached out and caught her arm. Seeing her pallidplexion, he


    whispered, ¡°The results haven¡¯te in yet. Perhaps. it¡¯s just a false rm.¡±


    ¡°I hope so too.¡±


    Forcing a bitter smile, Mia turned to Tyler and inquired, ¡°What steps should we take if it¡¯s not a false


    rm?¡±


    ¡°Her parents will need to undergo bone marrow matching,¡± Tyler


    exined. ¡°Usually, parents with the same blood type as their child have a good chance of being a


    sessful match.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Valoz, my daughter has type A blood, and I¡¯m type O, the universal donor. Can¡¯t my blood be used


    for the matching?¡± Mia deliberately brought up Ginger¡¯s blood type, highlighting the mismatch.


    Tyler paused, stealing a nce at Timothy before responding, ¡°It would be preferable for Ginger¡¯s


    father, who ideally has type A blood, to be the


    candidate for the matching process.¡±


    With that, Tyler excused himself.


    Mia sighed in frustration. ¡°But how am I supposed to find Ginger¡¯s father now?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s gaze grewplex. ¡°Caleb doesn¡¯t have type A blood; he¡¯s also type O, just like you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mia¡¯s demeanor shifted. She had almost forgotten about


    Caleb.


    ncing at Timothy, Mia noticed a hint of unease in his expression.


    Hastily, she responded, ¡°Well, it seems I¡¯ve misidentified him. It turns out he¡¯s not Ginger¡¯s father after


    all. There might have been an oversight in my investigation.¡±


    As Mia spoke, she avoided meeting Timothy¡¯s gaze, wary of revealing any inadvertent signs of


    deception.


    ¡°I have type A blood. I can undergo bone marrow matching for Ginger,¡± Timothy stated in a low voice.


    A25


    Upon hearing this, Mia suddenly lifted her gaze.


    She had assumed she would need to wait for Ginger¡¯s supposed illness


    report before inquiring about Timothy¡¯s blood type.


    However, he unexpectedly offered to undergo the bone marrow matching before she could even bring it


    up.

 Chapter 718

    Mia¡¯s expression froze momentarily before she spoke, ¡°Mr. Barrett, I truly appreciate your help.¡±


    Despite her ongoing deception since arriving in Bern City, this expression of gratitude was genuine.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Timothy nodded in response, saying, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Upon hearing Timothy¡¯s words, Mia¡¯s emotions grew even moreplex.


    While it was indeed appropriate for Timothy, as Ginger¡¯s father, to undergo bone marrow matching, he


    remained entirely oblivious to the truth.


    From his perspective, he was simply undergoing the matching procedure for Mia¡¯s ill daughter.


    At that moment, Mia spotted Ginger exiting the emergency room. Gingery unconscious on the bed,


    herplexion pale, with a noticeable bump on


    her forehead.


    Even though Mia understood it was all part of a charade, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sympathy


    for Ginger.


    It seemed that Ginger was taking her performance a bit too seriously.


    Seeing the swelling on Ginger¡¯s forehead, Timothy immediately knew it was from Asher pushing her.


    Speaking in a solemn tone, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure Asher apologizes to Ginger.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s best if these two children don¡¯t cross paths anymore. Ginger isn¡¯t doing well right now,


    and I don¡¯t want any more trouble,¡± Mia responded.


    In reality, Mia was eager to teach Asher a lesson, but her priority at the moment was the bone marrow


    matching. Once that was sorted out, she would address the matter with Asher.


    Witnessing her determination, Timothy remained silent.


    After settling Ginger into her ward, Mia turned to Timothy and said, ¡°Mr. Barrett, thank you for bringing


    Ginger to the hospital and for your


    assistance. It¡¯ste now, so you should head home and get some rest. I¡¯ll stay with Ginger here at the


    hospital.¡±


    Timothy hesitated briefly before inquiring, ¡°When will we receive the test results?¡±


    ¡°Most likely by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Please inform me immediately once the results are avable.¡±


    Mia nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    As Mia watched Timothy leave the ward, her expression softened. Based on his demeanor, it seemed


    likely that he would agree to undergo the bone


    marrow matching.


    Shortly afterward, Mia received a call from Dominic.


    Upon seeing his number, she answered nervously, ¡°Hello, Dominic. Is everything alright? Why are you


    calling at this hour?¡±


    ¡°Are you enjoying your time in Bern City?¡±


    With those words, Mia realized she couldn¡¯t hide the truth any longer. She responded honestly,


    ¡°Dominic, I didn¡¯te to Bern City to have fun.¡±


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯re being far too reckless. Traveling to Bern City alone is risky, but bringing Ginger along at


    such a young age adds anotheryer of concern. What if the Barretts were to discover your true


    identities?¡±


    ¡°Dominic, I¡¯ll be cautious. They haven¡¯t figured it out yet.¡±


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯d better book the next avable flight back to Nord City!¡±


    Mia pursed her lips. ¡°Dominic, I can¡¯t return yet.¡±


    She proceeded to exin Sage¡¯s condition to Dominic, who fell silent on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you find a suitable donor in Nord City? Did you really have to go to Bern City to search for


    type A blood?¡±


    ¡°Dominic, our entire family has type O blood, but Sage has the rare type A. With only a month left, I had


    no choice but to take the risk ande to Bern City,¡± Mia exined.


    ncing at Ginger sleeping soundly on the hospital bed, she continued, ¡°I orchestrated a scenario with


    Ginger. Timothy believes she¡¯s genuinely ill, so he agreed to undergo bone marrow matching for her.¡±


    When the time came, Mia would simply substitute Ginger¡¯s sample for


    Sage¡¯s.


    Over the phone, Dominic let out a sigh. ¡°Please be careful.¡±


    ¡°I will, there¡¯s no need to worry. After all, I¡¯m not the Mia Bowen who used to be easily intimidated,¡± Mia


    reassured him.


    ¡°By the way, Mia, since you¡¯re in Bern City, perhaps you should consider paying a visit to Aunt Patricia,¡±


    Dominic reminded her.

 Chapter 719

    Mia nodded affirmatively. ¡°I understand. Once the bone marrow matching is over, I intend to visit Aunt


    Patricia.¡±


    Despite her amnesia, Mia recalled that Patricia had rescued her from near abandonment and starvation


    by Bob and Mary in the past.


    Not only did Patricia raise her, but she also supported her through college.


    This memory remained deeply ingrained in Mia¡¯s mind.


    To avoid revealing her true identity, Dominic and Eva had been the ones to maintain contact with


    Patricia over the years, sending her regr gifts.


    Although Mia had always been concerned about Patricia¡¯s health, in


    Patricia¡¯s mind, Mia was no longer alive.


    Nevertheless, this time around, Mia nned to catch Patricia off guard with a surprise!


    After ending the call, Mia settled beside the hospital bed, softly brushing her fingers across Ginger¡¯s


    forehead. She then turned to Peyton and


    inquired, ¡°How did she manage to faint for real?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Valoz mentioned that after Ms. Ginger indulged in a massive chunk of chocte, shepletely


    freaked out at the thought of you catching her.


    ¡°When the nurse suggested she take a breather, guess what? Ms. Ginger ended up passing out.¡±


    Mia delicately examined Ginger¡¯s mouth, noticing traces of chocte on her teeth. She couldn¡¯t help


    but feel a mix of frustration and amusement.


    Indeed, Ginger always managed to surprise her.


    Suppressing a smile, Mia asked Peyton, ¡°Has Sage¡¯s blood sample been delivered?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mendes has already arranged for it to be sent. We just need to wait for Mr. Barrett to donate his


    blood tomorrow.¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t resist gazing up at the night sky outside. Regardless of the obstacles, she was determined


    to save Sage.


    The following morning, Mia went out of her way to purchase Ginger¡¯s favorite breakfast and snacks.


    Ginger was pleasantly surprised as she savored her food happily.


    ¡°Mommy, did I do well yesterday?¡±


    ¡°You did amazing! You¡¯re truly a talented little kindergartener when ites to performing. Mommy was


    really worried when you fainted! I thought Asher had seriously hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t like Asher. The way he stares at me is so annoying.¡± Ginger pouted, expressing her


    displeasure.


    Mia gently caressed Ginger¡¯s head. ¡°I understand. But don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t have to interact with them


    in the future.¡±


    Children were incredibly perceptive, and perhaps Ginger sensed something about the rtionship


    between Asher and Timothy, which could exin


    why she disliked Asher.


    Mia, too, couldn¡¯t help but feel intrigued by Asher¡¯s rtionship with Timothy.


    She had even asked Timothy directlyst night, but Timothy had denied being Asher¡¯s father.


    However, judging from Luna¡¯s expression, it was evident that this matter wasn¡¯t as straightforward as it


    seemed.


    After having breakfast with Ginger, Mia nced at the clock and realized. that the test results were due


    soon.


    However, at that moment, amotion erupted outside.


    Mia thought she heard Luna¡¯s voice. Recalling the events at the restaurant from the previous day, a


    flicker of displeasure crossed her eyes.


    Didn¡¯t Mia explicitly tell Timothy that she didn¡¯t want to encounter Luna again?


    ncing at the door, Ginger asked, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s happening outside?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. You stay here and finish your meal.¡±


    After all, Mia didn¡¯t want Ginger to be overly involved. As Mia turned and left the ward, she spotted


    Luna being intercepted by a bodyguard.


    Watching the scene unfold, Mia¡¯s expression turned cold. How dare Luna show up here?


    Despite Ginger¡¯s staged fainting at the restaurant the previous night, it was evident that Asher had


    harmed her. A visible bump still showed on Ginger¡¯s forehead as a reminder of that unsettling incident.


    Approaching in her high heels, Mia¡¯s voice took on a cold tone as she asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Monalize, I¡¯vee to offer my apologies. Yesterday at the restaurant, there was a small


    altercation between the children while they were ying.


    ¡°As a boy, Asher shouldn¡¯t have behaved aggressively toward a girl. That¡¯s why I¡¯vee here to


    make sure Ginger is okay.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be needed,¡± Mia said sharply.


    Observing Luna¡¯s expression, Mia sensed that Luna¡¯s apology was insincere, merely a facade to


    maintain her reputation as apassionate individual.


    ¡°Ms. Monalize, please give me a chance to apologize and make things right. Indeed, Asher has been


    overly spoiled by the Barretts. I¡¯ve already had aN?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 720

    Mia proposed, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to go to such lengths. Just record a video of yourself


    reprimanding Asher and send it to me. You don¡¯t have to apologize in person. Sometimes, being too


    polite cane across as a bit fake, you know?¡±


    As Mia¡¯s words trailed off, Luna¡¯s expression froze, clearly caught off guard by Mia¡¯s unexpected


    rebuttal.


    Inwardly, Luna couldn¡¯t help but curse; she had indeed been dishonest


    earlier.


    Scolding Asher waspletely out of the question for Luna. On the


    contrary, she believed Asher had done an excellent job of putting Ginger in her ce.


    Considering his status as a member of the Barrett family, Luna believed his actions were justified.


    Nheless, Luna received a scolding from Timothy over the phone. He went as far as suspending her


    credit cards, urging her to cut back on shopping and devote more time to Asher.


    Despite Luna¡¯s reluctance, she knew she had to uphold her facade by taking the initiative to apologize.


    Whether Mia epted it or not didn¡¯t concern her; she was merely putting on a show for Timothy.


    However, Mia¡¯s sudden request for Luna to record a video disciplining Asher seemed too far¨Cfetched


    for her.


    Refusing to yield, Luna retorted, ¡°Ms. Monalize, perhaps you¡¯re unaware, but Asher is part of the


    Barrett family. Despite being his mother, I don¡¯t have the authority to discipline him. After all, Mrs.


    Barrett is the one who dotes on him more.¡±


    Upon hearing Luna¡¯s subtle boasting, Mia arched an eyebrow and inquired,


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m intrigued. Is Asher truly Timothy¡¯s son?¡±


    ¡°Mia, we¡¯re all Intelligent people here. Some things don¡¯t need to be explicitly said. When ites to


    Asher¡¯s connection to Timothy, I¡¯m sure you can see it clearly. After all, he¡¯s been part of the Barrett


    family since birth,¡± Luna countered.


    Mia wasn¡¯t particrly taken aback by Luna¡¯s response.


    Nheless, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Asher was indeed Timothy¡¯s biological child.


    Swiftly, Miaposed herself, masking her inner turmoil. ¡°Ms. Maynard, you seem very open¨Cminded,


    being ready to ept such a situation without insisting on a formal title or status,¡± she nonchntly


    remarked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about status; all I want is for Asher to be part of the Barrett family.¡±


    Luna intentionally spoke ambiguously, her tone tinged with a touch of arrogance. ¡°Ms. Monalize, I


    heard about your disagreement with Mrs.


    Barrett.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t itmon sense for a married woman to listen to her inws, especially with a child in the


    picture? So, I¡¯m curious, what do you think could be gained from upsetting Mrs. Barrett so early on?¡±


    Mia sensed from Luna¡¯s expression that Sharon might make an unexpected appearance at the caf¨¦


    that day. She suspected Luna had said something in private to provoke Sharon into seeking Mia out.


    Mia¡¯s lips curled into a smirk as she raised an eyebrow. ¡°Ms. Maynard, you¡¯re mistaken. Only those


    without power, status, or even the affection of a man feelpelled to cater to their inws. Ick


    nothing and am under no obligation to please anyone.¡±


    Luna¡¯s expression soured instantly, her jealousy bubbling to the surface. If only her social status were a


    bit higher, she wouldn¡¯t feel inferior to Mia at


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sporting Tyler emerging from the elevator, Mia¡¯s demeanor shifted abruptly. With a scowl, she


    snapped, ¡°Ms. Maynard, it¡¯s time for you to leave. And don¡¯t bothering back.¡±


    After uttering those words, Mia approached Tyler. ¡°Are the test results. ready?¡±


    Tyler nodded in confirmation.


    Mia suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this matter in the consultation room.¡±


    A hint of curiosity flickered in Luna¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Ginger was genuinely


    injured.


    As Luna attempted to sneak over, she was promptly stopped by the bodyguard. ¡°Please leave the


    premises immediately,¡± he instructed.


    Reluctantly, Lunaplied and left the first floor. Nheless, she was determined to figure out


    exactly what the test results were.


    Meanwhile, Mia proceeded to Tyler¡¯s office and promptly dialed Timothy. Mr. Barrett, Ginger¡¯s diagnosis


    has been confirmed.¡±

 Chapter 721

    Timothy¡¯s demeanor shifted abruptly upon hearing about the test results.


    He rose from his chair swiftly, his voice deep as he dered, ¡°I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡±


    After ending the call, Timothy left the meeting room abruptly without offering any exnation, leaving


    the group of executives puzzled.


    Given Timothy¡¯s reputation for his dedicated work ethic, it was unusual for anyone to answer a call


    during a meeting.


    No one had ever witnessed Timothy taking a call and leaving a meeting suddenly. Could this be the


    end of the world?


    Outside, Timothy grabbed his suit jacket and instructed Heath, ¡°Have the


    vice president continue to chair the meeting. I expect a resolution by


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Barrett. Where are you headed?¡± Heath inquired.


    ¡°To the hospital.¡±


    Heath could likely guess whose call Timothy had just taken.


    After all, only Monalize had the power to disrupt Timothy¡¯s usual routine.


    After concluding the call, Mia nced at Tyler and said, ¡°You know what to do when he gets here, don¡¯t


    you?¡±


    Adjusting his sses, Tyler replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Mendes has instructed us ordingly. Sage¡¯s blood


    sample has been dispatched, and we¡¯ll promptly proceed with the bone marrow matching test.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your help.¡±


    Contemting the possibility of Sage¡¯s recovery from his illness, Mia¡¯s spirits lifted. She hoped


    everything would proceed smoothly this time.


    Shortly after, Timothy arrived at the hospital.


    He couldn¡¯t help but notice Mia¡¯s slightly reddened eyes; it appeared as though she had been crying.


    Timothy softened his tone and inquired, ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor? I¡¯m here for the matching test.¡±


    Mia had prepared numerous arguments to persuade Timothy, fully aware that the primary objective was


    to persuade him to donate his blood for a bone marrow match.


    However, she was caught off guard when his first words were about the matching procedure.


    A glimmer of surprise flickered in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Barrett, this is indeed a pressing situation, and


    considering we¡¯re in Bern City, you¡¯re our only hope for assistance.¡±


    ¡°I understand, there¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯ve arranged for the finest medical team toe immediately,


    and they will certainly treat Ginger,¡± Timothy


    assured.


    Mia drew in a deep breath, fixing her gaze on him. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to thank you this time.¡±


    If Timothy were to cooperate and donate his bone marrow, she nned to offer him the remaining


    reishi mushroom before leaving Bern City.


    Apanied by the nurse, Timothy proceeded to the blood collection room.


    As he observed his blood being drawn, a touch of sorrow weighed in his eyes. Ginger was undeniably


    charming, affectionate and full of energy; he had never anticipated her falling ill.


    Following the blood extraction, he asked the nurse, ¡°When can we expect the matching results?¡±


    ¡°The test results will be avable the day after tomorrow. However, there¡¯s


    no need to worry. The biological father of the child usually demonstrates a highpatibility rate,¡± the


    nurse reassured Timothy.


    Timothy paused, taken aback by the nurse¡¯s words. The biological father of the child?


    As he nced at the nurse, he sensed that she might have mistakenly


    assumed he was Ginger¡¯s father. Without inquiring further, he quietly stood up and left the room.


    As he stepped outside, he spotted Mia waiting anxiously. Despite her usual confidence, there was a


    hint of worry and vulnerability in her eyes, making her appear more like a concerned mother.


    Approaching Timothy, Mia handed him a candy. ¡°The blood draw must have been painful, right?¡±


    Timothy looked down at the candy Mia offered and replied calmly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t painful. I¡¯m not a fan of


    sweets.¡±


    ¡°But Dr. Valoz did mention that theter part of the matching process might cause some difort,¡±


    Mia added, unwrapping the candy and holding it up to Timothy¡¯s lips.


    Almost instinctively, Timothy epted and ate the candy. As the overly sweet taste filled his mouth, he


    furrowed his brows¨Cit was sweeter than heCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    expected.


    Mia grinned with satisfaction. ¡°This is Ginger¡¯s favorite candy. She¡¯s quite afraid of needles and blood


    draws, so I bought this to cheer her up.¡±

 Chapter 722

    Timothy nced at the candy wrapper Mia held, making a mental note of the brand of the candy in his


    mind.


    As they walked toward the ward together, Timothy spoke in a hushed tone, Does Ginger know about


    her condition?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t told her yet. She probably thinks it¡¯s just a mild flu,¡± Mia replied, ncing at Timothy.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t mention it to herter. Ginger simply believes she¡¯s anemic and needs your blood


    donation.¡±


    Timothy responded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Following their conversation, they proceeded together into the ward to visit Ginger.


    Near the emergency exit, Luna lurked in the shadows. As she observed Timothy¡¯s kind gestures toward


    Mia and Ginger, jealousy consumed her. Why should someone like Mia merit such treatment from


    Timothy?


    Frustrated, Luna resorted to pinching herself in an effort to regain control over her emotions. However,


    as she pondered Ginger¡¯s leukemia condition,


    she found herself unable to stifle a chuckle.


    In her mind, it seemed like a fitting consequence.


    Eventually, Luna pulled out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Mrs. Barrett, it¡¯s Luna. Can we meet?


    There¡¯s something crucial I need to discuss with you face¨Cto¨Cface!¡±


    Luna was determined to prevent Timothy from donating his bone marrow


    to Ginger.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, Sharon would never approve of a divorced woman with a child marrying into the Barrett family!


    In the hospital ward, Ginger yed until she grew weary, eventually drifting off into sleep.


    As Mia looked at Timothy, her gaze held a mixture of emotions. ¡°Thank you for ying with her so


    patiently. Ginger hasn¡¯t had a father figure around since she was young, so she looks up to you a lot.¡±


    Watching Timothy¡¯s tender Interaction with Ginger, Mia felt a curious emotion stirring in her heart.


    Was this the power of familial bonds?


    Timothy¡¯s nce briefly swept over the sleeping Ginger before settling on Mia. ¡°You mentioned earlier


    that you initially thought Caleb was Ginger¡¯s father, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct,¡± Mia replied in surprise, sneaking a nce at him. Was Timothy onto something?


    Timothy followed up, ¡°So if Caleb isn¡¯t the person you¡¯re searching for, does that mean the individual


    you¡¯re looking for is from Bern City?¡±


    Mia nodded. ¡°I think so.


    Curious, Timothy pressed on, ¡°What made you initially believe that Caleb was Ginger¡¯s father?¡±


    Mia sensed the conversation taking an unforeseen turn. She paused before responding, ¡°Mr. Barrett,


    may I ask why you¡¯re inquiring about these matters?¡±


    ¡°Well, if Ginger¡¯s father is from Bern City, I can assist you in locating him. After all, I have a knack for


    finding anyone in this city.


    ¡°The nurse mentioned that Ginger¡¯s biological father has a very highpatibility rate. Given Ginger¡¯s


    condition, it¡¯s crucial for her biological father toe forward.¡±


    Upon hearing Timothy¡¯s exnation, Mia¡¯s tense demeanor eased slightly.


    She had worried that he had discovered something significant.


    After a brief moment of silence, Mia replied, ¡°Actually, I identally found out from my brothers that


    Ginger¡¯s father is from Bern City. However, I don¡¯t have any further details.¡±


    ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t know your baby daddy too well, huh?¡±


    With a poker face, Mia replied, ¡°Who can remember the detalls of a one- night stand, anyway?¡±


    As her words trailed off, she couldn¡¯t help but notice Timothy¡¯s expression.


    darken considerably.


    Clearing her throat, Mia continued, ¡°But that was a long time ago. I was young and naive. We all have


    our rebellious phases, don¡¯t we?¡±


    Timothy responded, ¡°Give me all the details you have. Tracking down this person could take some


    time.¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression stiffened momentarily. This was certainly not the oue she had anticipated.

 Chapter 723

    Mia was surprised by Timothy¡¯s unexpected kindness in offering to help find Ginger¡¯s father.


    However, unbeknownst to Timothy, he was Ginger¡¯s father!


    Of course, Mia couldn¡¯t disclose this information to Timothy just yet, so she swiftly declined, saying,


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Once Ginger¡¯s health improves temporarily, I intend to take her back to Nord


    City for further treatment.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Timothy frowned in response. ¡°Why not have her treated here in Bern City?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re unable to,¡± Mia responded before continuing, ¡°but considering we¡¯re from Nord City,


    itplicates matters. Besides, Ginger¡¯s illness appeared suddenly, and the necessary follow¨Cup


    treatment will likely extend over a considerable period. It wouldn¡¯t be feasible for us to


    ain in Bern City indefinitely.¡±


    With a sincere expression, Mia added, ¡°But I want to thank you for offering to undergo the bone marrow


    matching for Ginger. Your willingness means a lot to me, regardless of the oue.¡±


    ¡°If the match is sessful, Ginger will need to undergo treatment in Bern City. I won¡¯t be able to spare


    the time to travel to Nord City to donate my bone marrow,¡± Timothy replied.


    Mia was taken aback by his response. Opting for treatment in Bern City


    would bring about its own set of challenges.


    By then, it would be necessary to bring Sage to Bern City, which would also carry additional risks./


    Sage bore a striking resemnce to Timothy. If anyone acquainted with Timothy were to spot Sage, it


    would be challenging for Mia to conceal her


    secret.


    After a brief pause, Mia responded, ¡°Mr. Barrett, donating bone marrow is simr to donating blood.


    You don¡¯t need to be physically present with


    Ginger.


    ¡°When the timees, you can donate in Bern City, and the hospital will


    manage the transportation to Nord City. It¡¯s a simple process, and you won¡¯t need to personally travel


    to Nord City.¡±


    Unbeknownst to Timothy, donating bone marrow wasn¡¯t simply about giving up his bone marrow¨Cit


    involved contributing hematopoietic stem


    cells found in his blood.


    Mia¡¯s n was to persuade Timothy to consent to donating these stem cells. Afterward, she would


    return with Ginger to Nord City, thus reducing the risk of exposing their identities.


    Indeed, Timothy¡¯s proposal for Ginger to seek treatment in Bern City was entirely uneptable!


    rrowing his gaze, Timothy scrutinized Mia. ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡±


    ¡°N¨Cno, I¡¯m not nervous,¡± Mia stammered. ¡°Many people are quite hesitant about donating bone marrow,


    often thinking it involves major surgery. I just wanted to rify things for you, Mr. Barrett.


    ¡°While I trust the medical facilities in Bern City, Ginger¡¯s follow¨Cup


    treatment will require time. It might be better for us to return to Nord City


    andmence treatment there.


    ¡°This way, we can minimize travel, especially considering Ginger¡¯s young age, Mia exined in one


    breath, her gaze fixed on Timothy, hoping he wouldn¡¯t persist in keeping Ginger in Bern City.


    Timothy replied, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    Noticing Timothy¡¯sck of objection, Mia¡¯s expression eased.


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, I can manage here at the hospital on my own. I apologize for


    taking up your time. I¡¯m sure you have numerous responsibilities to attend to at thepany.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s manageable.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression appeared somewhat uneasy as he continued, ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll head off now.


    Contact me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Observing Timothy¡¯s departure, Mia let out a relieved sigh. Her n had seeded.


    She promptly dialed Nichs. ¡°Nick, Timothy haspleted the blood draw. If the match is sessful,


    he¡¯s agreed to donate his bone marrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great news. The likelihood of sess is high. I¡¯ve been searching for other potential donors, but


    the two matches I found didn¡¯t work out. So, our best hope lies with Timothy now, but it shouldn¡¯t pose


    a major issue.¡±


    ¡°I hope so too. Has Sage begun preparations?¡±


    ce we get the matching results in two days, I¡¯ll kick¨Cstart the


    preparations immediately. If Timothy¡¯s physical examinationes back clear, I¡¯ll promptly arrange for


    Sage to enter the sterile chamber to prepare for the donation.¡±


    After they discussed Sage¡¯s treatment details, Nichs inquired, ¡°Would you like to say a few words to


    Sage?¡±

 Chapter 724

    ¡°Hand him the phone,¡± Mia said.


    Soon, Sage¡¯s voice came through, saying, ¡°Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. Your health will improve soon, and you¡¯ll be back in school with your friends.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t want to attend kindergarten like them, it¡¯s a waste of time.¡±


    Hearing Sage¡¯s confident tone, Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel exasperated. Despite his health challenges,


    Sage was remarkably intelligent and had already mastered the elementary school curriculum on his


    own.


    It took Mia some time toe to terms with the fact that she had given birth to a child prodigy.


    Mia gently persuaded Sage, saying, ¡°But you need to get better, don¡¯t you? Do you want to stay


    confined in this room forever?¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want his blood.¡±


    Hearing Sage¡¯s distressed tone, Mia continued to encourage him, saying, ¡® This is what he owes you,


    dear. Be a good boy. We¡¯ll be back to keep youpany soon. Love you.¡±


    Although Sage was stubborn, he couldn¡¯t help but blush at Mia¡¯s loving words, clearly pleased.


    Nichs nced at him, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the first thing you want to do once you¡¯re healthy again?¡±


    ¡°Screw that scumbag over!¡± Sage replied, still harboring resentment from the recent hacking incident


    involving the Barrett Group.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Mia returned to the ward to be with Ginger after, ending the call.


    When Ginger woke up, she was filled with joy. ¡°Mommy, will Sage get better soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ginger, and you yed a huge part in helping him recover!¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t resist hugging and kissing Ginger. ¡°Once he donates his bone. marrow, I¡¯ll take you back


    to Nord City, and we won¡¯t have toe back here again.¡±


    Upon hearing Mia¡¯sst statement, Ginger hesitated briefly. ¡°Mommy, why did Daddy leave us back


    then?¡±


    Mia sensed that Ginger still had an affectionate fondness for Timothy.


    She paused for a moment, then replied, ¡°From what I¡¯ve gathered, it might have been because of Luna,


    but I don¡¯t remember the details.¡±


    Just as she finished exining, her phone rang, disying ¡°Shelly¡± on the


    caller ID. However, Mia chose not to answer.


    Ginger chimed in, ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t you want to teach them a lesson? Why


    en¡¯t you picking up the phone?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to be here with you at the hospital,¡± Mia replied.


    Ginger shook her head. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m tough enough. You don¡¯t have to stay. with me here. Plus, aren¡¯t


    we leaving soon? If you don¡¯t stand up to them now, you might not get the chanceter.¡±


    After all, Ginger still had some secrets to share with Sageter; she couldn¡¯t risk Mia overhearing!


    Mia gently patted Ginger¡¯s head. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll step out for a bit. I¡¯ll be back to stay with you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Mommy, and good luck!¡±


    Exiting the hospital, Mia picked up Shelly¡¯s call. ¡°Hello, Shelly, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Monalize, when are you heading over to the fashion show this afternoon?¡±


    oh, Is that today? I almost forgot amidst everything else. Let¡¯s meet up at the venueter.¡±


    With that, Mia ended the call and headed straight to the venue.


    Upon arrival, she noticed several luxury cars parked outside, and even some members of the media


    were present.


    Before exiting her car, Mia put on a pair of oversized sunsses, partially concealing her face. She


    was dressed in a simple white T¨Cshirt and jeans.


    Shelly was waiting at the entrance. Upon spotting Mia, she greeted her with a radiant smile. ¡°Monalize,


    you¡¯ve finally made it.¡±


    ¡°Shall we?¡±


    Mia was nearly overwhelmed by the potent aroma of Shelly¡¯s perfume, feeling as though she might


    faint.


    Together, the two entered the exquisitely decorated venue of the fashion


    show.


    elly, are you also part of this fashion show?¡± A voice sounded from


    behind them.


    Upon hearing the voice, Shelly turned around, her expression shifting slightly. ¡°Luna, what brings you


    here?¡±

 Chapter 725

    As Mia followed Shelly¡¯s gaze, she spotted Luna in an evening gown. Indeed, trouble seemed to follow


    Mia wherever she went.


    Shelly¡¯s expression turned uneasy. Knowing Luna¡¯s long standing desire to be the youngdy of


    the Barrett family, she was certain Luna would stir up trouble.


    It was strange that Sharon suddenly approached them thest time they were at the caf¨¦. Shellyter


    discovered that Luna had been spreading rumors, leading to a conflict between Sharon and Mia.


    Dressed in designer clothes and high heels, Luna approached them. ¡°Shelly, you¡¯re here for this event


    too? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? We could havee together.¡±


    Shelly responded directly, ¡°Luna, this fashion show is by invitation only. Only those who have received


    an invitation can attend. How did you get


    vours?¡±


    After all, Luna¡¯s position within the Barrett family was rather precarious. Given that even Shelly couldn¡¯t


    secure an invitation, it seemed unlikely that


    Luna could.


    Luna smiled faintly and exined, ¡°I¡¯m here with Mrs. Barrett. She wanted toe and unwind a bit.¡±


    Shelly suddenly felt uneasy. ¡°Aunt Sharon is so unfair. She knows I love this brand, yet she¡¯d rather


    bring an outsider than me.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Monalize, Shelly wouldn¡¯t have been able to attend this


    exclusive show today.


    As Sharon emerged from the restroom, she overheard Shelly¡¯sments. Her expression hardened


    as she said, ¡°Shelly, that¡¯s quite disrespectful. How can you refer to Luna as an outsider?¡±


    Feeling defiant, Shelly retorted, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t she be considered one?¡±


    Sharon let out a derisive snort and cast a nce in Mia¡¯s direction.


    Addressing Shelly, Sharonmented, ¡°Shelly, it seems you¡¯ve lost your sense of judgment. You¡¯re


    swayed by the slightest favor. Is this truly all you¡¯re worth?¡±


    Though Shelly was feeling a bit angry, Mia quickly calmed her down and said with a smile, ¡°Shelly,


    don¡¯t let it get to you. Why be upset? Let¡¯s go and enjoy the show.¡±


    Luna interjected, ¡°Ms. Monalize, didn¡¯t you see Mrs. Barrett? Aren¡¯t you going to say hello?¡±


    ncing over, Mia couldn¡¯t ignore Sharon¡¯s cold and indifferent


    expression. Sharon exuded an air of arrogance, apanied by disdain.


    Mia smiled slightly and replied, ¡°We¡¯re not that close, so there¡¯s no need for


    that.¡±


    ron was furious after hearing Mia¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯tprehend Mia¡¯s arrogance. Didn¡¯t Mia


    realize that Timothy was her son?


    Adding fuel to the fire, Luna remarked, ¡°Ms. Monalize, you and Tim are in a romantic rtionship, and


    Mrs. Barrett is his mother. Even if there were past disagreements, a simple greeting is still appropriate,


    wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dating Timothy, not his mother. This is just who I am, that,¡± Mia retorted.


    I can¡¯t change


    Mia knew that Luna was intentionally trying to escte the situation.


    Nheless, she refused to show any deference to Sharon. She wasn¡¯t going to submit to the Barrett


    family!


    Sharon couldn¡¯t hold back, saying, ¡°Ms. Monalize, I mustmend your, determination. However, do


    you truly believe that a rtionship can


    withstand the test of time without the family¡¯s approval?¡±


    ¡°I never considered a long¨Cterm future with Timothy.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sharon was furious. What was Mia insinuating? How dare she speak ill of Timothy,


    especially when there were plenty of wealthy young women eager to marry him!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Noticing Sharon¡¯s frustration, Luna quickly shifted the topic. ¡°Ms.


    Monalize, I heard that your daughter is unwell and in the hospital. As a mother, shouldn¡¯t you be with


    her instead of attending a fashion show?¡±

 Chapter 726

    Shelly suddenly eximed, ¡°She has a daughter?¡±


    ¡°Shelly, weren¡¯t you aware? It appears that Ms. Monalize has intentionally kept this information from


    you.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Mia responded with a smirk, ¡°I haven¡¯t hidden this fact. Besides, as long as Timothy is aware that I


    have a daughter, why does it matter if others are informed or not?¡±


    While Shelly was taken aback, she also found Mia¡¯s words logical. ¡°Exactly, as long as Tim is fine with


    it, who cares what others think?¡±


    Nevertheless, she was quite surprised to learn that Monalize had a daughter!


    Sharon immediately shot a re at Shelly, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t grasp the situation at all. Our family won¡¯t


    ept someone with such baggage. Certain women should simply abandon their hopes. Luna, let¡¯s


    go!¡±


    With that, Sharon stormed off in frustration, unwilling to utter another


    .d.


    Luna wore a smug expression as she addressed Mia, ¡°Ms. Monalize, your impulsive reaction just now


    wasn¡¯t wise. Offending Mrs. Barrett won¡¯t work in your favor.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve never stooped to groveling for favors. After all, you¡¯ve been groveling for four years and still


    haven¡¯t gained any status, have you?¡± Mia snapped back.


    Luna¡¯s expression turned dark instantly. She turned to Shelly and advised, ¡± Shelly, as part of the


    Barrett family, it¡¯s best to maintain your distance from her. Provoking Mrs. Barrett won¡¯t be


    advantageous for you.¡±


    Shelly grew even more incensed. Why was all the me being shifted onto her in the end?


    deliberately Interjected, ¡°Shelly, they¡¯ve crossed a line. Considering you¡¯re also an heiress of the


    Barrett family, who does Luna think she is to speak to you like that?¡±


    ¡°I know right? What worth does Luna have anyway? She¡¯s only epted in the Barrett family because


    of the child she¡¯s carrying. Who¡¯s to say if that child even belongs to Tim?¡±


    As Shelly¡¯s anger intensified, she expressed, ¡°Luna used to be overly


    friendly with me, but now that Aunt Sharon has sent two nannies to care for Asher, this despicable


    woman has be arrogant and finally shown her true colors!


    ¡°I wonder if she had a hand in my grandmother¡¯s fall. I just haven¡¯t caught her red¨Chanded yet.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes gleamed with interest upon hearing this. She inquired in a hushed tone, ¡°What exactly


    transpired back then?¡±


    ¡°At that time, my grandmother hosted a banquet, butter she was found to have fallen down the stairs.


    The maids used Mia, and the surveince


    age inexplicably vanished.


    ¡°When Tim suggested that the footage could be recovered, Luna suddenly appeared with the alleged


    perpetrator.


    ¡°Further investigations revealed that this individual had infiltrated the Barrett family with the intention of


    framing Mia, which ultimately led to my grandmother¡¯s ident.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone suspect that the alleged culprit was a decoy?¡± Mia asked.


    ¡°Well, the alleged perpetrator had a genuine grudge against Mia and confessed to everything.


    However, I always found it too coincidental for Luna to apprehend the perpetrator, especially


    considering Mia¡¯s severe. injuries at the time.


    ¡°Something didn¡¯t quite add up. After Mia was rushed to the hospital, it was


    passed away due to childbirthplications.


    ¡°In the end, Laina seemed to be the only one who benefitted from the


    situation.


    Upon hearing the narrative, Mia sensed a connection to the events from the past, and everything


    appeared to align.


    During that time, she had endured a head injury resulting in aplicated childbirth, after which she


    was escorted back to Nord City by her brothers.


    Subconsciously, Mia grazed the scar at the back of her head. Suddenly, a fragment of memory shed


    through her mind, but despite her efforts to recall the details, the memory remained elusive.


    In that brief scene, she appeared to be grasping a woman¡¯s ankle.

 Chapter 727

    However, it was merely a fleeting image, and Mia couldn¡¯t recall any further details.


    Shelly looked at her with suspicion. ¡°Monalize, is something bothering you?


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mia grinned. ¡°Shelly, feel free to purchase whatever catches your eyeter,


    don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    ¡°Monalize, please don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯ll handle Lunater.¡±


    Upon hearing Shelly¡¯s words, Mia¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Take it easy, but don¡¯t overdo it, especially with Mrs.


    Barrett present.¡±


    ¡°I just want to teach Luna a lesson. Who does she think she is, speaking to me in that manner? What


    authority does Luna have to use that tone with me?¡±


    willing to back down, Shelly voiced her frustration, ¡°Monalize, let me enlighten you about something.


    That dress Luna is wearing might even be borrowed. I mean, how could she possibly afford a limited


    edition Vior dress?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem likely. Hasn¡¯t the Barrett family provided Luna with any financial support?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve only allocated funds for Asher¡¯s care. How much could that


    possibly be? If it weren¡¯t for him, Luna would never have stepped foot in the


    Barrett residence.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mia couldn¡¯t help but ponder the rtionship between Asher and the Barrett family.


    The two of them proceeded to the fashion show together.


    The venue was already bustling with attendees, many eagerly anticipating the show.


    Luna and Sharon had already taken their seats in the center of the front row.


    Mia strode over to the two women, positioning herself directly in front of


    them.


    Luna nced at the front row, noting that only thest two seats remained unupied. Wearing a


    smug expression, she remarked, ¡°Shelly, can you see well from over there? Want to join me and


    squeeze in?¡±


    Shelly¡¯s expression soured; she didn¡¯t want to be assigned to a corner seat.


    Turning to Mia, she voiced her concern, ¡°Monalize, do you think the organizers might have made a


    mistake with this seating arrangement? Given your status, it seems odd that they would ce you so


    far to the side.¡±


    After all, Monalize held a VIP membership card!


    Observing the vacant seats at the end, Sharon sneered, ¡°Well, it seems that people im to be


    heiresses of prestigious families, yet they can¡¯t


    even secure a decent seat.¡±


    Mia¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile. ¡°I should be asking you the same question.¡±


    Sharon raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Quite literally, Mrs. Barrett, you and Luna are in the wrong seats. These are


    mine.¡±


    With that, Mia presented two invitations, clearly indicating that she had reserved two seats.


    Sharon¡¯s voice suddenly grew louder, eximing, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Whenever I attend these shows,


    I¡¯m always seated in the middle!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna smiled and remarked, ¡°Ms. Monalize, perhaps you¡¯re not familiar


    with the protocols here. Bern City¡¯s arrangements may differ from those in Nord City.¡±


    Mia chuckled, r¨¦torting, ¡°Luna, I¡¯ve attended more shows than you¡¯ve had rainy days in April.¡±


    Just then, a nearby staff member named Tina Johnson noticed the


    Sharon raised her voice, demanding, ¡°Please remove this woman from here.


    Luna turned to Tina,menting, ¡°It seems this woman isn¡¯t familiar with the protocols of our Bern City


    fashion shows. She¡¯s insisting that these two seats belong to her.


    ¡°What she doesn¡¯t realize is that seats for esteemed guests aren¡¯t assigned based on purchasing


    tickets; they must be pre¨Carranged through the


    organizers.¡±


    Luna¡¯s tone carried a hint of mockery, evident in the arch of her eyebrows.


    Mia remainedposed, while Shelly beside her appeared uneasy. Monalize, have you made


    arrangements with the organizers?¡±

 Chapter 728

    Sharon couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°You¡¯re just pretending to be high¨Css, yet here you are embarrassing


    yourself at a fashion show. The truth has been revealed, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Mia handed the invitations to Tina and responded calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that these two seats are


    specially reserved for today? How can you randomly assign seating like this?¡±


    Tina nced at the invitations, her expression shifting immediately. She promptly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry


    for the confusion. Since the two of you hadn¡¯t arrived for some time, we assumed you might not be


    attending, leading to this mistake.¡±


    Mia smirked and asserted, ¡°But I¡¯m here now, so please make way for me to


    take these seats.¡±


    ¡°Of course, right away.¡±


    na approached Sharon with a nervous demeanor and conveyed, ¡°I apologize, Mrs. Barrett, but these


    two seats were reserved in advance.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? I¡¯m Mrs. Barrett! How dare you suggest that I give up my seat?


    Luna¡¯s expression darkened as she sternly addressed Tina, ¡°Exactly. Mrs. Barrett is a respected guest


    who is ustomed to upying the center seat.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ve messed up the seat assignments. Shouldn¡¯t we be following the ¡®firste,


    first¨Cserved¡® principle here?¡±


    Even if Monalize had pre¨Cbooked the seats, she still needed to adhere to the principle of seating based


    on arrival order.


    Tina promptly apologized, saying, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for the confusion. However, considering Ms.


    Monalize¡¯s VIP status with Vior, she is entitled to


    reserve her seat.¡±


    Upon hearing the term ¡°VIP,¡± Sharon suddenly remembered that Monalize was a VIP member of Vior.


    As Sharon observed Monalize¡¯s features, which bore a striking resemnce to Mia¡¯s, she was abruptly


    reminded of a time four years ago when Mia¡¯s family had arrogantly unted their VIP membership


    card.


    Sharon couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy at the memory. Was possessing a VIP membership card really


    that impressive?


    Observing the situation at a standstill, Katie Turner, the event manager, hurried over and apologized,


    saying, ¡°I¡¯m sincerely sorry. It appears that our staff have caused significant inconvenience to our VIP


    guests.¡±


    Shelly boasted, ¡°But we¡¯re VIP members. ording to Vior¡¯s rules, we¡¯re entitled to priority treatment.


    How do you intend to resolve this? Surely you can¡¯t expect VIP guests to sit in those adjacent seats,


    can you?¡±


    Nheless, Luna refused to back down. Why should Monalize, simply due to her VIP status, im


    her seat?


    Addressing Katie, Luna asserted, ¡°This isn¡¯t our fault; it¡¯s your staff¡¯s error. You can¡¯t hold us


    ountable for it.


    ¡°Are you deliberately trying to drive away the mother of the Barrett Group¡¯s CEO? You wouldn¡¯t want to


    go out of business in Bern City, would you?¡±


    Katie nodded in agreement. ¡°This youngdy is correct. Fortunately, I¡¯ve just freed up a seat in the


    center over there.


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett, that¡¯s where you typically prefer to sit, and some of your old acquaintances are already


    there.¡±


    Despite her initial resistance, Sharon had little choice but toply. She didn¡¯t want to face


    embarrassment, especially since she wasn¡¯t a VIP


    member.


    With reluctance, Sharon conceded, ¡°Very well, sitting here isn¡¯t all that important anyway. I¡¯ll go catch


    up with some old friends.¡±


    At that instant, Shelly nced at Luna and mocked, ¡°Oh, my, there¡¯s only one seat left in the middle


    over there; it¡¯s barely enough for one person. Why don¡¯t you squeeze in with Aunt Sharon?¡±


    Luna¡¯s expression immediately stiffened, a flicker of difort crossing her eyes. She could only turn


    to Sharon, seeking assistance.

 Chapter 729

    Sharon addressed Katie, ¡°Howe there¡¯s only one seat? She came with me.¡±


    ¡°I apologize, Mrs. Barrett. Nearly all the guests have arrived today, and there are no spare seats. If you


    request two invitations in advance next time, we¡¯ll reserve two seats in the center for you.¡±


    Katie responded tactfully, leaving Sharon with no room to object. She could. only concede, ¡°Then


    please check for any avable seats nearby and arrange one for her.¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    Rising from her seat, Sharon headed directly toward the center seats opposite.


    Meanwhile, Luna remained standing in ce, feeling utterly embarrassed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Shelly clicked her tongue in disapproval. ¡°Luna, if you end up without a seat


    would you like to share with me?¡±


    Who allowed Luna, this bitch, to be so arrogant just now?


    Luna¡¯s expression darkened, and she clutched her handbag tightly. ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    Katie nced at Luna as she inquired, ¡°Miss, do you have a Vior membership card?¡±


    Flushed with embarrassment, Luna quickly responded in a subdued voice,


    No.¡±


    ¦°


    Katie felt slightly awkward as she said, ¡°Miss, based on the regtions, as a non¨Cmember, you¡¯re not


    permitted to attend this show.¡±


    Instantly, Luna¡¯s face drained of color. She had never felt so humiliated in


    her life.


    ¡°Luna, you¡¯re wearing thetest dress from Vior, but you¡¯re not a member. Did you perhaps borrow this


    outfit?¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t resist stealing a curious nce at Luna. Indeed, Luna was adorned in thetest Vior


    dress, perfectlyplementing her cunning


    demeanor.


    Shelly seemed to have hit the mark. Had Luna borrowed the dress?


    After all, only Vior members had ess to Vior products!


    Taking a deep breath, Luna responded, ¡°Shelly, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m not as affluent as the rest of you. I


    usually don¡¯t pay much attention to designer


    ¡°However, since I¡¯m apanying Mrs. Barrett here, my friend was concerned that I might face


    judgment.


    ¡°That¡¯s why they lent me this dress. But it¡¯s just a garment. Whether it¡¯s designer or not, it doesn¡¯t hold


    much significance to me.¡±


    lly was left momentarily speechless by Luna¡¯s retort. However, deep down, a hint of unease gnawed at


    her, as if she had been slighted.


    Mia¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as she spoke, ¡°Ms. Maynard, it seems. your words don¡¯t align with


    your actions.


    ¡°If you truly don¡¯t care about brands, why did you choose to wear your friend¡¯s dress? You could have


    declined, but you chose to wear it, didn¡¯t you?


    Shelly quickly caught on, ¡°Exactly. When we were searching for seats.


    earlier, Luna, you came off as rather arrogant, didn¡¯t you?


    ¡°You even ridiculed Monalize for her inexperience in attending shows and


    understanding the protocols here.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you someone who doesn¡¯t prioritize money? Why the sudden


    change in attitude now?¡±


    Keeping her anger in check, Luna calmly responded, ¡°You¡¯re entitled to your opinions.¡±


    Mia¡¯s smile widened, ¡°Shelly, did you notice that? Perhaps we should learn a thing or two from Ms.


    Maynard about being thrifty. Despite the obvious wear and tear, she¡¯s still strutting around in that


    designer dress.¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t bear Luna¡¯s act of pretending not to care about money, especially when it was obvious that


    Luna was materialistic.


    Had Luna shown more openness and generosity, Mia might have viewed her differently. However, due


    to Luna¡¯s current behavior, Mia saw her as hypocritical and pretentious.


    ¡°She¡¯s just too financially strapped to afford new clothes, yet she acts all superior. If she¡¯s truly capable,


    why doesn¡¯t she just part ways with the Barrett family? She remains for financial reasons but puts on a


    fa?ade of nobility!¡±


    Shelly candidly exposed Luna¡¯s true character.


    quivered with anger, sensing the judgmental stares of those around her, seemingly ridiculing her.


    To alleviate the tension, Katie promptly turned to Luna and said, ¡°Miss, as a friend of Mrs. Barrett,


    there¡¯s another seat avable over there. Allow me to


    escort you.¡±

 Chapter 730

    Luna pridefully followed Katie forward, only to be directed to a small,


    cramped seat in the far corner of thest row. Her expression instantly ¡®soured.


    Clearing her throat, Katie apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s a full house today, so no extra seats are


    avable.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    With that, Katie strolled away. Women vying for better seats had be a regr urrence, and


    there was simply no need to acknowledge them.


    Luna¡¯s gaze lingered on the cramped corner seat, reflecting her frustration at the confined space.


    Despite her irritation, sheposed herself and reluctantly settled into it.


    Given all the effort she put into getting there, she wouldn¡¯t be so easily brought down by these petty


    taunts.


    Once seated, she retrieved her phone and took numerous photos of the venue, intending to post them


    later to enhance her image on social media.


    Luna couldn¡¯t help stealing a nce at Mia and Shelly, who were seated in


    the front row.


    She knew that in the future, everything within the Barrett family would inevitably be Asher¡¯s


    possession.


    When that day arrived, she vowed to settle the score for today¡¯s


    humiliation, ensuring that those who had looked down on her would learn a


    valuable lesson.


    An hourter, the fashion show concluded.


    While Mia found the show somewhat boring, Shelly was enthusiastic. ¡± Monalize, did you spot any


    clothes or shoes you liked? I can help you reserve them. It¡¯s best to act fast before the others snatch


    them up.¡±


    didn¡¯t spot anything I fancied. You can reserve something for yourself. I¡¯m off to the restroom,¡± Mia


    replied nonchntly, standing up and making her way to the restroom.


    As Mia exited the stall, she noticed Luna emerging from the side. Raising an eyebrow, Mia remarked,


    ¡°Ms. Maynard, I thought you had left.¡±


    ¡°Why would I leave?¡± Luna retorted sharply.


    ¡°Well, considering yourck of interest in luxury items and your cement in the farthest seat, I


    assumed you might find such humiliation unbearable.. It seems you¡¯re being hypocritical, Ms.


    Maynard.¡±


    Nheless, Mia had expected Luna to stay. A woman of Luna¡¯s caliber certainly wouldn¡¯t miss an


    opportunity like this.


    After Luna finished washing her hands, she intentionally sshed some water in Mia¡¯s direction, her


    expression stern. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re so noble. You¡¯re simply born into privilege.¡±


    As Mia nced at the water stains on her white shirt, her demeanor turned cold. ¡°Was that intentional?¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, I apologize; it truly wasn¡¯t on purpose,¡± Luna said insincerely.


    Despite her words, it was evident that Luna¡¯s actions had been deliberate. With a fake smile, she then


    departed.


    Mia casually called out to her, ¡°Hey, wait a moment.¡±


    Luna stopped in her tracks, turning back with a forced smile. ¡°Yes? I already said it wasn¡¯t intentional.


    What more do you want?¡±


    Without hesitation, Mia kicked the cleaner¡¯s mop bucket, causing all the water to ssh onto Luna¡¯s


    skirt.


    Luna¡¯s skirt instantly became drenched, and she cried out in distress, What are you doing? Do you


    realize how expensive this skirt is?¡±


    She quickly took out some tissues to dry it, only to be met with the unpleasant odor of the dirty water.


    Instantly, her anger red, her eyes shing with rage.


    The skirt Luna was wearing had been borrowed from a fashion director she knew, all thanks to


    Sharon¡¯s connections. Now that the skirt was soiled, how would Luna exin it to them?


    Mia calmly washed her hands and remarked, ¡°Apologies, my leg slipped.¡±


    She detested being manipted; if there were a grievance, she¡¯d address it. then and there.


    As Mia exited the restroom, Luna hurriedly followed, shouting, ¡°Hold on! You¡¯ve ruined my skirt. Do you


    think you can just walk away from this?¡±

 Chapter 731

    Mia gave a meaningful smile. ¡°Why the overreaction, Ms. Maynard? Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t care


    about the brand? It¡¯s just a dress.¡±


    Luna was exasperated. She did say that, but she borrowed the dress from someone else. Should the


    dress be ruined, she wouldn¡¯t have the


    means topensate for it.


    ¡°You ruined the dress, so you shouldpensate for it,¡± she barked, couldn¡¯t care less about her


    image anymore.


    ¡°But you sshed water at me on purpose.¡± Mia spun and left, not wanting to waste time with Luna.


    Luna thought that she could y tricks now that they were in Bern City. However, if the other party


    didn¡¯t uphold moral values, moral values couldn¡¯t guilt trip Mia either.


    Mia headed outside. The crowd had dispersed.


    Excitement carried Shelly to her. ¡°Ms. Monalize, I managed to buy thetest outfit and bag!¡±


    ¡°That bag doesn¡¯t suit you. It¡¯s for elderly rich women.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it. I¡¯m going to be a purchasing agent. I¡¯m going to sell it and rake money from it.¡±


    Realizing that she had put her foot in her mouth, she added, ¡°We can split the profit in half.¡±


    ¡°No, keep it. This is a gift for you.¡±


    Shelly interlocked her arms with Mia¡¯s. ¡°That¡¯s so nice of you, Ms. Monalize! Timothy will be so lucky if


    he bes your husband!¡±


    There was an awkward shift on Mia¡¯s face as she withdrew her arm. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. This is


    not a huge sum of money to me.¡±


    Once everything was over, she wouldn¡¯t need to keep up with this act with Shelly anymore.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Monalize, are you going to walk away just like that after ruining someone¡¯s dress?¡±


    Mia looked back. Luma lifted her dress, striding over. The people around her retreated to save their


    outfits from getting dirty.


    Luna looked awful from head to toe. Still, she was determined to demandpensation from Monalize.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the consequences!


    Mia looked up and down at Luna, whose guts were beyond Mia¡¯s.


    expectations.


    Shelly stepped forward first. ¡°Think before you speak, Luna Maynard. You dirtied your own dress, and


    what does Monalize have to do with this? Are you trying to find a scapegoat because you can¡¯t


    compensate for it? You borrowed the dress to stoke


    your ego


    in the first ce.¡±


    Luna gulped. ¡°It was an ident. Besides, tap water is clean. It¡¯s a hundred times cleaner than the


    water from a mop bucket!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but as a neat freak, I think neither makes any difference; they¡¯re equally dirty.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Anyway, everyone heard it. You admitted that you¡¯ve ruined my dress. Pay for it. I don¡¯t


    need an apology,¡± Luna boldly demanded.


    Pride wasn¡¯t the problem right now. She would be doomed if Mia didn¡¯t pay


    her.


    Shelly mocked, ¡°You¡¯re blinded by money, Luna Maynard. No one here. would demandpensation


    because of such a trivial matter. How embarrassing.¡±


    Luna chewed her lips. ¡°Rich people like you wouldn¡¯t, but this is important


    to people like me.¡±


    ¡°If the dress is over your budget, you shouldn¡¯t have worn it. Look at you. Now that there¡¯s trouble, you


    can¡¯t pay for it. What¡¯s the use of being materialistic and egoistic when you can¡¯t even handle the


    consequences?¡±

 Chapter 732

    Shelly¡¯s words were cutting and venomous, hitting Luna¡¯s sore spot with precision. Thetter was


    rendered speechless. She raised her head, and


    when she noticed Sharon, her eyes lit up. ¡°Aunt Sharon.¡±


    Sharon, who was nning to leave the scene unobtrusively, didn¡¯t expect


    Luna to call out to her.


    Biting the bullet, Sharon stepped forward. ¡°Luna, don¡¯t be petty. It¡¯s just a


    dress.¡±


    People who attended the event were rich. Minor disputes asionally broke out, but no one had ever


    caused a scene to demandpensation. It was a petty act.


    Only then did Luna notice the kind of look people were giving her. Almost instantly, she wore her typical


    fragile expression.


    A man couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Jeez, this prettydy is on the verge of crying. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a huge


    sum of money. Just give her the money.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I cannot pay for it,¡± Mia finally spoke up.


    ¡°Monalize, you don¡¯t have to entertain her.¡±


    Ignoring Shelly, Mia stared at Luna. ¡°If I pay for your dress, you have to pay for my outfit too because


    you dirtied mine as well. Only this would be fair.¡±


    Luna¡¯s head snapped upward, and she nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    A white T¨Cshirt and a pair of jeans? One could easily tell that those were cheap clothes. No matter how


    expensive those were, the price wouldn¡¯t be as exorbitant as Luna¡¯s dress, would they? Hence, she


    figured that it was a


    win for her.


    Mia gazed at the manager. ¡°How much is Ms. Maynard¡¯s dress?¡±


    TA


    The manager answered, ¡°38,000 dors.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m wearing Vior too. Please estimate its worth.¡±


    The manager inspected Mia¡¯s clothes before eximing, ¡°Is this Mr. Vafayette White¡¯s 10th¨C


    anniversary collection?¡±


    Shelly¡¯s jaw almost fell onto the ground when she heard that. That was a limited edition collection.


    Her eyes turned to Mia in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t people usually keep it as a personal collection? Why did you


    wear it, Monalize? What a waste!¡±


    It was a ssic set. It might appear simple, but the story behind it says otherwise.


    The spectators were surprised. All eyes were on Mia because they didn¡¯t expect her outfit to be from


    that collection.


    ¡°Ms. Monalize, its worth is too much for me to estimate a price.¡± The manager sounded more


    respectful.


    Shelly quickly said, ¡°I remember it was sold at a million dors at an


    auctionst month.¡±


    The figure shocked Luna. ¡°This simple outfit costs one million dors? Aren¡¯t they just a simple cotton


    tee and a pair of jeans?¡±


    The people surrounding chuckled.


    ¡°How did she manage to enter the fashion show? She doesn¡¯t know fashion at all.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even know Mr. White¡¯s ssic design. How dare she attend this personal show?¡±


    Sharon failed to manage her expression when she heard that. She didn¡¯t know Luna could be such a


    disgrace!


    Mia looked at Luna with a smile. ¡°Indeed, it is a simple tee and a pair of


    jeans to me. That was why I didn¡¯t argue when you sshed water at me. But since you want to pay for


    it so desperately, it¡¯ll be unbing of me to turn the offer down.¡±


    Luna¡¯s soul almost left her body.


    In order to get that 38,000 dors, she would need to pay a staggering amount of one million!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 733

    The situation turned awkward again.


    Mia wanted to see how Luna would clean up the mess.


    ¡°Say something, Luna Maynard. Through cash or Apple Pay?¡± Shelly added


    fuel to the fire.


    Luna¡¯s fists clenched tightly. One million dors? She couldn¡¯t even cough up 38,000 dors!


    People began judging in whispers, ¡°Why is she silent? Didn¡¯t she say that she¡¯s going to pay for it?


    Well, she has finally realized she can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? Thisdy looks familiar. Who brought her over?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s Mrs. Barrett. They sat together at the beginning.¡±


    Many of them looked at Sharon. A richdymented on purpose, ¡°Mrs. Barrett, did you bring her


    along? She¡¯s kinda embarrassing, though.¡±


    Sharon was equally embarrassed as well.


    She strode to Luna¡¯s front and lowered her voice, chiding, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done. You¡¯re


    humiliating!¡±


    Luna didn¡¯t have the nerve to say anything back.


    Sharon raised her voice, saying, ¡°Luna, be forgiving. It¡¯s not a big deal. Go and get changed. Let¡¯s keep


    you warm before you catch a cold.¡±


    That was Luna¡¯s cue to take the opportunity to make herself scarce. No


    matter how reluctant she was, she had to stomach it and turn to leave the


    scene.


    She was so angry at the rich that her nails left markings on her palms.


    When her son inherited Barrett Group, she would be rich and take her


    revenge for what had happened today.


    After Luna left, the people began leaving in droves since the spectacle was


    over.


    Sharon could barely manage her expression.


    Mia, who noticed that, smiled. ¡°Mrs. Barrett, I know you don¡¯t like me, but is this the best you can do?¡±


    Sharon snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve never said Luna will be my daughter¨Cin-


    Right then, a server came over with a few¨Cbags. ¡°Ms. Barrett, here are the products you ordered.¡±


    Shelly celebrated. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    With shrewd eyes, Sharon noticed a familiar bag in Shelly¡¯s hands. That was the bag Sharon wanted!


    Upon Sharon¡¯s attempt to ce an order for the bag, she learned that it had already been bought by


    someone else.


    Never in her wildest dream had she expected Shelly to be the buyer.


    Regardless, she kept quiet because Mia was around.


    Earlier on, she had called the manager to reserve the bag, but the manager told her that someone had


    reserved it, and she now knew who it was.


    Shelly shed a grin. ¡°Monalize¡¯s a VIP, so I could be the first person to choose anything I liked. No one


    could buy them once I made my selection.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    That was intentional.


    Sharon¡¯s nce darted at that bag again, frustration bubbling in her.


    Mia asked intentionally, ¡°Mrs. Barrett, do you like this bag?¡±


    Sharon said awkwardly, ¡°I have tons of bags. That bag is alright.¡±


    Sharon spected that Monalize was trying to curry her favor with bags, hence the untruthful words.


    Mia nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Shelly, let Peyton carry them for you. They¡¯re heavy. Let¡¯s go grab something


    to drink.¡±


    Things weren¡¯t going as Sharon wished it would. She didn¡¯t expect Mia to ask her only once!


    Shelly handed the bags to Peyton without a shadow of a doubt before


    looking at Sharon. ¡°Bye, Aunt Sharon. Don¡¯t bring Luna along to this kind. of event anymore. It¡¯s


    embarrassing.¡±


    Sharon almost fainted due to anger. ¡°Shelly Barrett, whose side are you on?¡±

 Chapter 734

    GET IT


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m on Timothy¡¯s side.¡± Shelly was all puffed up.


    If Timothy married Monalize, Shelly¡¯s life would be free from worries. She wouldn¡¯t need to read


    Sharon¡¯s mood anymore.


    A furious Sharon watched the duo leave. What happened today was an utter


    embarrassment.


    Sharon went to the restroom, where Luna was washing her dress.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today, Luna Maynard?¡± Sharon vented.


    ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Barrett. It was all my fault. But I swear I argued with Ms.


    Monalize for Tim.¡±


    ¡°For my son? Why?¡±


    Mixed feelings sat upon Luna¡¯s brows. ¡°Mrs. Barrett, didn¡¯t I tell you yesterday that Ms. Monalize has a


    sick daughter at the hospital? I¡¯ve only just found out myself, and Tim has been busy-¡±


    ¡°Enough. Stop beating around the bush. Go straight to the point.¡± Sharon¡¯s patience was running thin.


    Luna swallowed her displeasure before recounting, ¡°Ms. Monalize¡¯s daughter has leukemia and has the


    same blood type as Tim. He agreed to donate his bone marrow if they were a match.¡±


    ¡°What? Donate his bone marrow?¡± Sharon¡¯s face turned pale as she


    couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°No way. Tim would never do such a dangerous thing.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett, ording to my friend from the hospital, Tim already had his blood drawn to do a


    matching test. The results will be out tomorrow night.¡± Luna stared at Sharon. However, her eyes were


    hiding something.


    Yesterday, she had told Sharon that Monalize had a daughter, but there wasn¡¯t any mention of the bone


    marrow.


    The n was to inform Sharon after the results were out to cause a bigger


    impact.


    Who would¡¯ve known that Monalize and Shelly would humiliate her on the fashion show today?


    Luna would never let them get away with this!


    ¡°No, how could this be? This is his bone marrow we¡¯re talking about. This is not a trivial matter! What if


    it affects his health?¡±


    ¡°I tried to confirm the facts with Monalize in the restroom, but she got angry and sshed dirty water at


    me.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Luna, what you did was right. She has to be stopped.¡±


    Concerned yet enraged at the same time, Sharon wanted to call Timothy. She had to stop him at all


    costs!


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett, it¡¯s best if you feign ignorance for now. After all, the test results aren¡¯t out yet. What if it¡¯s


    not a match? I heard that the matching rate is low when the people involved are not blood¨Crted. You


    don¡¯t have to upset him in advance because of this.¡± Luna managed to stop Sharon.


    She continued, ¡°Besides, tomorrow is your birthday party. You don¡¯t have to start an argument with Tim


    now.¡±


    ¡°You have a point, Luna.¡± Sharon kept her phone.


    After thinking, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to invite Ms. Chapman to the birthday party. As you know, the


    Chapmans intend to form a marriage alliance with us. You¡¯re an ordinary/person, and our family can¡¯t


    ept that. Rest assured, I will ensure that Asher is treated fairly and receives what he


    deserves.


    The glint in Luna¡¯s eyes died. Sharon¡¯s words served as a reminder, each


    one dripping with mockery aimed at Luna¡¯s background


    Luna managed a smile. ¡°I know, Mrs. Barrett. But I think Ms. Monalize can be on the guest list, too. Let


    her have the opportunity to meet Ms. Chapinan, and perhaps she¡¯ll realize the need to step back.¡±

 Chapter 735

    Sharon contemted including Monalize on the guest list before saying, That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Luna responded, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? That way, we can let her know what the Barretts


    think.¡±


    Sharon snorted. ¡°You¡¯re right. Although she¡¯s from a rich family in Nord City, the richdies in Bern City


    are not bad either. They¡¯re at least better. than her, a divorced woman with a kid. What a burden.¡±


    Sharon recalled how haughty Monalize was because she was a VIP. Monalize clearly knew that Sharon


    was Timothy¡¯s mother. Yet, Monalize didn¡¯t pay her the due respect. It was so rude of Monalize.


    Luna lowered her gaze, concealing the malice that darkened her eyes. She vowed to make those who


    scorned her to bow before her.


    Those affluent individuals¨CSharon, Monalize, and that greedy Shelly- would inevitably face her


    retribution.


    Mia followed Shelly to a nearby caf¨¦.


    Shelly was wreathed in smiles. ¡°Ms. Monalize, did you catch Luna¡¯s expression when she faced that


    humiliation? Wasn¡¯t it priceless? She parades around as if she¡¯s above it all, but reality finally caught up


    with her.


    Mia let out a meaningful smile. ¡°Shelly, I think your aunt is interested in your bag.¡±


    ¡°I know. Aunt Sharon waspeting with Mrs. Jones for this. But I bought it in the end. I¡¯m waiting for


    her toe to me so that I can take my revenge.


    ¡°Shelly, she¡¯s still your aunt. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate to do that?¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s my punishment for that? Jeez, chill out! After you and Timothy get married, I will have you to


    back me up. She¡¯s not the head of the household; she doesn¡¯t have the final say in the family. When


    the timees, you won¡¯t have to bother her at all,¡± the materialistic Shelly was ndering Sharon.


    Mia celebrated her sessful attempt on the inside. This was exactly what she was hoping for¨Cdriving


    a wedge within the Barrett family to cause turbulence under the roof.


    During those years, Sharon and Shelly had bullied Mia so much when she married into the family as an


    ordinary person.


    Now, it was payback time.


    Mia decided it was time to leave after she finished her coffee. Continuing to linger with Shelly seemed


    like a waste of her time. ¡°Shelly, I¡¯ll arrange for Peyton to deliver your purchased items. My daughter is


    still hospitalized, and I need to be by her side.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Don¡¯t bete for tomorrow¡¯s party.¡±


    Mia was stunned. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s party?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, have you forgotten? There¡¯s a birthday party for Aunt Sharon tomorrow. As Timothy¡¯s girlfriend,


    how could you note?¡±


    Mia smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± She actually had forgotten about it.


    She instructed Peyton to bring the products over, and Shelly began to take them out, taking pictures to


    share them on her social media.


    Mia took a glimpse at her before leaving. In a whisper, she asked, ¡°Did you


    switch them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, all of them have been swapped with imitations. No one can tell withoutparing them with the


    real ones. I doubt anyone would suspect


    they¡¯re fakes, considering they were just released recently.¡±


    ¡°Good job.¡± Mia grinned approvingly.


    She climbed into the car, greeted by a wealth of branded merchandise. It was all a fa?ade in the end,


    so offering Shelly free branded products would be a foolish move. Offering her a brief experience of


    luxury upfront was more than enough.


    Mia, as a shrewd businesswoman, never struck a deal that would result in a loss.


    ¡°Find out the location of Mrs. Barrett¡¯s birthday party.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know if she would attend, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to make early preparations.

 Chapter 736

    Mispter 736


    Mia returned to the hospital, anticipating the test results due the foll dayne sheer thought of it made her


    nervous. Despite her certainty that h would be a match, Mia couldn¡¯t find peace of mind until the results


    were confirmed.


    Timothy arrived just as Mia and Ginger were dining together. Ginger¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as


    she asked, ¡°What¡¯s in that box?¡±


    Two imposing bodyguards carried a sizable box into the room, its contents evidently substantial.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon,¡± Timothy replied cryptically.


    Mia was curious as well. What kind of gift had he bought for Ginger?


    The bodyguards set the box down and unveiled its contents, revealing a miniature princess castle. Mia


    couldn¡¯t contain her amazement. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s stunning!¡± she eximed, her eyes shining with disbelief.


    ¡°Did you go out of your way to get it?¡± Mia asked, surprised by Timothy¡¯s


    gesture.


    ¡°I stumbled upon it while I was out. It gets dull just sitting in the room. It thought this might keep her


    entertained. I¡¯ve heard little girls adore these,¡±


    Timothy exined.


    Ginger nodded. ¡°I love it!¡± However, despite Ginger¡¯s obvious delight, she remained still, her gaze fixed


    on Mia.


    Understanding Ginger¡¯s silent plea, Mia nodded reassuringly. ¡°You can y


    with it after dinner.¡±


    ¡°Hurray!¡± Ginger cheered, diving into her meal with newfound determination.


    As Mia and Timothy exited the room, the former stole a nce at the


    present. ¡°Thank you. She loves it.¡±


    Timothy merely hummed in response.


    Her attention shifted to him. ¡°Mr. Barrett, you¡¯re kind to my daughter, fr no wonder she¡¯s taken a liking


    to you. She¡¯s hoping you can be her father.


    A gentle smile graced Timothy¡¯s lips as he watched Ginger happily engrossed in her y. ¡°I¡¯m not


    particrly fond of children, truth be told. But she¡¯s rather endearing.¡±


    ¡°Ginger has always been the cheerful one, a little ray of sunshine in our family. Everyone adores her.¡±


    ¡°If she ends up living in Bern City someday, she¡¯ll adapt quickly to the surroundings.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Mia was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Barrett?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because we¡¯re in a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but that doesn¡¯t determine where my daughter will live.¡±


    He stared at her, his voice deep. ¡°I only date to marry, so I¡¯ll bring you both to Bern City. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll


    ensure she has the best in life.¡±


    Her instinctive response to his seriousness was avoidance. She shifted her gaze to the scenery outside


    the window. ¡°Mr. Barrett, I believe we have differing opinions on dating. I date without the intention of


    marriage.¡±


    iy?¡±


    ¡°Marriage kills love. I don¡¯t want to make the same mistake twice.¡± In fact, she was feeling jittery. Was


    he serious about it, or was he testing her?


    Timothy¡¯s eyes lingered on her face, so reminiscent of Mia Bowen¡¯s. It was almost as if Mia Bowen


    herself had spoken those words.


    He quickly withdrew his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s my mother¡¯s birthday party tomorrow. Will youe?¡±


    ¡°Have you thoroughly thought this through? Are you ser


    me over? Just so you know, I don¡¯t take kindly to being on the


    I¡¯m not one to let things slide, so if there¡¯s any trouble at the party. hesitate to address it.¡± She smiled at


    him.


    He couldn¡¯t have been unaware of the altercation between her and Sharon at the fashion show.


    Meeting her yful gaze, he calmly stated, ¡°As my girlfriend, you shouldn¡¯t have to endure anything.


    Even if it¡¯s the end of the world, I¡¯ll stand by you.¡±

 Chapter 737

    Mia¡¯s heart raced upon hearing that. Timothy embodied everything she found attractive an austere man


    who effortlessly stirred her emotions


    with his reassuring words.


    Mia smiled. ¡°Okay. Since you¡¯ve put it that way, there¡¯s no reason for me to decline, is there?¡±


    Her gaze followed his toward the patient¡¯s room,


    and her smile waned slightly. ¡°But I¡¯ll go alone. Ginger should rest here at the hospital.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to involve Ginger in the potential conflict. Mia felt fully capable of handling the Barretts


    on her own.


    ¡°The test results will be avable tomorrow night. She¡¯ll be back on her feet soon.¡±


    ¡°I believe so too,¡± Mia responded, though her feelings were a mix of hope and apprehension.


    This drama would soone to an end. If Timothy turned out to be a match Mia for Ginger¡¯s bone


    marrow, surgery could be arranged promptly. Then, could finally take Ginger away.


    As Timothy departed from the hospital, Peyton approached Mia. ¡°Ms. Mia, Mrs. Barrett¡¯s birthday


    celebration will be held at Aide Castle.¡±


    It was a private resort.


    Mia¡¯s brow arched. ¡°What a coincidence. It appears she has good taste.¡±


    Aide Castle was a project in which Dominic had invested, and Mia had personally designed every


    aspect of it. Just as Mia was nning to visit the location in person, Sharon¡¯s birthday event happened


    to be scheduled there.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What should we do? Should we cancel her reservation?¡± asked Peyton.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t afford to turn away such an Important guest. It would foolish not to capitalize on the


    opportunity. Increase the price by ten percent. Let her know that this is an exclusive, bespoke service


    avaliabl only to her.¡±


    Will she ept the offer? Tomorrow¡¯s the birthday party, though.¡±


    ¡°She will. Have someone reach out to her directly.¡±


    Mia understood individuals like Sharon all too well. Wealthy women like her often looked down on the


    less fortunate and valued money above all else.


    The Barrett family was the richest in Bern City. If Mia could establish Aide Castle¡¯s reputation through


    this deal, it would open doors to introduce the resort to other affluent individuals.


    Would any savvy businessman pass up such a lucrative opportunity? Certainly not. Moreover, Mia had


    no qualms about profiting from her


    adversary.


    After briefing Peyton on the arrangements, Mia checked her phone. Shelly had posted images of


    branded products purportedly bought from the fashion show on social media. However, they were, in


    fact, counterfeits!


    She liked the post, smirking. Tomorrow was bound to be interesting.


    The next morning, Shelly messaged Mia, ¡°Are youing to Aunt Sharon¡¯s birthday party?¡±


    eplied, ¡°Yes, Tim invited me yesterday.¡±


    Shelly sent a voice message. ¡°See? I told you so! Tim likes you a lot. He¡¯ll definitely bring you to the


    birthday party. See you tonight!¡±


    As Shelly was selecting her attire for the evening, Luna entered with a young boy, creating an awkward


    atmosphere. After all, they had shed at the private fashion show the day before.


    Luna asked, ¡°Shelly, were you texting Ms. Monalize? Is sheing to the


    party tonight as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Tim is introducing her to our family. I bet their wedding will be soon, meaning someone won¡¯t


    have a chance anymore.¡± Shelly taunted Luna,


    relishing in her difort as payback for yesterday¡¯s altercation.


    Luna¡¯s expression shifted as she lowered her tone and said, ¡°Shelly, I was out of line yesterday. I


    shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you that way¡­¡±

 Chapter 738

    Shelly retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t feed me that courtesy speech, I¡¯m not na?ve


    to fall for it. Tim and Monalize will marry and have a baby. That¡¯s whe we¡¯ll have the true heir. The


    illegitimate child will be sent away in the end.


    Luna¡¯s expression turned icy.


    At that moment, Sharon stormed down the stairs. ¡°Shelly, what nonsense are you spouting? Asher is


    part of our family, too. Why would we send him, away?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Shelly replied dismissively, heading upstairs without a care.


    Luna approached Sharon with coffee. ¡°Please don¡¯t be upset, Mrs. Barrett. That¡¯s just how Shelly is.¡±


    Sharon snorted. ¡°What is she so smug about? Despite cutting ties with


    certain family members, she and her mother still live in the Barrett residence. If it weren¡¯t for Tim¡¯s


    generosity, I would have kicked them out long ago. Shameless!¡±


    Sharon¡¯s anger still simmered from the fashion show debacle, where Shelly sided with an outsider,


    putting Sharon in an ufortable position.


    It was infuriating.


    ¡°Mre Barrett, I overheard Shelly saying that Tim has invited that woman to the birthday party. So,


    perhaps you should consider postponing the blind date with Ms. Chapman?¡±


    Sharon disagreed. ¡°No need for that. I intend to give that woman a taste of her own medicine at the


    party.¡±


    Luna internally celebrated the news, as that was exactly what she was hoping for. She had only


    mentioned it to provoke Sharon.


    The ideal oue would be for both parties to suffer losses when Nikki


    Chapman stirred up trouble tomorrow.


    Luna beckoned Asher. ¡°Come, you should wish your grandmother an early birthday. Otherwise, you¡¯ll


    be too shy when the party begins. It¡¯s going to be crowded.¡±


    Smiling, Sharon ruffled his hair before instructing the maid to take him


    away.


    Only then did she say, ¡°Luna, as you know, Ms. Chapman will be attending the party. Therefore, it


    wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for Asher to be there. Do you get what I mean?¡±


    Although Asher¡¯s existence was widely known, his status within the family was an entirely different


    matter. Luna¡¯s expression stiffened. Her mood plummeted.


    Why did her son not deserve to attend the party?


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Still, her rationality prevailed. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, I will ensure that Asher is treated right.¡±


    Luna lowered her head meekly, but a glint of determination shone in her eyes. It hadn¡¯t been easy to


    come this far. She couldn¡¯t just give up now.


    As Mia¡¯s car approached the vicinity of Aide Castle in the evening, her spirits soared at the sight of her


    project brought to life. If Aide Castle¡¯s poprity surged, she could start contemting ns for the


    next one.


    Mia strode confidently toward the party venue in a stunning red evening gown. Her bold demeanor


    attracted the attention of many.


    Luna, stationed near the entrance, caught sight of Mia. She arrived like a star, radiating a captivating


    presence. Jealousy surged within Luna, and she tightly clenched her fists to steady herself.


    After all, today¡¯s event held significant importance for her.


    Two bodyguards stopped Mia at the entrance. ¡°Miss, may we see your


    invitation card, please?¡±

 Chapter 739

    Mia nced at the bodyguards, not expecting this to happen.


    Timothy was supposed to pick her up, but an urgent work matter had arisen for him. They would bete


    if he were to pick her up afterward, given that Aide Castle was located in the suburbs. As such, Mia


    decided to head to the


    private resort on her own.


    She smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have an invitation card.¡±


    ¡°Miss, this is a private event. You can¡¯t enter without an invitation card,¡± exined the bodyguard


    politely.


    The iing guests witnessed the scene.


    Intentionally, Mia inquired, ¡°Is the privacy policy this stringent at Aide Castle? Can¡¯t there be some


    flexibility?¡±


    ¡°Apologies, miss. Our private resort ces a high value on guest privacy. If you¡¯ve forgotten your


    invitation card, you may wait in the waiting room,¡± the bodyguard replied, earning a satisfied smile from


    Mia. The staff


    peared to be well¨Ctrained professionals.


    Some guests praised the bodyguard¡¯s handling of the situation.


    Luna, watching the spectacle unfold, was eager for revenge for the incident at the fashion show.


    However, Mia¡¯sck of frustration at being stopped at the entrance puzzled her. Mia even smiled!


    What ought to be an embarrassing situation turned out to be the opposite! What was funny about it?


    Luna couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing face. Stepping forward, she


    addressed the guests. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please hand your invitation


    cards to me here.¡±


    Once the guests had moved on, Luna fixed a proud gaze on Mia, brandishing


    the invitation cards. ¡°Ms. Monalize, I¡¯ll need your invitation card.¡±


    Mia met her gaze squarely. ¡°Oh, no limited edition dress today?¡± she quipped, refusing to back down.


    Luna¡¯s smile faltered, her jaw tightening. ¡°I don¡¯t see why I should answer your question.¡±


    Luna was determined to humiliate Mia by stopping her from joining the


    party.


    Someone let out a humorlessugh. ¡°Who cares about what you wear? You don¡¯t even know Mr.


    White¡¯s ssic designs. We¡¯re not even in the same league.¡±


    The strong scent of perfume wafting through the air unmistakably signaled the presence of Shelly, who


    was adorned from head to toe in branded attire.


    The outfit she wore was familiar¨Cit was the one purchased at the fashion show yesterday! Even the ill¨C


    fitting shoes were unmistakable.


    Shelly¡¯s feet were a size 6, yet she somehow squeezed them into a pair of


    size 5!


    helly slowly walked toward Mia and linked arms with her. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, Monalize. There¡¯s no point


    wasting time with someone like this.¡±


    ¡°Shelly, no one can enter without an invitation card,¡± Luna insisted, refusing to back down.


    ¡°But everyone is allowed to bring a plus one. It¡¯s not a problem for me to have Monalize as my plus


    one, is it?¡±


    ¡°I thought you already had a plus one.¡±


    Jennifer was indeed there, standing next to Shelly.


    Shelly looked over her shoulder. ¡°Stay here and wait for me. I¡¯lle back


    for you.¡±


    Unable to argue, Jennifer nodded.


    Shelly directed her attention back to Luna. ¡°Nosy people are always nosy. Monalize is Tim¡¯s girlfriend.


    She doesn¡¯t need an invitation card. Don¡¯t mistake yourself for one of us just because you¡¯re acting like


    a watchdog.¡±


    ¡°Watch yournguage, Shelly Barrett.¡®


    ¡°This is how I speak. If you don¡¯t like it, you can leave.¡±


    Throughout the exchange, Mia remained silent, impressed by Shelly¡¯sThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sharp tongue. Luna¡¯s fa?ade of pretense crumbled, but shecked the courage to confront Shelly


    head¨Con.

 Chapter 740

    The money spent on Shelly was a worthy investment.


    Mia and Shelly joined the party. Most of the guests were there, hence the


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    lively atmosphere.


    Shelly took out her phone to take pictures. ¡°Monalize, this private resort is a


    new ce. Only reservations are epted. It¡¯s never opened to the public.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that everything here, from the designs to the decorations, is branded. Especially those


    nts in the parlor¨Cthey are rare and imported from abroad, some even endangered species.¡±


    Mia remainedposed, though she yed along with an astonished expression. ¡°Really? The parlor


    is beautifully and exquisitely decorated, and the outdoor design is stunning, too.¡±


    ¡°Some might find this a novelty,¡± Shelly remarked.


    Sharon and Veronica approached them, with Sharon exuding elegance and high spirits. However, Mia¡¯s


    striking red attire seemed to irk Sharon¨Cit


    made Mia stand out, almost as if she were the woman of the hour.


    Veronica sized Mia up and blurted, ¡°Ms. Monalize, today¡¯s Mrs. Barrett¡¯s


    birthday party. Yet, you¡¯re standing out a lot. Don¡¯t you know the golden


    rule?¡±


    Mia arched an eyebrow. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m born this way. I stand out no matter


    what I wear.¡±


    The corner of Veronica¡¯s lips twitched. Mia truly didn¡¯t hold back with her


    words.


    Sensing the tension, Shelly swiftly changed the subject with a smile. ¡°Aunt Sharon, I heard the resort


    management upgraded their service for you, free of charge! It¡¯s a bespoke service only avable to


    you. Average folks


    1A


    wouldn¡¯t have ess to it. I¡¯m envious.¡±


    Sharon¡¯s expression softened with pride as she touched the bracelet. adorning her wrist. ¡°I¡¯m pleased


    with the service. I¡¯d rmend this ce to anyone for their private events in the future.¡±


    Veronica chimed in with ttery, ¡°You¡¯re right. Although it¡¯s a little expensive to make a reservation


    here, the service here is bespoke. It¡¯s not within the reach of an average person.¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but smile subtly at the exchange.


    As she had expected, Sharon was starting to unt her status. The other affluent women would likely


    follow suit in hosting events at the resort,


    afraid of losing out.


    This meant that Mia¡¯s private resort would be raking in big money!


    At that moment, Mia found Sharon¡¯s behavior almost endearing¨Cit wasn¡¯t easy to enlist someone to be


    her cash cow.


    Sharon noticed Mia¡¯s smile, which proved her retort had been useless.


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett, Ms. Chapman is here.¡±


    ¡°The Chapmans are here? Wee them. Hurry. They¡¯re esteemed guests,¡± Sharon dered, casting


    a meaningful nce at Mia.


    It was time to let her know when to back off now.


    Shelly grumbled, ¡°Why are the Chapmans here too? Jeez!¡±


    ¡°Is Ms. Chapman a prominent figure?¡± Mia inquired, turning to Shelly.


    Shelly coughed awkwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Monalize. Aunt Sharon arranged a blind date


    between Ms. Chapman and Tim. Both families are interested in a marriage alliance, but Tim hasn¡¯t


    agreed. It¡¯s Ms. Chapman who has been persistently pursuing him.¡±


    Mia raised a brow.


    So, Timothy had a potential partner,

 Chapter 741

    Ma turned her attention to Sharon as she headed toward the entrance to


    greet the guest, her fondness for Nikki evident to all.


    ¡°Monalize, Ms. Chapman has been pursuing Tim for years, but he¡¯s not interested in her. There¡¯s no


    way they¡¯ll get together.¡±


    Mia cocked a brow. ¡°But Mrs. Barrett invited Ms. Chapman here intentionally to remind me of my ce


    and to back off.¡±


    It was easy to see through such a trick.


    ¡°When Tim arrives, he¡¯ll surely take your side, and Ms. Chapman will have no choice but to watch from


    the sidelines like a jealous outsider. Oh, right. Where is he? Why didn¡¯t hee with you?¡±


    ¡°We nned to arrive together, but he had an urgent matter arise at work, so I came ahead.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t mind that at all. After all, her priority was to be at her newly opened private resort.


    ron warmly weed the Chapmans, recognizing their importance to the day¡¯s festivities.


    Nikki arrived gracefully in a white dress, presenting Sharon with a gift. ¡± Happy birthday, Mrs. Barrett.¡±


    It was a diamond ne.


    Veronica eximed, ¡°Sharon, see how thoughtful Ms. Chapman is. She¡¯s given you such an expensive


    gift! Unlike certain individuals who arrived


    empty¨Chanded.¡±


    She was obviously implying Shelly and Mia.


    Sharon waved off the remark. ¡°It¡¯s the thought that counts. Gifts from


    strangers bear are of no significance to me.¡±


    Right then, Harriette joined the crowd. ¡°Sharon, Shelly had prepared a


    present for you a while back. However, she identally left it at home. Here it is.¡±


    She opened the present. It was a rare leather Vior bag in purple.


    Sharon¡¯s eyes


    widened in astonishment as soon as she saw the bag.


    That was the bag Shelly purchased at the private fashion show yesterday!


    Shelly gaped. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect her mother to give that bag to Sharon as a gift. She actually meant to sell it!


    Harriette calmly squeezed Shelly¡¯s hand. ¡°Shelly, we¡¯ve only had each other to rely on for years, and


    it¡¯s all thanks to Sharon and her family that we¡¯ve


    been taken care of. You may not always express it, but I know you¡¯re grateful to Sharon.¡±


    Shelly was seething with frustration. Every fiber of her being wanted to deny it, but shecked the


    courage to do so publicly.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Sharon epted the purple bag, her smile holding pride. ¡°Why say that, Harriette? Don¡¯t be such a


    stranger. We¡¯re family.¡±


    Shelly contemted retrieving the bag, but Veronica beat her to it. ¡°Sharon, just ept it. It¡¯s a gift


    from them. We¡¯re family, after all.¡±


    Sharon dly took the bag, and Shelly felt like she was about to explode. Her n to make a


    significant profit by selling the bag had been thwarted!


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but tilt her head slightly as she observed Sharon epting the imitation bag. What


    were the chances that the bag ended up in Sharon¡¯s possession? It seemed almost like fate.


    Veronica¡¯s haughty gaze turned to Mia. ¡°Ms. Monalize, what gift have you prepared for Sharon?¡±


    The Chapmans turned their attention to Mia as well.


    Nikki shrieked as soon as she saw Mia. ¡°I¨CIs that Mia Bowen?¡±


    Nikki had conducted a background check, so she knew what Timothy¡¯s ex- wife looked like. She


    couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.

 Chapter 742

    Several guests with close ties with the Barretts had encountered Mia Bowen before. They were taken


    aback by the uncanny resemnce between the two women, their surprise registering visibly.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Mia smiled. ¡°I know Mr. Barrett¡¯s ex¨Cwife looks a lot like me. They say that prettydies often resemble


    each other. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Nikki¡¯s expression hinted at her rm as she inquired, ¡°Mrs. Barrett, who, is this?¡±


    Sharon offered an indifferent introduction. ¡°She¡¯s Shelly¡¯s friend.¡±


    Shelly quickly interjected, ¡°That¡¯s not right, Aunt Sharon. Monalize is Tim¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Shelly? Since when has Tim had a girlfriend? not aware of that, and I


    certainly don¡¯t approve of her either,¡± Sharon firmly dered.


    Nikki and her mother visibly rxed upon hearing Sharon¡¯s stance.


    After all, a woman couldn¡¯t enter a wealthy family without proper acknowledgment by the family.


    Shelly persisted, ¡°We¡¯ll find out once Tim arrives.¡±


    Ignoring Shelly¡¯sment, Sharon redirected the conversation. ¡°Let¡¯s not pay attention to childish talk.


    How about a stroll in the garden? It¡¯s


    beautiful out there.¡±


    Amelia Mapp agreed, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the private resort has tailored its services for you, Mrs. Barrett.


    We¡¯re envious. It¡¯s a service exclusive to your family!¡±


    Sharon grinned proudly. ¡°It¡¯s thanks to my son that we get to experience this. Their service is indeed


    top¨Cnotch, not only in design but also in food.


    The ingredients were freshly flown in this morning. You should consider hosting an event here in the


    future.¡±


    The group of people strolled around. Meanwhile, the other guests couldn¡¯t stop showering praises on


    the private resort.


    Mia, trailing behind them, felt ted hearing the positive feedback. ¡°It¡¯s not too shabby,¡± she remarked


    with a chuckle. The swelling pride within her was unmistakable.


    Nikki suddenly turned her head to look at Mia. ¡°Ms. Monalize, is that yourment on the design? Not


    too shabby? You sure have high standards.¡±


    All eyes immediately shifted to Mia.


    Sharon scowled. ¡°Since it¡¯s not up to your standard, feel free to leave whenever you please.¡±


    Mia calmly replied, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    ¡°You better not have,¡± Sharon retorted before leading the guests onward. ¡±


    dow me, everyone. Behold, a sea of blue roses. It¡¯s said to cost millions to cultivate them. We may


    encounter blue beauties elsewhere, but genuine blue roses are a rarity.¡±


    The guests eagerly began taking pictures of the blue roses.


    Proudly, Sharon said, ¡°You can buy the seeds and nt blue roses at home yourselves, but there¡¯s no


    guarantee they will thrive.¡±


    Nikki interjected, ¡°It is not easy to grow blue roses, hence its rarity. It requires precise temperature


    control at 77¡ãF during cultivation, and once they bloom, they can only be exposed to sunlight for eight


    hours. Anything lesser or more than that is uneptable.¡±


    Impressed, Sharon nodded. ¡°You know that too? I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    Nikki beamed but remained humble. ¡°It¡¯s just a hobby of mine. I dabble in flower arranging and cooking,


    so I¡¯ve picked up a few things.¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t resist interjecting, ¡°She got it wrong.¡±

 Chapter 743

    As soon as Mia said that, Sharon retorted, ¡°You¡¯re quite bold to challenge. Ms. Chapman¡¯s expertise,


    Ms. Monalize. She¡¯s a seasoned professional in this field.¡±


    In truth, Mia hadn¡¯t intended to speak up. However, she foresaw potential doubts arising among the


    affluent guests if they followed Nikki¡¯s advice to purchase seeds from Aide Castle and encountered


    discrepancies in their growth.


    Mia corrected Nikki not out of personal interest but to safeguard the resort¡¯s reputation. Otherwise, she


    wouldn¡¯t even have bothered to speak up.


    Nikki gazed at Mia, displeased. ¡°If you believe there¡¯s an error in my information, please enlighten me.¡±


    ¡°Firstly,¡± Mia began evenly, ¡°the optimal temperature for seed growth is 78.8¡ãF, but it should vary during


    the sprouting, growth, and blooming stages. It¡¯s not advisable for the temperature to remain constant.


    ¡°Additionally, while the rmended sunlight exposure duration is indeed eight hours, it shouldn¡¯t be


    continuous; rather, it should be


    cumtive and adjusted based on the nt¡¯s growth stages. Continuous exposure can lead to leaf


    burn.¡±


    Nikki¡¯splexion paled. This contradicted what she had found online. Was the information she


    essed inurate?


    ¡°Ms. Monalize, we aren¡¯t experts in this matter. How can we trust your


    words?¡± Amelia¡¯s tone turned frosty.


    Sharon quickly agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Mia arched her brows. ¡°Well, we can consult the garden staff for


    confirmation.¡±


    At that moment, a staff approached. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with


    Sharon inquired, ¡°If we were to purchase the blue rose seeds, how could we go about cultivating


    them?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to follow strict instructions to grow them. We have gardeners who can teach you how to


    cultivate your garden for free.¡±


    Amelia cut him off, ¡°Just tell us how to grow them so that we know the


    process.


    ¡°Sure. The most important condition for cultivating blue roses is the temperature. It has to be precisely


    78.8¡ãF, but it¡¯s different for every stage of growth. As for sunlight exposure, it¡¯s crucial to manage the


    duration, especially duringter growth stages where an umted eight hours is optimal.


    Continuous exposure risks leaf damage,¡± the staff member elucidated, delving into the intricate details.


    The atmosphere shifted.


    Sharon¡¯s expression turned awkward, as she didn¡¯t expect Mia to be telling the truth. On the contrary,


    Nikki had given false information.


    Nikki and Amelia exchanged nces. Nikki was chewing her lip due to


    embarrassment.


    Shelly gloated. ¡°Did you hear that? Monalize was right. It would¡¯ve been a waste of money if you had


    blindly followed someone else¡¯s advice.¡±


    Nikki was on the verge of crying. Who would¡¯ve known that the information she had found online was


    false?


    Nikki knows only a thing or two about it. It¡¯s normal to get the details wrong. After all, she¡¯s not a


    professional.¡± Amelia attempted to lighten the


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    mood.


    ¡°Right.¡± Sharon nodded.


    Mia responded calmly, ¡°Misleading others with inurate information can


    have detrimental consequences, Ms. Chapman.¡±


    Nikki countered, ¡°Are you a professional, Ms. Monalize? You seem to know this kind of stuff very well.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know as much as a gardener does. After all, families like us hire gardeners to take care of


    the garden.¡± Amelia joined the mockery.


    M¨ªa managed to read between the lines. ¡°Just a hobby of mine. Simr to Ms. Chapman, I only know a


    thing or two.¡±


    ¡°But you know as much as a professional does. You¡¯re being humble, Monalize. Tim has found himself


    such an all¨Crounder girlfriend,¡± Shellyuded, showering Mia with apliment.-

 Chapter 744

    When there was a chance to shower Mia withpliments, Shelly wouldn¡¯t hold back.


    Shelly even red at Nikki as if chiding her for trying to stand out when she didn¡¯t know a thing.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, Tim. The flowers are gorgeous,¡± Luna¡¯s voice echoed


    from behind, her triumphant expression evident as she stood next to Timothy, casting a challenging


    nce at the affluentdies.


    Timothy¡¯s gaze was immediately drawn to the woman in red, her striking attire perfectlyplementing


    her demeanor.


    Noticing his gaze, Mia smiled.


    Finally, he arrived.


    Sharon beamed. ¡°Tim, finally done with your work? Come here. Let me introduce someone to you. This


    is Nikki Chapman. You¡¯ve met her before.¡±


    A bashful smile adorned Nikki¡¯s face. As he drew closer toward her


    direction, her heart raced uncontrobly.


    Timothy exuded an air of effortless charm as he made his way through the crowd, his striking


    appearance capturing everyone¡¯s attention.


    However, he stopped right in front of Mia. ¡°Do you feel bored?¡±


    m fine. The garden is pretty, especially with the rare blue roses. I heard that there will be a surprise


    performance too. I¡¯m excited about it.¡± Mia went all out when it came to her private resort.


    Nikki¡¯s face lost its color. Timothy was clearly walking in her direction, but


    why had he stopped to talk to Monalize?


    Sharon was annoyed as well. ¡°Tim, I told you toe here. What are you


    doing?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Mia gave him a meaningful smile. What would he do in this situation?


    Without hesitation, Timothy draped his arm over Mia¡¯s shoulders and pulled her into an embrace.


    Mia felt a tingling sensation from the weight of his arm and the warmth from his palm.


    Timothy then intimately walked with her toward Sharon. Sharon¡¯s nostrils. red with rage.


    Despite that, Timothy merely calmly said, ¡°Mom, this is my girlfriend.¡±


    Mia shed a pristine smile. ¡°Happy birthday, Mrs. Barrett.¡±


    Sharon¡¯s chest heaved with barely contained fury. She had invited Nikki to the party, hoping to bridge


    the gap between Timothy and Nikki.


    She assumed Timothy would at least show her some respect, yet he had calmly dered Mia as his


    girlfriend. Sharon was enraged.


    The air turned awkward.


    Meanwhile, Nikki was on the verge of bursting into tears.


    ¡°Tim,e with me. I have to speak with you.¡± Sharon had had enough.


    He narrowed his eyes at Sharon before looking at Mia. ¡°The party¡¯s starting soon. You should grab


    something to eat.¡±


    en, the mother and son left.


    It was refreshing to see how Sharon¡¯s angry trudges carried her away.


    Happiness would double when it was about someone else¡¯s misfortune.


    Shelly grinned, ¡°Monalize, oh, can I call you Mona?¡±


    Veronica interrupted, ¡°Shelly, stop getting ahead of yourself. Being a girlfriend doesn¡¯t mean anything


    Nikki agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Shelly clucked her tongue. ¡°You¡¯re just jealous. I wonder who has been the one dreaming of being


    Timothy¡¯s girlfriend all this time, though?¡±


    Unable to rein in her emotions anymore, Nikkished out, ¡°Stop acting like we¡¯re beneath you, Shelly


    Barrett! We all know that those are imitations that you are wearing!¡±


    That pricked Mia¡¯s guilty conscience. Had she noticed?


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She shouldn¡¯t have!

 Chapter 745

    Mia nced over at Nikki, wondering how she¡¯d realized that Shelly was wearing a fake. She had the


    real one with her, but no one had the chance to sneak a nce at it. How could she possibly tell its


    authenticity?


    In the next instant, Shelly replied confidently, ¡°I did wear a knockoff before, but I bought everything I¡¯m


    wearing now at the private fashion show yesterday. You¡¯re not even eligible to receive an invitation, so


    stop yapping.¡±


    Another socialite chimed in, ¡°Shelly, did you really buy all the haute couture from yesterday¡¯s show?


    You didn¡¯t even save a piece for us!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mrs. Mayweather! It¡¯s all thanks to Monalize¡¯s tinum membership card that I got to select the


    pieces in advance. She bought them for me too!¡±


    Shelly¡¯s tone wasced with triumph as she shot a proud look at Nikki. ¡°You get it now, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Nikki fell silent immediately.


    Mia heaved a sigh of relief. Shelly probably wore a lot of knockoffs back then because she couldn¡¯t


    afford the genuine pieces. Realizing that Shelly hadn¡¯t found out about the highly identical dress she


    had reced for her, she was


    relieved.


    alize, let¡¯s go over there and have something delicious. I heard the chef is from a famous five¨Cstar


    Micilin restaurant. Not everyone gets to


    taste his food.¡±


    Mia smiled and left the garden with Shelly. They both headed toward the dining area on thewn


    nearby.


    Nikki stomped her feet in frustration. ¡°Mom, who is that woman? What if she¡¯s really Mia Bowen?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s definitely not. She¡¯s just a fake.¡±


    Still, Amelia felt quite uncertain. However, Timothy did remain single for four years after his divorce and


    steered clear of other women.


    Just then, Luna fell behind deliberately and approached them. ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Ms. Chapman. I heard that


    Ms. Monalize is a divorcee with a sick daughter. She¡¯s iparable to you.¡±


    Nikki became wary. ¡°What are you implying? Are you trying to curry favor


    with me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Ms. Chapman. I¡¯m nothingpared to your status, so I can¡¯t pose any threat


    to you. It¡¯s just that Ms. Monalize is known for her hostility. She definitely wouldn¡¯t amodate my


    child and me. But Ms. Chapman, you¡¯re so kind and generous. I know you won¡¯t let us end up on the


    streets.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Thanks for the insight, Ms. Maynard. Rest


    assured. Nikki isn¡¯t petty, so it won¡¯t be a problem for us to take your child under our wing.¡±


    Luna¡¯s status wasn¡¯t respectable, after all. The inheritance would never fall in Asher¡¯s favor, so Amelia


    figured it was enough to just spare them some


    money to scrape by.


    o


    A cold glint flickered in her eyes when Luna saw Amelia¡¯s and Nikki¡¯s


    expressions. Her expression remained a perfect mask of feebleness to let the Chapmans¡® guards


    down.


    Nikki and Amelia promptly returned to the dining area, where most of the guests were gathered.


    Mia selected appetizers, desserts, and main courses. She intended to taste the food. She¡¯d arrange for


    them to be reced should they turn out bad.


    ¡°This dessert is too sweet to my liking. Do they have such an overwhelming sweet tooth in Nord City?¡±


    Lillian Mayweather set her te down after a


    bite. She didn¡¯t seem to like it.


    Mia chanced a nce at her and gave the same dessert Lillian tried a bite. It..


    was indeed too sweet.


    She¡¯d been observing the socialites¡® feedback on the food, making mental notes as she went along. If


    she won over their ptes, Aide Castle would soon rise to fame in Bern City. Her business would be


    thriving by then.


    Luna suddenly said, ¡°Ms. Monalize, you took a lot of food. Can you finish all of them?¡±


    Her words drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    Mia did have a couple of small tes in front of her, which appeared abundant despite the modest


    portions of food on each te.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 746

    Mia smirked. ¡°I just wanna have a taste of everything. I have a big appetite, so they won¡¯t all go to


    waste.¡±


    Nikki threw in a sharpment, ¡°Oh, wow, Ms. Monalize. Anyone who didn¡¯t know better might think


    this is your first time seeing food. We eat modestly, after all.¡±


    ¡°Modestly? Nikki, with all due respect, your face was practically buried in- that foie gras te! There


    was literally nothing left! If someone didn¡¯t know you better, they might think you had a goose vendetta.


    Such impudence!¡± Shelly fired back.


    Lillian could no longer bear it. ¡°Ms. Monalize, I heard you have a daughter. Why didn¡¯t you bring her


    over today?¡±


    The other socialites all nced over at Mia upon Lillian¡¯s words.


    Mia was unfazed. ¡°My daughter¡¯s feeling a little under the weather, so I


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    didn¡¯t let here.


    ¡°Ms. Monalize, having a daughter isn¡¯t a big deal. Why are you keeping her from us? You¡¯ll have to


    introduce her to people sooner orter. You can¡¯t just abandon your kid because you want to be


    Mr. Barrett¡¯s girlfriend, can you?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t have to worry since she has a daughter. If she has a son, things


    would be awkward.


    ng how they gossiped freely about her child, Mia¡¯s smile waned. She set down her utensils. This is why


    I didn¡¯t want my daughter to be here.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Lillian arched a brow.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s allergic to these old hags¡® gossips!¡± Mia drawled, her tone calm and biting.


    Lillian¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Ms. Monalize, what are you implying? Are you saying that we¡¯re a bunch of


    gossiping old hags?¡±


    ¡°Whoever admits it is the gossiping old hag.¡±


    Afrostiness settled over Mia¡¯s features. Their remarks regarding her were of no concern, yet the line


    was drawn when it came to her child. This boundary was unwavering, a sensitive area she fiercely


    protected.


    Lillian mmed the table in anger, ¡°Watch your words! Do you even have a sense of courtesy?¡±


    ¡°Some people don¡¯t deserve it. They deserve to be taught a lesson instead. Otherwise, they¡¯ll never


    know when to shut up!¡± Mia was unyielding. She came for the party, not to be their target. Why


    should she endure their taunts?


    Palpable tension hung in the air.


    Shelly interjected sharply, ¡°Ms. Monalize, pay them no mind. It¡¯s absurd for them to parade as high¨C


    society elites when their ownpany is teetering on the brink of bankruptcy and acquisition.¡±


    Amelia retorted abruptly, ¡°We have no intention of being acquired! Our n is simply to coborate with


    Techsphere in Nord City.¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression flickered. Nathan owned Techsphere. What a coincidence!


    ¡°Everyone knows the Chapmans are running out of funds. Techsphere. would be dumb to invest in you.


    It¡¯s definitely an acquisition. Quit the act!¡± Shelly just learned about the gossip from her friends.


    Amelia was seething. ¡°Shelly, judging by how close you are with Ms.


    Monalize, you must¡¯ve been on good terms with Mr. Barrett¡¯s wife, right? Did you treat Ms. Monalize as


    her substitute?¡±


    ¡°No way! I hate Mia Bowen. Stop spouting nonsense! That woman doesn¡¯t deserve Timothy at all.


    Monalize is way different from that woman.¡±


    when you¡¯re identical to a dead woman?¡±


    ¡°Shelly, stop ttering me.¡± Mia smiled suggestively, yet her smile genuine.


    Flustered, Nikki blurted out, ¡°Ms. Monalize, how can you look so de when you¡¯re identical to a dead


    woman?¡±

 Chapter 747

    Mia¡¯s expression darkened instantly upon the mention of a dead woman.


    Tension hung thick in the air, and Luna began adding fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Ms. Chapman, have you had too much to drink? How can you spit such nonsense?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not! We don¡¯t know her background, and she¡¯s pretending to be wealthy. Isn¡¯t she taking


    advantage of her resemnce to Timothy¡¯s ex- wife to be his girlfriend? Since she¡¯s already doing


    it, why can¡¯t I talk about it?¡±


    ¡°Because I won¡¯t allow this!¡± A frigid voice snapped, breaking the tension in the dining area.


    Timothy appeared in a navy blue suit, looking elegant and sophisticated.


    Surprise danced in Mia¡¯s eyes as she caught sight of him. She had always thought ck suits didn¡¯t


    quite suit him, believing that colors lent him a more captivating charm.


    Nikki gaped at him, giving no heed to his hardened expression. He was truly


    attractive.


    However, Timothy coldly addressed Amelia and Nikki, ¡°Since you¡¯re upset with my girlfriend, you can


    leave the party now.¡±


    Amelia eximed in shock, ¡°Are you kicking us out?¡±


    Nikki was on the verge of tears. She didn¡¯t want to leave. She yearned to


    spend some time alone with Timothy. After all, this was such a rare


    opportunity.


    Neither Amelia nor Nikki moved. Heath approached them and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t find your way out, I can


    show you the way.¡±


    Mia smirked. She thought he was hrious.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Amelia rebuked stiffly, ¡°We¡¯re Mrs. Barrett¡¯s guests. You have no right to kick us out.¡±


    Furrowing his brows, Timothy ordered, ¡°Get them out of my sight in one minute.¡±


    Heath immediately had the security guardse over and kick the


    Chapmans out. Even from a distance, the echoes of their piercing cries lingered in the air.


    The dining area was notably quiet. No one expected Timothy to actually kick the Chapmans out to get


    back at them for insulting Mia.


    In fact, Mia was caught off guard as well. She didn¡¯t expect him to be this decisive. However, she did


    find his action rather impressive.


    She strode over to him. ¡°I¡¯ll get some food for you.¡±


    Timothy followed her to the food selection area, and they were alone there.


    Mia chanced a nce at him. ¡°Mr. Barrett, it seems like your mother has invited the Chapmans. Isn¡¯t


    your mother going to be embarrassed if she found out that you threw them out?¡±


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t mind as long as I tell her that the Chapmans are on the brink


    kruptcy.¡±


    ¡°Your mother is really a typical snob.¡±


    Timothy continued calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what the Chapmans say. I¡¯ve never treated you as a


    substitute.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m a sessful person. Such issues are never part of my concern.¡± Mia shifted the topic


    immediately. ¡°Well, what do you think about the castle?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s decent. Do you like this ce?¡±


    Mia nodded. ¡°The environment¡¯s great, and the gardens are absolutely stunning. I like their food as


    well. It¡¯s tough not to fall in love with this ce.


    Actually, it was only because she owned this ce. Of course she¡¯d like it.


    Soon, Sharon¡¯s annoyed voice resonated across the room. ¡°Tim, look what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    Standing next to Sharon, Luna shot a triumphant look at Mia. She wondered how Mia was going to


    resolve this situation. Nikki was a special guest, after


    Just then, Kaleb mumbled something in Sharon¡¯s ear. Looking bbergasted, she inquired, ¡°Are you


    sure?¡±

 Chapter 748

    Were the Chapmans on the brink of bankruptcy?


    Kaleb nodded grimly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I was just informed about it as well. They¡¯ve kept this a secret


    from the public.¡±


    Sharon was upset. In this case, they¡¯d be delusional if they thought she would let Nikki marry Timothy


    under that circumstances.


    She turned toward the guests. ¡°Everyone, please dig in. My apologies for the


    Everyone began settling into the joyous atmosphere once again, as if they¡¯d forgotten about the


    Chapmans¡® predicament earlier.


    Luna watched Sharon in exasperation. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to hold Mia ountable? Why did she


    refrain from discussing the Chapmans?


    What did Kaleb tell her? Was there really something wrong with the Chapmans¡®


    business?


    Luna was defiant. She clearly could¡¯ve seized this opportunity to coax Sharon into punishing Mia, yet


    her ns had proved futile. She couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly.


    Meanwhile, Mia noticed how Sharon cozied up to the other socialites. She seemed to have forgotten


    that she had deliberately invited Amelia and Nikki over as


    guests.


    Mia nced up at Timothy. ¡°She¡¯s a good fit for a theater role.¡± She marveled at how quickly Sharon


    could change her demeanor.


    Timothy replied calmly, ¡°These should be enough. Let¡¯s go.¡± He took her te, and both of them settled


    on their seats.


    Just then, Luna produced a gift box. ¡°Happy birthday, Mrs. Barrett. I hope you¡¯ll


    like it.¡±


    Sharon nced over at the gold embroidered fan in the box. It looked exquisite,. so she began


    bragging, ¡°What a beautiful ne! It will perfectly match with


    the customized gown I orderedst month.¡±


    ¡°embroidered it on my own. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    A woman beside Luna chimed in instantly, ¡°Our fashion magazine invited a renowned embroiderer to


    our show, and Ms. Maynard personally asked her to couch her.¡±


    Sharon¡¯s satisfaction immediately grew upon her words.


    Veronica eximed, ¡°A handmade gift truly hits differently! It suits you.¡±


    Luna continued. ¡°And this is a card made by Asher.¡±


    ¡°How thoughtful of you! I love it.¡±


    Sharon couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at Monalize after she epted the gift. A jolt of frustration


    lanced through her as she met Monalize¡¯s face.


    It was a mirror image of Mia¡¯s, a ghost from her past. Years might have passed, but in that moment, it


    felt like Mia had never truly left, her presence a persistent


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    echo in the room


    Veronica asked. ¡°Tum, did your girlfriende to Sharon¡¯s birthday party empty


    -banded?


    Mia smirked. ¡°Of course not. I personally chose a present at the mall with Timothy yesterday. Didn¡¯t you


    bring it along with you, Timothy?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s eyes bore into hers. He knew her intent, but he couldn¡¯t expose her. He


    nodded instead.


    ¡°I was in a hurry, so I forgot.¡±


    ¡°Timothy, you have to give it to Mrs. Barrettter. Don¡¯t keep it all to yourself.¡± Mia grinned as if she


    would waste her time preparing a gift for Sharon.


    ¡°Tim, you¡¯re not covering for her, are you?¡±


    Sharon interrupted Veronica, ¡°If he said he forgot, that must be the truth. He¡¯s so busy, after all. How


    could he possibly remember such trivial things?¡±


    She was very protective of her son in front of others.


    Still feeling indignant, Veronica pestered, ¡°Tim, I heard Ms. Monalize has a daughter. Why didn¡¯t you let


    her bring her child over today? It¡¯s always better to have more people around.¡±


    A hint of impatience flickered in Mia¡¯s eyes. These bunch of old hags were incorrigible.

 Chapter 749

    Mia felt her patience wearing thin from having to deal with these insufferable olddies. She turned to


    them with a smirk.


    ¡°If you¡¯re such a fan of kids, why not expand your own brood? Perhaps you could even start your own


    ser team with the little ones. I bet the excitement would be unparalleled.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Tim, look at how she speaks to her elders!¡± Veronica chastised.


    Timothy calmly responded, ¡°I think what she said made a lot of sense.¡±


    Veronica¡¯s expression turned sour. She snorted. ¡°Having your own child is definitely better than raising


    someone else¡¯s.¡±


    Mia reached for a ss. She could barely hold it in now.


    However, Timothy drawled, ¡°I remember Uncle William adopted a kid recently, right? You seem to take


    good care of him, though.¡±


    Mia¡¯s face immediately lit up. She was eager for gossip.


    Veronica stirred uneasily in her seat. ¡°Tim, what are you on about?¡±


    Sharon also shot a look at him. ¡°Yeah, Tim. Where did you hear such rumors? You shouldn¡¯t spread


    false information.¡±


    Mia clicked her tongue loudly, and Veronica was outraged.


    Sensing the growing tension in the air, one of the socialites changed the subject. This private resort is


    spectacr. We¡¯d like to host an event here in the future. I heard it¡¯s membership¨Cbased, so you need


    to be rmended by existing members. Mrs. Barrett, could you do us a favor?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mrs. Barrett. You¡¯re the only existing member among us.¡±


    Pleased with their ttery, Sharon smiled. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll make sure to rmend all of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of hosting my son¡¯s wedding here. The view¡¯s amazing, and the service is great as well.


    On top of that, privacy is guaranteed. I wonder if they host


    weddings here?¡±


    Mia immediately answered, ¡°They do. The chief designer of the resort will craft a bespoke design n


    to create a one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind wedding ambiance.¡±


    As she spoke, everyone¡¯s attention was on her.


    Mia¡¯s expression faltered. Caught in the excitement of a potential business inquiry, she couldn¡¯t help


    but blurt out the necessary information.


    The socialite chuckled. ¡°That sounds perfect! Ms. Monalize, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so familiar with the


    resort. Are you thinking of having your wedding here?¡±


    Luna¡¯s and Sharon¡¯s expressions stiffened. Both of them nced at Timothy, anxiety evident in their


    eyes.


    Timothy turned toward Mia. ¡°You like the environment here?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I mean, just look at the greenery and the clever design of the garden. It¡¯s ideal for birthday


    parties, proposals, engagements, or wedding banquets. I don¡¯t think any woman could resist such a


    breathtaking custom venue, right?¡± Mia rambled on, introducing the key features of Aide Castle.


    However, she felt like he was


    suspected her, could he?


    g at her in a strange way. He couldn¡¯t have


    She was certain that he wouldn¡¯t find out that she owned Aide Castle even if he


    investigated thoroughly.


    The socialite chimed in, ¡°Mr. Barrett, did you get Ms. Monalize¡¯s hint?¡±


    Shelly eximed, ¡°Tim, you have to book the entire ce if you¡¯re going to have your wedding here.¡±


    Everyone began moring, and Luna immediately lost her appetite in a fit of


    rage.


    Mia¡¯s expression froze. Marriage? It would be madness for her to tie the knot with Timothy again!


    She rosenguorously. ¡°Excuse me, I need to use the restroom.¡®


    Now that she was sated, she had no intention to linger around any longer. Taking


    a stroll at the resort the owend would be a better bins.

 Chapter 750

    Timothy felt conflicted. If his eyes weren¡¯t deceiving him, he clearly caught her mocking expression at


    the mention of marriage.


    His suspicion of her identity grew.


    Meanwhile, Mia sauntered around the resort alone. She was heading toward a building nearby to use


    the restroom when she ran into Shelly and Luna.


    She noticed that Shelly¡¯s posture seemed slightly off. It was definitely due to the blisters on her heels


    caused by her ill¨Cfitting shoes. Mia was appalled at her nerve to squeeze herself into the designer


    shoes despite knowing it would hurt.


    Shelly approached Mia with a docile smile. ¡°Monalize, the ambiance here is really nice. It¡¯d be great if


    you and Tim had your wedding here in the future.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too early for me and Timothy to discuss these things.¡± Mia had never thought about marrying


    Timothy. The idea itself was absurd.


    Shelly¡¯s gaze darted toward Luna before she said, ¡°Monalize, don¡¯t say that. It think he¡¯s serious about


    the rtionship. He¡¯s finally dating someone after being single for so many years. If you be a


    member here in the future, rmend me so I can throw my birthday party here.¡±


    Mia knew herst sentence was her real intention.


    Feeling indignant, Luna immediately chimed in, ¡°Shelly, Mrs. Barrett¡¯s nning to throw a party for


    Asher¡¯s birthday next month. It will also be held here. Don¡¯t forget toe.¡±


    Shelly snickered. ¡°What does your son¡¯s birthday have anything to do with me? He¡¯s not my son, after


    all. Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself just because you coaxed Aunt Sharon into organizing a birthday party


    for Asher by giving her a present.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re using that fashion director. You couldn¡¯t afford topensate her after ruining a dress


    you borrowed from her, so you let her tag along to offset your debt, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Shelly was well aware that Luna was boasting about how Asher could celebrate his birthday here. She


    simply wouldn¡¯t let Luna have it her way.


    Mia raised a brow. ¡°Now it makes sense of the identity of the woman who had been following you, Ms.


    Maynard. She didn¡¯t look like a socialite.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s just like Luna, desperate to be part of the upper crust. Have a look at yourself. Do you


    think that¡¯s possible?¡±


    Luna¡¯s expression changed drastically. She¡¯d been tolerating Shelly¡¯s insolence to befriend the


    Barretts. Little did she expect Shelly to change her footing so quickly over some small favors and even


    seize every chance to defy her.


    Luna couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She snickered. ¡°Shelly, who do you think you are? You¡¯re vain, a


    showoff, ambitious yet incapable, and you¡¯ve been leeching off your parents. You¡¯re literally dressed in


    knockoffs apart from your shoes. And you¡¯ve got the nerve to unt them?¡±


    Mia arched her brows. What was Luna implying? Did the fashion director apanying her realize


    that something felt off?


    Shelly sneered. ¡°Knockoffs? Are you blind? I bought them all at the show. You weren¡¯t even invited to


    the show. How do you even muster such nerve to lecture me about their authenticity?¡±


    Luna was unyielding. ¡°I don¡¯t, but the fashion director I brought along today used to work in Vior. She¡¯s


    very familiar with their craftsmanship. She could tell at a nce that your outfit was fake. Do you really


    think Monalize is that nice to you?¡±


    Shelly was stunned. She turned toward Mia in utter bewilderment.

 Chapter 751

    Mia wasn¡¯t flustered at all. She nearly snickered when she heard what Luna said.


    She turned to Shelly. ¡°You picked these clothes yourself. Vior couldn¡¯t be selling fake goods, could


    they?¡±


    Shelly breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Monalize, you¡¯re right. What does Luna know about fashion? She¡¯s


    embarrassing herself.¡±


    Luna was unfazed. She continued, ¡°Shelly, since you¡¯re so certain, why don¡¯t we get the fashion


    director here to see whether it¡¯s fake or not? The truth will be


    unveiled then.¡±


    ¡°The fashion director you brought? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s the queen of fashion. Why should we listen to her


    input? Have you bunch of peasants ever attended a private haute couture show before?¡±


    Still upset, Shelly rambled on, ¡°Luna, do you know why Aunt Sharon was totally unbothered when Nikki


    was kicked out? It¡¯s because her family is about to go bankrupt and theirpany¡¯s about to be


    acquired.


    ¡°To her, only a daughter of a prestigious family deserves Timothy. Look at you. Your identity, status, and


    looks¨Cnone of them makes you worthy of him.¡±


    Luna¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Shelly, stop pretending like you actually care for him. You¡¯re


    leeching off the Barrett family yourself! You were reluctant to leave, and Tim¡¯s dad had to support you


    and your mother for years. You¡¯re


    shameless!


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re a socialite? If it weren¡¯t for the Barretts having pity on you and your mother,


    you¡¯d be off on the streets, begging for food!¡±


    ¡°Luna!¡± Shelly screeched, lunging at Luna. She grabbed her hair and hissed, You¡¯re


    just a fucking slut from the slums. How dare you speak to me like that?¡±


    Luna was unyielding. Why, did I hit a nerve? That exins why you¡¯re acting so docile toward that


    woman who¡¯s identical to Mia!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Infuriated, Shelly shoved Luna.


    However, Luna wasn¡¯t going to back down. She gripped Shelly¡¯s clothes, and both of them tumbled


    down the stairs.


    Mia stood by and watched them. She¡¯d been anticipating this to take ce since the day she provoked


    the rtionship between Shelly and Luna. It felt thrilling to be the antagonist.


    Her gaze loomed over Shelly and Luna, who were at the bottom of the stairs now. A few fragments of


    her memories shed in her mind. This scene seemed


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    familiar to her.


    Did something simr like this happen back at the Barrett residence?


    Mia massaged her temples. Recently, she felt like something was about to surface.


    in her mind.


    Shelly staggered to her feet. The moment she saw her ruined shoes, she broke into a fit and hollered,


    ¡°You ruined my shoes! Pay up!¡±


    Luna was covered in bruises as well. She nced over at Shelly¡¯s shoes. ¡°I thought you wealthy


    people don¡¯t give a damn aboutpensation. I didn¡¯t know you were that stingy.¡±


    Shelly was spiraling in anger. She shot up to Luna to p her across the face. again, but Luna wasn¡¯t


    that foolish anymore.


    She dodged Shelly swiftly, but she sprained her ankle in the process. It seemed like her


    heels were damaged too.


    Luna removed her heels and glowered at Shelly, ¡°Hit me again, and you¡¯ll be very


    sorry!¡±

 Chapter 752

    ¡°Huh, you think you¡¯re so great, are you? Well, I¡¯m eager to see how you¡¯ll make me very sorry!¡±


    Shelly hit Luna with her heels, but she didn¡¯t dodge this time. The tip of Shelly¡¯s heel struck her


    forehead, and blood began to trickle down her face.


    ¡°Shelly, what are you doing?¡± Timothy thundered. Sharon and a few other socialites trailed after him.


    Seeing that Timothy was here, Mia appeared from the stairs and turned to him.¡± There¡¯s a doctor here.


    If it isn¡¯t that serious, you can have hime over to treat


    her wound.¡±


    Sharon went up to Luna. ¡°Luna,


    really bad! Shelly, are you out are you alright? Your head is bleeding, it seems


    your mind?¡±


    Shelly said furiously, ¡°Aunt Sharon, can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯m injured as well? Luna provoked me first!¡±


    ¡°Shelly, we know what you¡¯re like. Luna has always been very patient with you. Did someone goad you


    into hurting Luna?¡± Sharon chanced a nce at Monalize


    as she spoke.


    Shelly had been very close with hertely. Perhaps she was manipted.


    Shelly was seething. ¡°What? You¡¯ve no idea how arrogant she was earlier! She finally showed her true


    colors just now!¡±


    Luna cast a timid look at Sharon. ¡°Aunt Sharon, I¡¯m fine. We just happen to have an argument. It¡¯s all


    my fault. Please don¡¯t me her.¡±


    Sharon immediately said, ¡°Shelly, look at how considerate Luna is. Look at you!¡±


    Shelly was so outraged that she was on the verge of tears. She spun toward Mia. Monalize, you saw


    what happened earlier. Luna clearly provoked me earlier!¡±


    Mia nodded promptly. ¡°Exactly. However, they won¡¯t believe what I said.¡±


    Still indignant, Shelly turned toward Timothy. ¡°Timothy, you heard Monalize.


    Luna really provoked me first!¡±


    A cold glint flickered in Luna¡¯s eyes. Her head Jerked up Instantly. ¡°Tim, it¡¯s my fault, indeed. I don¡¯t


    mind if you me mel¡±


    ¡°Luna, quit the act!¡± Shelly burst into a fit of rage.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With how pretentious Luna could be, it was no wonder that she had Shelly wrapped around her little


    finger back then. She really had a few tricks up her


    sleeve.


    Mia instantly switched to a businesslike demeanor once the doctor arrived. ¡°The patient¡¯s here. Tend to


    her properly and avoid any form of injury from now on. We don¡¯t want to upset our clients


    The butler stood diligently before her. ¡°Rest assured, Mrs. Barrett. Our team is packed with elite


    doctors. We also have a sterile operation room as well.¡±


    Sharon was surprised. ¡°An operation room? The facilities here are superb!¡±


    The butler shed a polite smile. ¡°We pride ourselves on our extensive. hospitality. Hence, we¡¯re


    naturally different from the other resorts.¡±


    He soon carried Luna away on a stretcher once the doctors arrived.


    Just then, Mia suddenly noticed a tattoo on Luna¡¯s ankle. It seemed familiar to her, as if she¡¯d seen it in


    her dreams.

 Chapter 753

    Mia noticed the tattoo on Luna¡¯s ankle. A hint of confusion shed across her face. She thought this


    was too much to be a coincidence.


    Sensing Mia¡¯s gaze, Luna quickly hid her foot underneath the sheets. The way she stared at Luna¡¯s


    tattoo made her feel somehow flustered.


    She nced up and met Monalize¡¯s eyes. Her heart skipped a beat. She thought Mia was standing


    right in front of her, given Monalize¡¯s jarring resemnce to


    her.


    Luna averted her gaze quickly, convincing herself that she was merely


    hallucinating. Mia was already dead.


    The image of Luna¡¯s tattoo on her ankle lingered in Mia¡¯s mind even after Luna was escorted away.


    She felt like she¡¯d seen it somewhere before. It felt like an important piece of information to her.


    However, Mia couldn¡¯t remember it. She had long forgotten about what happened in the Barrett


    residence back then.


    Just then, Sharon said smugly, ¡°This resort is so much better than what I¡¯ve expected. They¡¯re even


    equipped with medical professionals. It seems like our safety is guaranteed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Since the resort is located on the outskirts, I was worried about my husband¡¯s health if we came


    over. That is no longer an issue now.¡±


    ¡°This resort is remarkable. I¡¯ve heard of it before, but I never had a chance to


    check it out.


    A satisfied smile spread across Mia¡¯s face when she saw how pleased the socialites were. In fact, this


    was the sole reason for her toe today.


    Veronica turned toward her. ¡°Why are you smiling, Ms. Monalize? Do you think it¡¯s funny for someone


    to get hurt at a birthday party?¡±


    The air shifted.


    Mia¡¯s smile waned. ¡°I could give you a round of apuse if you want.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon was infuriated. ¡°How dare you speak to your elders like that?¡±


    Mia smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t think of her as one.¡± She confronted Sharon directly in


    front of Timothy.


    Scowling at Timothy, Sharon said, ¡°Tim, you saw and heard what she said, right? Look at how she


    treats your aunt!¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Timothy replied calmly.


    Sharon was bewildered. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°This is her personality. Mom, you should tolerate her since you¡¯re older than her.


    Sharon was spiraling in fury. She nearly lost her bnce in a fit of rage as she hollered, ¡°How dare you


    side with her?¡±


    Timothy narrowed his eyes. ¡°She had nothing to do with what happened earlier, but you guys were


    hostile toward her. Do you expect her to greet you with utmost courtesy?¡±


    Veronica immediately retorted, ¡°Tim, she¡¯s your girlfriend and we¡¯re your elders. In no way shall she


    speak to us that way! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re dating her!¡±


    ¡°I usually have to coax her, so I don¡¯t have a say in this.¡±


    Mia was surprised. Timothy was clearly lying! He never coaxed her. In the span of two days, she spent


    more time with Shelly instead rather than with him.


    Her phone rang and she smirked at him. Noticing that it was a call from Peyton, she suddenly recalled


    that it was about time for the match results to be revealed.


    Mia regained herposure. ¡°I have to answer a call.¡±


    She hurried outside as she answered the phone, ¡°Hi, are the match results out


    yet?¡±


    ¡°The match was a sess.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Mia covered her mouth, tethering on the brink of crying tears of joy. Although she knew


    the match had a high sess rate, she didn¡¯t dare to take


    it lightly before the final result was announced.

 Chapter 754

    Mia called Nichs to discuss the matter right after she hung up.


    ¡°Currently, we need to perform a test on Timothy, then we can draw blood in a week. If he¡¯s aware of


    the result and agrees to the match, we can arrange for the child to get ready in the sterile chamber


    soon,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    Mia nced up at the night sky after she hung up. She smiled, realizing that her efforts finally paid off.


    The fireworks were set off in the garden, igniting the sky with a burst of colors.


    Timothy went up to her in the next instant. ¡°Is it from the hospital?¡±


    Mia nodded solemnly. ¡°Mr. Barrett, the match is a sess. Are you still willing to donate your bone


    marrow to my daughter?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my words.¡± Timothy understood what it meant to donate his bone marrow. He


    wouldn¡¯t be affected, but it would be a huge deal for Ginger.


    He stated, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange my schedule tomorrow and head to the hospital for the


    tests.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Thank you. I mean it.¡± Her child was her weak spot.


    Mia rushed to the hospital to apany Ginger once the banquet ended.


    Ginger had already learned about the sessful match from Sage. Delighted, she looked at Mia and


    asked, ¡°Mommy, will Sage get better soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mia hugged her tight. ¡°Thank you so much, Ginger. I know you don¡¯t like hospitals, but I still


    at you here


    ¡°Mm, no worries! I¡¯m strong!¡± Ginger shook her head. She could stay at the hospital as long as Sage


    could recover and be like other normal kids.


    The next day, Timothy came to the hospital for the tests as promised. Anxiety stewed in Mia¡¯s stomach


    as she waited outside. She had no idea why she suddenly


    became so nervous.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia approached Timothy once he came out. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Mia took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mr. Barrett, since you¡¯ve started preparing on your end, I have to


    bring Ginger back to Nord City as well. She has to start her preparations in the sterile chamber.¡±


    Timothy furrowed his brows. ¡°Can¡¯t she do so in the sterile chamber here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not from Bern City after all. It isn¡¯t ideal to let her undergo long¨Cterm treatment here, so I


    decided to return to Nord City. Rest assured, we¡¯lle back here once Ginger gets better. You saved


    her life.¡±


    Mia had already nned her excuse. Once Timothy began his various tests in the hospital, she¡¯d


    propose to leave Bern City with Ginger.


    In the end, Timothy nodded. ¡°Fine. But aren¡¯t you afraid that I might change my


    mind?¡±


    Mia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not. I know you¡¯re not that kind of person.¡±


    Their eyes met, and his intense gaze bore into her eyes. She averted his eyes and stuttered, ¡°W¨CWhy


    are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Timothy chuckled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to trust me that much.¡±


    ¡°Rtionships areplex. I held my guard up initially, but things have changed


    now.¡±


    Timothy scrutinized Mia. ¡°Why is that so?¡±

 Chapter 755

    didn¡¯t expect Timothy to question any further. She thought he¡¯d refrain from asking, considering his


    usual indifferent demeanor.


    She paused and hedged. ¡°Because we¡¯re dating now.¡±


    He was rendered speechless.


    Sessfully evading his question, she breathed a sigh of relief. She began arranging to leave Bern


    City once he left the hospital. If she stayed any longer, she¡¯d eventually blow her cover.


    If Timothy found out that Ginger didn¡¯t enter the sterile chamber at all, Mia would be exposed.


    Thus, Ginger had to leave Bern City.


    However, there was still one thing she had to do before she left. She wanted to


    visit Patricia.


    The next day, Mia bought a lot of gifts as she visited Patricia.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She noticed how nice the residential area was when she got out of her car. Though it was a mixed


    community of apartments and vis, it seemed to be well- managed.


    Holding the things Mia bought, Peyton sidled next to her. ¡°Ms. Lane, Mr.


    Dominic gave Mrs. Patricia a vi in the same neighborhood two years ago. It¡¯s more convenient for


    elderly people.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, Dominic mentioned it before. It seems like Aunt Patricia¡¯s maternal rtives moved in and


    they were reluctant to leave. The house has be so cramped because there wasn¡¯t enough room.


    Dominic couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so he gave Aunt Patricia a new vi.¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Are Aunt Patricia¡¯s shameless rtives still here?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re still living in the t.¡±


    ¡°How shameless of them! Why didn¡¯t Dominic kick them out?¡±


    Mia was slightly perplexed. It¡¯d be a breeze for Dominic to deal with these people If he really wanted to.


    ¡°Mrs. Patricia¡¯s a kind soul, and she cares a lot about her family. She was


    diagnosed with mild depression after she thought you died.


    ¡°Her rtives might be insatiable, but they¡¯re still her family. They were somehow helpful, so Mr.


    Dominic didn¡¯t kick them out.¡±


    A rush of guilt surged in Mia¡¯s chest. Patricia developed depression because of


    her.


    Mia might have lost her memories, but she knew Patricia existed.


    Her brothers didn¡¯t let her go to Bern City to prevent her from meeting Timothy. Thus, they kept Patricia


    in the dark, intending to conceal Mia¡¯s identity.


    Mia strode to the vis and knocked on the door. A voice resonated from behind


    the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The door opened, revealing a bbergasted Patricia the moment she saw Mia.


    ¡°Mia? Is this a dream? It must be!¡± She mmed the door shut instantly.


    Mia almost collided with the door. Amused, she knocked again. ¡°Aunt Patricia,


    this isn¡¯t a dream! It¡¯s me!¡±


    The door flung open. Patricia still seemed like she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Her eyes were red as she


    kept a distance from Mia. She was afraid that this would all


    turn out to be a dream once she touched her.


    Peyton trailed after Mia as she walked over and held Patricia¡¯s hand. ¡°Aunt


    Patricia, it¡¯s me, Mia!¡±


    ¡°Mia, is it really you? You aren¡¯t dead? But everyone told me that you died!¡±


    Stroking her hand, Patricia burst into tears of joy. She threw her arms around Mia. ¡°It¡¯s been so long! I


    thought you were gone for good!¡±


    Mia hugged her back, her eyes instinctively reddening. A wave ofplicated. emotions crushed


    through her,


    SURFERISE GIFT, 3000 bonus free for you,activity time is limited!

 Chapter 756

    Mia whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to keep it a secret from you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as you¡¯re alive!¡± Patricia cried.


    Comforting Patricia, who had been sobbing, Mia also couldn¡¯t help but brush a tear off. ¡°Have you been


    doing well these years?¡±


    ¡°I have. Dominic arranged for someone to take care of me, and I get regr check -ups at the hospital.


    It¡¯s just that I feel more guilty toward you whenever I ept his kindness. You should¡¯ve been enjoying


    your life, yet you passed away.


    Fortunately, this is all fake.¡±


    Mia faltered. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t remember what happened in the past. Dominic kept me from getting in


    touch with you because he wanted to prevent me from regaining my memories and contacting the


    Barretts.¡±


    Patricia nodded. ¡°I understand. In fact, you don¡¯t have to exin that much. I¡¯m not very good at


    keeping secrets after all. Dominic has his reasons for doing this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯re angry.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, why would you think that? I¡¯m overjoyed.¡±


    Patricia wiped her tears away. ¡°Oh yeah, will the Barretts find out that you visited me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve settled things with them earlier on, so there won¡¯t be any


    issues for now.¡±


    At least Timothy had yet to suspect her, nor had he sent anyone to stalk her. That meant she was still


    safe.


    ¡°Great. I just bought some freshmb this morning. I don¡¯t usually buy this much, but I suddenly did


    today. It turns out that there¡¯s a reason for it. I¡¯ll cook for youter¨Cthey¡¯re your favorite.¡±


    To no avail, Mia intended to stop her. They both had lunch together in the end. Mia was usually quite


    picky about food, but her appetite improved as she indulged in Patricia¡¯s cooking.


    Mia checked the time. ¡°Aunt Patricia, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t stay on any longer. I¡¯m in a hurry actually. I¡¯ll visit


    you next time when I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Sure, no worries. I can wait after you¡¯re done dealing with the Barretts.¡±


    Seeing how understanding Patricia was, Mia feltplicated. She might¡¯ve suffered a lot during the


    time she was adopted, but she was still loved.


    She exchanged her contact with Patricia so they could reach each other easily in


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    the future.


    Mia was in a good mood after she left Patricia¡¯s ce with Peyton.


    However, a man emerged from the vi across Patricia¡¯s ce once Mia took her leave. He called his


    boss immediately, ¡°Something¡¯s up. I¡¯ve sent the photos.¡±


    Meanwhile, Heath received the said photos. His expression changed drastically the moment he saw


    the person in the photos. ¡°Is this Ms. Monalize?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t fathom why Monalize visited Mia¡¯s aunt. Or could they possibly be


    the same person?


    Heath hurried into the office. ¡°Mr. Barrett, I have something important to tell


    you.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± Timothy didn¡¯t lift his head.


    ¡°You told us to monitor Mrs. Barrett¡¯s aunt back then. One of them sent some photos to me earlier. It


    seems like Ms. Monalize visited her. Have a look.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression shifted. He jerked up and took the iPad. He narrowed his eyes once he saw the


    woman in the photos.


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯re quite something!¡±

 Chapter 757

    Upon observing Monalize heading to visit Patricia, Timothy became convinced that Monalize was, in


    fact, Mia!


    Throughout this period, Timothy had harbored suspicions regarding her identity. However, hecked


    concrete evidence.


    As a result, he secretly assigned someone to monitor Patricia¡¯s movements, anticipating that if


    Monalize was truly Mia, she would visit Patricia.


    Finally, his patience paid off.


    As Timothy nced at the picture on his iPad, his emotions grewplex.


    Heath chimed in, ¡°So, Mr. Barrett, Ms. Monalize is actually Mrs. Barrett, huh? It seems she didn¡¯t die


    after all; she¡¯s still alive.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, not just alive but doing pretty darn well,¡± Timothy replied.


    The memory of their encounter on Xanier Ind lingered in his mind. He felt manipted by Monalize


    at the time, to the point where he began to doubt whether he had misunderstood her identity.


    Now, it turned out that Mia had orchestrated her own death and vanished for four


    years.


    Indeed, it was quite a remarkable feat.


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, what¡¯s your next move?¡± Heath inquired.


    Timothy fell silent for a moment. He had been searching for proof that Monalize was Mia. However,


    now that the evidence was right in front of him, he felt unsure


    about what to do next.


    Gazing at the woman in the photo, Timothy pondered, ¡°Mia, what am I supposed to do with you?¡±


    As Mia was heading back to the hospital, she suddenly sneezed.


    While rubbing her nose, Mia wondered if someone was talking about her behind her back, feeling


    uneasy.


    She carefully reflected on the events of the past few days, pondering whether


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    there had been any slip¨Cups on her part along the way. Everything appeared to be progressing


    smoothly on Timothy¡¯s end.


    As the evening drew near, Timothy¡¯s test results arrived, indicating that everything was normal.


    A smile lit up Mia¡¯s face upon seeing the results. It seemed there was hope for Sage¡¯s recovery.


    Without dy, she called Nichs. ¡°Timothy¡¯s test results came back normal. You can start preparing


    for the bone marrow donation on your end. It¡¯s anticipated to take about a week.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also begin arranging for Sage¡¯s entry into the vacuum chamber. However, Mia, you¡¯re aware that


    once they¡¯re inside, if Timothy changes his mind halfway through, Sage will be left in the vacuum


    chamber, facing certain death, right?¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Mia affirmed.


    After all, she was well¨Cversed in the bone marrow donation process. She certainly. wouldn¡¯t let Timothy


    back out.


    After ending the call, Mia attempted to reach Timothy but received no response.


    She found it strange. Wasn¡¯t it already after working hours? Could he possibly -still be at work?


    She sent Timothy a WhatsApp message saying, ¡°The hospital has released the test results, confirming


    that everything is normal.¡±


    Even after some time passed, there was still no response from Timothy.


    Recalling Nichs¡¯ cautionary words, Mia started to feel uneasy. Was it possible that Timothy was


    considering backing out?


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ginger asked, noticing Mia¡¯s solemn expression.


    Mia managed a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just feeling a bit anxious about the


    uing surgery.¡±


    Ginger extended her chubby hand and gently touched Mia¡¯s face, speaking in her childish tone,


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry, everything will turn out fine.¡±


    As Mia gazed at Ginger¡¯s round face, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Whenever she encountered


    challenges, Ginger was always there to offerfort.


    Indeed, Ginger was her reliable confidante.


    Just then, Mia¡¯s phone rang. Upon seeing that it was Timothy calling, she promptly answered, ¡°Hello,


    Mr. Barrett, have you finished your work?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Monalize, Mr. Barrett is currently intoxicated,¡± came the reply.


    Mia paused, asking, ¡°Why is he drunk? And may I know who I¡¯m speaking to?¡±

 Chapter 758

    ¡°I¡¯m Heath, Mr. Barrett¡¯s assistant. There¡¯s been an urgent contract negotiation these past few days


    that Mr. Barrett needed to attend.


    ¡°However, to expedite matters and make arrangements for his hospitalization for the bone marrow


    donation, he had to reschedule the meeting with our partners.


    ¡°Normally, Mr. Barrett refrains from alcohol, but given the circumstances, he ended up drinking


    excessively.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mia pursed her lips and responded, ¡°I see. Please ensure Mr. Barrett gets back to


    rest as soon as possible.¡±


    There was a hint of hesitation in Heath¡¯s voice on the other end of the line. ¡°Ms. Monalize, Mr. Barrett


    has been drunkenly calling out your name. Could youe over for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Alright, just give me the address. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±


    After ending the call, Mia gently patted Ginger¡¯s head. ¡°I need to step out for a bit. Be good, wash up,


    and get ready for bed. I¡¯ll be back soon to tuck you in.¡±


    ¡°Is it the bad guy looking for you?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s had too much to drink, I need to go check on him.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t feel the need to exin all the details to Ginger. After all, Timothy was rushing toplete


    his work early so he could make it to the bone marrow


    donation.


    Considering the circumstances, Mia felt obliged to check on him. She certainly couldn¡¯t risk Timothy


    backing out at such a crucial moment.


    Besides, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to pay him a visit.


    Exiting the hospital, Mia headed directly to the restaurant.


    As the car pulled up outside, Mia entered in her high heels. Upon arriving at the second¨Cfloor private


    lounge, she found Timothy seated alone at arge round


    table.


    Timothy loungedzily, his suit jacket casually tossed aside, with several buttons of his shirt remaining


    undone, revealing his delicate corbones.


    Approaching the intoxicated Timothy, Mia spoke softly, ¡°Mr. Barrett, are you ready to leave now?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    At the sound of Mia¡¯s voice, Timothy slowly lifted his head, his eyes reflecting a mixture ofplex


    emotions. He replied in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mia swiftly assisted Timothy to his feet. Her priority was to get the drunken Timothy into the car so she


    could swiftly return to the hospital and be with


    Ginger.


    She had initially anticipated some resistance, but to her surprise, Timothy cooperated obediently,


    following her lead without hesitation.


    After settling Timothy into the car, Mia turned to Heath in the passenger seat. Remember to have


    someone prepare some chicken soup for him once he sobers up.¡±


    However, as Mia prepared to leave, Timothy suddenly pulled her into his arms, and she immediately


    noticed the smell of alcohol on his breath.


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, what are you doing?¡±


    Resting his chin on her head, Timothy¡¯s voice resonated deep and low. ¡°I just want to hold you for a


    while,¡± he murmured.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but frown at his words, but considering Timothy¡¯s impending bone marrow donation,


    she refrained from pushing him away.


    As the car moved, Mia sat beside Timothy in silence.


    During the journey, neither of them spoke a word to each other.


    Mia found herself leaning against Timothy¡¯s intoxicated body, her ear attuned to the steady and forceful


    rhythm of his heartbeat pulsating against his chest.


    For some inexplicable reason, Mia felt a growing sense of unease, as if something


    was amiss.


    Lost in her thoughts, she was abruptly jolted back to reality as the car came to a sudden stop.


    Lifting her gaze, Mia caught sight of a vi outside the car window. In that


    instant, a flurry of images flooded her mind, causing her to furrow her brow and draw in a sharp breath.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Timothy nced down at Mia, noticing her hand reaching for her head.


    He instinctively reached out to assist her, only to be met with a sharp push from Mia. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    she eximed.


    Timothy¡¯s lips tightened coldly. ¡°Does this ce make you ufortable?¡±

 Chapter 759

    Timothy nced at the vi outside; it was their former marital home.


    Mia held her head, taking a moment to recover from the sudden, piercing headache.


    Eventually, she lowered her hand and looked at the vi outside, sensing a strange familiarity.


    She spoke meaningfully, ¡°Mr. Barrett, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this is the marital home you shared with your


    ex¨Cwife, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you reckon anyone would be pleased to see a house where their partner¡¯s ex once resided?


    Feeling ufortable is quite normal, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Timothy fell silent, picking up on the sarcasm in her tone. He couldn¡¯t believe howposed she was.


    How had he not noticed her acting skills before?


    He continued, ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, would you care to join me inside?¡±


    Upon hearing Timothy¡¯s invitation, Mia abruptly turned her head to face him. Mr. Barrett, are you asking


    me out?¡±


    A subtle smile graced her lips, while her eyes emitted a charm that was both mature and captivating.


    Timothy met Mia¡¯s gaze, his throat tightening slightly. ¡°You could say that.¡±


    As his words trailed off, Mia leaned in closer, their noses nearly touching, their breaths mingling.


    Timothy¡¯s breath caught as he looked into her deep, enigmatic eyes.


    Suddenly, Mia chuckled, dispelling the tension. ¡°Mr. Barrett, we¡¯ve only just established our


    rtionship. Isn¡¯t it a bit hasty to be moving things along so quickly? I prefer taking things slow.¡±


    As Mia spoke, she adjusted his loosened tie. ¡°Besides, Mr. Barrett, you¡¯ve had a bit too much to drink


    today. You should go back and rest early to avoid a


    headache tomorrow morning.¡±


    As Mia was about to leave, Timothy suddenly grasped her wrist.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What was Timothy up to now?


    She looked up into his deep eyes, forcing a sinile. ¡°Mr. Barrett, is there something else you¡¯d like to say


    to me?¡±


    For some reason, Mia sensed that Timothy was acting strangely today, but she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint


    why.


    As Timothy gazed at Mia before him, he couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to touch her face. ¡°You bear a


    striking resemnce to her.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, I understand that your ex¨Cwife looks a lot like me, but I am not her, nor am I a recement


    for any woman!


    ¡°If you see me as a substitute for your ex¨Cwife, you¡¯ll be disappointed sooner orter. I¡¯m not a woman


    who will simply follow your lead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that.¡±


    After all, the old Mia had never been one toply easily. After their divorce, she had been ruthless,


    causing him pain.


    Nheless, Timothy couldn¡¯t forget about Mia over the years.


    Now that he discovered Mia had faked her death and deceived him for four years, his emotions were a


    tumultuous mix of anger and surprise.


    Mia forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Barrett, since you¡¯re aware, could you please let me go? I need to hurry back


    to the hospital and apany Ginger. She must be frightened.


    all alone.¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Timothy was like a whole different person


    when he was drunk.


    Gazing down at her, Timothy asked, ¡°How old is Ginger?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s almost four, and her birthday is next month. Why do


    ¡°In that case, did you meet Ginger¡¯s father four years ago?¡±


    you ask?¡±


    #15 BONUS


    Upon hearing this, a flicker of wariness passed through Mia¡¯s eyes. Why was he suddenly interested in


    Ginger¡¯s father?


    She nodded cautiously. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you really have no knowledge about Ginger¡¯s father?¡±


    Upon seeing the innocent expression on Mia¡¯s face, Timothy feltpelled to expose her deception


    right then and there.


    However, since she wanted to prolong the charade, he decided to y along for a few more days.

 Chapter 760

    Timothy was eager to find out what Mia had been doing all these years, as well as to learn more about


    her twins.


    If Mia had managed to carry the babies back then, they would be approximately the same age as


    Ginger.


    In this scenario, Ginger could very well be his daughter, which would exin the sessful


    compatibility test on their first attempt.


    This couldn¡¯t be just a coincidence!


    Mia¡¯s rm bells rang loudly, and she hastily responded, ¡°You may find it hard to believe, but I suffered


    from amnesia.¡±


    Timothy internally scoffed at the clich¨¦ excuse.


    ¡°Judging by your expression, you seem skeptical,¡± Mia continued. ¡°That¡¯s why I hesitated to mention it


    earlier. I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Timothy furrowed his brows in response. ¡°Please, go ahead.¡®


    ¡°To be honest, this story feels a bit melodramatic. Back then, I was young and na?ve, easily swayed by


    appearances. I was captivated by my ex¡¯s looks and was determined to be with him.


    ¡°However, he turned out to be a scumbag who was involved with other women. His family didn¡¯t


    approve of me, and he even abused me during my pregnancy.


    ¡°It reached a point where I narrowly escaped a life¨Cthreatening situation. If it weren¡¯t for my family¡¯s


    timely intervention, I might not have survived the ordeal with that scumbag and his family.


    ¡°The experience left mepletely heartbroken and on the verge of despair. I ended up with selective


    amnesia, conveniently wiping out all memories


    associated with that scumbag.


    ¡°To ensure I wouldn¡¯t get entangled with him again, my family intentionally kept me unaware of his


    identity. As a result, I remain clueless about who he is.¡±


    Mia¡¯s tone grew somber as she added, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Ginger needing a bone marrow donation, I


    wouldn¡¯t have any desire to find him for the rest of my life.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, sensing a subtle implication in Mia¡¯s words.


    It seemed as though she took a strange satisfaction in repeatedlybeling her ex as a scumbag.


    Just as Timothy was about to speak, Mia leaned in closer to him, a bright smile gracing her lips.


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, I truly appreciate your kindness and willingness to help Ginger by donating your bone


    marrow. Thanks to you, I no longer need to seek out that scumbag.¡±


    A brief silence fell between them.


    Without a word, Timothy reached out and drew Mia into his embrace, holding her tightly against him.


    His gaze held a suggestive undertone as he remarked, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we consummate our


    rtionship?¡±


    Mia felt her body tense slightly. She resisted the urge to p him and replied with a smile, ¡°Mr. Barrett,


    haven¡¯t I alreadymitted to you? I¡¯m your girlfriend, isn¡¯t that proof enough?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s grip tightened around her waist, a silent hint of possessiveness in his


    touch.


    He pressed his tongue against his cheek, his voice deep as he said, ¡°Consummate,


    that¡¯s a verb.¡±


    ¡°Is this how it¡¯s done?¡±


    With that, Mia flipped over and settled herself on hisp, her head nearly


    brushing against the car¡¯s ceiling as she gazed down at him with a teasing smile on her red lips.


    Timothy¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly. ¡°In four years, it seems Mia has really


    ¡°Mommy, what are they doing?¡±


    Just then, a little boy appeared outside the window, clutching a lollipop and gazing up at them with


    wide, innocent eyes. @


    Spotting the boy, Mia swiftly rose from Timothy¡¯sp and turned her head,


    hoping to avoid being seen by the curious child outside.


    Momentster, the boy¡¯s mother hurried over, grasping his hand and scolding gently, ¡°Don¡¯t run around


    like that.


    ¡°Mommy, is thedy having fun with the man on hisp?¡± the boy asked innocently.


    Visibly flustered, his mother responded hastily, ¡°Um, yes, they¡¯re just ying a game.¡±


    Timothy was stunned by the child¡¯s question, while Mia felt a surge of


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    embarrassment sweep over her.


    Clearing her throat, she spoke up, ¡°Mr. Barrett, I need to go now and apany


    Ginger.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±

 Chapter 761

    Nheless, Mia couldn¡¯t bring herself to stay any longer. Ignoring Timothy¡¯s words, she swiftly


    opened the car door and dashed away.


    Observing her departure, Timothy eventually averted his gaze, leaning back against the seat with his


    legs spread apart.


    He loosened his tie, feeling the cool air embrace him.


    Unable to resist, he reached for a cigarette, taking a deep drag in an attempt to calm the turmoil within


    him.


    His eyes wandered to their former marital home nearby, brimming with deep contemtion.


    As Mia left in her car, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, as she recalled the incident with the little boy, she couldn¡¯t shake off the deep


    embarrassment she felt.


    Her initial intention had been to yfully tease Timothy, diverting his attention


    to avoid raising any suspicion on his part, especially at such a critical moment when she wanted to


    avoid any unexpectedplications.


    However, she hadn¡¯t foreseen ending up in a situation so awkward and


    potentially damaging to her reputation.


    Seated in the passenger seat, Peyton spoke up, ¡°Ms. Mia, does Mr. Barrett really have no inkling about


    your identity?¡±


    ¡°He has had doubts before but hasn¡¯t found any solid evidence yet. By the way, when I visited Aunt


    Patricia, was anyone tailing me?¡±


    ¡°No, there wasn¡¯t anyone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring. It¡¯s peculiar though. Timothy clearly suspects my identity, yet he hasn¡¯t assigned


    anyone to monitor my activities. I¡¯m starting to wonder


    about his true intentions.¡±


    As Mia pondered the sight of the marital vi, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washed over her.


    The memory of Shelly and Luna¡¯s falling down the stairs at Aide Castlest time strangely evoked a


    faint recollection within her.


    Rubbing her temples, Mia sensed an intuition that her memories would soon resurface.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Later that night, Mia returned to the hospital to apany Ginger.


    Upon awakening the next morning, Mia was startled, her gaze locked onto the ceiling above her.


    Last night, she had dreamt about Timothy¨Cboth of them entangled in the sheets without any clothes on!


    What sort of dream was that?


    Could it be that after four years without intimacy, she would begin experiencing erotic dreams


    whenever she interacted with a man?


    But why did it have to be Timothy, of all people? It all felt too absurd.


    Despite this, Miaposed herself, washed her face, and quietly left the hospital room after checking


    on the sleeping Ginger.


    As Mia stepped outside for some fresh air, she saw Timothy emerging from the elevator in a suit,


    apanied by a medical staff.


    As Timothy approached her, Mia¡¯s eyes instinctively dropped to his shirt, unable to resist admiring his


    physique.


    Collecting herself, Mia greeted him, ¡°You¡¯re here at the hospital already? Have you managed to handle


    everything at the office?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve cleared my schedule for the week, so I arrived early to get everything sorted. I¡¯ll be checking in


    tonight,¡± Timothy exined.


    Mia offered a faint smile. ¡°Sure, once you¡¯re settled in at the hospital, Ginger and I can swing by to


    keep youpany if you¡¯re feeling bored.¡±


    Timothy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Join me at noon.¡±


    ¡°Where are we headed?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    Mia nodded in response. ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Timothy finalized the hospital admission procedures, he swiftly left to tend to his business


    matters.


    Around noon, following her lunch with Ginger, Mia received a WhatsApp


    message from Timothy. ¡°Meet me downstairs.¡±


    Exiting the hospital, Mia spotted Timothy¡¯s car waiting for her.


    As the window rolled down, she noticed Timothy seated in the back. ¡°Hop in,¡± he instructed.


    Miaplied, settling into the seat beside him. Her attention was immediately drawn to theptop


    resting on hisp. It seemed that he was still engrossed in work.


    Timothy proceeded to open a file, swiftly perusing its contents. His expression grew serious as he


    directed Heath, saying, ¡°The data is incorrect. Schedule an online video conference with everyone.¡±

 Chapter 762

    Mia couldn¡¯t help but observe Timothy, fully engrossed in his work beside her, His demeanor appeared


    more mature and handsome than usual.


    Upon hearing Timothy¡¯s mention of the video conference, Mia discreetly


    positioned herself in the corner without uttering a word, almost as if trying to blend into the background.


    Timothy¡¯s voice turned cold as he addressed the team, ¡°The data is incorrect once


    again. How was the research conducted? Do you believe we can mislead our


    clients with such wed data?


    ¡°Even if we manage to deceive them temporarily, the final sales figures will reveal the truth. How will we


    justify this to our clients?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s tone was stern andmanding, causing the employees to remain silent out of fear of his


    reprimand.


    Scanning the room, Timothy continued, ¡°Oh, what a shocker! Not ament from anyone, huh? If the


    data submitted tomorrow remains wed, I expect all of you to tender your resignations and report to


    HR.¡±


    One of the employees hesitantly spoke up, ¡°M¨CMr. Barrett, could you please specify where the data is


    inurate? Providing us with clear guidance would be beneficial.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s anger red. ¡°Why must I do everything myself? What purpose do you serve here if I have to


    do all the work?¡±


    After scrutinizing the data on hisptop, Mia spoke up, ¡°If the research data is urate, then the issue


    probably lies in how it¡¯s being presented.¡±


    Following Mia¡¯s remark, the video conference fell into a sudden hush.


    Everyone exchanged surprised nces, unsure of who had just spoken.


    One of the employees pointed toward Timothy¡¯s profile picture on the screen, suggesting that the voice


    seemed to havee from there.


    The rest of the team stared wide¨Ceyed in astonishment. Could it be that Timothy


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    had a female colleague with him?


    Turning his gaze toward Mia, Timothy inquired, ¡°How did youe to that conclusion?¡±


    Mia rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Well,


    Subordinates often make these basic


    mistakes when reporting financial work. I¡¯ve grown ustomed to it.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s eyes betrayed a hint of amusement, but as he redirected his focus to


    theptop screen, the smile on his face vanished instantly.


    His voice turned cold as he asked, ¡°Do you know what needs to be done now? Or do you still need my


    help fixing the data?¡±


    ¡°No, we can handle it. We¡¯ll verify it immediately.¡±


    With that, Timothy promptly closed hisptop, appearing somewhat fatigued as he rubbed his temples.


    Empathizing with his exhaustion, Mia remarked, ¡°Being a CEO can be quite


    draining. It¡¯s incredibly frustrating working with subordinates who don¡¯t seem to learn despite your best


    efforts to teach them.¡±


    Timothy lowered his hand and regarded Mia curiously. ¡°Ms. Monalize, what kind of business do you


    typically engage in?¡±


    Realizing her slip¨Cup, Mia swiftly improvised, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a family


    business, nothing special. We managed to get by. It¡¯s not as impressive as your aplishments, Mr.


    Barrett, especially at your age.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s gaze intensified as he asked, ¡°After four years, have you still not remembered anything from


    the past?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Mia responded, stealing a nce at him. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a sudden sense of


    wariness creeping into her heart.


    Fortunately, Timothy didn¡¯t press further. It seemed like his earlier question was merely a casual


    remark.


    Before long, the car came to a stop.


    Mia spotted a well¨Cknown restaurant outside, a name that carried significance


    even in Nord City, with branches established there too.


    Surprised, Mia turned to Timothy and asked, ¡°Mr. Barrett, why have you brought me here?¡±


    ¡°To eat,¡± Timothy replied curtly, swiftly opening the car door and stepping out.


    Mia had no choice but toply, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already had my meal, but I can join you for lunch. If it


    weren¡¯t for your uing hospitalization, Mr. Barrett, you wouldn¡¯t be so busy today. Let me treat you


    today.¡±


    ¡°I prefer not to let women pay.¡±


    With that, Timothy walked into the private lounge. The waiter quickly


    approached to pour water before discreetly stepping away.


    Mia settled into her chair, taking in the ambiance of the room. However, she


    couldn¡¯t help but notice Timothy¡¯s intense stare fixed on her.


    She raised her ss, attempting to divert his attention. ¡°Mr. Barrett, why are you staring at me like that?


    Do I look exceptionally beautiful today?¡±


    ¡°When are you nning to bring Ginger back to Nord City?¡±

 Chapter 763

    Upon hearing Timothy¡¯s question, Mia responded cautiously, ¡°Well, I n to bring Ginger back to Nord


    City once you¡¯re admitted to the hospital.¡±


    Tomorrow, then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because Ginger also needs to prepare for the bone marrow donation process in the vacuum


    chamber.¡±


    As Mia spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but notice Timothy¡¯s intense gaze fixed on her.


    Taking a deep breath, she continued, ¡°Mr. Barrett, you¡¯re well aware that once Ginger enters the


    vacuum chamber, her fate hinges on your bone marrow donation. Without it, she faces a grim


    oue.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so skeptical, why not have Ginger undergo her treatment in Bern City? The hospital there


    also has a vacuum chamber.


    ¡°This way, we can proceed with the treatment in person, and you won¡¯t have to worry about me backing


    out halfway.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not an option,¡± Mia firmly declined.


    After all, Ginger couldn¡¯t stay in Bern City; it would risk exposing their secret.


    Timothy¡¯s gaze intensified. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because, well, as I¡¯ve mentioned before, treating Ginger in Nord City would be more conducive to her


    recovery, considering it¡¯s her home.¡±


    Timothy couldn¡¯t help but feel skeptical at her response. ¡°But Ginger is originally from Bern City.¡±


    ¡°Ginger grew up in Nord City, so she¡¯s considered a resident there,¡± Mia rified. ¡°My previous remark


    was merely a casual observation, Mr. Barrett. I didn¡¯t mean to raise doubts about your intentions.¡±


    Mia smiled faintly as she poured water into Timothy¡¯s cup. ¡°Please don¡¯t take it, the wrong way, Mr.


    Barrett.¡±


    Observing Mia¡¯s evasive behavior, Timothy couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she


    had been speaking in circles, hardly uttering a truthful word.


    Yet, when it came to Ginger, she suddenly adopted a surprisingly humble stance.


    Their conversation was interrupted as the waiter arrived with their dishes.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Mia, a peculiar¨Clooking ice cream was ced on the table.


    With a spoon in hand, shemented, ¡°This must be the restaurant¡¯s signature dessert. It¡¯s quite


    famous. Let me try it to see how itpares to the one in Nord


    City.¡±


    Taking a few bites, she suddenly discovered arge diamond ring nestled inside the ice cream.


    She was taken aback. ¡°There¡¯s even a diamond ring. Did the restaurant mistakenly bring someone


    else¡¯s engagement dessert here?¡±


    Mia retrieved the diamond ring and ced it on a napkin. ¡°Let me summon the


    waiter over.¡±


    Seated across from her, Timothy¡¯s voice resonated deeply as he spoke, ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s clearly an engagement ring. I didn¡¯t anticipate this restaurant making such a


    straightforward mistake¡­¡±


    As Mia¡¯s words trailed off, she nced at Timothy with a dyed realization. Could it possibly be from


    you?¡± she pondered aloud.


    After all, a restaurant of this reputation shouldn¡¯t make such basic errors.


    That left only one possibility.


    Setting down his cutlery, Timothy regarded her seriously. ¡°Yes, I was the one who bought it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, why would you suddenly give me a diamond ring? Are you proposing?¡±


    Mia meticulously cleaned the ring, its evident quality hinting at substantial value. She couldn¡¯t believe


    that someone as rigid and serious as Timothy would n something so romantic!


    ¡°You could see it that way.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, considering we haven¡¯t been dating for long, proposing like this seems a bit rushed,¡± Mia


    spoke up.


    She felt something was off but couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it.


    Initially, Mia had used the reishi mushroom as a pretext to deliberately ask to be Timothy¡¯s girlfriend.


    However, there wasn¡¯t much contact between them afterward, let alone any progress in their


    rtionship.


    Nevertheless, Timothy¡¯s demeanor toward her changed suddenly.


    Looking up, he responded, ¡°Indeed, we haven¡¯t had much time together in these four years, but we¡¯ll


    have plenty of time in the future.¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Mr. Barrett, what exactly do you mean by that? I¡¯m not sure I understand.¡±


    SURPERISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you activity time is limited

 Chapter 764

    ¡°Mia, there¡¯s no use pretending any longer.¡±


    In that instant, Mia felt her heart leap into her throat. Her mind raced as she tried to pinpoint where


    things had gone wrong.


    Why would Timothy confront her so abruptly? Had he stumbled upon some incriminating evidence?


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it as a yes.¡±


    forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Barrett, even though I resemble your ex¨Cwife, we are not the same person.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you exin this?¡± Timothy took out his phone and swiftly sent a photo to Mia¡¯s


    WhatsApp.


    Upon opening the message, Mia¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she saw a photo of herself and


    Patricia together in the living room.


    It appeared that her secret had been exposed.


    No wonder Timothy had been behaving oddly since yesterday.


    ¡°Mia, do you have any furtherments?¡±


    Upon glimpsing the photo, Mia casually set her phone aside and remarked, ¡°I don¡¯t really have anything


    to say about it.¡±


    Timothy leaned back, his gaze prating. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to borate? Why did you fake your


    death and disappear in the first ce? And was Ginger the child you were carrying?¡±


    Mia met his gaze squarely. ¡°Since we¡¯ve reached this juncture, there¡¯s no point in hiding anymore.¡±


    While slipping the ring onto her finger, she remarked, ¡°I must admit, I rather fancy this ring. But to


    downy my excitement, I pretended to decline your proposal.¡±


    Timothy narrowed his gaze. ¡°What exactly are you implying?¡±


    ¡°I mean, Mr. Barrett, I see you as a great prospect for marriage¨Chandsome, wealthy, and kind to my


    daughter.


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I yed hard to get and traveled to Bern City to pursue you, though I couldn¡¯t


    reveal my true feelings.


    ¡°Considering my resemnce to your ex¨Cwife, I thought it could be beneficial to reach out to Aunt


    Patricia. I wanted to explore more about your past rtionship, hoping it could help us grow closer.¡±


    ¡°Mia, keep spinning your tale. Do you honestly think I¡¯ll fall for it?¡±


    ¡°Well, Mr. Barrett, if you remain unconvinced, you¡¯re wee to verify with


    Aunt Patricia. Despite my admiration for you, I refuse to be a substitute for someone else.¡±


    As Mia spoke, she maintained an innocent and earnest demeanor, though internally, she was filled with


    anxiety.


    Their eyes met for a moment.


    ¡°But I still have doubts,¡± Timothy said, tapping the table lightly.


    ¡°What would it take for you to trust me then?¡±


    ¡°Arrange for Ginger to receive her treatment in Bern City.¡±


    Mia¡¯s pupils narrowed. ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Are you nning to take advantage of me to cure Ginger¡¯s illness and then run away with


    her? Do you really think I¡¯m that gullible?¡±


    Timothy was well aware of Mia¡¯s intentions.


    Letting her take Ginger back to Nord City would pose a significant challenge for him to track them down


    again, especially since it was the territory of the Lane


    family.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly, regretting her decision to visit Patricia so


    soon.


    Despite this, Mia knew that the truth would inevitably surface. However, she


    hadn¡¯t expected Timothy to monitor Patricia instead of her.


    This exined wire Dominic hadn¡¯t informed Patricia that Mia was still alive.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But what should Mia do next?


    She forced herself to remain calm. ¡°You¡¯ve obviously confused me with someone else, Mr. Barrett.¡°¡±


    ¡°If you want me to believe you, you must agree to leave Ginger in Bern City for her treatment. That¡¯s


    my condition!¡±

 Chapter 765

    Mia¡¯s heart skipped a beat; she hadn¡¯t expected Timothy to suggest leaving Ginger in Bern City for


    treatment.


    It caught Miapletely off guard.


    Recalling the photo Timothy had just shown her, it became apparent that Timothy must have had


    suspicions about her identity, prompting him to suggest leaving Ginger in Bern City for treatment.


    It was clear that he didn¡¯t buy her exnation earlier.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Mia realized it wasn¡¯t the right time to confront Timothy, especially considering the risk of him


    refusing to donate bone marrow if things got heated.


    She didn¡¯t want to escte the situation any further.


    After a moment of contemtion, Mia simply nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Observing Mia¡¯s swift agreement, Timothy narrowed his eyes slightly. He had assumed that proposing


    such a condition would provoke a reaction from her.


    However, to his surprise, she agreed without hesitation.


    What kind of scheme was she plotting?


    Both Mia and Timothy kept their thoughts to themselves. Mia continued enjoying her ice cream before


    breaking the silence.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Barrett, Shelly told me that Luna seems to be seriously injured. Did she break her foot


    or something?¡±


    Sitting opposite Mia, Timothy¡¯s gaze was prating. ¡°You¡¯ve grown quite close to Shelly, haven¡¯t


    you?¡±


    In the past, these two had constantly been at odds!


    Mia responded with a meaningful smile. ¡°Well, Shelly is going to be my future sister¨Cinw, so it¡¯s


    important to maintain a good rtionship, wouldn¡¯t you agree?


    ¡°But, Mr. Barrett, let¡¯s not change the subject. Since we¡¯re being candid today, there¡¯s a question I¡¯ve


    been curious about for some time.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°What exactly is your rtionship with Luna, and is Asher your son?¡±


    Timothy paused, cing his utensils on the table. ¡°Are you feeling jealous?¡±


    Seeing Timothy¡¯s irritated expression, Mia forced a smile. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m feeling jealous. Mr. Barrett, I


    heard Luna yed a role in your divorce from your ex¨Cwife. I don¡¯t want to go through that again!¡±


    Timothy¡¯s lips tightened. ¡°The past isplicated, but my rtionship with Luna isn¡¯t what you¡¯re


    assuming. And as for Asher, he¡¯s not my son.


    ¡°If Asher isn¡¯t yours, why has Luna been able to stay in the Barrett family all this time, with Mrs. Barrett


    treating Asher like her grandson? There must be a reason behind it, right?¡±


    Mia had previously questioned Shelly about Asher¡¯s identity, but Shelly wasn¡¯t entirely certain either.


    With a solemn expression, Mia awaited Timothy¡¯s response.


    Timothy¡¯s deep voice broke the silence. ¡°I cannot disclose Asher¡¯s identity, but he is definitely not my


    illegitimate son.¡±


    While this statement didn¡¯t directly address Mia¡¯s question, she decided not to press the matter further.


    If Timothy wasn¡¯t willing to talk, there was no point in pushing him.


    Continuing to press the issue might make her seem overly jealous, and Mia knew she wasn¡¯t that petty.


    However, Mia couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something wasn¡¯t right, especially considering the tattoo


    on Luna¡¯s ankle. Yet, she couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it


    was.


    Nheless, Mia eagerly looked forward to visiting Ryan again once she returned to Nord City.


    Perhaps recovering her memories would shed light on the truth of what happened in the past.


    Shortly after, Mia received a WhatsApp message from Peyton. ¡°The Barrett Group wants to coborate


    with Aide Castle. Should we decline?¡±


    Upon reading the message, Mia arched her eyebrows in surprise. This development was certainly


    unexpected.


    After a moment of consideration, she replied, ¡°Hold off on rejecting them. Send me the proposal so I


    can review it first.¡±


    Given the Barrett family¡¯s esteemed position as the top aristocratic lineage in Nord City, coborating


    with them could undoubtedly help Aide Castle establish a foothold in the city. 2)


    Therefore, hastily dismissing such an opportunity would be unwise.


    Meanwhile, Timothy quickly finished his lunch and informed Mia, ¡°I¡¯ll drop you off at the hospital first.


    Once my afternoon meeting wraps up, I¡¯lle over.

 Chapter 766

    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s have dinner together this evening,¡±  sald, ncing at Timothy with a nuanced


    expression. ¡°Remember not to overwork yourself. Pursuing wealth endlessly isn¡¯t the answer, after all.¡±


    Timothy squinted slightly, a yful tone in his voice as he said, ¡°Are you actually concerned about me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like being cared for, Mr. Barrett?¡±


    Despite this, Mia found herself increasingly frustrated. She knew that if Timothy worked overtime, it


    could potentially dy the bone marrow donation.


    In truth, Mia couldn¡¯t care less about her contemptible ex¨Chusband¡¯s well¨Cbeing!


    She believed that investing emotional energy in men only led to disappointment.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After leaving the restaurant and getting into the car, Heath began to brief Timothy on their work


    progress. ¡°Mr. Barrett, the folks over at Aide Castle have responded, stating they will consider the


    coboration.


    ¡°We¡¯ve sent over the proposal, but they¡¯ve mentioned that a decision will only be made after their boss


    reviews it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mia felt a sense of contentment. She knew she¡¯d have to wait until she returned to


    the hospital to review the proposal from the Barrett family.


    Massaging his temples, Timothy murmured, ¡°Have they uncovered the


    mastermind behind Aide Castle?¡±


    Mia blinked nervously, feeling slightly taken aback. Were they truly delving into the identity of the boss


    for this coboration?


    At that moment, she was a bit flustered.


    Considering Timothy had already uncovered Mia¡¯s disguise during her visit to Patricia, she certainly


    didn¡¯t dare to underestimate his capabilities. She felt anxious about the possibility of her identity being


    exposed.


    Heath spoke up, ¡°We haven¡¯t discovered that yet, but we know the Lane Group is


    responsible for constructing Aide Castle.¡±


    ¡°The Lane Group?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s eyes widened as he nced at Mia.


    Mia maintained an innocent demeanor. ¡°Yes, the Lane Group. I¡¯m quite familiar with them. They¡¯re


    renowned in Nord City, with a global presence in real estate and an excellent reputation.


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for Aide Castle,ing from Nord City, to coborate with such a reputable


    developer.¡±


    And, of course, thanks to Dominic¡¯s exceptional skills as well!


    Timothy murmured, ¡°You seem quite knowledgeable.¡±


    Mia responded with a chuckle. ¡°Just a bit. After all, I¡¯m also from Nord City.¡±


    ¡°In that case, do you happen to know the boss behind Aide Castle?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not acquainted with them personally, but I¡¯ve heard they¡¯re quite mysterious.¡±


    Mia certainly couldn¡¯t afford to recklessly expose her disguise. Over the years, she had meticulously


    concealed her identity to avoid being discovered by Timothy. That was precisely why she relied on


    others to act on her behalf.


    Seeing that Timothy didn¡¯t press further, Mia let out a sigh of relief.


    Upon her return to the hospital, Mia swiftly retrieved her phone and reviewed the proposal from the


    Barrett Group. It appeared promising.


    However, she still had an important matter to deal with.


    Earlier, Timothy had proposed that Ginger undergo treatment at the hospital. Reluctantly, Mia had


    consented, albeit temporarily, to avoid arousing suspicion.


    Now, Mia grappled with the question of what to do next.


    Did she really have to bring Sage to Bern City?


    After careful consideration, Mia returned to the ward and had a conversation with Ginger regarding the


    situation. ¡°Ginger, Mommy needs your cooperation


    with something important.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Mommy. I¡¯ll be brave and help Sage get better.¡±


    Mia tenderly stroked Ginger¡¯s head. ¡°This time, he will certainly recover and be healthy, just like anyone


    else.¡±


    A flicker of shadow crossed Mia¡¯s eyes. Regardless of the obstacles, she was determined to ensure the


    bone marrow donation would proceed smoothly this


    time!


    Later in the evening, Timothy arrived at the hospital as scheduled.


    With a warm smile, Mia approached him. ¡°Your ward is on the upper floor. We can have dinner together


    later.¡±


    Ten minutes passed, and Timothy descended the stairs, carrying a delicately wrapped gift box,


    obviously intended for Ginger.


    Mia¡¯s gaze lingered on the gift box. ¡°Your timing couldn¡¯t be better. I¡¯ve been trying to lift her spirits for a


    while now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?

 Chapter 767

    Mia couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Ginger overheard from a nurse that she might lose her hair during the


    procedure, so she refuses to take injections or medication.¡±


    Timothy frowned in response. ¡°Does it really cause hair loss?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a potential side effect. As you¡¯re aware, she¡¯s preparing to enter the vacuum chamber, but


    she¡¯s been having tantrums the entire time. I¡¯ve been trying tofort her but without sess.¡±


    Mia managed a bitter smile, looking visibly exhausted.


    Noticing this, Timothy intervened, ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a chat with her.¡±


    With that, he opened the door and stepped into the ward.


    Observing his departure, Mia swiftlyposed herself before following him into. the room.


    Inside, Ginger was huddled up, tears still lingering in her eyes, her longshes. clumped together from


    crying.


    Observing Ginger¡¯s distressed expression, Timothy¡¯s heart instantly softened. ¡± Why the tears? Are you


    feeling scared?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared at all!¡± Ginger retorted, stealing a nce at him. Yet, beneath her bravado, she felt a


    pang of guilt for pretending.


    Earlier, tears had welled up in her eyes upon learning about Sage¡¯s uing hair loss from


    chemotherapy.


    ¡°I brought you a gift. Open it up and take a look.¡± Timothy remarked as he presented the gift box to


    Ginger. His gaze lingered on her face, which bore a striking resemnce to Mia¡¯s.


    At that moment, a small crack appeared in his typically stoic demeanor.


    He hadn¡¯t expected this little girl to be his daughter.


    No wonder he had felt a strong sense of familiarity and warmth when he first met Ginger outside Xanier


    Ind Airport.


    It was fortunate that he had acted as a good Samaritan that time, rescuing Ginger from the roadside


    and taking her to the hotel.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t fathom the potential dangers she might have encountered.


    However, Timothy¡¯s absence over the years had left him feeling indebted to Ginger.


    Ginger eagerly reached out and opened the gift box, revealing a princess¨Cthemed cake inside. Her


    eyes widened in amazement. ¡°Is this a cake?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard it¡¯s quite delicious.¡±


    Mia hadn¡¯t expected Timothy to bring a cake. However, it was a delightful gift that Ginger would surely


    enjoy.


    Walking over, Mia picked up a te and cut a small piece for Ginger.


    Pouting, Ginger protested, ¡°I want the big piece.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t have too many sweets¡­¡±


    As Mia began to speak, Timothy intervened, cing therge piece of cake in front of Ginger. ¡°You can


    have it all today.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mister!¡± Ginger¡¯s face lit up with joy as she grabbed the te, resembling a little squirrel.


    Mia felt a bit helpless, but she didn¡¯t interfere with Ginger indulging in the cake. She tasted a small


    portion herself and found it to be truly delicious.


    Timothy gazed at Ginger and asked, ¡°Do you know the story behind this cake?


    ¡°Mmm, I do! The evil sorcerer captured the princess, but then the great chef made a cake named


    ¡®Courage¡® for everyone to enjoy.


    ¡°After eating it, nobody feared the evil sorcerer anymore. Eventually, they defeated the viin and


    saved the princess.¡±


    A smudge of frosting lingered at the corner of Ginger¡¯s mouth.


    Timothy chuckled, ¡°Exactly, eating this cake should give you courage too.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ginger lowered her head silently and continued eating her


    cake.


    Seeing the situation, Mia quickly intervened, suggesting, ¡°Maybe we should give. her some time to


    prepare for the procedure.¡±


    This dy was precisely what she needed.


    Once Timothy began donating his bone marrow, Mia could arrange for someone to discreetly collect


    the sample, allowing her to leave Bern City with Ginger.


    For now, her main objective was to alleviate Timothy¡¯s suspicions.


    After dinner, Mia apanied Timothy out of the ward.


    She paused briefly before saying, ¡°Thank you for bringing the cake. Ginger seems to be in better spirits


    now.¡±


    Lowering his gaze, Timothy asked, ¡°When is Ginger scheduled for the procedure?


    ¡°It depends on when she feels ready. I can¡¯t push her. Besides, she¡¯s still quite. young and doesn¡¯t


    understand much.¡±

 Chapter 768

    Looking down, Mia¡¯s voice trembled with sorrow as she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve always felt this heavy guilt


    about Ginger. She never really had a father figure in her life, and now she¡¯s dealing with this illness.


    ¡°Hospitals are thest ce she wants to be. I just wish I could take all her pain away and bear it for


    her.¡±


    As Mia finished speaking, Timothy suddenly pulled her into a tight embrace, his eyes reflecting regret.


    Mia remained silent, her lips pressed together. In reality, she had chosen her words carefully, aware


    that Timothy probably already suspected Ginger¡¯s true identity as his daughter.


    Her words were meant to appeal to his sympathy.


    After a moment, Timothy¡¯s voice resonated above her, ¡°She¡¯ll be back on her feet soon. The doctors


    have assured me that once I donate my bone marrow, Ginger¡¯s recovery will be swift.


    ¡°And if there are any furtherplications, I¡¯m ready to cooperate with


    whatever procedures are necessary.¡±


    Given that Ginger was his daughter, Timothy felt a sense of duty to do everything within his power for


    her well¨Cbeing.


    As Mia wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes, she murmured, ¡°I hope we never have to face


    such a day.¡±


    Passing her a tissue, Timothy reassured her, ¡°In the meantime, cherish your time with Ginger. I¡¯ll


    proceed with the bone marrow donation as nned. We can store the sample, so there¡¯s no rush for


    Ginger¡¯s treatment.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    Taking the tissue, Mia wiped away her tears. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s been years since I


    ¡°I¡¯ll do everything in my power to make sure Ginger is safe and well. You don¡¯t


    need to worry about these things anymore.¡± Timothy¡¯s voice was firm and resolute, his gaze carrying a


    hint of depth.


    Understanding the implicit meaning behind his words, Mia nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Get some rest.¡±


    With that, Timothy walked away.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Watching him enter the elevator, Mia¡¯s expression faltered slightly.


    She knew that her temporary fa?ade of ying the victim and concealing the truth wouldn¡¯t hold for


    long.


    It was likely that Timothy would confront her about their past once hepleted


    the bone marrow donation.


    Mia needed to act swiftly.


    She reached for her phone and called Nichs. It was essential to arrange. everything meticulously to


    ensure the smooth retrieval of Timothy¡¯s bone


    marrow.


    Meanwhile, upstairs in the ward, Timothy returned to find an unexpected visitor waiting for him.


    His voice was cold as he asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Well, when I heard you were hospitalized, I hurried over, worried sick that you might have some


    incurable disease or something.


    ¡°But imagine my surprise when I discovered you¡¯re here to donate your bone marrow. I mean, who¡¯s so


    important that you¡¯re doing this for?¡±


    Caleb was taken aback, sensing there was more to the situation than met the eye. That was why he


    rushed over to witness the scene firsthand.


    Timothy gave the nosy Caleb a cold stare and replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s for a little girl


    who¡¯s sick.¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Caleb paused, taken aback, and asked, ¡°Is it


    Ginger?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s carefree demeanor vanished In an instant, reced by concern as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the


    situation? Is her condition serious? Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s currently hospitalized downstairs. Her condition isn¡¯t too severe. As long as the bone marrow


    transnt goes smoothly, there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues afterward.¡±


    Timothy knew he had the financial means to ensure Ginger¡¯s well¨Cbeing for the rest of her life.


    Caleb rose from his seat. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on her.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Timothy intervened. ¡°Go tomorrow. It¡¯s her bedtime now; you shouldn¡¯t disturb


    her.¡±


    Settling back into his seat, Caleb remarked, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll visit her tomorrow and bring some gifts to cheer


    her up. I mean, I¡¯m sort of like her ¡®sugar daddy,¡® aren¡¯t 1?¡±


    But before Caleb could finish, Timothy¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Show some respect. She¡¯s my daughter.¡±


    Caleb was taken aback.


    What was happening here?

 Chapter 769

    Timothy proceeded to give a brief exnation of how Mia¡¯s identity was exposed.


    Caleb leaned back on the sofa. ¡°So, that¡¯s how it went down. I told you from the start that Ginger might


    be your daughter, but you didn¡¯t believe me!


    ¡°You even called me an irresponsible scumbag. Well, who¡¯s the real scumbag now?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to bring that up,¡± Timothy replied sharply.


    After changing into loose hospital attire, he settled onto the sofa. ¡°She still hasn¡¯t admitted to being Mia.


    Don¡¯t interfere too much when you visit tomorrow.¡±


    Caleb appeared somewhat taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s happening? You¡¯ve already shown her the evidence.


    Why is she still refusing to admit it?¡±


    Timothy paused before answering, ¡°She ims she has amnesia.¡±


    In reality, he had initially nned to expose her, but seeing Mia¡¯s pitiful state when speaking about


    Ginger, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.


    ¡°Timothy, are you really falling for TV drama clich¨¦s like amnesia?¡±


    ¡°I honestly struggle to believe it.¡±


    However, Timothy¡¯s decision not to expose Mia¡¯s identity earlier was also to prevent upsetting her


    emotionally.


    Caleb sighed in response, ¡°But that does make sense. Your rtionship with Mia was turbulent before,


    and then there was the incident in your family, where Mia


    almost lost her children.


    ¡°She probably still holds some resentment toward you deep down, which is why she¡¯s refusing to admit


    she¡¯s Mia.¡±


    Timothy was well aware of this, which was why he hadn¡¯t called out Mia¡¯s


    amnesia ruse.


    Plus, with Ginger¡¯s illness, he found it increasingly challenging to confront the


    situation.


    ¡°Tim, I suggest you act as though you¡¯re unaware and handle this situation delicately. Let¡¯s wait until


    Ginger¡¯s health improves before discussing it with Mia. After all, Ginger¡¯s condition isn¡¯t currently


    stable.¡±


    ¡°For now, that seems like the most sensible approach.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The thought of Ginger undergoing surgery at such a young age weighed heavily on Timothy¡¯s


    shoulders.


    The following day, after apanying Ginger for breakfast, Mia spotted Caleb emerging from the


    elevator with a gift in hand.


    Caleb announced, ¡°I¡¯vee to see Ginger.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s inside.¡±


    Mia was aware of Caleb¡¯s close friendship with Timothy, so she wasn¡¯t surprised to find him visiting


    while Timothy was hospitalized.


    Entering the hospital room, Caleb spoke up, ¡°Ginger! Look at what I got for you.¡±


    Ginger¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement, but she quickly masked her emotions, pretending to be in a


    slightly bad mood. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    As he approached her, Caleb opened the box. ¡°It¡¯s one of those mystery boxes


    that sold out on Xanier Indst time.¡®


    Ginger eximed, ¡°Does it have hidden items too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, all twelve hidden items are inside.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Ginger was ecstatic.


    Seeing Ginger so delighted brought a smile to Caleb¡¯s face. He had made sure to acquire the hidden


    items from scalpers the previous night, knowing how much Ginger would love them,


    After spending some time ying with Ginger, Caleb and Mia left the room together.


    ¡°You can rest assured about Ginger¡¯s treatment. Tim has already coordinated


    with a top¨Cnotch medical team to oversee her recovery,¡± Caleb assured.


    Mia¡¯s smile dimmed slightly at his words. After all, such arrangements were


    unnecessary.


    Nheless, she maintained herposure and replied, ¡°I understand, Mr. Gomez. And thank you for


    the lovely gift you brought for Ginger.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Tim¡¯s a close friend. Besides, I¡¯ve grown quite fond of Ginger. It almost feels like fate.


    If you ever find yourself needing assistance in Bern City, please don¡¯t hesitate to reach out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Mia replied. She could sense Caleb¡¯s genuine concern for Ginger.


    Continuing the conversation, she asked, ¡°How¡¯s Mr. Barrett doing? I¡¯ve heard that donating bone


    marrow involves quite a few shots, and there can be some side effects too, although I suppose it varies


    from person to person.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s scheduled for the procedure this afternoon. If you¡¯re worried, why don¡¯t you join me to check on


    him?¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a n.¡±


    Mia saw this as an opportunity to showcase her acting skills.

 Chapter 770

    Mia and Caleb¡¯stood side by side, waiting for the elevator together. When the doors slid open, they


    were taken aback to see Luna seated in a wheelchair.


    The atmosphere instantly grew tense.


    Caleb cleared his throat, startled by Luna¡¯s unexpected presence. ¡°Luna, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I heard there¡¯s a renowned orthopedic surgeon here, so I thought I¡¯de and see for myself. That¡¯s


    when I ran into Tim¡¯s secretary and learned about his hospitalization.¡±


    Luna maintained a subtle smile, seemingly unfazed by the recent events at Aide


    Castle.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but admire Luna¡¯s boldness. She certainly was shameless.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Standing outside the elevator, Mia exchanged a nce with Caleb before stating, ¡°I think I¡¯ll wait here


    for a bit longer.¡±


    Caleb rubbed his nose, momentarily unsure of what to say. Who would have imagined encountering


    Luna here of all ces?


    Suddenly, Luna broke the silence. ¡°Ms. Monalize, is Ginger still sick?¡±


    Mia¡¯s gaze turned cold. Without acknowledging Luna¡¯s question, she turned away and walked off.


    The elevator doors closed behind her.


    Turning to Luna, Caleb asked, ¡°Luna, how¡¯s your leg holding up? You know Shelly has always been


    bossy since childhood. Why would you intentionally provoke her?¡±


    ¡°Caleb, I¡¯ve tolerated Shelly for many years, but I¡¯ve reached my limit,¡± Luna replied.


    As she nced down at her injured leg, her resentment toward Shelly intensified. She was determined


    not to let Shelly off the hook next time.


    Looking up, Luna deliberately inquired, ¡°Caleb, why is Tim suddenly in the hospital? Is he ill?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. I only just found out about it myself,¡± Caleb replied cautiously.


    He decided it would be best to avoid mentioning the matter to prevent unnecessaryplications.


    Luna sensed Caleb¡¯s evasiveness, but she decided not to press further. After all, she was already


    aware that Timothy was hospitalized to donate his bone marrow. to Ginger.


    With a fa?ade of concern, Luna approached Timothy¡¯s hospital room. ¡°Tim, are you feeling sick? Why


    didn¡¯t you let anyone know you were here?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s gaze turned cold as he nced at Caleb, clearly displeased.


    Caleb swiftly rified, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my doing. We just happened to meet in the elevator.¡±


    ¡°Tim, it¡¯s not ideal for you to stay in the hospital without anyone taking care of you. Hospital food isn¡¯t


    as hygienic as home¨Ccooked meals. How about I bring you food every day?¡±


    Setting aside his iPad, Timothy met Luna¡¯s gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything better to do? How are you


    still able to move around in a wheelchair?¡±


    Luna¡¯s expression wavered briefly. ¡°Tim, don¡¯t worry about me. Using a wheelchair isn¡¯t a major issue.¡®


    ¡°It seems like your injury isn¡¯t as severe as Shelly¡¯s. She¡¯s still confined to bed.¡±


    Luna¡¯s demeanor shifted abruptly, and she rushed to rify, ¡°Shelly is just pretending to avoid taking


    responsibility. But I won¡¯t press the matter. I merely mentioned it to startle her. We¡¯re family, after all.¡±


    Timothy frowned in response. ¡°Instead of bringing me food, why don¡¯t you focus. on addressing Asher¡¯s


    behavior? I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s been getting into fights and bullying others at kindergarten.¡±


    ¡°But Tim, it¡¯s normal for children to have minor scuffles at school.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°Luna, do I need to remind you once more that you¡¯re only allowed to


    remain in the Barrett family because of Asher?¡±


    Bowing her head, Luna replied, ¡°I get it. I¡¯m just here at the hospital to see the doctor.¡±


    ¡°Do you reckon a private hospital would offer better conditions than this? Cut the act. You can leave;


    there¡¯s no reason for you to stick around.¡±


    With tears brimming in her eyes, Luna exited the ward. Caleb observed quietly from the sidelines. It


    seemed that Luna wasn¡¯t as innocent as she appeared on


    the surface.


    Once Luna departed, Caleb finally voiced his thoughts, ¡°I had a feeling there had to be more to Luna¡¯s


    sudden appearance at the public hospital. Tim, do your reckon she stumbled upon something?¡±

 Chapter 771

    After contemting for a moment, Timothy turned to Heath and instructed, ¡°Arrange for someone to


    escort Luna back, and ensure she doesn¡¯t return to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Heath acknowledged before leaving the room.


    Meanwhile, Luna exited the ward and promptly dialed Sharon¡¯s number. This was the opportunity she


    had been waiting for.


    ¡°Ms. Maynard!¡±


    Startled, Luna turned to find Heath beside her. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Barrett has asked for a driver to take you back,¡± Heath exined.


    A faint smile crossed Luna¡¯s face. It seemed that Timothy still had some concern for her.


    Putting her phone away, Luna stepped into the elevator and pressed the button for the ground floor.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to brag to Monalize about what had just happened.


    However, when the elevator doors opened, Heath intercepted her. ¡°Ms. Maynard, Mr. Barrett has


    instructed that you return home immediately.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m just going to see a friend,¡± Luna protested.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t. Please cooperate, Ms. Maynard,¡± Heath insisted.


    Luna immediately grasped the implication behind his words.


    It seemed that they weren¡¯t genuinely interested in sending her home. Their intention, however, was to


    monitor her closely to prevent any interference at the hospital.


    Nheless, it was already toote. Luna had be aware of Timothy¡¯s bone marrow


    donation.


    With a cold expression, Luna left the hospital, swallowing her frustration. She knew that


    this matter was far from over.


    In the evening, Mia organized a dinner for them at the hospital.


    She escorted Ginger upstairs to where Timothy was resting in the hospital bed, looking


    somewhat pale with an IV drip in his arm.


    Witnessing Timothy¡¯s condition, Mia felt a touch of empathy. Although he had the option to decline, he


    had willingly agreed to donate his bone marrow.


    ¡°Tim, does it hurt?¡±


    Ginger gently leaned in and blew lightly on Timothy¡¯s hand where the needle was inserted, her lips


    puckered up yfully.


    Although Timothy¡¯s hand felt cool, the icy fortress around his heart unexpectedly began to


    melt.


    He had always believed that he wasn¡¯t particrly fond of children.


    Yet, when he saw Ginger, his heart softened, and he felt a desire to give her all the happiness


    in the world.


    Mia nced at Caleb and instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s set up the table. It¡¯s time for us to eat.¡±


    After enjoying their meal together, Ginger excitedly handed Timothy a sticker, eximing sweetly, ¡°This


    is a magic sticker!¡±


    Timothy patted Ginger¡¯s head affectionately and asked, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    With a nervous demeanor, Ginger lowered her head and replied, ¡°Not really. I don¡¯t want to lose my


    hair!¡±


    After all, she cherished her hair dearly.


    Mia gently held Ginger¡¯s hand and advised, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s bedtime. Remember what the doctor said


    about getting enough sleep? Staying upte might also cause hair loss.¡±


    Addressing Timothy, Mia added, ¡°We¡¯ll be heading out now.¡±


    Timothy nodded in understanding, silently watching as Ginger and Mia left the ward.


    Seated nearby, Caleb interjected, ¡°The night is still young. Would you like somepany for the


    evening?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Timothy retorted.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Downstairs, Mia escorted Ginger back to their ward.


    Looking up at Mia, Ginger asked, ¡°Mommy, will he be sick from the injection?¡±


    She envisioned needles to be quite painful.


    Mia crouched down in front of Ginger and exined, ¡°Adults aren¡¯t afraid of injections. Besides, he¡¯s


    your father. It¡¯s his responsibility to assist your brother.¡±


    Ginger didn¡¯t fullyprehend Mia¡¯s words. She pulled out her Apple watch and asked, ¡± Should we


    call Sage?¡±


    ¡°Sure, Sage is probably preparing to go into the sterile chamber tomorrow.¡±


    After locking the hospital room door, Mia sat on the bed with Ginger and initiated a video call with Sage.


    Before long, a young boy with rosy lips and white teeth appeared on the phone screen, his face bearing


    a serious expression. ¡°Hi, Mommy.¡±

 Chapter 772

    ¡°Sage, don¡¯t forget about me!¡±


    Looking at Ginger, Sage replied, ¡°Ginger, don¡¯t give yourself away with all your excitement.¡±


    very clever.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t! You can ask Mommy. She knows I¡¯m very


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ginger did well this time. She even managed to trick Timothy.¡±


    Sage pouted and said, ¡°Mommy, if it¡¯s too difficult, just forget it. You don¡¯t have to put yourself at risk.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Sage. I would never put myself in apromising position. Do you think I¡¯m


    up someone who would easily end defeated?¡±


    As Mia observed Sage on the screen, she couldn¡¯t help but notice how much he looked like Timothy,


    especially in his stern expression.


    The uncanny resemnce between father and son was striking.


    It was fortunate that Ginger took after Mia. Otherwise, her lie would be unconvincing. Her true identity


    might have been revealed on the first day at Xanier Ind.


    ¡°Sage, are you feeling nervous about starting the injections tomorrow?¡±


    Sage responded confidently, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Once your treatment isplete, you¡¯ll be just like any other kid.¡±


    Sage looked at Mia eagerly. ¡°Mommy, when will you be back?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll return in a few days.¡±


    Mia still had to wait for Timothy¡¯s donated hematopoietic stem cells before she could leave. This


    treatment was crucial for Sage¡¯s illness.


    After offering Sage some words offort, Mia eventually ended the video call.


    At that moment, she felt a strong urge to bring Ginger back to Nord City to be with Sage.


    However, it wasn¡¯t the right time yet; she had to endure for a few more days.


    The following morning, Mia rose early, her sleep disrupted by the anxiety gnawing at her heart.


    As the pivotal moment drew nearer, Mia¡¯s nerves became even more heightened.


    ¡°Where is that little bitch? She better show her face!¡®


    In that instant, Sharon stormed out of the elevator, unleashing a torrent of curses. How could Mia have


    the audacity to coerce Timothy into donating his bone marrow? It was utterly outrageous!


    Upon hearing Sharon¡¯s voice, Mia hurried to the elevator, concerned about Ginger waking up amidst


    themotion.


    As Mia drew closer, she spotted Sharon standing outside, visibly upset and intercepted by bodyguards.


    Sharon erupted in fury upon seeing Mia. ¡°I thought you were hiding out of guilt!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, so why would I be afraid to see you?¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Are you still denying any wrongdoing? I¡¯ve heard all about your daughter needing a bone


    marrow donation for leukemia. And then there¡¯s the part where you pressured Tim into getting tested


    forpatibility.


    ¡°And surprise, surprise, when he turned out to be a match, you manipted him into donating his bone


    marrow. That¡¯s pretty ruthless, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Upon hearing the news from Luna in the morning, Sharon was so frantic that she skipped breakfast


    and rushed over to intervene.


    Maintaining herposure, Mia countered, ¡°I didn¡¯t persuade Timothy. He volunteered to donate his


    bone marrow for my daughter.


    ¡°Besides, donating bone marrow isn¡¯t asplicated as you think. It simply involves giving


    hematopoietic stem cells, which won¡¯t have a significant impact on the body-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feed me that bullshit! No impact on the body? Who are you trying to fool? Donating bone marrow


    isn¡¯t as simple as giving blood; it¡¯s a serious procedure,¡± Sharon interjected.


    Mia¡¯s patience wore thin. ¡°If you¡¯re unfamiliar with these medical terms, feel free to speak


    to the doctor downstairs.¡±


    ¡°How dare you say I don¡¯t understand? Donating bone marrow is a major procedure. If it¡¯s so


    straightforward, why does Timothy need to be hospitalized?¡±


    Sharon was furious. ¡°I¡¯m warning you; you¡¯d better put an end to this right now! If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t


    hesitate to take action against you and your daughter!


    ¡°You¡¯re just a mistress anyway! How dare you manipte Tim into his bone


    marrow?¡±


    Mia¡¯s demeanor shifted slightly, her gaze turning cold as she cautioned, ¡°Say that again and see what


    happens.¡±

 Chapter 773

    Mia couldn¡¯t care less about Sharon¡¯s attempts toplicate matters for her, but when it came to


    Ginger, that was utterly uneptable.


    Sharon sneered, ¡°Who do you think you are? Just because your family has some money, do you think


    you can marry Tim, given your baggage? Let me make it clear, that¡¯s not going to happen!¡±


    ¡°Who said I have any interest in marrying your son? Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡±


    Mia stepped closer, her tone stern, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m only getting close to him to manipte his emotions,


    and while I¡¯m at it, I¡¯ll use him to save my daughter by taking his bone marrow. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll


    discard him like trash.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You despicable woman! It¡¯s no surprise you¡¯ve turned out like this. You¡¯re nothing but trouble!


    Mia¡¯s gaze turned cold, her expression distant. ¡°Is it because you¡¯re haunted by guilt? Do you ever


    have nightmares of the dead returning to haunt you in the night?¡±


    Sharon trembled with anger. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°Take a guess.¡±


    Upon noticing Monalize¡¯s striking resemnce to Mia, panic seized Sharon, causing her to hastily


    retreat. In her rush, however, she inadvertently lost her footing and tumbled down


    the stairs.


    Mia stood at the top of the staircase, watching Sharon¡¯s fall, a hauntingly familiar scene echoing in her


    mind.


    She tapped her head pensively. Could it be that the incident from years ago also urred on a


    staircase?


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett, are you alright?¡±


    At that moment, Luna¡¯s wheelchair emerged at the foot of the stairs, and she hurriedly made her way to


    Sharon¡¯s side. Observing Sharon¡¯s unconscious form, a flicker of


    satisfaction crossed Luna¡¯s eyes.


    J


    The next instant, Luna red at Mia and eximed, ¡°Ms. Monalize, how dare you push Mrs. Barrett


    down the stairs? It seems you¡¯ve got a real nasty streak in you, huh?¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia peered down at Luna. ¡°Instead of pointing fingers at me, you should be calling for a doctor to help


    her. If you continue to take your own sweet time, others might suspect you¡¯re deliberately dying her


    treatment.¡±


    Luna was momentarily speechless at Mia¡¯s retort, quickly dialing for medical assistance to aid the


    unconscious Sharon.


    Staring defiantly at Mia, Luna shot back, ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won. I¡¯ll find Tim, and then we¡¯ll see how


    you¡¯ll exin yourself to him.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you should wipe that smug look off your face. We wouldn¡¯t want Timothy catching onto your


    deceptive tactics and throwing you out of the Barrett family, would we?¡±


    With that, Mia turned on her heel and walked away.


    Luna remained unmoved, her expression ambiguous as she observed Mia¡¯s departure.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯ve caught on, what can you do? This time, I¡¯ll ensure you face the consequences,¡± Luna


    vowed silently to herself.


    Meanwhile, Mia calmly made her way back to the hospital room, but she refrained from entering right


    away.


    Approaching her, Peyton spoke up, ¡°Ms. Mia, I¡¯m concerned that the incident might be misconstrued. I¡¯ll


    retrieve the surveince footage to prove that Mrs. Barrett¡¯s fall was idental and not rted to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, keep it ready for now.¡±


    Nheless, Mia didn¡¯t go upstairs to find Timothy. For some inexplicable reason, she didn¡¯t feel like


    offering an exnation.


    Meanwhile, upstairs, Luna rushed into Timothy¡¯s ward in tears. ¡°Tim, it¡¯s awful. Aunt Sharon took a fall


    down the hospital stairs and is unconscious in the ER. You¡¯ve got toe see her.¡±


    ¡°What? Take me there.¡±


    Timothy swiftly rose from his bed, following Luna to the emergency room area.


    Frowning at Luna, he asked, ¡°Why was she even at the hospital in the first ce?¡±


    Luna suddenly felt a pang of unease. Why wasn¡¯t Timothy¡¯s first question about why Sharon fell?


    She quickly rified, ¡°Well, I may have informed Aunt Sharon about your hospitalization


    yesterday because I was concerned about you¡­ Timothy retorted coldly, ¡°Did I ask you to meddle?¡±

 Chapter 774

    Luna paused, feeling somewhat awkward. ¡°I was just concerned about you being alone in the hospital


    without anyone to take care of you.


    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t want me toe, I thought maybe you would prefer Aunt Sharon¡¯s help. I only


    wanted to ensure your well¨Cbeing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned this before. Your concern should only be for Asher, not me. Please don¡¯t waste your


    energy on me,¡± Timothy reiterated firmly.


    Luna felt embarrassed by Timothy¡¯s straightforward response. ¡°Tim, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I simply


    didn¡¯t want you to be alone without someone looking after you.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t brought up these things to my mom, she wouldn¡¯t havee to the hospital and gotten


    injured in the first ce,¡± Timothy snapped at her.


    ¡°But Aunt Sharon got hurt because of Ms. Monalize,¡± Luna blurted out.


    Feeling a pang of guilt, she struggled to borate further. ¡°I¡­ I just happened to witness it by chance,


    that¡¯s how I knew.


    ¡°Then tell me, why did my mome to the hospital and not search for me, but instead. went


    downstairs to find someone else? What exactly did you say to her?¡± Timothy retorted. coldly, seeing


    through Luna¡¯s scheme in an instant.


    Just then, the doctor emerged from the emergency room. ¡°Where are the patient¡¯s family


    members?¡±


    Timothy stepped forward. ¡°How is my mom¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°The patient fainted due to emotional distress, putting her at risk of a stroke. Fortunately, she was


    brought in just in time. It¡¯s important to avoid upsetting her to prevent another episode,¡± the doctor


    exined.


    Timothy¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Shortly after, the unconscious Sharon was wheeled out, with Timothy apanying her to the hospital


    room.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Sharon to regain consciousness. Spotting Timothy by her side, she eximed


    excitedly, ¡°Tim!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Mom.¡±


    As he approached Sharon, Timothy gently took her hand, offeringfort. ¡°The doctor said you¡¯re


    okay, but you need to rest.¡±


    Observing the situation, Luna quickly stepped in, saying, ¡°Aunt Sharon, you can¡¯t imagine how worried


    Tim has been. He¡¯s been waiting outside the operating room for you.¡±


    Sharon¡¯s expression softened with relief, but then she noticed Timothy, also dressed in a patient gown.


    Suddenly, a memory dawned on her. ¡°Tim, why are you in the hospital?¡±


    Timothy responded calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just a minor issue.¡±


    ¡°Are you still trying to deceive me? You obviously intend to donate your bone marrow to that woman¡¯s


    child. It¡¯s incredibly risky. Do you want me to be consumed with worry?¡± Timothy¡¯s expression


    darkened. ¡°Mom, I explicitly instructed Luna not to tell you about this.


    ¡°But Luna only told me because she was worried about you,¡± Sharon said.


    Luna¡¯splexion paled. ¡°Tim, please listen to me, I-


    ¡°Enough! Your opinion doesn¡¯t matter here,¡± Timothy snapped.


    He didn¡¯t even acknowledge Luna¡¯s presence. Instead, he turned to Sharon and insisted, ¡± Mom,


    donating bone marrow isn¡¯t as risky as you think. It¡¯s simr to donating blood.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! Donating bone marrow can¡¯t bepared to giving blood. I have no idea how bone


    marrow is even extracted. If something were to happen to you, how would I cope? Remember, the


    entire Barrett family depends on you!¡±


    Sharon¡¯s emotions were running high, but Timothy remainedposed. He retrieved his phone and


    said, ¡°Mom, here¡¯s an article exining how bone marrow donation is done.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Please read it first.¡±


    Although she was skeptical, Sharon relented and took the phone.


    0


    However, Luna remained defiant. She was well aware that donating bone marrow involved. donating


    hematopoietic stem cells, yet she intentionally misled Sharon.


    As Luna was on the verge of speaking up, Timothy sternly instructed, ¡°You,e with me.¡±


    Despite her reluctance to leave, Luna was forcibly escorted out of the hospital room.


    With a chilling re, Timothy dered, ¡°Effective immediately, you¡¯re moving out of the Barrett


    residence. Leave Asher with my mother.¡±

 Chapter 775

    Upon hearing Timothy¡¯s words, Luna¡¯s face drained of color. ¡°Tim, Asher can¡¯t be separated from me!¡±


    ¡°Fine, take Asher and leave. Don¡¯t ever return to the Barrett family. I¡¯ll provide you with enough money


    to livefortably for the rest of your lives. That¡¯s it,¡± Timothy¡¯s voice was firm, showing no willingness


    to negotiate.


    Luna was frantic. ¡°Tim, please reconsider. This is my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have meddled. I will apologize to


    Ms. Monalize and even beg for her forgiveness on my knees. Please, don¡¯t make us leave.¡±


    Luna felt torn about taking Asher away.


    Leaving the Barrett family would mean losing her status, and having gained nothing in the


    end.


    Given the considerable effort and time she invested in bing a part of the Barrett family, why would


    she agree to leave with Asher?


    She couldn¡¯t understand how Timothy could be so harsh as to kick her and Asher out of the Barrett


    family over a mere stand¨Cin.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯ve offered you numerous opportunities, all of which you¡¯ve squandered. You can leave on


    your own, or take Asher and go. The decision is yours!¡±


    With those words, Timothy turned to Heath. ¡°Get her out of the hospital immediately.¡±


    ¡°Tim, this isn¡¯t fair! Aunt Sharon, she¡­ hmph!¡±


    Luna¡¯s words were abruptly silenced as the bodyguard covered her mouth, and she was escorted out


    of the hospital without any opportunity to resist.


    With that resolved, Timothy entered the hospital room. Addressing Sharon, he said, ¡°Mom, please


    focus on resting well here.¡±


    ¡°Tim, must you go through with the bone marrow donation? While it might not be as daunting as it


    sounds, the process isn¡¯t simple, and it¡¯ll be difficult for you.


    ¡°How about we expand the search for more matches? After all, our family can offer financial support.


    What do you think?¡± Sharon tried negotiating with him.


    Timothy responded calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve alreadymitted to being a donor, and I¡¯ve been on


    medication sincest night. It¡¯s toote to change course now; everything necessary has been


    completed.¡±


    Sharon¡¯s eyes zed with anger. She couldn¡¯t hold in her fury anymore and blurted, ¡°Why do


    you cherish that woman and her baggage so much?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Timothy treated a mere substitute with such regard!


    Timothy frowned. ¡°Ginger isn¡¯t baggage. She¡¯s my daughter.¡±


    ¡°I really wonder what kind of spell that woman cast on you!¡± Sharon eximed.


    Why was Timothy so determined to be with Monalize and treat her child as his own? Luckily, it¡¯s just a


    daughter and not a son. Otherwise, what would happen to Asher in the future?


    ¡°Mom, perhaps you should get some rest now.¡±


    Timothy chose not to borate further. He turned and exited the hospital room, making his way


    downstairs.


    Sharon¡¯s frustration was palpable as she watched Timothy walk away, feeling utterly helpless. She


    knew she couldn¡¯t change his mind. After all, Timothy was resolute in his decision to donate his bone


    marrow.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Timothy descended the stairs, he spotted Mia outside, engaged in a serious conversation with


    Peyton.


    Her typically carefree demeanor had been reced with a focused and authoritative air.


    Approaching them, Timothy overheard Mia¡¯s stern words. ¡°I don¡¯t want excuses, I only want results. I¡¯ve


    invested a lot of money in hiring him to handle this matter.


    ¡°If he can¡¯t resolve it, then he¡¯s not fit for this role. Give him one more week, and if there¡¯s no


    improvement, he can leave,¡± Mia stated, her irritation evident.


    However, upon noticing Timothy approaching, Mia swiftly adjusted her expression. ¡°Mr. Barrett, how


    are you feeling? I¡¯ve heard there might be side effects from the injections.¡±


    Timothy responded calmly, ¡°I¡¯m doing fine.¡±


    1


    After a brief pause, Mia nced at him and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your mother holding up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, she just needs a few days to rest.¡±


    To Mia¡¯s surprise, Timothy didn¡¯t delve into further details, nor did he bring up Sharon¡¯s fall. Mia


    regarded him suspiciously and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you questioning me about her fall?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to ask,¡± Timothy said calmly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you even a bit suspicious of me? Hasn¡¯t Ms. Maynardined to you, iming that I upset


    your mother or perhaps even pushed her?¡±


    After all, such scenarios were frequently portrayed in TV dramas, and they were also tacticsmonly


    used by cunning individuals in real life.


    Following a brief pause, Timothy remarked, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you would do something like that.¡±

 Chapter 776

    Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised by Timothy¡¯s unexpected trust in her.


    Awkwardly, she responded, ¡°I had the surveince footage prepared. I was waiting for your arrival to


    prove my innocence. But it seems that won¡¯t be necessary now.¡±


    Timothy gazed at her intensely. ¡°Do you honestly think I¡¯m incapable of distinguishing right from


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°When sneaky women are in the picture, guys often seem drawn to those they perceive as vulnerable.


    It¡¯s a factor I can¡¯t afford to overlook,¡± Mia exined.


    Timothy couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Mia¡¯s words held a deeper meaning, almost as if she were


    subtly mocking him.


    ncing at Ginger in the hospital room, Timothy spoke up, ¡°Is she prepared?¡±


    Mia responded casually, ¡°For now, her emotions seem to have settled. I informed her that when it¡¯s


    time for your blood draw, she shouldn¡¯t let your kindness go to waste. I trust she¡¯ll be cooperative when


    the moment arrives.¡±


    Timothy nodded in response. ¡°We can proceed the day after tomorrow.


    After a moment of contemtion, Mia asked, ¡°Now that your mother is aware of the situation, I have a


    feeling she will strongly oppose your bone marrow donation. Are there any concerns from her side?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to my mother about the bone marrow donation process. It seems her reluctance


    mainly stems from not fully understanding it.¡±


    Mia nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡±


    However, she doubted Sharon would be receptive to reason. Even if Timothy rified the intricacies of


    the bone marrow donation to her, Sharon likely wouldn¡¯t consent to it.


    So, ultimately, it all came down to Timothy¡¯smitment to donating his bone marrow to Ginger.


    Nheless, Mia couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Timothy might have already figured out her and


    Ginger¡¯s identities, hence his strong determination to donate his bone marrow.


    Despite this, Mia refrained from saying anything further. After all, as Ginger¡¯s father, Timothy bore a


    responsibility to act ordingly.


    The next day, Timothy began receiving injections, finalizing his preparations.


    Mia apanied Ginger to visit Timothy, who looked frail and pale as hey in bed.


    Observing his condition, Mia promptly questioned the doctor, ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem well. Is everything


    okay?¡±


    ¡°This is the most challenging stage. He¡¯ll improve after today. The medication he¡¯s receiving is only


    temporary, but it doese with significant side effects.¡±


    Ginger approached Timothy and gently took his hand, softly breathing on it. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt anymore after


    I blow on it.¡±


    Summoning his strength, Timothy turned to Ginger. ¡°Stay strong. There¡¯s nothing to fear,¡± he reassured


    her.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll be brave!¡±


    Timothy mustered a smile and gently patted Ginger¡¯s head. ¡°Once I¡¯m finished tomorrow, I¡¯ll be right by


    your side. You won¡¯t have to worry when I¡¯m around.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ginger chirped happily, holding Timothy¡¯s hand close to her face, her cheek brushing against it.


    Witnessing this tender moment, Mia suddenly nced up at the ceiling. Despite her n progressing


    smoothly, a pang of guilt lingered deep within her.


    After all, she had been deceiving Timothy all along!


    As Mia contemted her next words, the hospital room door swung open forcefully.


    ¡°Tim! Tim, what happened?¡±


    Dressed in a patient gown, Sharon swiftly rushed into the room.


    Upon seeing Timothy lying pale on the hospital bed, she was instantly enraged. ¡°You said you were


    okay. Look at you now, do you really think you look okay?¡±


    ¡°Mom, why are you here? I really am fine.¡±


    As Sharon caught sight of Ginger by the bed, she eximed, ¡°So, this is the leukemia- stricken burden,


    huh?¡±


    With a solemn expression, Ginger corrected her, ¡°I¡¯m not a burden!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not a burden, then what are you? Born without a father¡¯s care, you¡¯re nothing but a liability!¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression turned cold, and she stepped forward to shield Ginger.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia locked eyes with Sharon, her tone defiant. ¡°Do you feel no shame speaking like this in front of a


    child?¡±


    Sharon scoffed, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Did I say something inappropriate?¡±


    Ginger peeked out from behind Mia and stated, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re wrong. Mommy said that a child nobody


    loves is the real burden.¡±


    ¡°How can you im you¡¯re loved when you don¡¯t even have a father?¡±


    Timothy pleaded, ¡°Mom, please stop.¡±


    In a crisp voice, Ginger spoke up, ¡°But I do have a father! Tim is my daddy!¡±

 Chapter 777

    Upon hearing Ginger¡¯s words, Mia¡¯s expression shifted abruptly.


    She instinctively nced toward Timothy, who wore a simrly startled expression, his gaze


    complicated as he looked at her.


    Mia was suddenly washed over by a pang of guilt.


    The next moment, Sharon spoke disdainfully, ¡°Huh, it seems that nowadays anyone can just casually


    im someone else as their father. What ack of manners!¡±


    Shielding Ginger¡¯s ears, Mia escorted her to the ward¡¯s entrance and passed her over to Peyton.


    Mustering a smile, Mia remarked, ¡°Ginger, why don¡¯t you go back first? Mommy will join youter.¡±


    Upon seeing Mia¡¯s expression, Ginger instinctively pulled back, her neck tensing. Whenever Mia wore


    that smile, it meant that trouble was on the horizon for someone.


    After her words, Mia closed the door of the hospital room, the smile disappearing from her face


    instantly.


    Turning around, Mia regarded Sharon with a cold gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Barrett¡¯s father passed


    away a long time ago. Mrs. Barrett, it must have been quite challenging for you to raise such a burden


    on your own all these years.¡±


    Sharon¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Y¨Cyou¡­ What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Despite living in luxury for many years, Sharon never expected anyone to dare tobel. Timothy as a


    ¡°burden¡°!


    Had Mia ever encountered a ¡°burden¡± as wealthy as Timothy?


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t utter anything inappropriate. Didn¡¯t you yourself mention earlier that a child


    without a father is considered a burden?


    ¡°It seems to mirror your own circumstances quite urately, Mrs. Barrett,¡± Mia countered, her smile


    carrying a hint of sarcasm.


    ¡°To bepletely honest, Mrs. Barrett, I didn¡¯t expect you to speak so negatively about yourself.


    What¡¯s troubling you so much? Why not share with us so we can support you and help you feel better?¡±


    Sharon was infuriated. ¡°You must have misheard. I was insulting you and your daughter!¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t Timothy also considered a burden:


    Sharon turned to Timothy in frustration. ¡°Tim, did you hear that? She had the nerve to call you a


    burden!¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Yes, someone did mention me being your burden when I was


    younger.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable! Whoever said that, I¡¯ll definitely have a word with them!¡±


    ¡°It was Aunt Edith. She insinuated that I was a burden and said I might hinder you from finding a new


    partner,¡± Timothy revealed.


    Sharon was filled with rage, her emotions in turmoil. She never expected to have her own words hurled


    back at her.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom why her older sister, Edith, would describe Timothy as a burden. What was she


    thinking?


    If Sharon were to remarry, wouldn¡¯t that involve transferring everything from the Barrett family to


    someone else?


    Mia looked at Timothy with astonishment. She hadn¡¯t anticipated him to be so candid.


    It was truly surprising for him to acknowledge that he had been a burden.


    Sharon felt deeply embarrassed. Addressing Mia, she said, ¡°But Tim is the heir of the Barrett family. His


    status sets him apart from an ordinary child.¡±


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you described him as a burden!¡± Mia retorted.


    ¡°You¡­ You!¡±


    Sharon was too furious toe up with a response. In her


    with a response. In her rage, she fainted on the spot.


    The medical staff quickly rushed to attend to Sharon and escorted her away.


    D


    Next to Sharon, Kaleb deliberately reminded,


    advise us Mr. Barrett, Mrs. Barrett nearly had a stroke


    after fainting yesterday. Didn¡¯t you advise us not to upset her further?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mia instinctively nced at Timothy. After a moment¡¯s pause, she said, I hope you


    understand that no mother can endure her child being humiliated. My reaction was purely instinctive.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia hadn¡¯t expected Sharon to be so fragile, given Sharon¡¯s typically assertive demeanor.


    However, if Sharon were to suffer a stroke due to anger, it would undoubtedlyplicate


    burden?¡±


    matters.


    Timothy looked at Mia with aplex expression. ¡°Do people often say that Ginger is a burden?¡±

 Chapter 778

    Mia paused, collecting her thoughts before replying, ¡°Well, the truth is, Ginger doesn¡¯t have a father.


    And there are always gossiping individuals around.


    ¡°But Ginger is not deprived of love, and she doesn¡¯t let these things affect her. She couldn¡¯t care less


    whether she has a dad or not.¡±


    Timothy was deeply stung by Mia¡¯s words. Having experienced the loss of his own father many years


    ago, he could empathize with the potential for hurtful situations surrounding Ginger.


    With a hint of guilt, he replied, ¡°No one will dare to speak ill of Ginger in the future.¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Even your mother?¡±


    Timothy frowned in response. ¡°Once she wakes up, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to escort her out of this


    hospital.¡±


    Upon hearing Timothy¡¯s reassuring words, Mia felt relieved. As long as Sharon didn¡¯t cause any trouble


    during the bone marrow donation tomorrow, everything would proceed smoothly.


    After a moment of silence, Mia suggested, ¡°Perhaps you should go and get some rest. I won¡¯t keep you


    any longer.¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to leave so abruptly?¡± Tim asked suddenly.


    Mia turned back with a smile. ¡°Um, is there something else?¡±


    ¡°Could you do me a favor?¡± Timothy asked as hey on the bed, the needle still lingering in


    the back of his hand.


    Seeing Timothy struggle to sit up, Mia hurried over to assist him. ¡°What do


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you


    need?


    Would you like some water?¡±


    Timothy pursed his lips. ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡±


    Mia coughed nervously as she helped Timothy, taking his arm over her shoulder. His weight pressed


    down heavily on her, nearly causing her to stumble.


    Timothy was much heavier than she expected!


    Summoning her strength, Mia walked Timothy to the restroom, feeling exhausted quickly.¡± Can you


    manage on your own from here, or should I fetch Heath or call a nurse?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t! I can handle going to the restroom by myself,¡± Timothy quickly declined.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but smile at Timothy¡¯s stubbornness. She found it unexpectedly endearing to witness


    this side of him.


    Timothy lowered his gaze and asked softly, ¡°Are youughing at me?¡±


    ¡°No, no, not at all!¡±


    Mia immediately straightened up, but in the next moment, Timothy pressed down on her shoulder.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, maybe you could assist me all the way.¡±


    Mia was puzzled by his request. What did he mean by that?


    However, she soon noticed Timothy reaching for his pants out of the corner of her eye. Reacting


    quickly, she eximed, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s hand paused as he nonchntly remarked, ¡°Just going to use the restroom.¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me to stay here while you go to the restroom? You¡¯re being weird!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand steadily. I need someone to support me.¡±


    ¡°Then let me go find someone to help you.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s toote for that.¡±


    Mia could only avert her gaze, feeling embarrassed. Timothy¡¯s firm grip on her shoulder prevented her


    from moving away, leaving her with no choice but to stay put.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Timothy was going to donate his bone marrow for Ginger, she would have


    pushed him away long ago..


    Despite Mia¡¯s difort, she could only endure the situation for now.


    Timothy seemed too embarrassed to ask for a nurse or Heath¡¯s help, which was why he had requested


    Mia to stay beside him.


    Soon, the sound of sshing reached Mia¡¯s ears, intensifying her awkwardness.


    It was the first time she had ever heard sounds of Timothy using the restroom, making it a


    truly unique experience.


    Shortly after, the sound stopped, reced by the rustling of clothes.


    Mia¡¯s ears gradually turned red. ¡°Are you finished?¡±


    Timothy murmured, ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡±


    Feeling his hand return to her shoulder, Mia blurted out, ¡°Wait, you haven¡¯t washed your hands, have


    you?¡±


    Timothy hesitated before admitting, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t wash this one!¡±


    Just then, the restroom door swung open.

 Chapter 779

    Panic shed across Mia¡¯s face as her eyes darted toward the door, only to find Caleb standing there


    with a nosy expression. ¡°Sorry for barging in,¡± he spoke up.


    Mia figured that Caleb must have misunderstood the situation.


    Timothy¡¯s demeanor turned cold. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Fine then!¡±


    Caleb swiftly closed the door behind him and exined himself outside the restroom,¡± Please don¡¯t get


    the wrong idea, guys. I don¡¯t have any weird fetishes!


    ¡°I heard a noise from the restroom and thought Tim might have fallen, so I pushed the door to check.


    Oh, wait, I just remembered that I left my clothes drying outside at home. I¡¯ll head back now.¡±


    With that, Caleb left quickly. He certainly didn¡¯t want to be the target of Timothy¡¯s piercing


    stare.


    The restroom remained ufortably silent, as a blend of awkwardness and


    embarrassment hung in the air.


    Mia couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. She pushed past Timothy and hurried out of the restroom, feeling


    deeply embarrassed by what had just happened.


    Not long after, the sound of running water could be hearding from the restroom.


    A few momentster, Timothy emerged, leaning against the door, his movements slow and


    deliberate.


    Mia watched him closely, wondering why he was suddenly able to walk steadily.


    But before she could finish her thought, Timothy¡¯s body swayed for a moment before suddenly


    copsing to the ground.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Mia dashed over quickly, attempting to help him up, but she underestimated Timothy¡¯s weight.


    She found herself unable to hold him, and they both tumbled to the ground together.


    As the force of the impact sank in, Mia braced herself for the expected jolt, realizing there


    was no carpet to soften their fall.


    But as she shut her eyes, she noticed the sensation wasn¡¯t as painful as anticipated. Instead, the floor


    felt strangely soft.


    As Timothy¡¯s muffled groans reached her ears, she opened her eyes to find him lying right beside her,


    his clean¨Cshaven jaw and handsome features just inches away.


    He had one hand shielding her head and the other holding her waist.


    Rather than falling to the floor, Mia found herselfnding on Timothy as he willingly acted as her human


    cushion.


    Feeling concerned, Mia sat up and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Timothy clenched his teeth and responded, ¡°How do you think it feels to be pinned down like this?¡±


    Mia hastily stood up, her words tinged with guilt. ¡°I was rushing to grab onto you earlier, but I didn¡¯t


    realize you were so heavy.¡±


    ¡°So now it¡¯s my fault? It would have been better to fall alone than be someone¡¯s cushion.¡±


    Timothy¡¯sment stirred a sense of regret in Mia.


    She quickly volunteered to go ask for help. ¡°I¡¯ll go get help.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already in this state; why pretend to be tough?¡±


    Timothy grabbed Mia¡¯s wrist firmly, his gaze prating. ¡°Help me up,¡± he insisted.


    ¡°Are you sure? I might not have the strength to lift you. What if something like earlier happens again? I


    don¡¯t want to identally injure you!¡±


    Timothy¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°My well¨Cbeing is crucial for Ginger right now. You¡¯d better ensure I¡¯m


    safe.¡±


    Reluctantly, Mia agreed to help him up. The process was draining; his limbs felt as heavy as a bag of


    cement.


    Nheless, Timothy cooperated with Mia¡¯s efforts and managed to stand up. As he stole a nce at


    her, a faint smile graced his lips.


    Mia was so engrossed in helping Timothy onto the hospital bed that she failed to notice his change in


    expression.


    After much effort, she finally reached the bedside, letting out a sigh of relief. ¡°There we go.¡±


    Mia¡¯s feet throbbed painfully, and as she was about to step back, she identally stomped on


    Timothy¡¯s foot.


    This caused another loss of bnce.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As they fell once more, Mianded directly onto the hospital bed, with Timothy¡¯s weight pressing


    heavily on top of her, rendering her unable to move an inch!


    Their bodies were pressed against each other, and she could feel Timothy¡¯s intense body


    heat.


    Mia¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly as she frantically tried to push him off, only to end up touching his


    muscr chest.


    Timothy¡¯s voice took on a husky tone. ¡°What are you

 Chapter 780

    Mia¡¯s mind went nk. She never expected that she would kiss Timothy, let alone be the one to initiate


    it.


    She swiftly averted her gaze, her ears flushing bright red. At that moment, she found herself at a loss


    for words.


    All she wanted was to vanish into thin air.


    Noticing her embarrassment, Timothy¡¯s mood lifted unexpectedly. ¡°Are you feeling shy?¡±


    Mia immediately became displeased. ¡°It waspletely idental. Why would I feel shy? I just find the


    situation a bit awkward!¡±


    ¡°Given our rtionship, there¡¯s no need for awkwardness.¡±


    Upon hearing Timothy¡¯s audacious remark, Mia wanted to push him away. ¡°Hey Mr. Barrett, how about


    you get up first? Your current behavior mighte off as a tad inappropriate, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Timothy didn¡¯t budge. Instead, he looked at her sternly. ¡°You were the one who stepped on my foot,


    causing us to fall. Let¡¯s approach this rationally, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Then please get off me first!¡±


    ¡°My leg is numb!¡± Timothy retorted.


    Mia doubted his leg was really numb.


    Just then, the hospital room door swung open as the doctor entered. ¡°Mr. Barrett¡­¡±


    Mia turned to see the doctor at the entrance. Ovee with embarrassment, she quickly covered her


    face with her hands.


    Timothy immediately got up and leaned against the headboard, his expression serious as he


    addressed the doctor, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett¡¯s condition isn¡¯t serious; it was just a fainting spell.¡±


    Timothy remainedposed, replying, ¡°I see.¡±


    Despite his initial inclination to leave, the doctor hesitated before continuing, ¡°By the way, Mr. Barrett,


    since your bone marrow donation is scheduled for tomorrow, I suggest avoiding strenuous activities,


    including sexual activity, in the next few days. It¡¯s not conducive to


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    your health.¡±


    Timothy was taken aback by this direct reminder.


    With her face still covered, Mia swiftly responded to the doctor¡¯s statement, exining, It¡¯s not what


    you¡¯re thinking. I was just helping him up, and we identally stumbled. Nothing inappropriate


    happened.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I see, but it¡¯s still important to be cautious!¡±


    Mia felt frustrated. It seemed the doctor didn¡¯t fully believe her exnation.


    Shortly after, the doctor left, leaving only the two of them in the hospital room.


    Exasperated, Mia sat upright on the bed and shot a re at Timothy, who was leaning against the


    headboard calmly. It seemed that men had thicker skin than women in situations


    like this!


    Without uttering a word, Mia rose from the bed and exited the room without looking back.


    Observing her embarrassed and angry expression, Timothy couldn¡¯t help but smile. Finally, he caught a


    glimpse of her true emotions.


    Upon leaving the ward, Mia gently touched her face, noticing that the warmth had yet to dissipate


    entirely.


    As she brushed her fingers across her lips, she vividly recalled their kiss. To her surprise, Timothy¡¯s lips


    didn¡¯t feel cold. Instead, they had been pleasantly warm.


    Mia couldn¡¯t ignore the allure of Timothy¡¯s impressive physique; the sensation under her touch spoke


    volumes.


    ¡°Mommy, why is your face all red?¡±


    At Ginger¡¯s question, Mia quickly lowered her hand. ¡°It¡¯s probably because I hurried stairs just now. Oh,


    and Ginger, please disregard what thatdy said earlier.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, is she Daddy¡¯s mom?¡±


    Mia nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, ording to your bloodline, Mrs. Barrett is your grandmother.¡±


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t seem to like me.¡±


    Children indeed had a knack for picking up on such nuances.


    up


    the


    Mia gazed at Ginger and reassured her, ¡°You don¡¯t need her approval! You have plenty of


    people who adore you!¡±


    As usual, Ginger, with her carefree attitude, quickly shrugged off the incident.


    Noticing that Ginger was unaffected by Sharon, Mia felt relieved. If Sharon¡¯sments had caused


    any psychological scars on Ginger, Mia certainly wouldn¡¯t have taken it lightly.


    Early the next morning, Mia was abruptly awakened by Peyton. ¡°Ms. Mia, something has happened.¡±


    Mia woke up groggily, her gaze instinctively ang n


    Peyton and quietly slipped outside.


    Yawning, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett woke up


    this morning and insisted on jumping off the building tomit


    suicide!¡±


    Suicide?


    Mia¡¯s drowsiness vanished instantly, her brows furrowing. ¡°I knew that old woman wouldn¡¯t give up


    easily.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Mia, Mrs. Barrett also insists on seeing you. The doctors and nurses are all over there trying to


    talk her out of it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush over. Mrs. Barrett is likely just putting on a show, pretending to want to jump off


    the building for everyone to see.¡±


    ¡°Take me there,¡± Mia instructed.


    She knew she had to go see Sharon.


    Despite the severe side effects Timothy endured from his injection yesterday, Timothy had not


    mentioned anything about it.


    Considering it a favor to him, Mia decided to confront Sharon and find out what tricks she might be up


    to this time.


    Following Peyton, Mia made her way to the hospital room Sharon was in. The area outside was already


    swarming with guards, doctors, and nurses.


    As Mia calmly entered the ward, someone announced, ¡°Mrs. Barrett, she¡¯s here.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sharon immediately burst into tears, eximing, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to stop me! If


    anyone dares to take Tim¡¯s bone marrow, I¡¯ll jump from this hospital building!¡±


    With a single nce, Mia saw through Sharon¡¯s facade. She addressed her directly, ¡°Were you looking


    for me?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow Tim to donate his bone marrow. If he continues to disobey me, then I¡¯ll jump from here.


    Let¡¯s see if he chooses his mother or a mistress like you.¡±

 Chapter 781

    Mia woke up groggily, her gaze instinctively falling on the sleeping Ginger. She signaled to Peyton and


    quietly slipped outside.


    Yawning, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett woke up this morning and insisted on jumping off the building tomit suicide!¡±


    Suicide?


    Mia¡¯s drowsiness vanished instantly, her brows furrowing. ¡°I knew that old woman wouldn¡¯t give up


    easily.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Mia, Mrs. Barrett also insists on seeing you. The doctors and nurses are all over there trying to


    talk her out of it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush over. Mrs. Barrett is likely just putting on a show, pretending to want to jump off


    the building for everyone to see.¡±


    ¡°Take me there,¡± Mia instructed.


    She knew she had to go see Sharon.


    Despite the severe side effects Timothy endured from his injection yesterday, Timothy had not


    mentioned anything about it.


    Considering it a favor to him, Mia decided to confront Sharon and find out what tricks she might be up


    to this time.


    Following Peyton, Mia made her way to the hospital room Sharon was in. The area outside was already


    swarming with guards, doctors, and nurses.


    As Mia calmly entered the ward, someone announced, ¡°Mrs. Barrett, she¡¯s here.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sharon immediately burst into tears, eximing, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to stop me! If


    anyone dares to take Tim¡¯s bone marrow, I¡¯ll jump from this hospital building!¡±


    With a single nce, Mia saw through Sharon¡¯s facade. She addressed her directly, ¡°Were you looking


    for me?¡±


    J


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow Tim to donate his bone marrow. If he continues to disobey me, then I¡¯ll jump from here.


    Let¡¯s see if he chooses his mother or a mistress like you.¡±


    Mia pulled a chair over and sat in front of Sharon. ¡°Come on, just give it to me straight.¡±


    ¡°But those were my honest thoughts.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s truly the case, you should confront Timothy directly instead of sending someone to find me!


    What are your conditions? Spit it out,¡± Mia demanded, seeing through Sharon¡¯s ulterior motives.


    Sharon¡¯s face immediately lit up. ¡°I know I can¡¯t stop Tim from donating his bone marrow, but if I really


    wanted to, I could take certain measures.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the deal?¡± Mia¡¯s patience was running thin.


    ¡°My condition is that you must end your rtionship with Tim. You can¡¯t be with him,¡± Sharon asserted.


    Mia arched an eyebrow. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    She had expected Sharon¡¯s condition to be more demanding.


    Sharon looked confused. ¡°W¨Cwhat do


    you


    mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I can ept that condition, but you have to promise not to meddle with the bone marrow


    donation anymore,¡± Mia replied.


    She put on a slightly uneasy and guarded expression to swiftly dispel Sharon¡¯s earlier suspicions,


    feigning reluctance to adhere to her condition.


    Upon Mia¡¯s consent, Sharon breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Just remember to keep your promise. I won¡¯t


    hesitate to take action against you and your daughter otherwise.¡±


    Standing up, Mia assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t backtrack on my word.¡±


    Initially, Mia had nned to leave after securing Timothy¡¯s bone marrow.


    In a sense, that scenario could be likened to a breakup, couldn¡¯t it?


    As Mia left Sharon¡¯s hospital room, Peyton spoke up, ¡°Ms. Mia, have you ever faced such unjust


    treatment before? It¡¯s outrageous that you had to submit to the Barretts like this.¡±


    Observing Sharon¡¯s threats toward Mia, Peyton couldn¡¯t contain her indignation.


    Mia¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile as she replied, ¡°As long as the bone marrow donation proceeds


    smoothly, these threats are meaningless to me.¡±


    After all, Mia¡¯s top priority was ensuring Sage¡¯s smooth recovery. Therefore, a temporarypromise


    didn¡¯t faze her at all.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the arbetsson, the blood drawing process for Timothy officially began.


    Msa stood quietly, dasping Ginger¡¯s hand tightly. Her emotions were aplex whirlwind as she


    observed the scene unfolding before her. Finally, the long¨Cawaited day had arrived.

 Chapter 782

    Ginger held onto Mia¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, will Tim be in pain? He gave a lot of blood!!


    With her eyes closed, Mia delicately stroked Ginger¡¯s head, keeping her lips sealed.


    She knew that everything would be over soon.


    After the extraction procedure, Timothyy on the hospital bed, appearing visibly weakened in his loose


    patient attire.


    Mia entered the room with Ginger, taking a deep breath before asking, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Timothy replied.


    He nced at Ginger and reassured her, ¡°Ginger, look, it¡¯s not too bad, right? You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Ginger approached and held Timothy¡¯s hand, blowing on it gently several times. ¡°Blow, blow, let the


    pain fade away.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s lips curved into a smile as he reached out to pat Ginger¡¯s head, feeling his heart


    melt.


    ncing at Mia, he suggested, ¡°Ginger has been waiting outside for so long. You should take her back


    to rest.¡±


    Mia nodded reassuringly. ¡°Okay, you take good care of yourself.¡±


    She gently sped Ginger¡¯s hand, signaling it was time to depart. Before they left, she lowered her


    head and whispered to Ginger, ¡°Say goodbye to him.¡±


    Ginger turned and waved. ¡°Bye¨Cbye!¡±


    Timothy settled back onto the bed, a smile lingering on his lips as he watched Ginger and Mia leave.


    With a bit of rest, Ginger would swiftly regain her health.


    After Mia and Ginger left the ward, they swiftly made their way down the stairs. Turning to Peyton, Mia


    asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the donated bone marrow?¡±


    1


    ¡°It¡¯s been securely preserved. To avoid arousing suspicion, a helicopter has been arranged for


    departure tonight.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Mia affirmed.


    She drew in a deep breath, feeling her nerves tingle with anticipation.


    It was already 5:00 pm, with just a few hours remaining before their departure.


    Looking up at Mia, Ginger asked, ¡°Mommy, are we leaving tonight?¡±


    Mia gently caressed Ginger¡¯s head as she replied, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going to bring the bone marrow back to


    save Sage. He¡¯s been patiently waiting in the sterile chamber.¡±


    Although Mia sensed Ginger¡¯s reluctance to leave Timothy, she knew they couldn¡¯t dwell on it now.


    Their priority was to return quickly with his bone marrow.


    As night fell, Mia quietly prepared to depart with Ginger.


    As they approached the elevator to ascend to the rooftop for their helicopter ride, Mia and Ginger


    unexpectedly encountered Sharon.


    Maintaining herposure, Mia addressed her, ¡°Mrs. Barrett, what do you


    want?¡±


    ¡°I need to have a word with you.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Barrett, rest assured, I won¡¯t go back on the promise I made to you this morning.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s precisely why I¡¯m here. To ensure you won¡¯t backtrack, you muste with. me now and


    inform Tim in person that you¡¯re ending things with him. Only then will I believe what you say,¡± Sharon


    demanded.


    Mia¡¯s brow furrowed in response. ¡°But Timothy is still recovering. Can¡¯t we postpone this discussion to


    tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°No! This has to be resolved now. I can¡¯t risk any surprises you might have up your sleeveter.¡±


    Mia was somewhat unnerved. If Sharon were to dy them now, who knew what unforeseen events


    might unfoldter on?


    Without further deliberation, Mia swiftly turned to Peyton and instructed, ¡°Take Ginger


    downstairs for a walk. You don¡¯t need to wait for me.¡±


    Understanding Mia¡¯s intention, Peyton nodded and led Ginger away.


    Turning to Sharon, Mia asked, ¡°Is Timothy awake?¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s still asleep, we¡¯ll just wait for him to wake up. Given the big sacrifice Tim has made, I¡¯m sure


    you can afford to be patient.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going then,¡± Mia replied.


    She was just trying to buy some time, hoping Peyton could smoothly depart with Ginger on the


    helicopter.


    Following Sharon, Mia soon arrived at Timothy¡¯s hospital room, coincidentally finding him awake.


    A pang of guilt struck Mia as she saw Timothy conscious. Meeting her gaze, Timothy asked, ¡°Where¡¯s


    Ginger?¡±

 Chapter 783

    Mia¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she hastily said, ¡°She didn¡¯te. Sometimes, it¡¯s not appropriate for


    children to be present.¡±


    Frowning, Timothy turned to Sharon. ¡°Mom, weren¡¯t you discharged from the hospital this morning?


    Why are you back here again?¡±


    ¡°Tim, I¡¯ve returned to see you. Take a good look at yourself. This dire situation you¡¯re in- it¡¯s all a


    consequence of your bone marrow donation. And forcing Luna out of the Barrett family over this, she


    didn¡¯t deserve it, did she?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve made my decision about Luna. Either Asher stays, or she leaves with him.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t do that. Asher must stay! He¡¯s your son, for goodness¡® sake.¡±


    As Sharon brought up Asher, she purposely nced at Mia before continuing, ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    It seemed as though Sharon was signaling to Mia to break up with Timothy at that moment.


    Mia pursed her lips, realizing that several minutes had passed. Peyton should have left with Ginger by


    now.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Observing Mia¡¯s silence, Sharon presumed she might be having doubts. She quickly added, You¡¯re not


    thinking of backing out, are you?¡±


    Timothy furrowed his brows upon hearing Sharon¡¯s remark. ¡°Mom, what are you up to now?


    ¦°


    ¡°Oh, Tim, I¡¯m not plotting anything this time. It¡¯s something Ms. Monalize promised me


    herself.¡±


    Timothy gazed at Mia, confusion evident in his eyes.


    Mia realized she couldn¡¯t dodge the inevitable discussion.


    Locking eyes with Timothy, she began, ¡°Mr. Barrett, I¡¯m deeply thankful for your bone marrow donation


    to Ginger. However, I believe rtionships shouldn¡¯t be forced. I don¡¯t think we¡¯repatible, so¡­¡±


    1


    ¡°So what?¡± Timothy interjected, his tone turning cold.


    Pausing, Mia exchanged a brief nce with Sharon before continuing, ¡°So, we should call it quits.¡±


    As her words lingered in the air, the atmosphere in the hospital room seemed to grow noticeably colder.


    Mia stole a nce at Timothy lying on the hospital bed¨Chis demeanor growing darker, his gaze


    intensifying.


    Just then, his voice pierced the air, cold and sharp. ¡°You were the one who pushed for us to be


    together in the first ce, and now you¡¯re the one proposing we break up. Do you take me for a fool?¡±


    Sharon swiftly intervened, ¡°Tim, please don¡¯t be upset. Ms. Monalize revealed the truth to me this


    morning. She was only with you for your bone marrow. I¡¯believe it¡¯s best for both of you to go your


    separate ways.¡±


    Rubbing his temples, Timothy said, ¡°Mom, could you excuse us for a moment? I need to have a word


    with her.¡±


    Mia instinctively nced at Sharon, determined to y her role convincingly.


    Without hesitation, Sharon stood up. ¡°Tim, I¡¯ll take charge of this matter. You two can part ways; it¡¯s


    clear you weren¡¯t right for each other anyway.


    ¡°Ms. Monalize, please leave once your conversation is over. You have no further business


    here.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mia nodded and agreed.


    After wrapping up her conversation with Timothy, Mia promptly exited the room. She was eager to


    leave this ce as quickly as possible.


    Reaching for her phone, she noticed a message from Peyton: ¡°We¡¯ve already taken off.¡±


    A sigh of relief escaped Mia as she read the message, findingfort in the knowledge that they had


    already left the hospital.


    Back in her hospital room, Mia opted to postpone her departure. She wanted to make sure the


    helicopter had safely left Bern City¡¯s airspace before she ventured out herself.


    If Sharon hadn¡¯t intervened so abruptly, Mia would have already left with Ginger.


    As Mia settled onto the sofa, her eyesnded on the toys Ginger had left behind. Suddenly, a


    wave of unease washed over her.


    Two hourster, Peyton called. ¡°Ms. Mia, we¡¯ve left Bern City¡¯s territory. The private helicopter is


    prepared for your departure whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±

 Chapter 784

    After ending the call, Mia skipped packing and decided to head straight to the rooftop for the helicopter.


    However, remembering her encounter with Sharon in the elevator earlier, she chose to be cautious and


    took the stairs to the rooftop this time.


    Panting heavily, Mia reached the rooftop and pushed open the door.


    Her smile faltered as soon as she spotted Timothy standing outside. ¡°What are¡­?¡±


    Turning to face her, Timothy interjected, ¡°You¡¯re wondering what I¡¯m doing here, right?¡± Mia leaned


    against the door, catching her breath. She realized she had been caught.


    Fortunately, Timothy¡¯s bone marrow sample had already been transported out of Bern City with Ginger.


    Thus, even if he had discovered the truth, it would have been toote.


    With deliberate steps, Timothy moved closer to her. ¡°After all the trust I ced in you, is this how you


    repay me? Using me and then walking away like it¡¯s no big deal?¡±


    He had hoped not to find Mia here, but unfortunately, his hopes were crushed.


    Facing Timothy, Mia remainedposed. ¡°Is this what you call trust? Aren¡¯t about being ridiculed for


    saying such things?¡±


    you worried


    Timothy¡¯s demeanor turned cold. ¡°But how can you say I don¡¯t trust you? Since my bone marrow match


    was confirmed, have I ever questioned you?¡±


    Mia¡¯s gaze faltered slightly. ¡°You¡¯re right, you never questioned me. But your actions suggest otherwise.


    If you truly trusted me, you wouldn¡¯t be here waiting. You would be resting in the hospital room.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s anger red at her words. ¡°Mia, it¡¯s been four years, and your talent for causing trouble has


    only grown!¡±


    Was Timothy supposed to pretend he was unaware and obediently stay in his hospital room.


    to demonstrate his trust in Mia?


    What kind of absurd notion was that?


    Mia¡¯s expression grew cold as she retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m not Mia!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I believe anything you say at this point?¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you. I couldn¡¯t care less!¡±


    Just then, Timothy stepped forward, seizing Mia¡¯s wrist. ¡°You im you¡¯re not Mia, right? Fine, I¡¯ll bring


    Aunt Patricia over to confront you immediately! Heath, go get her!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Mia shot a re at Heath before addressing Timothy sternly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to disturb her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Weren¡¯t you going to keep pretending?¡±


    Lowering his head, Timothy gazed at Mia and reached out to lift her chin. ¡°Mia, it¡¯s been four years, and


    you¡¯ve hidden your secret so well.¡±


    Suddenly, Mia¡¯s pnded forcefully, the sound resonating in the air as Timothy¡¯s face turned aside.


    A tense silence settled between them.


    Mia¡¯s gaze turned cold as she locked eyes with Timothy. ¡°Timothy, let¡¯s get one thing straight¨CI¡¯m not


    the same Mia who tolerated your bullying in the past.¡±


    Upon hearing her admit her identity, Timothy pressed his tongue against his cheek, a faint smile ying


    on his lips. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve grown a temper too.¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t stand Timothy¡¯s expression. She tried to p him again, but this time he caught her wrist.


    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t push it,¡± he whispered.


    Gritting her teeth, Mia eximed, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted nothing more than to scratch this bastard¡¯s irritating face!


    ¡°After finally catching you, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting go now. I have plenty of questions that need


    answers!¡±


    As Timothy nced behind Mia, he realized that no one was there. His brows knitted in concern as he


    asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ginger?¡±


    Despite this, Mia remained silent, her concentration fixed on freeing her hand.


    Suddenly, a realization dawned on Timothy. ¡°Mia, you wouldn¡¯t just leave Ginger behind and go off on


    your own. Where is she?¡±

 Chapter 785

    Mia couldn¡¯t deny Timothy¡¯s astuteness. She countered, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d allow Ginger to


    apany me?¡±


    ¡°Mia, do you seriously not trust me? Despite knowing your true identity for a while now, I¡¯ve still kept my


    promise about donating my bone marrow to Ginger.


    ¡°But what about you? Are you nning to take Ginger and run as soon as you get what you


    need from me?**


    Timothy had never been manipted by a woman before, but it appeared that Mia was testing his


    boundaries.


    Mia¡¯s lips curved into a smirk. ¡°Mr. Barrett, since you¡¯re already aware, could you please step aside,¡±


    she demanded.


    With a swift motion, Timothy reached out and firmly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Do you think you can simply


    walk away now?¡±


    ¡°Timothy, why aren¡¯t you letting me go? Could it be that you¡¯ve actually developed feelings for me?¡± Mia


    retorted, her demeanorposed as she regarded him as though he were a


    stranger.


    An eerie silence filled the air.


    Timothy maintained his firm grip on her hand, a subtle warmth radiating from his palm. He appeared


    slightly awkward as he spoke, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s a relief. I¡¯m d to know it¡¯s not because you¡¯ve fallen in love with me.¡±


    With a forceful tug, Mia reimed her hand, shooting a cold nce in Timothy¡¯s direction. Dominic is


    expecting me for dinner. Farewell, Mr. Barrett. Until our paths cross again!¡±


    With that, she turned on her heel and strode briskly toward the waiting helicopter, disying no hint of


    sentimentality.


    However, upon boarding the aircraft, Mia discovered that the pilot and bodyguard had been


    detained.


    As she stood there, Timothy¡¯s footsteps drew near from behind. ¡°I¡¯ve warned you. This time, you can¡¯t


    just walk away as you please.¡±


    Nheless, Mia didn¡¯t flinch. Turning to meet his gaze squarely, she countered, ¡°Mr.


    Barrett, do you still think of me as that same vulnerable woman you could just manipte?¡±


    She continued, ¡°Let me remind you that I am now the heiress of the esteemed Lane family in Nord City.


    If you dare to detain me here, rest assured, my brothers will not hesitate toe tomorrow and turn the


    Barrett family upside down!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I believe you. Your brothers have done an impressive job of keeping you hidden over the


    years. They even managed to deceive me,¡± Timothy said.


    ¡°Timothy, we went through a divorce, remember? So, why are you now insisting on keeping


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I can¡¯t be


    me here? If the thought of us being apart because you love me, just say so. It might earn you more


    respect from me!¡±


    Timothy felt his anger surge, his blood pressure spiking noticeably. Even after many years apart, it


    appeared that Mia¡¯s talent for provoking him remained unchanged.


    ¡°What about Ginger?¡± Timothy demanded.


    ¡°This is between us. Why drag Ginger into it?¡±


    ¡°But Ginger is my daughter too. Don¡¯t I deserve to know?¡±


    Mia¡¯s hand clenched slowly. ¡°When did I ever im that Ginger is your daughter?¡±


    ¡°This matter can be resolved easily. We just need to do a DNA test using both Ginger¡¯s blood and mine


    to see if she¡¯s my biological daughter.¡±


    Mia¡¯s demeanor hardened as she retorted, ¡°Timothy, Ginger belongs to me. She has no ties to the


    Barrett family whatsoever.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my sperm, do you think you could have brought such a lovely daughter into this world


    by yourself?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s audacity seemed to have no limits.


    Mia scoffed, saying, ¡°Ginger has left Bern City, flown away on the private jet I arranged. Even if you try


    to chase her, you wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up.


    ¡°Fine, if I can¡¯t catch her, then I¡¯ll pursue you instead!¡±


    With a smirk, Mia retorted, ¡°Oh, Mr. Barrett, it seems you still have feelings for me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    }


    Timothy pursed his lips in response. ¡°Ginger doesn¡¯t belong exclusively to you. As her father, it¡¯s my


    responsibility to be there for her, especially when she¡¯s unwell.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to contest custody with me?¡±


    With a narrowed gaze, Timothy replied, ¡°I hadn¡¯t intended to, but if you continue to hide with Ginger, I¡¯ll


    be forced to fight for custody.¡±


    ¡°Timothy, you speak boldly, but are you aware of who my brother is? He¡¯s a prominentwyer in Nord


    City. Do you truly believe you can snatch Ginger away from the Lane family so easily? Only in your


    wildest dreams.¡±


    Mia had never been concerned about custody issues before.


    Timothy¡¯s expression soured as he said, ¡°Mia, this time, Ginger came to Nord City to find her dad. Can


    you really bear to let her go without a father figure in her life?¡±

 Chapter 786

    Mia was sharply stung by Timothy¡¯s remark.


    She scoffed, saying, ¡°Even your mother considers Ginger a burden. Besides, don¡¯t you have a son


    named Asher? Why are you so fixated on Ginger?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, Asher isn¡¯t my son!¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s not your son, then whose child is he? Timothy, you¡¯re truly despicable!¡±


    As Mia tried to leave, Timothy pulled her into an embrace. He lowered his head and whispered


    hoarsely, ¡°It seems like this matters to you after all. Could it be that you¡¯re jealous?¡±


    Mia was utterly furious. She forcefully stomped on Timothy¡¯s foot and then swiftly turned, aiming a kick


    toward his groin. ¡°So, you think you¡¯re a yer, huh? Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve got what it takes!¡±


    Timothy let out a grunt, his muscles tensing, while beads of sweat formed on his forehead.


    He red at Mia as she backed away, gritting his teeth. ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Nheless, Mia had no intention of staying. She proceeded directly to the elevator, determined to


    leave the hospital.


    Upon reaching the hospital¡¯s exit, she was confronted by a red sports car parked right in front of her.


    Mia narrowed her eyes, finding the sports car oddly familiar.


    Suddenly, Shelly stormed out of the vehicle. ¡°You bitch! How dare you trick me with counterfeit goods!¡±


    ¡°Damn, you caught on quickly. I guess your brain isn¡¯t totally useless after all,¡± Mia remarked


    sarcastically.


    With Timothy¡¯s bone marrow sample already sent away, Mia no longer needed to maintain the facade


    in front of Shelly. She had nothing left to fear at this point.


    Shelly¡¯s expression contorted with anger. She hadn¡¯t expected Monalize to admit so readily.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Throughout the journey, Shelly had harbored doubts, pondering whether Monalize, too, had fallen prey


    to someone else¡¯s deceit.


    Enraged, Shelly hurled the replica handbag she had been holding to the ground. ¡°We have no


    grievances between us, so why resort to using these counterfeit goods to deceive me? Do you not


    have any shame?¡±


    Mia remainedposed as she responded, ¡°We¡¯re not exactly close, so it¡¯s surprising that you


    shamelessly turn to me every time you want something.


    ¡°The total value of these luxury items amounts to millions of dors. Since you boldly demanded them, I


    had to resort to such measures to minimize my losses.¡±


    ¡°Who would have imagined that the heiress of the Barrett family would be in such dire financial straits?¡±


    At that moment, Luna emerged from the passenger seat and walked up to Shelly. ¡°Shelly, it seems


    she¡¯s been deliberately cozying up to you with an agenda from the beginning. Do you finally see her


    true colors?¡±


    Upon Luna¡¯s arrival, Mia finally realized how someone as gullible as Shelly could quickly identify the


    high¨Cquality counterfeits.


    Shelly was boiling with rage. She had be the subject of ridicule for unting fake goods, and


    numerous people were demanding refunds. Some even threatened to take legal action against her if


    she failed toply.


    ring at Mia, Shelly eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t think for a second that this is over. I¡¯ve already sold half of


    those counterfeit items you gave me, and now these people are all demanding refunds. You better


    cough up the money!¡±


    Mia retorted with a mocking expression, ¡°Did I personally take the money you earned from selling those


    bags?¡±


    Shelly became somewhat defensive. ¡°Why does it matter if I was the one who collected it? It¡¯s all gone


    now anyway. If it weren¡¯t for you giving me counterfeit goods, I wouldn¡¯t be getting chased for refunds


    now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem since you collected the money,¡± Mia retorted.


    ¡°If you don¡¯tpensate me, I¡¯ll sue you for selling counterfeit goods!¡±


    Mia smirked in response. ¡°I gave them to you, but I didn¡¯t tell you to sell them. If you¡¯re not satisfied,


    feel free to find awyer and sue me whenever you like.¡±


    Enraged, Shelly snapped, ¡°Hold on a minute! Who said you could leave? If you don¡¯t exin yourself


    now, don¡¯t even think about walking away!¡±


    Mia¡¯s gaze turned icy as she looked at the two bodyguards standing before her. She gazed at Shelly


    and asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Without hesitation, she raised her hand, summoning a group of bodyguards to surround


    them.


    The imposing bodyguards encircled Shelly and Luna.

 Chapter 787

    Mia stayed rooted on the spot calmly, her gaze focused on Shelly who seemed to have shrunken from


    cowardice.


    Mia asked, ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t catch you clearly. Mind saying it once more?¡±


    Shelly¡¯s face drained of color as she stuttered, ¡°I¨CI¡¯m Shelly Barrett! If you hurt me, my family will never


    let you get away with it!¡±


    Mia snorted. ¡°Very well. I shall make your wishe true. I¡¯ll strip you guys off and wait for your family


    toe at me.¡±


    Following that, the bodyguards trapped Shelly and Luna in a circle.


    Shelly screamed, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing! I¡¯m Shelly Barrett! Tim will never let you go if you do


    this!¡±


    Luck wasn¡¯t on Shelly and Luna¡¯s side. They just had to confront Mia when she happened to be in a


    bad mood.


    Mia decided to let off some steam by ying with them.


    Coldness shrouded Mia¡¯s eyes. ¡°How about this? You both discuss who¡¯ll stay and who¡¯ll


    leave.¡±


    Luna huffed, ¡°Ms. Monalize, you¡¯re trying to drive a wedge between Shelly and I. Just how low can you


    stoop?¡±


    ¡°It is embarrassing, but it works, doesn¡¯t it? That¡¯s all that matters. You have ten seconds. Ten, nine,


    eight¡­¡± Mia began the countdown.


    Shelly was drenched in cold sweat as she looked at Luna. ¡°I¡¯m still young. I¡¯ll be marrying someone in


    the future. I¡¯ll go, y¨Cyou¡¯ll stay. Tim will surely treat you well if he knows you saved me.¡±


    Luna retorted, ¡°Are you out of your mind, Shelly Barrett? This woman doesn¡¯t have the guts tomit


    such a thing in broad daylight. Don¡¯t be a scaredy cat because of what she said, jeez!¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re this brave, you can stay. I¡¯m out of here!¡± Shelly shoved Luna and ran away


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    without looking back. Even her heels were abandoned.


    Mia chuckled and mocked Luna, ¡°Look at the useless trash you tried so hard to butter up. Did


    you do that to have a taste of how fast people can turn against you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself! The Barretts know your true colors now. You don¡¯t stand a chance at all,¡±


    Luna retorted.


    Mia arched a brow. ¡°Well, do I care? Only foolish women would bet everything they had on a


    man.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know everything. You wouldn¡¯t know what you would have done if you were poor. ¡°Luna¡¯s


    gaze darted to Mia¡¯s bodyguards and the luxury brands Mia was wearing.


    Jealousy consumed Luna. Luna believed that Mia wouldn¡¯t have been able to act this high and mighty if


    she had been born poor.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally acted like yourself. Do you admit you love money now?¡± Mia asked.


    ¡°Money¡¯s the reason why everything goes your way. If you were poor, it would¡¯ve been otherwise,¡±


    Luna said.


    Mia wasn¡¯t taken aback by Luna¡¯s remark. ¡°Even if I was poor, I would at least uphold my morals.


    Unlike you.¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending! No one knows where you got that money from. You better get the hell out of Bern


    City with your sickly daughter! And nevere back! There¡¯s no ce in the Barrett family for the both


    of you!¡±


    Right after those words were uttered by Luna, Mia delivered a p across Luna¡¯s face.


    Covering her stinging cheek, Luna shrieked, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten about those sharks on Xavier Ind?¡± Mia grabbed Luna¡¯s hair. ¡°I warned you. Do


    not anger me. You¡¯ve crossed the line by mentioning my daughter. Let¡¯s call it a day with a p today.


    Next time, it won¡¯t be this simple anymore.¡±


    Mia released her and left. It would only be a waste of time staying here.


    Luna stood over there in a haggard state, her tongue licking her bloody lips.


    She vowed in silent, ¡°You cherish your daughter so much, huh? You¡¯re going to regret this! I¡¯ll make


    you beg for mercy on your knees!¡±


    ¡ª


    As soon as Mia returned to her ce, she called Nichs. ¡°The ne willnd in Nord City tomorrow


    morning. After that, I¡¯ll leave matters here to you.¡±


    ¡°What about you? What if Timothy finds out about this?¡±

 Chapter 788

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Timothy found out about it anyway. This is the Barretts¡® territory after all. Keeping a secret


    from him isn¡¯t easy. Thankfully, the bone marrow along with Ginger have been safely delivered to Nord


    City.¡±


    ¡°Did he make things difficult for you?¡± Nichs asked, feeling concerned about Mia¡¯s wellbeing.


    Mia suddenly thought of the argument that happened on the rooftop of the hospital.


    Nheless, she recounted calmly, ¡°Nothing I couldn¡¯t settle. I¡¯m Mia Lane. Can he do anything to


    me?¡±


    ¡°Take a private flight back then,¡± Nichs suggested.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m thinking the same thing, but I want to go see Aunt Patricia before I leave. It¡¯s alreadyte


    now, so I¡¯m going to meet her tomorrow morning.


    ¡°Maybe have breakfast with her before heading back. Timothy already found out about it anyway.


    Returning early won¡¯t make any difference.¡±


    The next time she woulde to Bern City would be a few monthster, so she didn¡¯t want


    to miss the chance to meet Patricia.


    She really hoped to have a meal with Patricia before leaving Bern City.


    It had been four years since Miast met Patricia after all.


    Nichs went silent for a moment. ¡°Okay. Just be careful. If the Barretts threaten you, call


    us right away.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Please look after Sage for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t


    me.¡±


    worry. He¡¯s not only your precious son. I watched him grow up too. He¡¯s like a son to


    They engaged in small talk before terminating the call.


    Timothy had found out that Mia had sent the donated bone marrow and Ginger back to Nord City,


    including the fact that she had been lying to him the past few days.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    Compared to how the Barretts treated her in the past, what she did to him was nothing.


    Mia massaged her temples. Recently, there had been unfamiliar images crossing her mind.


    They seemed to be rted to the Barrett family.


    It seemed like she would regain her memories soon.


    The next morning, Mia bought a lot of stuff before visiting Patricia.


    Mia was going to leave after lunch, so she wanted to cherish the time she had with Patricia.


    Mia¡¯s visit was a pleasant surprise to Patricia. ¡°Mia, why did you buy so many things? You could¡¯ve just


    come empty¨Chanded.¡±


    ¡°How could I do that when I wasn¡¯t by your side for years? These are good for your health.¡±


    ¡°Mia, your brothers actually asked someone to buy me supplements and good food every year. I¡¯m as


    fit as a fiddle! I took a body checkup not long ago. And the doctor told me to refrain from eating too


    much and exercise regrly,¡± Patricia said light¨Cheartedly.


    They sat on the couch. Mia gave it a thought before revealing, ¡°Aunt Patricia, I¡¯m going to return to


    Nord City today. I¡¯ll see you again some other time.¡±


    Disappointment colored Patricia¡¯s eyes, but she cheered herself up the next second. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Tell


    me earlier before youe next time so that I can make your favorite food for you.¡±


    Mia held Patricia¡¯s hand. This was the woman who showed Mia what the affection and love of a family


    felt like.


    Once Sage recovered, she would visit Patricia with her children. Settling Patricia down in Nord City


    wasn¡¯t a bad idea either.


    Midway through lunch, Mia received a call from Nichs.


    She headed to the garden outside and asked, ¡°Has Ginger arrived safely?¡±


    Yes, but I have bad news.¡±


    ¡°Fire away.¡±


    ¡°The container should contain the bone marrow, but it¡¯s empty.¡±

 Chapter 789

    How could the container be empty?


    Color drained from Mia¡¯s face. Her voice trembled. ¡°How could this be?¡±


    Her heart sank to the pit of her stomach the moment she heard that.


    ¡°I will never make jokes about something this important, Mia. I checked thoroughly several times and


    even checked the delivery process with Peyton. Everything was done as nned. Seems like there


    was a problem before the container was dispatched from the hospital.¡±


    There was a problem before the container was dispatched from the hospital?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In other words, someone did something to the bone marrow before that!


    Taking deep breaths, Mia attempted to calm herself down. There was no room for mistakes right now.


    Her hand ruffled through her hair. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problem with the hospital. We already made


    the arrangements.¡±


    She thought everything was going ording to n. When the bone marrow was delivered to


    Nichs, Sage could undergo the treatment.


    However, the container arriving at Nord City empty was not what she had expected!


    Just who dared toy a finger on the bone marrow that could save Sage?


    ¡°Mia, I called the person in charge from the hospital. He confirmed that the bone marrow was ced in


    the container. He doesn¡¯t know why we received an empty one. Something must¡¯ve gone wrong


    throughout the process. You have to go to the hospital in person to check it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go to the hospital to get to the bottom of it,¡± Mia said with determination.


    ¡°Mia, just a reminder¨CSage is in the vacuum chamber. You have to get Timothy¡¯s bone marrow as soon


    as possible. Otherwise, you know what will happen to Sage, don¡¯t you?¡± Nichs reminded Mia of the


    dire circumstances surrounding them.


    She frowned. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get it back at all costs.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t forgive whoever had stolen the bone marrow!


    The call ended, and her hands were shaking.


    She managed her expression before returning to the living room. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t think I can keep you


    company for lunch. Something came up and I have to go now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mia? You look awful. Did something happen?¡± Patricia could see through her right


    away.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I gotta go now. I¡¯ll exin everything to you one day,¡± Mia said hurriedly.


    ¡°Okay. Hurry on. Be safe.¡± Patricia didn¡¯t pry further, but she was still worried.


    It took everything in Mia to hold herself together. Leaving Patricia¡¯s ce was the first thing she had to


    do right now.


    Once she got into the car, the air around her shifted.


    She massaged her head, recalling the entirety of the situation. Nichs was right.


    Something had happened in that hospital.


    Only one person could do something in the hospital¨CTimothy.


    Who would¡¯ve known he would get in her way at such a critical moment?


    It was no wonder he said nothing after stopping her at the rooftop of the hospital yesterday.


    He was waiting for today¨Cthe day she realized that the container was empty!


    That bastard!


    Mia rushed to the hospital only to be informed that Timothy had been discharged this


    morning.


    She looked for the doctor in charge of the bone marrow. They cross¨Cchecked the procedures but found


    nothing that could be the problem.


    Quickly, she asked someone to retrieve the surveince footage in the hospital.


    Then, she drove away from the hospital.

 Chapter 790

    Mia took her phone out to call Timothy immediately.


    The line got through right away and his voice sounded, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to call me again. I thought


    you returned to Nord City.¡±


    She rolled her eyes at his acting.


    Still, she asked patiently, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re discharged from the hospital. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°At work. Need something from me?¡±


    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Yes, I need something from you.¡±


    She hung up the call and instructed the driver, ¡°To Barrett Group.¡±


    Now, she had to go to Barrett Group to interrogate that man in person, to ask him why he retrieved the


    bone marrow. He clearly knew that that was the key to saving her child!


    She held her phone tightly. The sheer thought of Sage waiting in the vacuum chamber broke her heart.


    If they lost the bone marrow, Sage¡¯s life would be in danger!


    She would never let him die in the vacuum chamber! Never!


    The car reached Barrett Group at full pelt.


    She alighted from the car and mmed the door shut. Then, she walked into the building hurriedly.


    However, a security guard stopped her. ¡°Miss, only Barrett Group¡¯s staff is allowed to enter.


    Mia shot him a cold look. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Timothy Barrett.¡±


    TI


    Then, she walked inside the building.


    The security guard wanted to stop her again, but her bodyguards pulled him to the side.


    Mia managed to get in without hurdles.


    1


    The receptionist noticed something wrong and sprang from her seat. ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Timothy Barrett.¡±


    ¡°Do you have an appointment with Mr. Barrett?¡±


    ¡°No, but I must see him today!¡± Mia didn¡¯t want to waste time exining herself to the receptionist.


    Turning around, she went for the elevator right away.


    Every second was precious. She couldn¡¯t afford to waste a single second.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    rmed, the receptionist called for security guards, and soon, more than ten security guards


    confronted her team of bodyguards.


    The air around them tensed.


    At that moment, Luna showed up with a smug smile. ¡°Ms. Monalize, I didn¡¯t expect to see you in Barrett


    Group again. What business do you have here?¡±


    ¡°I want to see Timothy.¡± Mia red at her.


    ¡°How could you disturb him at work? What do you need to see him for? Tim¡¯s been discharged only this


    morning, and he came to work for a meeting. He didn¡¯t even take a break. He recently put off much


    work because of you.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to know. This is between him and me,¡± Mia snapped back.


    Luna shifted her gaze to the receptionist. ¡°As you know, Tim hates this kind of thing the most. You know


    what to do, don¡¯t you? Stop thatdy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Maynard.¡± The receptionist listened to Luna and instructed the security guards to stop Mia


    and her bodyguards.


    A glint of fury flickered in Mia¡¯s eyes as the situation took a turn for the worse. Her patience had


    reached its limit.


    ???


    Her anger red up. guess you didn¡¯t learn your lesson hard enough yesterday.¡±

 Chapter 791

    Mia stared at Luna, her eyes cold and dark.


    Luna¡¯s posture turned weak and cowardly immediately, but she didn¡¯t back down from there. ¡°Ms.


    Monalize, I forgave you although you pped me yesterday. But this is a different matter. Tim hates it


    when peoplee to him for personal matters at work. Your best shot is to leave right now. Otherwise,


    you¡¯ll be aughing stock when you¡¯re driven out of the building.¡±


    Luna had waited so long to finally strike Mia.


    Actually, Luna wanted to tell Timothy that Mia had pped her, but he didn¡¯t want to see her. That was


    why she had no choice but to bear with the humiliation herself.


    Luna¡¯s sidekick, Avril Leonard, joined the fray. ¡°I¡¯ve met people like her over these years- gold diggers.


    They¡¯re trying to be the main character of a rags¨Cto¨Criches story,¡± he mocked.


    Luna smirked. ¡°I know, right? But people have to wake up to reality sometimes, and ept it. She has


    broken up with Tim, but she¡¯s refusing to let him go.


    Mia burst into a fit ofughter before looking at the receptionist. ¡°Is this how thispany runs?¡±


    The receptionist was put in a tight spot. ¡°Sorry, but you can¡¯t meet Mr. Barrett without an appointment.


    These are the rules. I hope you won¡¯t make it difficult for us.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t have an appointment with him, but I¡¯ve never heard of a wife who has to make an


    appointment to see her husband.¡±


    ¡°His wife? We haven¡¯t heard of his marriage though.¡± The receptionist was baffled.


    Mia added, ¡°You might have not heard that, but I think you know that he¡¯s divorced, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m his


    ex¨Cwife. I need to see him.¡±


    Luna gasped. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense, Ms. Monalize. Don¡¯t think of pretending to be his ex¨Cwife just because


    you look like her.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The receptionist asked, ¡°Miss, could you give him a call so that we can confirm your identity?¡±


    Mia¡¯s patience was running thin.


    She dialed his number, but he didn¡¯t pick up!


    Was he trying to make things difficult for her?


    Mia put her phone down. Since he was going to make things difficult for her, she might as well go all


    out.


    ny way.¡±


    ¡°Since you keep stopping me when I¡¯m trying to be nice, I might as well have it my Mia gave her


    bodyguards a look. ¡°Make a way through. I don¡¯t want to waste my time with them.¡±


    Despite being outnumbered, her four bodyguards were highly skilled inbat. It didn¡¯t take them long


    to take those security guards down.


    The tables were turned.


    Luna shouted, ¡°Call the cops! Someone¡¯s intruding into ourpany!¡±


    Mia¡¯s cold gaze zeroed in on Luna, who retreated backward like a coward.


    However, Mia wasn¡¯t in the state of mind to deal with Luna because there was something more


    important she had to do.


    Mia took the elevator to the top floor.


    Who would¡¯ve expected a self¨Cimed ex¨Cwife to barge into Barrett Group with bodyguards?


    Mia exited the elevator and studied the busy employee in front of her. ¡°Where¡¯s Timothy Barrett? Call


    him out! I have to see him!¡±

 Chapter 792

    A secretary confronted Mia. ¡°Miss, are you looking for Mr. Barrett? He¡¯s in a meeting at the moment.¡±


    Staff from the secretarial department were smart. He could tell that the woman looked a lot like


    Timothy¡¯s ex¨Cwife.


    During the past few years, many women have attempted to make Timothy owe them a favor in order to


    be Mrs. Barrett. However, none of those women have fared well in the end.


    Not buying that, Mia marched forward and swung open the door to the presidential office.


    Just as she had expected, Timothy was sitting right there. There were a few managerial¨Clevel


    employees on the couch too.


    It seemed like a meeting was ongoing.


    Silence filled the air.


    She red up at Timothy. ¡°Very well, Timothy Barrett. I didn¡¯t know you could be such a jerk!¡±


    Others in the room drew in sharp breaths. Where did this womane from?


    Why did she kick open the door and reproach Timothy?


    One of them thought, ¡°She¡¯s dead meat. Mr. Barrett is not the type who gives women the leeway.¡±


    Timothy calmly responded, ¡°What did I do?¡±


    ¡°How dare youy a finger on the bone marrow? Do you call yourself a man? That¡¯s the key to saving


    my child! Your child too! Not even a beast would devour their offspring. I guess you stoop much lower


    than a beast,¡± Mia jabbered on.


    The people who heard that were taken aback as they shared the same thought-¡°Who is she? She¡¯s


    feisty!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Still, Timothy appeared rather calm. He instructed the others, ¡°Give us a moment and close


    the door.¡±


    The managerial employees were stunned. Timothy wasn¡¯t driving her out, but them? Has the world


    turned upside down?


    Timothy stood up and walked to her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe all the way to Barrett Group


    to see me.¡±


    Next, she raised her hand and pped him right across the cheek.


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Her voice was monotonous.


    The managerial employees, who hadn¡¯t left the office, were shocked.


    Quickly, they lowered their heads and left the office, pretending to not see anything.


    What if they were fired because they witnessed or heard something that they shouldn¡¯t? That wouldn¡¯t


    be good!


    Their questions were left hanging¨Cwho was that daring woman?


    To think that she dared to p Timothy. Unbelievable!


    Now, Timothy and Mia were alone.


    His face remained emotionless as he caressed his cheek. ¡°Mia Bowen, do you think I won¡¯t do anything


    to you? You¡¯ve pped me again and again.¡±


    There was a limit to his patience.


    Mia¡¯s eyes were welling up, and her hands were trembling. ¡°Timothy Barrett, I know that you¡¯re angry


    because I lied to you. Let¡¯s make a deal.¡±


    Dubious, he couldn¡¯t follow her. ¡°What deal?¡±


    ¡°Your grandmother still needs a cluster of reishi mushrooms to recover, and I have exactly what you


    need.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s expression turned serious upon hearing that. ¡°What do you want from me in exchange?¡±


    ¡°What else? Stop pretending already!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡±


    She arched her brows. ¡°Of course it¡¯s your bone marrow. Give it back to me.¡±

 Chapter 793

    Timothy¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Are you saying that I stole the bone marrow? What are you talking about?¡±


    He thought Mia had left Bern City this morning, and yet she came to Barrett Group to interrogate him


    about the lost bone marrow?


    ¡°Timothy Barrett, stop pretending. It¡¯s meaningless now. I¡¯ll give you the reishi mushrooms you need in


    exchange for your bone marrow. You have nothing to lose from this.¡±


    ¡°Mia Bowen, I don¡¯t get it. When did I steal the bone marrow? Didn¡¯t you send Ginger and the bone


    marrow to Nord City? Why are you asking for the bone marrow from me?¡±


    Her actions struck him as preposterous.


    Mia looked visibly confused as she asked, ¡°What do you mean by that? Were you not the one who


    stole the bone marrow?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t him, who else could it be?


    ¡°Mia Bowen, although I¡¯m angry that you lied to me, I will never take the kid¡¯s health lightly.¡±


    Judging from her anxious looks, he realized that she wasn¡¯t joking.


    He asked seriously, ¡°What happened? Is the bone marrow missing?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s missing. The hospital should¡¯ve received it this afternoon and began the


    treatment. But the container was empty.¡±


    ¡°Empty? Did they lose it while it was delivered? Or did someone steal it?¡±


    have gotten


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be. It was delivered through a private jet. Strangers shou anywhere near it. I rushed to


    the hospital first thing. The doctor in charge told me that he did ce the bone marrow in the container.


    We don¡¯t know why it¡¯s empty now.¡±


    She continued, ¡°Other than you, who else has the authority to steal it without anyone¡¯s knowledge?¡±


    Mia grew more frantic as each second passed.


    ¡°Calm down, Mia!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t! That¡¯s my child we¡¯re talking about! Your bone marrow could save my child¡¯s life! Timothy, I


    know that you¡¯re angry about me lying to you. I apologize, I¡¯m sorry. As long as you return it to me, I am


    willing to do anything.¡± She was reaching her breaking point.


    Sage was already waiting in the vacuum chamber.


    If she couldn¡¯t deliver the bone marrow in time, there was only one ending awaiting him¡ª


    death.


    And she could never ept that!


    Holding Mia¡¯s shoulders, Timothy promised, ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to look into this immediately. Calm down.


    If someone stole it away, they surely would have left some traces behind. This is Bern City. There¡¯s


    nothing that I can¡¯t find out.¡±


    Hearing that, she finally managed to calm down a little.


    She inhaled deeply. ¡°My men are requesting surveince footage from the hospital. But who else could


    it be if it wasn¡¯t you? Why would someone steal a useless bone marrow?¡±


    Bone marrow wasn¡¯t worth much money. Besides, only the person with the matching bone marrow


    would need it.


    The average person wouldn¡¯t steal it without any solid reason! 1


    Strange.


    Mia suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Could it be your mother?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t Timothy, the only other suspect would be Sharon.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Timothy had the same guess. ¡°That¡¯s possible. But there¡¯s no reason for her to do this. I¡¯ve donated the


    bone marrow today. No matter what she does, it¡¯s already over.¡±

 Chapter 794

    Mia paced back and forth, frustration painting her expression.


    She knew that Sharon didn¡¯t have a reason to steal the bone marrow. It was true that Sharon didn¡¯t


    wish for Timothy to undergo the surgery of donating his bone marrow.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the surgery was done and Mia had kept up her end of the promise and broken up with him in


    front of Sharon.


    Mia did as Sharon requested. Thus, Sharon had no solid reasons to steal the bone marrow.


    Soon, Mia and Timothy received a phone call at the same time.


    Someone informed her, ¡°Based on the surveince footage, two people entered the room that stored


    the bone marrow. I¡¯ve asked someone to look for them.¡±


    She said sternly, ¡°Send every man we have. I don¡¯t care how much money it¡¯ll take, just find them!¡±


    On the other hand, Timothy hung up the call. He didn¡¯t look great.


    He gazed at her guiltily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I think this might have something to do with my mother. One of the


    people that entered the office was her doctor. But I promise I¡¯ll retrieve the bone marrow back for you.¡°,


    ¡°Call your mother now. Ask her where it is. As long as I can get the bone marrow back, I¡¯ll pretend that


    none of this has happened. I can agree to any of her conditions.¡±


    He pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll ask her to apologize to you. What she did was wrong.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need an apology from her. As I said, I will pretend none of this happened as long as I can get


    the bone marrow. Can¡¯t you hear me? Finding the bone marrow is our priority right now. The kid is


    already in the vacuum chamber. We can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± Mia was almost losing it.


    Timothy frowned. ¡°In the vacuum chamber? That soon?¡±


    ording to his knowledge, Ginger had just returned to Nord City. How could she be in a vacuum


    chamber that soon?


    Mia froze as she realized she made a slip of the tongue due to anxiety.


    Quickly, she exined, ¡°We¡¯ve already made preparations to ce her in the vacuum chamber a long


    time ago.


    there, and we don¡¯t have much time to waste. If she asks me


    She¡¯s


    what¡¯s going on, how am I supposed to answer her?¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll call my mother right now,¡± Timothy said without hesitation as he fished out his phone.


    observed him. After making sure he didn¡¯t realize her mistake, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Timothy dialed Sharon, but no one picked up the call.


    Frowning, he called thendline at home.


    Kaleb answered the call, ¡°Mrs. Barrett went on a trip today. She¡¯ll be back in a few days¡±


    Timothy hung up the call and instructed Heath, ¡°I don¡¯t care if my mother¡¯s on a trip, find her and bring


    her back.¡±


    Mia was baffled. ¡°She¡¯s on a trip? Why a trip now? You¡¯ve been discharged from the hospital only this


    morning. Why would she go on a trip before you fully recover? She was so concerned about you.¡±


    With that information, Mia was confident that Sharon was involved in this.


    Timothy calmed her down. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital now. If things don¡¯t go well, I can donate for the


    second time. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    His remark took her by surprise.


    Having mixed feelings, she said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll ask someone to bring over the reishi mushrooms.¡±


    ¡°Mia Bowen, do you think I¡¯m doing this for those reishi mushrooms?¡± Sometimes, he wished he could


    pry open her head to see what was on her mind.

 Chapter 795

    ¡°Enough, now¡¯s not the time for that. I was going to give you the reishi mushrooms after I return to Nord


    City anyway.¡± Mia intentionally avoided his question. She wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind to process


    that.


    Timothy loosened his tie. Knowing that it was an untimely moment to talk about that, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go


    to the hospital.¡±


    Mia followed him out of the office silently. She realized that many people were watching her.


    Perhaps, news of her pping Timothy had spread within thepany.


    She pretended not to notice anything. After all, she wasn¡¯t the one who was pped.


    Timothy wore a stoic expression,pletely unbothered by the curious stares.


    The duo waited in front of the personal elevator.


    The opposite elevator door opened and Luna walked out of it. ¡°Tim, this woman suddenly barged into


    the building. I already told her that you don¡¯t like to be bothered by outsiders at


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    work.¡±


    Timothy responded coldly, ¡°She¡¯s not an outsider to me.¡±


    That earned Mia¡¯s attention as she looked at him, flustered.


    Luna couldn¡¯t mask her feelings upon hearing that. She just couldn¡¯t understand why Timothy, a man of


    principle, would treat this woman so well. Was it because of her looks that resembled his ex¨Cwife?


    Mia and Timothy entered the personal elevator. Luna stood outside, watching them with hatred in her


    eyes.


    Timothy looked at Luna, his tone indifferent. ¡°This is the top floor. ording to thepany rule, you


    don¡¯t have the authority toe here. Hand in your resignation letter to HR immediately.¡±


    In the face of embarrassment, she didn¡¯t have enough control to manage her expression


    anymore.


    She barked, ¡°But ording to the rules, she¡¯s an intruder as well! She even hurt the security guards!


    Why aren¡¯t you holding her responsible?¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s my wife!¡± Timothy shot back.


    Mia chuckled. ¡°So, you¡¯re just an average employee here, and a busybody one at that. Instead of


    thinking about how to be a mistress, why don¡¯t you spend more time honing your working skills?¡±


    The elevator door closed as soon as she finished.


    Luna stood there all alone, almost losing her sanity to fury.


    But a smirk yed on her lips. She knew why Mia was so eager to see Timothy.


    Luna would be waiting for Mia to beg for mercy on her knees.


    As an afterthought, she took her phone out. ¡°Mrs. Barrett, I think the woman knows what happened to


    the bone marrow. She¡¯s looking for you everywhere.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll keep myself under the radar so that they can¡¯t find me. Luckily, I had n B. Otherwise, she


    would¡¯ve gotten ahead of me. I¡¯ll make her learn her lesson the hard way this time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs. Barrett. You have to show them who¡¯s in charge. Tell her who will wield the most


    power in the Barrett family in the future.¡± 1


    Luna terminated the call. She felt much better after talking to Sharon.


    Although she was just a mere employee in Barrett Group, she wasn¡¯t the least bit worried because


    Barrett Group would belong to her son in the future.


    When that happened, no one would look down upon her anymore!


    Mia and Timothy left Barrett Group together, rushing to the hospital.


    Both of them were silent throughout the journey.

 Chapter 796

    Mia¡¯s phone suddenly rang. With her heart in her throat, she looked at the caller¡¯s ID. It was Nichs


    calling.


    Worried that something happened to Sage, she turned sideways and answered the call. ¡± Hello?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°We have new leads. I¡¯ll settle it as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°He knows it already,¡± Nichs blurted out.


    She bit her lip, her heart wretched upon hearing that. ¡°Calm the kid down. I¡¯ll bring the bone marrow


    back, don¡¯t worry.¡± She hung up the call and felt Timothy¡¯s gaze on her.


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but voice out his curiosity, ¡°Someone¡¯s looking for you?¡±


    He didn¡¯t hear the conversation clearly, but he could discern that it was a male voice.


    She turned to face him. ¡°My fianc¨¦, Nichs. His team is in charge of the treatment.¡±


    ¡°I thought he was a gynecologist, no?¡± Timothy distinctly remembered that the Lanes had chosen a


    gynecologist fianc¨¦ for her.


    Calmly, Mia replied, ¡°As I said, it¡¯s his medical team.¡±


    ¡°What can a gynecologist do about this? It¡¯d be better if you bring the child over here.¡±


    ¡°Nick is the godfather. He will do everything in his power to help my child.¡±


    The way she addressed Nichs made Timothy frown. They sounded close.


    The conversation stopped, and an awkwardness hung in the air.


    When they reached the hospital, they met the doctor in charge first to ask if there were other


    possibilities.


    ¡°Generally, a person is allowed to donate their bone marrow once in their whole life. It¡¯s difficult to be a


    match again for the second time. Even if the same people have the matching bone marrow again, the


    donor can¡¯t donate immediately after the first surgery.¡± The doctor delivered some rather bad news.


    Timothy frowned. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine and healthy. I can donate my bone marrow again immediately.¡±


    ¡°Still, Mr. Barrett, we can¡¯t take blood from you right now. There¡¯s nothing we can do,¡± the


    doctor said.


    Mia slumped her shoulders in disappointment. ¡°Which means we have to find the bone marrow


    donated yesterday, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Thankfully, the ldd isn¡¯t in the vacuum chamber yet, I think we still have time to look for


    another matching bone marrow,¡±


    Mia broke down. ¡°No, we don¡¯t have time. The child is already in the vacuum chamber!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Early preparations were made for a long time and Sage was already waiting in the vacuum chamber!


    If the n had gone well, the treatment would have begun,


    However, the container was received without the bone marrow. Someone stole it away!


    Timothy held her wrist. ¡°I¡¯ll ask them to look for another matching bone marrow. We can find a match as


    soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we don¡¯t have the money and men to do that? We searched for so long, but it was in


    vain! Instead of wasting time on this, why don¡¯t you send more men to look for your mother? Ask her,


    where is the bone marrow!¡± Mia was at her wit¡¯s end.


    ¡°In case something bad happens, tell them to put everything on hold on Ginger¡¯s side.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t. It


    has already begun.¡±

 Chapter 797

    Mia''s eyes were welling up with tears.


    Timothy couldn''t understand her. "I just don''t get it. You knew the bone marrow was missing this


    morning, but why did you proceed with Ginger''s surgery so soon?"


    Only then did Mia calm down. A slip of the tongue would give the game away. She had to stay calm.


    Now that Sage was in the vacuum chamber, Timothy''s bone marrow from yesterday was the only way


    to save Sage.


    Determination recentered the focus in her eyes. She had to find that bone marrow!


    She exined, "The doctor made a mistake. They didn''t check the container when they received it."


    Timothy disapproved, ¡°Fools. You shouldn''t have sent Ginger back to Nord City."


    Mia quipped, "If it wasn''t for your mother, none of this would have happened! It''s all because of your


    mother!¡±


    Heath came up to them. "Our men headed to the ce Mrs. Barrett went, but they couldn''t find her.


    ording to them, she didn''t go there at all.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In other words, Sharon lied.


    Timothy''s face fell. "And what are you standing here for? Get our men and look for her! If she didn''t go


    on a trip, she must be hiding somewhere. I''m sure she hasn''t left Bern City."


    Mia admonished, "Mark my words¡ªthe bone marrow you donated yesterday is the only thing that can


    save my child''s life. If she can''t give it back or if she destroyed it, she''s a murderer. And I will never


    forgive her. I don''t break promises. I will make sure she pays for it with her life!"


    At that moment, her eyes flickered with malice.


    Timothy stared at the woman before him, who seemed different from how she was four years ago. Mia


    was now Ms. Lane. She had everything, almost as much as the Barrett family had. On top of that, she


    had brothers who loved her a lot.


    Timothy knew it wasn''t a joke; it was a warning that could turn into reality.


    He responded calmly, ¡°Like you, I''d also like to find the bone marrow so that Ginger can be well again.


    Do you think I would hurt her? I''m her father!"


    "But who would you choose between your child and your mother?"


    "I won''t let it transpire to that stage.¡±


    "You better keep your word." Mia turned and left the hospital.


    Time was of the essence. She had to send some men to track Sharon down.


    Timothy followed after her, concerned. "Where are you going?"


    She looked back. "Home, of course. You better pray for your men to be faster than mine. I can''t


    guarantee what will happen if I find her first."


    She got into the car and mmed the door shut.


    At that moment, she felt that Dominic was right¡ªthe Barretts were bastards. She should stay away


    from them.


    Timothy wanted to get closer and say something but was stopped by her bodyguards.


    Feeling helpless, he watched her car leave.


    He loosened his tie and undid a few buttons while trying to calm himself down.


    Never in his wildest dream had he expected things to go out of hand.


    His very own mother had dug him his grave.


    Heath couldn''t help but pity Timothy. Winning Mia''s heart back was difficult to begin with, and this


    matter had simply made it worse!


    In the car, Mia received a call from Dominic. She went silent for a moment before answering the call.


    "Dominic."

 Chapter 798

    "I know what happened to the bone marrow. I''ve sent out all the men we have. We should receive news


    soon," Dominic reassured Mia.


    "Dominic, ask someone to keep an eye on Luna. I think she''s involved in this."


    Luna was always plotting against Mia. On top of that, she was the one who told Sharon that Timothy


    would donate his bone marrow.


    Mia reckoned that Luna did something else too.


    Not long after, Mia received a message from the bodyguard who was in charge of monitoring Luna.


    "Luna didn''t go home after work. She went to a vi."


    He stayed on watch for a while, but he couldn''t find out who else was there.


    Mia made up her mind. "Send some men over. Keep watching her. I''ll make my way there.¡±


    Her hunch was telling her that Sharon was definitely there. She''d rather make a mistake than miss her


    chance to discover the truth.


    So, Mia headed to the vi.


    The bodyguard next to her asked, "Ms. Mia, should we inform Mr. Barrett?¡±


    She smirked. "Don¡¯t inform him for now."


    Because she didn''t trust him. After all, Sharon was his mother.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Half an hourter, Mia''s car arrived.


    The bodyguard in charge of the surveince came over to report, ¡°Luna hasn''te out yet.¡± Without a


    moment of hesitation, she led the bodyguards and barged into the ce.


    Just as she had expected, Luna and Sharon were having a meal in the living room!


    Mia was certain that they were behind this!


    Mia marched forward menacingly. "Looks like you''re enjoying the time of your life. Did something good


    happen? Would you mind sharing?"


    Sharon gulped down her saliva, feeling guilty. "H-How did you find us?"


    She thought this was a safe hiding spot! How did Mia find them so quickly?


    Luna was equally surprised. She had acted as carefully as possible.


    Luna thought they would be looking for Sharon, not herself. Yet, it turned out they were keeping an eye


    on her!


    The n was to throw Mia and Timothy off the scent!


    Now that Mia had found her way here, Luna realized how careless she was. Mia was smarter than they


    thought!


    Mia red at Sharon. "That''s none of your business. Give me the bone marrow!"


    Sharon barked, "I have no idea what you''re talking about. I thought you had it."


    "Mrs. Barrett, if my memories serve me right, you were discharged from the hospital for a while now.


    You asked someone to steal the bone marrow, didn''t you?"


    "Enough. I did that because I was afraid you''d go against your promise after the deal. It''s a backup n


    just in case. I was right. You took the bone marrow away as soon as Tim donated it. How was I


    supposed to believe that you''d stay true to your promise?"


    "So, are you admitting that you stole it?" Mia''s expression remained stoic.


    "So what if I admit it? That is my son''s bone marrow. Do I not have the right to have it?"


    "If you don''t have a death wish, give it to me." Mia grabbed and smashed the wine bottle onto the table.


    The tes on the table broke into pieces.

 Chapter 799

    Mia was vexed. Dark clouds were hanging over her head.


    Once she had confirmed that the duo orchestrated the theft, things would be easier for her. Surprised,


    Sharon shrieked, "You mad woman! W-What are you doing!"


    "Want to live? Give me back the bone marrow!" Mia yelled.


    Sharon gulped in fear. Mia somehow turned scary to her.


    Luna stepped forward, shielding Sharon. Thetter was touched by her protective side.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Contented with Sharon''s reaction, Luna said, "Ms. Monalize, is this the way to speak to Mrs. Barrett?


    The bone marrow doesn''t belong to you, it belongs to her son. Fix your attitude. If you have a favor to


    ask for, act ordingly.¡±


    Ego seeped into her voice. She knew that Mia woulde begging for her one day!


    Sharon became confident. "T-That''s right!"


    Mia casually picked up a piece of ss from the table, marching toward Sharon. "Tell me, how should I


    act?"


    The aura she carried was strong and the depth of her eyes bore something dark and evil.


    Sharon was so scared that she began stammering, "W-What are you trying to do? Back off! My son is


    Timothy Barrett! If you hurt me, he won''t let you get away with it!"


    Luna stood up for Sharon again, seizing the chance to impress her. "Ms. Monalize, Mrs. Barrett did that


    simply because she was afraid you might go back on your word. It turns out you''re not a trustworthy


    person. If you want to have the bone marrow, apologize to her. Properly. Not by holding a weapon and


    threatening us like this!"


    Sharon added boldly, "She''s right. I just wanted you to keep your promise. Look at you now. Do you


    look like you''re going to keep your promise? You''re acting like a barbarian! I was right about taking


    away the bone marrow. Your daughter doesn''t deserve Tim''s bone marrow!"


    Luna smirked. "Ms. Monalize, if you behave better, Mrs. Barrett might give it to you. Who knows?" Mia''s


    gaze on them was brimming with fury. "What do you want me to do?"


    "You were so fierce, and Mrs. Barrett was hurt because you smashed the wine bottle. So, why don''t


    you get on your knees and apologize?" Luna was taking advantage of this.


    Sharon nodded instantly. "Yes, if you get on your knees and apologize, I might give it a thought and


    forgive you this time."


    Mia chuckled. "Do you think I''m offering a negotiation?¡±


    Next, she nced at her bodyguards. "Tie them up!"


    The bodyguards outside stormed over, tying Sharon and Luna up and pushing them onto the floor. Not


    even Sharon, who had been through so much in life, expected Mia to resort to physical tactics! Like a


    livestock, she was pressed to the floor with the dishes smearing her face.


    Exasperated, she huffed, "How dare you do this to me! Tim''s not going to let this slide! Don''t think of


    taking the bone marrow back with you. I''d rather throw it away than give it to your daughter!"

 Chapter 800

    Luna, who was livid as well, celebrated inwardly when she heard what Sharon said.


    That was exactly what Luna had hoped for.


    "Still not admitting your defeat, huh?" Mia stomped on Sharon''s hand, sending Sharon crying like a


    swine.


    Luna gaped at that. She didn¡¯t see thating.


    Still holding the shred of ss, Mia crouched in front of Sharon. "You lost the right to negotiate with me


    the moment I stepped into this house. As I said, my daughter means the world to me. But you guys just


    wouldn''t listen. Since you have a death wish, I might as well do you a favor.¡±


    Pain drained the color from Sharon''s face. "Tim... Tim will never forgive you!"


    "Do you think he can do anything about it even if hees?" Mia taunted.


    Mia came fully prepared. No one could stop her when her son''s life was at stake! No one!


    Luna begged, "Let her go, Ms. Monalize. Juste at me. It''s rude of you to hurt her. She''s older than


    us, we should respect her!"


    How righteous of her.


    Mia turned to look at Luna. "Oh, you''re here too. I almost forgot about you."


    As soon as Mia said that, she pped Luna hard. "Since you want to be tortured so badly, here you


    go."


    Luna red at Mia. "Tim will never forgive you for doing this to us!"


    "Very well. I''ll dly take the chance to see how he''ll react.¡± Mia kicked Luna, and thetter''s features


    distorted in pain.


    Luna didn''t expect Mia to be so aggressive.


    Hugging her stomach, Luna threatened, "We have surveince cameras here. If you hit us, I''ll call the


    cops!"


    "Oh really? Thanks for the reminder.¡±


    Mia''s bodyguards destroyed the surveince cameras, as well as the memory cards.


    Mia smirked. "Guess there''s no evidence now."


    Only then did fear register in Luna. After all, Luna had experienced firsthand the extent of Mia''s wrath.


    "We''re living in a civilized society. If you torture us, the Barretts will never let you go!" Luna shouted.


    Mia bent over to rest the ss on Luna''s face. "For thest time, where''s the bone marrow?"


    There was no doubt that Luna knew where the bone marrow was.


    The cold sensation of the ss shard against Luna''s skin made her skin crawl. Still, she braced herself


    by saying, "I don''t know."


    She was gambling with her safety.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gambling that Mia wouldn''t actually hurt her!


    Mia''s voice exploded in a fit of rage. "Still acting like you have nothing to do with this? How could you


    not know? Watch me. This is the aftermath of not answering it right when I''m being nice.¡±


    Mia exerted more strength to her hand until blood spluttered across her face.

 Chapter 801

    A deep cut appeared across Luna''s face, sending Sharon into a shriek of cry.


    Sharon didn''t expect Mia to actually hurt Luna!


    The fresh blood oozing out of the wound on Luna''s facepletely freaked Sharon out.


    Luna looked at Sharon, feeling the warm sensation on her face.


    However, her limbs were tied so she couldn''t check what happened to her face.


    Then, she saw the blood dripping onto the floor.


    Why was there so much blood?


    Luna''s face fell and she screamed at Mia, "You ruined my face! Do you think you can get that bone


    marrow? I''ll destroy it and your daughter will die in that vacuum chamber!¡±


    Mia wasn''t angered by the provocation, but her expression grew more solemn.


    Her hand moved to the other side of Luna''s cheek, the ss resting against Luna''s skin.


    "How about you die first?" Mia said, her voice dripping with malice.


    Luna zipped her lips in fear, not daring to utter a single word.


    "Why the sudden silence? Keep running that mouth of yours.¡± Mia''s tone was monotonous, but her


    eyes reflected something darker within.


    Luna gritted her teeth. "You can kill me if you dare to."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You think I don''t have the guts to do so? Hmm, I''d rather not end your life. Killing you would be too


    easy a punishment on you,¡± Mia chuckled.


    Luna mocked her, "Ms. Monalize, don''t tter yourself into thinking that everyone in Bern City would


    believe you, just because you act like you''re rich. You''re just a cheap girl who failed to survive in Nord


    City.


    "Think you can take advantage just because you look so much like Tim''s ex-wife? Let me tell you one


    thing¡ªshe was driven out of the house by the Barretts. He never loved her!"


    Mia smirked. "I don''t give a fuck about them though. I never had ns to get back together with him


    after the divorce in the first ce. I am Ms. Lane, after all. I have everything I want and need. I would


    be a fool to marry into the Barrett family.¡±


    Sharon''s face contorted in confusion and shock as she eximed, "What do you mean! What''s your


    rtionship with Mia Bowen?"


    Those questions had lingered in Sharon''s mind the entire time. Do doppelgangers really exist?


    Or was she really Mia Bowen?


    Mia turned to look at Sharon. "Have you forgotten about this face so soon? I''m Mia Bowen, I just


    changed my name. I''m no longer Ms. Bowen; I''m Ms. Lane. Mia Lane."


    Sharon''s expression shifted suddenly. "Y-You''re alive!"


    "Yes, I''m alive. And you seem disappointed.¡±


    The guilt weighing heavily on Sharon caused her to be at a loss for words.


    If this woman was truly Mia Bowen, Sharon should watch her tongue.


    Luna couldn''t believe her ears. "How could this be? You''re not her! You just look a lot like Tim''s ex-


    wife. Stop pretending to be her!"


    Upon hearing that, Mia pped Luna hard across the face.


    Mia retorted, "It seems like you really can''t ept the fact that I''m Mia Bowen. What''s wrong? Are you


    afraid? Because I''m Mia Lane and you can never get to where I am in life?"


    "Lies. I''m not buying that. You''re not Mia Bowen," Luna insisted.


    "Stop wasting my time. This is the final time I''ll be asking¡ªwhere did you hide the bone marrow?"

 Chapter 802

    "Didn''t you say you''re Ms. Lane? If you''re really that powerful, you might as well look for it yourself!"


    Luna retorted.


    Mia grabbed Luna''s neck. "If you don''t tell me by the count of three, your face is going to be ruined.


    Let''s see. What should I draw? A turtle or a cat''s face?"


    "Don''t you dare!" Luna growled.


    Mia began counting, "One... two..."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the third second, Sharon couldn''t put up with it anymore. "Don¡¯t hurt her. I know where it is." Mia


    turned her attention to Sharon. "Finally, there''s a smart one here. Give it to me and I''ll let both of you


    go."


    She would only be this lenient today.


    Right when Sharon was going to reveal where the bone marrow was, a group of people barged into the


    ce all of a sudden.


    Timothy, marching at the frontline, headed straight to the kitchen. His face turned grim after he took in


    the situation.


    It was chaotic.


    He didn''t expect Mia to be a step ahead of him.


    "Tim, you''re finally here!" Luna''s eyes shone with a glimmer of hope.


    "Son, you''re here! If you arrived even a minuteter, I would''ve been killed by this woman!" Sharon


    eximed.


    Timothy appeared like theirst ray of hope.


    However, Mia stepped forward and stopped him.


    She stared daggers at him. "You better not take another step closer. I haven''t found out where they hid


    the bone marrow.¡±


    Her mood soured. If this bastard hadn''t showed up, Sharon would''ve revealed where the bone marrow


    was!


    It was all Timothy''s fault! Just why did he have to show up at this moment? At such a bad timing!


    Timothy didn''t expect her sources to be quicker than his.


    It seemed like Mia had been suspecting Luna, but she didn''t tell him about it. That was why she was


    one step ahead of him.


    He asked Sharon, "Where is my bone marrow?"


    "Let''s talk about this after you get me out of here. Look at what Mia did to my hand. A witch like her


    doesn''t deserve to be one of us. You donated your bone marrow to her daughter, but look at what she


    did to me,¡± Sharonined.


    Luna chimed in, "Tim, this woman has only been eyeing your bone marrow the entire time. She doesn''t


    have feelings for you. You''ve been deceived.¡±


    "That''s right, son. She was so fierce. She looked like she was going to kill someone. Thank God I have


    Luna to protect me. Look at how Mia tortured Luna. Luna''s face is ruined!"


    Luna cried out, "Mrs. Barrett, I was simply doing what''s right.¡±


    Mia stood there,pletely silent.


    She wanted to see what Timothy would do next. No matter what happened next, she was determined


    to find out where the bone marrow was.


    Timothy frowned. "Mom, answer me first. Where is the bone marrow?"


    Sharon couldn''t understand why he was so insistent about that. "Get me out of here first, Tim. Then, I''ll


    tell you where it is. It is something we can use as leverage over her head. If she doesn''t apologize and


    pay the price, I will never give it to her.¡±


    Timothy''s presence gave her more confidence to act more boldly.


    At that moment, Mia warned, "I''m warning you, do note any closer. Otherwise, I don''t know what


    my bodyguards will do to your mother."

 Chapter 803

    Things were getting tense.


    Timothy looked at Mia. "I will find out where the bone marrow is. I promise.¡±


    "On what grounds? If I don''t know where the bone marrow is by today, I am not going to let them go.


    You can try me, Timothy Barrett." She stood in front of him daringly.


    Feeling helpless, he revealed to Sharon, "Mom, Ginger''s my daughter. How could you hide the bone


    marrow? She''s your biological granddaughter.¡±


    Sharon froze for a moment, clearly doubting what she heard. "Don''t try to fool me. How could her child


    be my granddaughter?¡±


    Perhaps this woman was really Mia Bowen?


    "She really is Mia Bowen, Mom. She was pregnant when she left, and I am the father of the child,¡±


    Timothy exined.


    "What? She''s Mia Bowen? Didn''t you guys say that she simply looked a lot like her?"


    Timothy sighed, "I have no reasons to lie to you, Mom. She is Mia Bowen. I did suspect her identity at


    the beginning. You know what happened between her and us. She lied because she doesn''t want to


    have anything to do with us anymore.¡±


    Sharon, who trusted her son without a shadow of doubt, began to waver.


    Luna noticed Sharon''s change in expression. "Don''t be deceived by them, Mrs. Barrett. It''s possible


    that this woman is lying to him to get his bone marrow.¡±


    Sharon nodded. "You have a point. Can you prove that she''s Mia Bowen?"


    Mia showed Sharon her ID. "This is my current identity. I''m Mia Lane. Will this do?"


    "M-Mia Bowen? Is it really you? Is that little girl my granddaughter?" Sharon finally realized the


    solemnity of the situation. "Luna, where did you hide the bone marrow?"


    No matter what the truth was, she knew one thing very well¡ªthe Lanes weren''t people she should be


    messing with.


    Luna, who saw through Sharon''s intention immediately, sneered. "Why would I know that?"


    "Stop joking already, Luna. You know who she is. That little girl is four years old. It matches the


    timeline! If she really is my granddaughter, we have to give them the bone marrow so that they could


    treat her.¡±


    The fact that Mia and Timothy had a daughter would be the bridge to build a bond between both


    families.


    After all, Mia was one of the Lanes. Now that she had given birth to a daughter for the Barrett family, no


    one would ever get in Mia''s bad books.


    Luna chuckled. "I thought you were the one who handled that, Mrs. Barrett. How would I know where


    the bone marrow is?"


    If Ginger was dead, Asher would be the only descendant left in the Barrett family for now.


    Mia, who lost her patience, stormed over and grabbed Luna''s hair. "For thest time, where the hell is


    the bone marrow?"


    Luna wasn''t afraid at all. Instead, she looked at Timothy. "Tim, are you going to watch her torture me


    like this?"


    Timothy simply responded, "You had iting. Give us the bone marrow now. Otherwise, I can''t


    guarantee what''s going to happen to you next."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 804

    "You want the bone marrow? Sure. Tell Mia to get on her knees before me and admit her mistakes.


    Then, take that little girl away and never return to Bern City! If she can do that, I will give her the bone


    marrow," Lunaid out her conditions.


    Mia said, "You''ll never learn your lesson, will you?" She nced at her bodyguard, who promptly took


    his phone out to make a video call.


    Then, Mia showed the phone screen to Luna. "Look who we have here.¡±


    On the screen, there was a boy tied up with his mouth taped shut.


    It was Asher.


    The sight of her son getting kidnapped sent Luna into a frenzy. "You despicable bitch! What are you


    trying to do to my son!"


    "I''m not trying to do anything to him. As long as you give me the bone marrow, he''ll be fine."


    Luna turned to Timothy right away. "Tim, look at what she''s doing to Asher! What if he gets hurt? You


    promised me you''ll protect him forever.¡±


    Yanking Luna''s hair, Mia quipped, "Don''t put your hopes on a man. Timothy doesn''t have a say in this.


    Your life is in my hands. Just when will you wake up to reality?"


    Timothy spoke up, "Ginger''s my daughter. I owe her way too much. I can put down my principles for


    her. That includes going back against my word."


    Conflicting emotions weighed on Mia''s chest when she heard that.


    What was Timothy''s rtionship with Asher?


    Mia didn''t know because Timothy had never once admitted that he was Asher''s father.


    But now wasn''t the time for this.


    Mia looked at Luna. "Got an answer yet? Give me the bone marrow. If something happens to my


    daughter, your son is going to pay the price with his life."


    "I-I''ll say it! I''ll tell you where it is." Luna gave in eventually. After all, her son was her only hope.


    Without Asher, she wouldn''t even have the right to get close to the Barretts.


    "Actually, I don''t know where its exact location is. All I did was tell the nurse to steal the bone marrow. I


    told her to do anything she wanted with it. I''m not sure if she threw it away or not."


    At this very moment, Luna desperately hoped that the nurse had already disposed of the bone marrow.


    That way, Ginger would die!


    Mia''s face fell as soon as she heard that. Her nails dug deep into Luna''s skin by the neck. "You better


    pray that the nurse hasn''t thrown it away. Otherwise, I''ll kill both you and your son.¡±


    At this point, Luna was basically insane. "Not a chance. Tim promised that he''ll protect my son.¡± "Try


    me then." Mia shoved her to the side before instructing her bodyguards, "Lock her up. Do not hand her


    over to anyone without my orders.¡±


    Luna didn¡¯t react to that.


    "Could you let Asher go?" Sharon was concerned.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If something happens to my daughter because of the missing bone marrow, I will make sure Asher


    goes to hell. I promise,¡± Mia threatened.


    "Don''t you dare!"

 Chapter 805

    Panic surged within Luna like a tidal wave, as she wasn''t sure if the nurse had disposed of the bone


    marrow.


    If the nurse had thrown it away, Mia might really hurt Asher!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Left with no choice, Luna pleaded with Timothy, "Tim, you promised to protect Asher for life! You can''t


    take that back now!"


    "If I can''t protect my own daughter, why must I protect someone else''s son?" Timothy said calmly. His


    firm stance broke thest straw in her. She turned to Sharon. "Mrs. Barrett, you like Asher so much!"


    Sharon was confused. "What do you mean by that, Tim? Asher''s not your son?"


    Luna interrupted her, "Asher''s your grandson! Tim promised to treat Asher like his own son! Does it


    really matter if he''s really his biological son?"


    Sharon was shell-shocked. Asher wasn''t Timothy''s son after all!


    "I''ve never admitted that he''s my son," Timothy responded coldly.


    That was quite a surprise to Mia. Sharon thought that Asher was Timothy''s son this whole time.


    In fact, Mia had assumed the same before.


    Timothy and Luna were the only ones who knew, and they kept the others in the dark.


    Regardless, Mia wasn''t in the mood to watch thosedies lock horns.


    "Keep an eye on Luna. Don''t let her escape,¡± Mia ordered her bodyguards before leaving the house.


    She had to go to the hospital as soon as possible.


    Timothy followed after her. Finding the bone marrow was of utmost priority now.


    The moment Mia seated herself in the car, Timothy squeezed himself into the car too.


    The car became cramped.


    She looked at him with a puzzled expression. "Don''t you have a car?"


    Her tone was unfriendly because Timothy was the cause of this entire problem.


    "It''s more convenient to go together." He pretended not to notice her bad mood.


    Mia knew it was a mere excuse. It wouldn''t make any difference to travel in different cars.


    Treating the person next to her as invisible, she didn''t utter a word throughout the journey.


    A whileter, Timothy sneaked a peek at her. In the end, he blurted, "I overlooked things. I''m sorry.¡±


    "Apology rejected. You know what cops are for," Mia snapped.


    "How would you like to settle this?"


    "I don''t care about anything else. I just want to get to the bone marrow as soon as possible. If it''s


    destroyed, I hope you won''t get in my way, Mr. Barrett, or you might get hurt.¡±


    He went silent for a moment. "You can do anything to Luna, but that boy is innocent. He doesn''t know


    what his mother has been up to.¡±


    He was trying to protect the child.


    She smirked. "She did all this for him, no? Although I hate him, I don''t really want to kill him. He should


    me his fate for having such a mother. I don''t care about him. He''s not my son anyway." Her son was


    still waiting in the vacuum chamber, waiting for her to bring back the bone marrow. Silence, again.


    Then, Timothy spoke up, "I''m not Asher''s father. Actually¡ª"


    "You don''t have to tell me this. I don''t want to hear any of this right now,¡± she cut him off. "Who his


    father is has nothing to do with me. Your son or not, I don''t care.¡±

 Chapter 806

    Timothy swallowed hard. "So, even if Asher''s my son, you''d be unbothered by it?" His gaze on Mia was


    serious.


    "What is there to be bothered by? We''re divorced. Whoever you have kids with doesn''t have anything


    to do with me." Her tone was calm yet stern.


    Irked by the answer, he loosened his tie. Although it was true that they were legally divorced, it was


    frustrating to hear that.


    The conversation ended there.


    The driver drove them to the hospital at the fastest speed possible.


    Mia had ordered her men to find the said nurse in the hospital while she was on the way there. That


    way, the nurse wouldn''t run away after catching wind of it.


    Finally, Mia and Timothy could meet the nurse.


    A while ago, some bodyguards caught her and locked her up in the room. She had a hunch that it was


    rted to the bone marrow.


    Her whole body was shaking. Regret consumed her. She rued the decision she made, taking the risk


    due to greed.


    Mia kicked the door open, storming into the room like thunder.


    ring at the nurse, she threatened, "If you want to live, tell me where the bone marrow is.¡± Timothy


    added sternly, "You better not have thrown it away like what Luna told you to do.¡±


    The nurse quickly admitted, "I didn''t! I still have it!"


    Relief lifted the weight off Mia''s chest when she heard that. The tension in the room willed away. She


    approached the nurse. Her tone became gentle. "Very well. As long as you still have it, we can have a


    nice talk."


    The nurse hurriedly recounted, "Although Ms. Maynard told me to do whatever I want with it, I was


    worried so I kept it. It''s safe. There shouldn''t be a problem with it."


    "Good, where is it?"


    "There''s a shared refrigerator in the office. It''s in a container with my name on it."


    Timothy motioned for the bodyguards to look for the bone marrow.


    Soon, the container was found. The bone marrow was perfectly fine.


    The doctor checked the bone marrow. "It''s nicely kept. We can use it."


    Those words lifted the weight off Mia''s shoulders like a pair of invisible hands.


    The nurse begged, "I''m so sorry. I did it because I needed the money to treat my family. The past few


    days felt so awful and I didn''t dare to throw the bone marrow away."


    Mia said, "If you don''t want to be held ountable for this, you have to promise me one thing.¡± The


    nurse nodded without hesitation. "I''ll do anything you say.¡±


    "I''m going to sue the people who orchestrated the theft, so I hope you can be the witness. I will make


    them pay for it." Mia could never forgive what Luna and Sharon had done.


    It was sheer luck that the bone marrow was still safe. Otherwise, Sage would''ve had to wee his


    death awaiting him in the vacuum chamber!


    There was no way she could forgive those wicked women.


    The nurse agreed almost immediately because her life was spared.


    The bodyguards took her away.


    Mia talked to the doctor, "Deliver the bone marrow to Nord City immediately. Check everything


    carefully. There''s no room for mistakes."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "On it." The doctor nodded.


    "Wait!" Timothy called.


    Mia cast a wary look at him. "Anything you need?"

 Chapter 807

    Timothy noticed that Mia still had her guards up. "Can we talk? Alone.¡±


    She nodded, ordering the doctor and her bodyguards to leave the room.


    They were still in Bern City. If she had bad blood with Timothy, it would be difficult for her to do things in


    Bern City in the future.


    There shouldn''t be any misunderstandings at this critical moment.


    They were left alone in the room and became equally wary.


    Mia dived straight into the conversation. "What would you like to talk about?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Judging from how he tried to stop the doctor from delivering the bone marrow to Nord City, was he


    regretting his decision?


    "After what happened, I think it''s best that the final treatment take ce in Bern City. What do you


    think?" Timothy asked.


    She gulped down her saliva as her guess was right.


    She knew this bastard would surely request this!


    "I don''t think so,¡± she rejected him straightforwardly.


    His brows furrowed. "If it''s about the treatment, you have nothing to worry about at all. Ginger''s my


    daughter. I will give her the best. The medical team will only be aspetitive as the ones in Nord


    City."


    Most importantly, he didn''t want Nichs to treat his daughter.


    Previously, he didn''t know that he had a child, let alone the fact that Ginger was his daughter.


    Now that he knew the truth, he didn''t want another man to intervene in it.


    "Timothy Barrett, don''t you think you''re crossing a line here? Are you threatening me?"


    "It''s not a threat. I''m just making a reasonable suggestion.¡±


    She rejected, "I don''t think the same. I hope you won''t bring that up again.¡±


    "Mia Bowen!"


    "Sorry, but I no longer go by the surname Bowen. I''m Mia Lane.¡±


    None of them were willing to back down.


    He pursed his lips as he stared into her determined eyes. "Mia, I know you''re still bothered by the past,


    but Ginger''s my daughter. She wishes for her father to be by her side too. You can''t deprive me of the


    right to look after my daughter.¡±


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t remember anything about the past. Don''t try to persuade me with that," Mia


    retorted.


    "When will you stop acting? Do you think people will believe that you lost your memories?" Timothy


    was at his wit''s end.


    "Believe it or not, I really can''t remember the memories I had with you. You''re just a stranger to me. If


    my child wasn''t sick and didn''t need your bone marrow, I wouldn''t havee to you.¡±


    Timothy was at a loss for words upon hearing that, as he knew that what she said was true.


    As Ms. Lane, she could hide herself for however long she wanted, as long as she wanted to stay


    hidden. Just like she did for the past four years.


    "Timothy, you might feel guilty right now and want to make it up for us, but let me be honest with you,


    the best thing you can do for us is to stay out of our lives. I''ll deliver the bone marrow to Nord City


    immediately to treat Ginger.¡±


    He frowned. "Do you think I''m trying to threaten you with the bone marrow?" He didn''t mean it that way.


    It was simply a suggestion for Ginger''s treatment.


    Her response was totally unexpected. It seemed like his goodwill struck as bad intention to her. Mia


    said, "Come on, this is a fact we both know very well. You know that I''m not going to agree to that.


    That''s why you stopped the doctor from delivering the bone marrow to Nord City, right?"

 Chapter 808

    The intense staring between them went on for a while until Timothy spoke up, "I won''t stop you from


    delivering the bone marrow back to Nord City."


    "That''ll be best," Mia said.


    Since she got the green light for him, nothing was getting in her way anymore. There was no time to


    waste.


    She ordered the doctor who was waiting outside to deliver the bone marrow to Nord City.


    Next, she looked at Peyton. "Is the chopper ready?"


    Peyton nodded. "Yes. It''s on the rooftop. Once they get the bone marrow, they''re good to go. We''ll turn


    on the surveince camera the entire time to make sure nothing happens this time.¡±


    "Good. Thank you. Keep me updated at all times.¡±


    She wouldn''t be able to have peace of mind until the bone marrow was delivered to Nord City.


    At that moment, Mia received a call from Nichs. "I heard that you found the bone marrow.¡± "Yes,


    fortunately. Crisis averted. The bone marrow was in the hospital the entire time. The doctor over here


    checked it. He said that it was nicely kept and we can use it."


    Mia almost cried when the doctor said that. After all, she had mentally prepared herself for the worst


    while they were on their way here.


    Nichs suggested, "You should take the chopper back too."


    Mia paused momentarily. "Sure. I''lle back.¡± She wanted to stay by Sage¡¯s side while he was under


    treatment.


    Before that, delivering the bone marrow back to Nord City was all she could think of. She hadn''t


    thought of returning home. Nichs reminded her at just the right time.


    After terminating the call, she turned around to see Timothy standing by the door. She turned to him


    and said, "No matter what, I''m grateful that you did your best to look for the bone marrow. Once Ginger


    recovers, I will tell you the results.¡±


    "Leaving already?" Timothy asked.


    "Yes, I don''t want to be away when my kid''s undergoing the treatment. I have to stay by my baby''s


    side."


    Timothy knew that she would return to Nord City as soon as she found the bone marrow. That was


    exactly why he wished she could bring Ginger back to Bern City and stay.


    Mia continued, "The reishi mushrooms. I''ll ask someone to bring it to you when I get back to Nord City.


    I wish Mrs. Barrett Senior the best.¡±


    His lips pursed at the mention of the reishi mushrooms. "Okay. She''ll be happy to know that you''re the


    one who gave the two clusters of reishi mushrooms.¡±


    That didn''t spark much joy in her because she couldn''t remember anything about the Barretts.


    If the Barretts didn''t like her, she guessed that Laura wouldn''t be any different either. Thus, she simply


    took it as a speech of courtesy instead of taking it to heart.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Timothy said, "Since we''ve found the bone marrow, could you release Asher?"


    "Yes, no problem. I don''t break promises. As long as the bone marrow is found and my child is fine, I


    won''t hurt him.¡±


    Not long after she said that, Peyton approached her. "Ms. Mia, the chopper is ready. We''re waiting for


    you."


    Mia nodded in acknowledgment before looking at Timothy. "Until then. Bye."


    "Hold up!"

 Chapter 809

    Hearing that, Mia turned around and locked eyes with Timothy.


    She wondered what else he had to say.


    "My mother''s still in that mansion,¡± he reminded monotonously.


    "Oh, I almost forgot about that. I haven''t settled the score though. How can I let her go?¡±


    No wonder she felt like she missed something. She was too busy making arrangements to deliver the


    bone marrow back to Nord City that she forgot about Sharon.


    Fortunately, Timothy reminded her.


    "How are you going to settle this?" he asked.


    "We''ll see. I''ll know what to do when I get there. Sometimes, we have to deal with things in person. I


    have something to ask Luna too.¡± Mia spun around to face Peyton. "Deliver the bone marrow to the


    airport first. I''ll get there once I''m done with this."


    Timothy and Mia left the hospital together.


    In the car, Mia watched the helicopter depart from the rooftop of the hospital.


    After that, she withdrew her gaze and said, "Let''s go."


    The car engine started, and the duo stayed silent.


    She could sense his insistent stare on her, but she ignored it.


    With thingsing this far, there was no way she could forgive Luna and Sharon that easily.


    The car pulled over outside the mansion.


    Timothy finally broke the silence. "What are you going to do? I think I deserve answers."


    "You''ll find out soon.¡±


    She was going to get out of the car when he pulled her wrist. She tried to withdraw her hand, but her


    strength stood no chance against his.


    He negotiated, "Let me talk to them first. I''ll make them apologize to you."


    "Mr. Barrett, as I''ve said, I don''t want an apology. Thew exists for a reason. Someone has to take


    responsibility for what happened. If not your mother, then Luna.¡± She stood firm with her stance.


    Timothy noticed the crease between her brows and released her.


    Mia massaged her wrist. "You can talk to them first. Decide on who''s going to take responsibility for


    this."


    "Okay," he answered solemnly.


    Mia kept quiet and stood there, watching him enter the mansion.


    The corner of her lips slowly crept upward into a smirk.


    Who would he choose between Sharon and Luna?


    Only losers would have to choose one out of the two. She certainly didn''t feel bad about being the


    viin.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon and Luna had iting. They almost put Sage''s life in danger!


    Mia was determined to teach them a lesson. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.


    Things would be getting interesting.


    Mia thought about it before heading to the door. Before she stepped through the door, she could hear


    them crying.


    Sharon cried, "Son, just what are you thinking? Can''t you see how Mia tortured me? You should stand


    up for me. Luna''s face was ruined because she was trying to protect me. She might need to live with a


    scar for a lifetime.¡±


    Luna''s face was covered with blood. The cut on her face had started to scab over.


    Trying to put up with the pain, she gave him a pitiful look. ¡°Tim, I protected Mrs. Barrett willingly, but I


    don''t want you to be fooled by that woman.¡±


    Sharon chimed in, "Tim, I think something''s wrong about that woman too. She could be disguising


    herself as Mia Bowen. Did you manage to find the bone marrow at the hospital?¡±


    "Yes. It''s been delivered to Nord City," he answered.

 Chapter 810

    Luna''s shoulders dropped when she heard the news.


    Why didn''t that nurse dispose of the bone marrow? Things could''ve been better if the nurse had


    disposed of it!


    "Tim, look, the bone marrow is fine. It was just a backup n. But look at what she did to Luna and I.


    She has to take responsibility and apologize to us.¡± Sharon tried negotiating with Timothy.


    At the door, Mia overheard the conversation and rolled her eyes. They were demanding an apology


    from her? How ridiculous.


    However, she didn''t say anything. She merely stared at Timothy, whose back was facing her.


    What would he do?


    Timothy chided, "Mom, you know how serious the consequences are. She''s no longer Mia Bowen, who


    didn''t have anyone backing her. She''s the daughter of the Lane family now!"


    Guilt gnawed at Sharon. "Even so, she can''t break thew. This is against thew.¡±


    If she had known sooner that Monalize was Mia Lane, she wouldn''t have taken the risk of offending the


    Lanes!


    Sharon med Mia for noting clean about her identity.


    "What about you guys? Didn''t you break thew too? Ginger''s my daughter. You and Luna joined


    hands to steal the bone marrow. And for what?" Timothy argued.


    She lowered her voice out of guilt. "For a backup n in case she wouldn''t keep her promise. And it


    turns out that I was right about my concern. She was trying to deceive you for your bone marrow. She


    even kept her true identity from you. Who knows what she''s actually up to?"


    "But Ginger is my biological daughter. This is my duty as her father.¡±


    She was reluctant to admit her defeat. "It''s been years. Do you think she''s your daughter just because


    Mia said she is? Ginger doesn''t look anything like you. Who knows if the girl''s an illegitimate child Mia


    had with another man?"


    An illegitimate child?


    Mia was furious as soon as she heard that. Mia spoke up, "That''s better than treating an illegitimate


    child like your own grandson!¡±


    Luna rebutted, "What do you mean, Mia Bowen? Who are you calling an illegitimate child?"


    Mia rested against the door frame, sneering. "Well, you know the answer very well. Someone kept


    showing off her son to me from the beginning, hinting at me that he''s Timothy''s son. But as we''ve


    proven, that''s not the truth. Doesn''t that make him an illegitimate child?"


    Luna shouted, "Shut the hell up or I''ll rip that mouth off you!"


    Mia mocked, "Looks like the wound on your face has healed. You forgot how painful it was, haven''t


    you? Should I draw another one for bnce?¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that the topic was brought up, the question popped up in Sharon''s mind once more. She looked at


    Timothy dubiously. "Tim, is Asher really not your son?"


    "He''s not. I''ve never admitted that he¡¯s my son,¡± he calmly answered.


    Sharon couldn''t understand it. "If so, why did you bring Luna and Asher back home and ask me to look


    after them? I thought you were hinting at me that he''s your son.¡±


    She saw Asher as her own grandson this entire time. If he wasn''t her grandson, she had spent her time


    raising him for nothing!


    Timothy went silent before exining, "Actually, Asher..."

 Chapter 811

    Mia, who was equally curious, looked at Timothy.


    Who was Asher''s father?


    Luna interrupted him, "No matter what, Asher is still one of the Barretts. Tim, you promised you would


    keep this a secret!"


    Timothy looked at Sharon. "Luna''s right. Although he¡¯s not my son, he''s one of us.¡±


    "I can''t follow anymore, son. If Asher''s one of us, who is his father? Tell me.¡± Sharon couldn''t stomach


    the fact that she treated an outsider well for nothing.


    He went silent for a moment before redirecting the topic. "We have a more pressing matter to discuss


    right now."


    Mia took a few steps forward. "Indeed. Let''s talk about the bone marrow.¡±


    Sharon decided to bite the bullet. "I thought you found it. Look at us. You already ruined Luna''s face


    and stomped on my hand. You''veshed out enough at us. What else do you want?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    If the other party wasn''t Mia Lane, Sharon wouldn''t have put up with the mistreatment.


    "We should deal with it ording to thew. One of you must take responsibility for this,¡± Mia said.


    Sharon gazed at Timothy instinctively. "What is going on, Tim?"


    "I''m on the same page as Mia, Mom. You should''ve thought about the consequences when you were


    plotting this. One of you must bear the responsibility.¡±


    "W-What if we don''t? What is she going to do?"


    Mia narrowed her eyes, fixing her gaze on Sharon. "I''ll seek revenge on both of you. I''m giving you a


    choice because of Timothy. Be grateful.¡±


    Noticing her determination, Sharon exined, "Actually, Luna was the one who plotted everything. She


    kept telling me that you''re up to something, Ms. Lane. She was worried that you''d go back on your


    word, and she told me to do as she said.¡±


    Luna denied immediately, "Mrs. Barrett! You were the one who was worried that she wouldn''t keep her


    promise! That''s why you asked me to think of something! I merely gave a suggestion. You made


    arrangements and hired people to steal the bone marrow! I don''t have the power to do such a thing."


    She would never want to be the scapegoat, believing that Mia gave an offer on purpose so that


    everything would be med on her!


    Luna''s answer irritated Sharon. "What was that supposed to mean, Luna? You talked me into this and


    yet now you''re trying to me me?¡±


    Luna turned to face Timothy. "Asher is still young. I can''t leave him."


    Sharon responded, "Luna, Tim only promised to look after Asher, which doesn''t include you. Even if


    you''re not by Asher''s side, I can afford to raise him well. You have nothing to worry about.¡±


    Luna broke down. She didn''t want to go to prison!


    She thought he would protect her for Asher''s sake, but he didn''t!


    In the end, she decided to let the cat out of the bag. "Tim, I have evidence that Mrs. Barrett plotted this.


    I can prove that I have nothing to do with this.¡±


    Since the Barrett family wasn''t going to show her mercy, she figured that she might as well return the


    favor.

 Chapter 812

    Mia arched an eyebrow. Just as she had expected, pretentious people always had something up their


    sleeves.


    "Well, if you can prove it, be my guest,¡± Mia said on purpose.


    Anxious, Sharon stood up and grabbed Luna''s hair. "You bitch! How dare you stab me from the back!


    What evidence do you have?"


    "Why are you so jumpy, Mrs. Barrett?" Luna sneered.


    Sharon spat at her, "Don''t call me that. You begged me and curried my favor just to be my daughter-in-


    law. I''ve met many of your kind. Now, let me tell you the answer to your dreams. Lowly people like you


    can never marry my son! Only in your dreams! And now you''re trying to betray me? You should go to


    hell!"


    Tolerating the pain, Luna countered, "You''re the one who should go to hell! Let me go, you old hag! You


    nned everything. I have nothing to do with this. Even if we''re in the police station, I will tell the cops


    the same. Do you think you''ll be able to get away with this? No!"


    "Telling the cops the same nonsense? I''m going to rip your mouth off, you witch!" Sharon roared. Mia


    didn''t expect a fight to break out between the duo. They were calling each other out mercilessly!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Can I have popcorn?" Mia looked at Peyton.


    Popcorn was a must for this kind of show. It was entertaining.


    Timothy yelled, "Enough! Stop!"


    However, the brawlingdies didn''t listen and refused to release each other.


    The bodyguards had to step in to separate them.


    Sharon grabbed Timothy''s hand. "Son, I have nothing to do with this. I was deceived by this bitch! She


    was jealous of your rtionship with Ms. Lane and seized the chance to drive a wedge between the


    both of you. She even stole the bone marrow to kill your daughter¡ªno, to be more urate¡ª it''s my


    granddaughter! Tie her up!"


    He red at Luna. "Anything else you wish to say?"


    Luna let out a humorlessugh. "What else can I say? Have you guys ever treated me like a human


    being? You threw me away like trash after using me!"


    Sharon retorted, "Because you are trash! Why dream of bing a real-life Cindere? A country


    bumpkin will forever be a country bumpkin. You''re nothingpared to Ms. Lanes¡¯ toes.¡±


    Mia arched a brow at Sharon''spliment.


    Sharon and Shelly were the same.


    Timothy frowned. "Luna, I''ve warned you not to pull this kind of trick before, but you won''t listen. You


    even stole the bone marrow and nearly killed my daughter. I cannot forgive this."


    "So?"


    "I hope you''ll turn a new leaf after learning your lesson this time. Do not plot against others as you


    wish," he sternly reprimanded.


    "But I have evidence that Sharon was the one who nned this. You can''t put charges against me.


    Want me to be the scapegoat? Not a chance!" She wasn''t going to back off.


    As things had transpired this far, she didn''t want to take all the me alone.


    Sharon marched forward, her eyes locked on Luna. "Keep in mind that we have your son with us. If you


    listen to us and don''t spout nonsense to the cops, I can promise to raise Asher well, like how I did until


    now. But if you do something you shouldn''t, I can''t guarantee what I will do to him."


    Luna pleaded with Timothy, "Tim."

 Chapter 813

    Timothy didn''t budge.


    Sharon tapped Luna''s shoulder. "Don¡¯t address him so affectionately. You''re nothing to him," she said


    sarcastically.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Luna fell silent until she finally epted reality. "Fine, I''ll admit it. But you have to promise Asher a


    ce in the Barrett family so that no one can bully him."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll treat Asher the same way I always did. Nothing will change.¡± Sharon felt relieved, as


    she didn''t wish to go to prison.


    While Luna was taken away, Mia asked her, "Wait, there''s something I want to ask.¡±


    There was something that she had to confirm.


    Luna couldn''t move as the bodyguards were holding her. All she could do was re at Mia. "What is


    there for you to ask at this point? Are you going to make fun of me?"


    Mia approached Luna and lifted the hem of Luna''s dress to her thighs.


    "What are you doing!" Luna shrieked, losing control of her expression.


    Mia smirked. "Take a guess. Do you think I''m going to strip you off and let you show up naked in


    public?¡±


    Luna instinctively looked at Timothy, whose face and gaze were both cold.


    Mia crouched down to study Luna''s ankles. ¡°The tattoo around your ankle looks familiar to me. I think


    I''ve seen it somewhere before.¡±


    Luna hurriedly withdrew her foot as her face turned pale. "It''s just amon tattoo. It''s normal for you


    to have seen it before.¡±


    Taking out her phone, Mia took a picture of the tattoo.


    Timothy came over. "Is there something wrong with the tattoo?"


    Staring at the picture, Mia narrowed her eyes. "I can''t remember anything, but this tattoo is etched in


    my mind. I have strange recurring dreams sometimes. I think I grabbed an ankle in the dream, and the


    tattoo on the ankle looks almost like this."


    Luna''s body began shaking and there was an unnatural shift in her expression. "Bet it''s just a


    coincidence. Just because I have the same tattoo doesn''t mean I''m the person you''re looking for." "Is it


    really a mere coincidence? I don''t think it''s as simple as that." Mia observed the guilt on Luna''s face.


    "Luna, what did you do to me that year? There has to be a reason why I remember this tattoo." "You''re


    spouting nonsense. I didn''t do anything to you that year. You don''t even remember what happened.


    You must be delusional, or you remembered it wrongly. I didn''t meet you in private at that party.¡± Luna


    didn''t have the guts to lift her head, fearing that they might see through her.


    With this, Luna could confirm that Mia did see the tattoo around her ankle before passing out.


    Fortunately for Luna, Mia lost her memories and couldn''t remember the past.


    Simply remembering the tattoo couldn''t mean anything.


    Mia let out a meaningful smile. "If that''s the case, why do you look so guilty now?"


    Timothy took Mia''s phone, ncing at the picture. "Luna, what did you do four years ago? If you tell us


    everything, I might consider sparing your life.¡±

 Chapter 814

    "Tim, I swear I didn''t do anything. I even caught the culprit that year! I don''t know why Ms. Lane keeps


    saying that there''s something about my tattoo. I had it done on a street. Many people have the same


    one. She might''ve remembered it wrongly."


    Mia took her phone back. She said in a monotonous tone, "I don''t care what kind of story this tattoo


    has, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you have to bear the consequences for your deeds. Hope you


    can figure it out in prison.¡±


    With that, the bodyguards took Luna away.


    Timothy asked Mia, "Is that true? Could you remember anything else?"


    The truth was, he found it odd when the culprit was caught. However, all the clues pointed to the culprit.


    The culprit herself even admitted tomitting the crime.


    "Nothing else for now. But there should be someone else behind Mrs. Barrett Senior''s fall. Don''t worry, I


    think I''ll be able to regain my memories soon. I''ll get to the bottom of it soon.¡±


    Sharon felt guilty. "I thought we uncovered the truth already. Your ssmate was jealous of you and


    mingled into the party to take revenge on you. Mrs. Barrett Senior was dragged into this because of


    you."


    Mia frowned. "I don''t think it''s as simple as that. Although we haven''t found out the truth yet, we can


    ask Mrs. Barrett Senior once she regains consciousness. Then, we''ll know the truth.¡±


    "But Mom is very sick. Forget about her regaining her consciousness, she might sleep forever.¡± Sharon


    was testing the water.


    It had been four years. Sharon had waited that long for Laura to die, but she was still holding on! "That


    should be the case, but things should be different with the reishi mushrooms I brought over,¡± Mia said


    as she studied Sharon''s expression.


    Mia''s hunch was telling her that Sharon was hiding something else.


    It seemed like none of the Barretts were innocent in this case.


    Right then, Timothy prompted, "Mom, you should apologize to Mia.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tim, a-are you telling me to apologize to Mia? Luna set her up. If someone has to apologize for this,


    Luna should be the one doing it."


    After all, Luna was going to take the me for everything.


    "Mom, Ginger is your biological granddaughter. Are you sure you have absolutely nothing to do with


    this? Or do you wish to go to prison with Luna?"


    Despite her anger, Sharon reluctantly looked at Mia. "Sorry. I was deceived by that witch.¡±


    Mia feigned a smile at the insincere apology. "You should get a brain or I''m afraid someone might sell


    you off without you realizing,¡± Mia said nonchntly.


    Sharon was so irritated but she didn''t have the nerve to say anything back.


    After what had transpired, Mia now had something over Sharon''s head. Furthermore, Mia was Ms.


    Lane. If things went out of control, Dominic wouldn''t let Sharon get away with it.


    Timothy asked someone to send Sharon home before turning to Mia. "I know you were a victim that


    year. You had nothing to do with it."


    "What happened that year?"

 Chapter 815

    Mia nced at Timothy. "You don''t have to exin. I''ll definitely look into what happened back then


    once I regain my memories."


    She figured what he wanted to say was probably not any different from what Shelly said.


    Mia checked the time and said, "This is it. I have to go now.¡±


    "Let me take you to the airport.¡±


    "It''s fine. I can go on my own," Mia refused tly. She hesitated and nced at Timothy before she left.


    "Mr. Barrett, if we need you for any future treatment ... I mean if..."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Keep me posted on whatever I have to do for any uing treatments. Ginger''s my daughter. I''m


    even willing to give her my life."


    Noting his resolute answer, Mia nodded and said, "Thank you.¡± Then she turned around and took her


    leave swiftly.


    Her departing figure etched onto Timothy''s mind as he watched her leave. A mix of emotions flickered


    in his eyes. After her car left, he turned to Heath.


    "Take me to the airport.¡±


    Heath was surprised. "Mr. Barrett, are you leaving for Nord City? But you have a very important


    meeting in a few days.¡±


    The chances of securing the contract deal would be greatly diminished if Timothy left for Nord City.


    Heath simply couldn''t believe that Timothy, who prioritized his work so much, would suddenly make an


    exception.


    "You talk too much.¡± Timothy turned around and walked away from the vi.


    Meanwhile, Mia arrived at the airport as quickly as she could. She nned to fly back to Nord City in a


    private jet.


    However, the airport staff approached her and said, "Ms. Lane, I''m sorry, but is it possible for you to


    share the private jet with another guest?"


    Mia frowned. "But I booked a private flight. It''s not like this is a cab, is it? Also, I''m in a hurry. I don''t


    have the time to wait."


    She initially nned to return in her private jet, but she had flown back to Nord City with Ginger and the


    donated bone marrowst time. As a result, her private jet was still in Nord City. She could only resort


    to the airport''s private flight service for her return.


    "I''m really sorry, Ms. Lane. The private flight was supposed to be yours, but we have another VIP who''s


    leaving for Nord City as well. His departure time is simr to yours. Could you amodate him?"


    "Let that VIP take the next flight. I can pay twice for my flight, but I have to leave now," Mia insisted.


    She didn''t have the time to wait for the other guest. Time was of the essence.


    She ignored the staff and boarded the private jet instantly with the bone marrow. Still quite worried, she


    discreetly opened the box. She closed it with relief once she saw the bone marrow was still intact


    inside.


    She had to be extra careful after the incident with the empty boxst time.


    Mia''s patience began to wear thin when the ne had yet to take off after ten minutes. She nced


    over at Peyton.


    "Go ask when the ne will take off."


    Soon, the staff showed up and exined, "Ms. Lane, the ne is about to take off. We''re really sorry.¡±

 Chapter 816

    Well, Mia couldn''t care less as long as she could take off immediately and head to Nord City.


    She took out her phone and texted in her family group chat, "I''m on the ne now. I''ll be back soon.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Dominic replied instantly, "Alright, I''ll send someone to pick you up.¡±


    Eva chimed in, "I''ve already picked up Ginger. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her.¡±


    Mia naturally trusted Eva to take care of Ginger. She was the only maternal figure in the Lane family,


    after all. Naturally, Eva doted on Ginger as well.


    Just then, a series of footsteps echoed outside the private jet.


    Mia set her phone aside. She noticed that someone was boarding the ne with a suitcase. As she


    furrowed her brows, it finally dawned on her that she''d been waiting for another guest for the past ten


    minutes.


    Her mood soured instantly. She wondered who this shameless person was. How dare he make her


    wait for so long?


    A man in a fine suit strode in, stunning Mia with his familiar chiseled features.


    "Why, it''s you!" Why was Timothy heading to Nord City?


    "Why do you look so disappointed to see me? Were you expecting another man?"


    Mia nodded. "I was wondering which shameless bastard made me wait for ten minutes. Who knew it


    was you!"


    "I''m sorry. I was stuck in a jam.¡± Timothy settled down promptly next to her. The space around her


    seemed to shrink palpably.


    Amused, Mia said, "So, you''re leaving for Nord City as well. Why didn''t you say so earlier? I might even


    let you tag along in my ride.¡±


    "Forget it. I''m worried that you''ll kick me out of the car.¡± Timothy was quite self-aware.


    She stopped beating around the bush. "Timothy, why are you following me to Nord City?"


    "I''m on a business trip. There''s an urgentpany matter which requires my presence. Do you think I


    was following you there?"


    Mia raised her brows. "I think it''s quite obvious. I''m not blind, you know."


    "Of course, I also n to check on Ginger''s treatment on this trip. She''s my daughter after all. Is there


    anything wrong with me visiting her when she''s ill?"


    His words rendered her speechless. Still, she probed him earlier because she suspected that he had


    discovered something.


    It turned out that he might really just be there for Ginger. It wasn''t because he found out about the


    secret about the bone marrow.


    Timothy''s influence wasn''t that great in Nord City, so she wasn''t worried about him finding out anything.


    Even if he did, he couldn''t do anything in Nord City.


    The ne soon took off.


    Mia chanced a nce at him. "Aren''t you afraid of being reprimanded by my brothers? They all resent


    you because of what happened back then."


    Timothy replied calmly, "Fortune favors the bold, and misfortune cannot be avoided.¡±


    Now that he knew she was Mia, he had to pay a visit to the Lanes. What happened years ago had


    been too sudden, after all. He yearned to know why the Lanes faked Mia''s death and hid her away for


    so many years.

 Chapter 817

    Mia nced at Timothy, who seemed perfectlyposed beside her. She wondered where his


    courage stemmed from.


    Withdrawing her gaze, she said, "I apud you for yourmendable courage. However, I''d suggest


    you keep a low profile. Don''t let my brothers find out that you''re in Nord City. Otherwise, you''re


    doomed."


    "Are you concerned about me?" Timothy asked.


    Sensing the hint of amusement in his eyes, Mia turned around and replied, "I didn''t expect you to be so


    presumptuous, Mr. Barrett. You''re my child''s father after all. Things will getplicated if something


    happens to you.¡± She was totally not concerned about him.


    Just then, a gorgeous flight attendant approached them with a trolley.


    "Ms. Lane, Mr. Barrett, would you like something to eat or drink? Here''s the menu."


    Mia took the menu and ordered a steak and some fruits.


    The flight attendant crouched down next to Timothy and said sweetly, "Mr. Barrett, since you''re going to


    Nord City, I''d rmend you to try these local specialties.¡±


    Timothy found it troublesome and simply ordered the food she rmended.


    Sofia was delighted. Without skipping a beat, she added, "Mr. Barrett, are you heading to Nord City for


    business or vacation? I''m actually from Nord City. If you don''t mind, I can offer you some tips.¡± During


    her meal, Mia suddenly nced over at Timothy and said, "Why don''t you bring her with you after you


    get off the ne? It''ll be more convenient for you to have a private guide.¡±


    Surprise filled Sofia''s eyes as she nodded hastily. "Mr. Barrett, if you don''t mind, I''d love to help you


    out."


    Timothy paid Sofia no mind, but she was practically glued to him. He turned to Mia. "Are you jealous?¡±


    Mia smirked. "Really? Do you think I''d be jealous?"


    "Then you¡ª"


    "I said so earlier because it was a reasonable suggestion. It''s up to you whether you want to ept it


    or not, Mr. Barrett. Being confident is great, but it''s going to turn into arrogance if you''re overconfident.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As she spoke, she looked up and saw her friend.


    Mia waved at an attractive man dressed in uniform ahead. "Hi, are you piloting today''s flight?" Mia


    asked.


    "Yeah, I''m guiding a new crew member today. I''m in the co-pilot''s position today.¡±


    Brian strode over and began chatting away with Mia in the corridor. He was clearly very familiar with


    her.


    Timothy''s expression darkened instantly. Scowling at Brian, he pondered on Brian''s identity and his


    rtionship with Mia.


    Brian smiled and said, "Ms. Lane, I''m also nning to take a few days off in Nord City. Do I have the


    honor of inviting you out for a meal?"


    A smile danced on Mia''s lips as she replied, "Of course. It''s my pleasure to dine with such a handsome


    man."


    Noting the palpable tension in the air, she nced over at Timothy. "Mr. Barrett, can you do me a


    favor?¡±


    "What is it?" Timothy quipped, pressing his lips together.


    "There are so many seats there. Could you please move to another seat? I''m in the mood to chat with


    Brian."

 Chapter 818

    Timothy was at a loss for words. Of course he wouldn''t do that. He looked as if someone punched the


    living daylights out of him as he snapped, "How dare you chat with him in front of me? Are you ignoring


    me?"


    The malice evident on Timothy''s face stunned Brian.


    Brian''s puzzled gaze darted between Timothy and Mia as he asked, "Ms. Lane, who is this?"


    "l don''t know him."


    Timothy looked at her. "Can you stop making a scene?"


    Mia nced over at him and replied, "You''re one to talk.¡±


    Timothy turned toward Brian and said coldly, "She''s my girlfriend. Do I need to make it any clearer?"


    However, Brian shed a smile and replied, "Ms. Lane has many admirers. Countless men had shown


    up, iming to be her boyfriend. I''ll only believe you if she confirms it."


    "Do you have a lot of boyfriends?" Timothy gritted his teeth.


    Mia hesitated for a moment before answering, "Well, that was ages ago. Attracting so many suitors


    can''t be helped when I''m just too outstanding. "


    Timothy looked like he had just swallowed a lemon.


    "Do you need my help?" Brian inquired.


    Mia was overwhelmed by the overt tension in the air. To save Brian from any potential trouble, she


    finally said, "Not for now, thank you. See you in Nord City."


    Timothy frowned. How dare they schedule having a meal together in Nord City right in front of him?


    Was he practically invisible to them?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Sofia asked tentatively, "Mr. Barrett?"


    "Get lost!" he snarled, visibly irritated.


    Sofia had also noticed the unusual rtionship between Timothy and Mia. She took her leave tactfully,


    steering clear of any trouble.


    Composed, Mia sat in her seat and ate fruit. She could feel his piercing gaze on her as he scrutinized


    her.


    She turned to him and asked innocently, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Do you really have no idea?¡± Timothy clenched his jaw.


    Mia smirked and replied, "I know I''m pretty, but feel free to gape at me though. I''m not going to charge


    you anyway."


    Timothy nearly lost his temper. He loosened his tie and stared at her. "It''s been four years, but you piss


    me off as easily as always.¡±


    "I told you I lost my memories. I don''t remember a thing from the past.¡±


    "You might have lost your memories, but you''ve never forgotten that talent of yours," Timothy remarked


    Mia arched her brows. "Really? My brothers said I''m an angel. You''re the only one who thinks I have a


    bad temper. Have you ever reflected on whether it''s your problem?¡±


    Timothy was rendered speechless. Feeling resigned, he gave up on their argument.


    Heath handed a few documents to him to work on after they finished their meal.


    Feeling quite bored, Mia nced over at the pile of documents on his desk and caught sight of the


    words "Aide Castle¡± among them.


    She suddenly recalled that the Barrett family had intended to have a partnership with her. However, this


    issue was temporarily put on hold due to the bone marrow incident.


    Mia couldn''t help but probe. "Why do you have information on Aide Castle? Are you nning to


    coborate with them?"

 Chapter 819

    Timothy wasn''t trying to be secretive at all. He ced the project proposal on top of the pile of


    documents.


    "I n to, but they haven''t responded so far. Since I''m visiting Nord City this time, I intend to meet with


    their boss."


    "Oh, so you''re nning to meet their boss. But I heard that the owner of Aide Castle seems quite


    mysterious. You might not be able to meet him."


    Mia didn''t n to reveal her identity. She had been managing her businesses behind the scenes for


    years at the behest of Dominic, after all. His intention to conceal her identity was to prevent the Barretts


    from finding her since he didn''t want them to stress her out again, indirectly exacerbating her condition.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she no longer needed to conceal her identity since Timothy already knew who she was


    Nheless, she still didn''t intend to blow her cover easily.


    Timothy turned toward her. "Do you know the owner of Aide Castle?"


    "Hey, how could I possibly know? Maybe Dominic knows him. Since I''m pretty well-off, I''ve beenzing


    around at hometely. The first thing that pops up in my mind every time I wake up is figuring out


    where to spend my money."


    "Good. You''re living the dream life."


    "Yeah, I know. Not everyone has brothers who dote on them like I do. They''re incredibly talented as


    well! They just love sending me money!"


    A smile spread across Timothy''s face when he saw her bragging. "If you could help me get in touch


    with the owner of Aide Castle, I can give you amission.¡±


    Mia''s eyes lit up at the mention of amission. "Are you referring to amission based on the


    revenue of the project? Or is it amission based on the down payment?¡±


    Timothy narrowed his eyes. "You''re quite knowledgeable, huh?"


    Sheughed and said, "I might bezing around all these years, but I did learn something after being


    around Dominic for so many years. It''s barely a scratch on the surface, though."


    "Well, it''s a 10%mission on the down payment,¡± Timothy replied calmly.


    "It''s not a lot, is it? It wouldn''t even be enough for me to buy a bag. But why do you want to work with


    Aide Castle?"


    "It''s simple. I can take over the market of luxurious hotels if we work with Aide Castle. This market has


    yet to form a systematic structure, and I''m certain that we would dominate the entire market in Bern


    City if we coborate with Aide Castle. It''s a win-win situation!¡±


    Mia saw the proposal offered by the Barretts before. She knew their intention, which was mainly to


    prate the market in Bern City by leveraging Aide Castle''s brand. Coupled with the Barretts¡¯


    influence in Bern City, their n would be extremely sessful.


    She contemted for a while and said, "The owner of Aide Castle is quite wealthy as well. He could''ve


    just developed this project on his own in Bern City, and there''s no need for him to share the cake with


    another party.¡±


    "There is still a difference. If the owner of Aide Castle refuses to cooperate with me, I''lle up with a


    simr project and find a way to eliminate his resort from Bern City''s market.¡±


    Mia winced. "Mr. Barrett, you''re ying dirty.¡± She totally didn''t expect him to be so ruthless if she


    refused to cooperate with him.

 Chapter 820

    Timothy was really intending to eliminate her Aide Castle! He was really as ruthless as rumors had


    painted him out to be, being an absolute menace toward his enemies.


    Mia had actually thought of taking over the market in Bern City without needing to work together with


    Timothy. Little did she expect him to target the same market so quickly, prompting him to approach her


    for a cooperation deal.


    She was intrigued to find out why he intended to work with her. After all, she had to be extremely


    cautious nowadays to avoid being taken advantage of by others. Timothy didn''t let her down, indeed.


    He replied calmly, "That is how it''s supposed to be in the business industry. You die, or I perish. There''s


    no in between. If I can''t work with the owner of Aide Castle to secure this project, he''ll be my foe


    instead.¡±


    He dropped his gaze and stared at her. "You know how ruthless I am with mypetitors¡ªthey don''t


    stand a chance to get the upper hand."


    Meeting his eyes, Mia saw the ruthless determination ring in his eyes. She had been in the business


    for some time now, and she certainly understood why he would resort to this method. She stered a


    smile on her face. "You make a good point, Mr. Barrett. Well, I certainly can help you reach out to the


    owner of Aide Castle, but only under one condition¡ªI want a 1%mission of the total project


    revenue.¡±


    Timothy arched his brows. "1% of the total revenue? Isn''t that a bit too much for this favor?" Involving


    the entire Bern City, the project''s revenue would go up to at least a few hundred billions, or even


    trillions. Mia would reel in hundreds of millions if she seeded in getting the 1%mission.


    She nibbled on a piece of fruit. "It''s not easy to get in contact with the owner of Aide Castle, but I can


    help you. I can even ensure that the deal works out for both parties. So, I think I''m worth that much. If


    you think you can''t afford it, go to someone else instead.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Timothy came to Nord City with the intention of cooperating with her, she figured he''d probably


    prefer working with her instead of severing their ties. It saved more time, after all.


    In this case, there was still room for negotiation between her and Timothy.


    Mia was just trying to put him in a tight spot with her demand of a 1%mission. She wanted to get


    back at him for trying to get rid of Aide Castle from Bern City.


    Since this was a coboration, she had to negotiate to her advantage regarding the revenue


    distribution.


    Seeing how resolute she was, Timothy smirked.


    "I''ll agree to your terms under one condition,¡± he countered.


    "What is it?"


    "You will remain as my girlfriend, and we''re not going to break up."


    "That''s out of the question. I don''t sell myself, and it''s not like I''m short of money," Mia rejected tly.


    She saw right through him


    It was a long flight, so Mia yed on her phone after her meal before she took a nap.


    However, Timothy was indulged in work. He took hisptop to the back when he had to attend an


    online meeting, and spoke in a hushed tone because Mia was sleeping. Soon, everyone in the meeting


    also began whispering due to the way he spoke.


    Timothy received a text from Caleb after he was finished with his work.


    His text read: "I heard that you''re flying over to Nord City. Are you nning to court your ex-wife?"

 Chapter 821

    Timothy remainedposed as he typed his response: "That''s right."


    "I''ve juste from the hospital after seeing Luna. She has a noticeable gash on her face, and if not


    treated promptly, it''s likely to result in a permanent scar.¡±


    Maintaining hisposure, Timothy replied: "I see.¡±


    "Did Mia seriously do this? She''s left Luna disfigured and is even pushing for her imprisonment. It''s


    been four years, but she appears to be an entirely different person now."


    Caleb''s understanding of the situation shifted dramatically as soon as Sharon confirmed that Monalize


    was indeed Mia Bowen.


    What had previously been mere spection now stood as an undeniable truth.


    Timothy nced at the sleeping Mia before him and calmly typed his response: "Luna should face the


    consequences of her actions. This was all orchestrated by me. I offered Luna a chance, but she didn''t


    appreciate it."


    "To be honest, this situation is quite challenging. I never expected Luna to do something like this. She


    seems different from the person I once knew," Caleb said.


    Caleb was also shocked to learn that Luna had secretly stolen Timothy''s bone marrow¡ªa crucial


    element in Ginger''s life-saving treatment. Caleb couldn''t help but feel some resentment toward Luna.


    Interfering with a child''s life-saving treatment waspletely uneptable!


    Timothy didn''t say much; he simply asked Caleb to keep an eye on Sharon, wanting to ensure that her


    and Luna wouldn''t cause any further trouble.


    As Timothy returned to his seat, he noticed that Mia had already fallen asleep.


    Upon seeing her face, his expression became unreadable. In truth, he had spent all these years


    searching for her, and he couldn''t quite fathom why¡ªhe just couldn''t bring himself to let her go.


    Perhaps, as Caleb once suggested, Timothy started developing feelings for Mia four years ago, but he


    didn''t recognize it then, or maybe he simply didn''t want to acknowledge it.


    Love, after all, defied logic and exnation; it only required a sudden spark to engulf everything. That


    individual became one''s entire world, perhaps even the sole person they could imagine spending their


    life with.


    In the past, Caleb had questioned Timothy about what made Mia so special.


    Now, Timothy acknowledged that while Mia may not possess extraordinary qualities, she was


    iparable in his eyes¡ªthe woman who had captured his heart.


    With a gentle touch, Timothy reached out to tuck Mia in, his expression revealing a tenderness he


    hadn''t recognized before. He carefully adjusted the chair beside her andy down.


    ncing at the sleeping Mia beside him, Timothy''s resolve solidified. This time, regardless of the


    challenges, he was determined not to let her slip away.


    In his heart, Timothy yearned for both Mia and Ginger.


    Upon awakening, Mia realized that the ne was already descending as she felt the sensation of


    weightlessness.


    However, as she opened her eyes, she found herself sleeping in the arms of a man. Bewildered, she


    wondered what was going on.


    As Mia processed the situation, she suddenly lifted her head and identally hit something, causing


    her intense pain. Tears welled up in her eyes instantly.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, she heard Timothy let out a muffled groan, indicating that he too was in pain.


    Clutching her throbbing forehead, Mia asked, "Timothy, why are you so close to me?"


    Timothy held his bruised chin as he looked down at her. "You leaned over on your own.¡±


    She leaned over on her own?


    Mia hesitated briefly before rebutting, ¡°That''s not true. I always sleep in a certain position. How could I


    have possibly shifted to your side by myself?"


    Timothy looked at her and countered, "Are you absolutely certain about your sleeping position? We''ve


    been married for years, and I''m familiar with all your sleeping habits."

 Chapter 822

    Upon hearing Timothy''s confident tone, Mia was ovee with guilt. After all, she had been sleeping


    alone all these years, and no one had ever mentioned her poor sleeping posture.


    But admitting that she had willingly cuddled up to him felt too embarrassing.


    Mia retorted, "That was then, this is now. My current sleeping habits are fine. You must have leaned on


    me on purpose while I was asleep.¡±


    If she didn''t adhere to moral standards, nobody could use morality against her.


    As they argued, a flight attendant intervened, "Ms. Lane, Mr. Barrett, the ne is about to begin its


    descent. Please adjust your seats and fasten your seat belts.¡±


    Upon the flight attendant''s arrival, Mia finally stopped talking and silently adjusted her seat, fastening


    her seatbelt.


    Soon, the ne touched down at Nord City International Airport. Seeing the familiar surroundings, Mia


    reached for the box beside her and opened it to ensure the bone marrow was safely inside. Only then


    did she breathe a sigh of relief.


    As the ne came to a stop, Mia peeked out the window. Upon spotting the people waiting for her


    arrival, she felt her body stiffen. Turning to Timothy, she asked, "Are you sure you want to disembark


    with me?"


    Mia was taken aback by how quickly her brothers had arrived.


    She was convinced that if Timothy came down with her, it could escte into a violent confrontation


    later, potentially resulting in Timothy getting injured.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, they were now in Nord City, a far cry from Bern City, which was under the control of the Barrett


    family. Adding to the tension, Mia''s brothers harbored a long-standing grudge against the Barretts.


    Timothy calmly sorted through the documents on the table. "Will there be an issue if I apany you?"


    Pointing outside, Mia said, "Look, my brothers are here. For your own safety, it''s better if you stay on


    the ne. You cane down after we''ve left."


    Timothy couldn''t help but notice a car parked on the tarmac, apanied by several men who


    seemed oddly familiar.


    With a narrowed gaze, Timothy expressed his concern, "But now you''re my girlfriend, and you were


    even my ex-wife once. Is my identity something to hide?"


    It seemed like Timothy was oblivious to the situation.


    Observing his confident stance, Mia hesitated before responding, "Mr. Barrett, when I mentioned being


    your girlfriend, it was meant as a joke. I didn''t anticipate you taking it seriously.¡±


    Timothy''s frown deepened. "What do you mean?"


    His expression resembled that of someone scrutinizing a scoundrel, suspicion clouding his features.


    Mia cleared her throat and continued, ¡°Mr. Barrett, as adults, we''re ustomed to yful banter, and


    I''m sure you''ve encountered it before. There''s no need for me to spell it out. It''s all in good fun, after all.


    rifying it might just spoil the humor, wouldn''t you agree?"


    "Mia, I don''t joke around when ites to rtionships,¡± Timothy said firmly.


    ¡°Then let''s just treat it as a lighthearted joke between us, alright? Mr. Barrett, we''re all here to have a


    good time. If you take it seriously, that''s on you."


    Mia felt it was crucial to address certain matters immediately. If her brothers caught wind of her actions


    in Bern City, they''d surely reprimand her. Mia realized she needed to end things with Timothy before


    disembarking the ne!


    As her words faded, Timothy replied in a serious tone, "Mia, I cannot agree to break up. You also have


    a responsibility toward me." Responsibility? Did she hear him correctly?

 Chapter 823

    Mia gazed at Timothy''s stern expression and poked his chest. "Mr. Barrett, to be frank, the words I''ve


    said aren''t exclusive to you.


    "At this point, it''s possible that I''ve umted enough ex-boyfriends to popte the entire Nord City.


    If I''m to be held ountable for each one, Mr. Barrett, you''ll simply have to wait your turn.¡±


    "Mia Bowen!"


    "Sorry, I go by Mia Lane now, thank you very much,¡± Mia retorted, standing up and adjusting her


    clothes.


    "Mr. Barrett, I''ve been very clear. If you''re having trouble understanding, please take a moment to sit


    and contemte. Perhaps our paths will cross again someday.¡±


    With that, Mia walked away without looking back, heading straight for the ne''s exit.


    Shortly after Mia left, a flight attendant approached Timothy and said, "Sir, don''t feel too bad. After all,


    Ms. Lane isn''t the type of woman just any man can win over."


    Timothy''s expression instantly hardened, and he stepped forward, ready to strike. "Watch your words.


    Are you interested in her as well?" As Mia descended the stairs, she realized Timothy hadn''t followed


    her, prompting a sigh of relief from her.


    After all, she was carrying the bone marrow that Timothy had donated, a crucial element for saving


    Sage''s life.


    If Timothy had left the ne with her and her brothers had seen them together, Timothy would surely


    have faced a tough situation. Nheless, Mia decided to cut Timothy some ck, considering she


    was carrying his bone marrow in her hands.


    As Mia disembarked from the ne, she smiled and called out, "Hello Connor, and hey ude!"


    Connor stepped forward and gently took the bone marrow from her. "Hey Mia, it sounds like you''ve had


    quite the journey."


    ¡°I''m fine. Luckily, everything went smoothly, and I was able to retrieve the bone marrow."


    ude approached her and asked, "Did Timothy cause any trouble when you were looking for the


    bone marrow in Bern City? I heard his family tried to hide it. Is that true? I''ve always said the Barretts


    were up to no good.¡±


    Connor looked at her and asked, "Did Timothy hide the bone marrow intentionally to threaten you?"


    Lowering her gaze, Mia replied, "There were someplications along the way, but Timothy wasn''t


    involved. He didn''t hide the bone marrow.¡± After all, Timothy wasn''t responsible for the bone marrow


    going missing, and he shouldn''t be wrongly used.


    "Mia, don''t worry. Even if Timothy did n to use the bone marrow as leverage against you, we''re not


    intimidated.


    "Dominic has made it clear¡ªif Timothy doesn''tply, we''ll go to Bern City ourselves. We''ll even


    resort to coercing Timothy to donate his blood if necessary.¡±


    Mia smiled and replied, "Now that we have the bone marrow in our hands, let''s not waste any time.


    Sage is waiting for us."


    She wanted to leave this ce quickly with her brothers to avoid any unexpected situations.


    "Wait up."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As Mia was about to enter the car, she heard Timothy''s familiar voice from behind.


    Her expression stiffened instantly. Didn''t she tell him to wait inside the ne until they left? Why did


    Timothye out at this moment?


    Was he out of his mind?


    A surge of apprehension flooded Mia. Turning around, she saw Timothy descending the ne''s ramp.


    In that instant, Mia could feel hostility radiating from her two brothers. Upon spotting Timothy, Connor''s


    demeanor shifted, his expression turning steely. "Mia, I''m surprised you''re here with him."


    ude moved beside her, obstructing her way. "Mia, is he nning to use his bone marrow as


    leverage against you? Don''t worry. Remember, we''re in Nord City, not Timothy''s territory."

 Chapter 824

    Timothy calmly descended the stairs and nced at Mia. "You left your bag behind."


    Only then did Mia realize that Timothy was holding her makeup bag. She must have left it on the chair


    while she was touching up her makeup earlier.


    Mia intended to step forward to retrieve it, but ude beat her to it, snatching the bag and casting a


    wary re at Timothy.


    ¡°You''ve got quite the nerve. Despite knowing this is Nord City, the Lane family''s territory, you still dare


    toe here alone, confronting your own fate head-on."


    Timothy responded politely, "My daughter is sick, so it''s only natural for me toe and visit her."


    Upon hearing this, Connor suddenly erupted in anger. "You im Ginger is your daughter, yet you


    almost had her aborted!


    "Do you even grasp the immense effort Mia put into bringing Ginger into this world? You''re not worthy


    of being called her father.¡±


    Guilt shed in Timothy''s eyes. "I know I''vee up short, especially in raising Ginger. That''s why I''m


    determined to make things right for both her and Mia."


    ude sneered, "Ever heard of the phrase ¡°betterte than never? The Lane familycks nothing, and


    certainly not your dyed attempts to make amends."


    Timothy asserted firmly, ¡°Your shorings, orck thereof, don''t concern me. My determination to


    rectify the situation is solely my own." Timothy''s words sparked anger in ude. Rolling up his sleeves,


    he dered, "Very well, I''ll personally teach you a lesson today. I''ve been itching to confront you for a


    while, and now that you''vee to me, don''t expect me to be gentle.¡±


    Mia anticipated the situation would escte to this point.


    She was on the verge of stepping in when Connor stopped her. "Mia, quickly get in the car. Let ude


    handle this."


    ude turned to her and remarked, "Mia, hurry and deliver the bone marrow. I need to have a private


    conversation with Timothy."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia sensed the underlying implication of the phrase "private conversation." It was clear that it wouldn''t


    be a casual discussion. Before Mia could respond, Connor ushered her into the car. Soon, they drove


    away from the airport.


    ncing back, Mia saw a group of ck-d bodyguards advancing aggressively toward Timothy.


    The situation seemed to be spiraling out of control.


    Observing the scene, Mia couldn''t help but ask Connor, "Will this escte into a deadly confrontation?"


    "Mia, even if it does, it doesn''t matter. Timothy owes you his life regardless!"


    "But was resorting to such violence really justified?" Mia pondered silently.


    She had anticipated this oue, which was why she had earlier cautioned Timothy against


    disembarking from the ne.


    "Mia, you need to understand, we''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time," Connor stated


    calmly.


    Outside, the chaos appeared to have minimal impact on him. Connor vividly recalled the events from


    four years ago when Mia was rushed to the hospital, nearly losing both her and her twins.


    They had fought relentlessly to save Mia and the babies she carried. Therefore, Connor believed that


    Timothy owed Mia his life. If Timothy were to meet his end in Nord City, it would be regarded as


    justifiable retribution.


    After all, Connor and his brothers could easily orchestrate an incident to make Timothy disappear from


    Nord City without a trace.


    Observing the anguish on Connor''s face, Mia hesitated before speaking, ¡°To be honest, I don''t recall


    much from that time." Nheless, she was determined to consult with Ryan for treatment, hoping to


    recover her memories swiftly.


    Now, Mia was filled with courage.


    She was eager to uncover the truth about what transpired all those years ago!

 Chapter 825

    "Mia, if you can''t remember, then don''t dwell on it. It''s not something positive anyway. But don''t worry


    too much, even if the worst happens, your brothers are here to support you. Right now, our priority is


    getting the bone marrow to the hospital. Sagey is waiting for us."


    Mia refrained from further discussion, her mind upied with Sage waiting in the vacuum chamber.


    She had warned Timothy earlier not to disembark from the ne while her brothers were still there, but


    he stubbornly insisted on tempting fate.


    Perhaps ude could teach Timothy a lesson and help him understand the harsh reality.


    If Timothy were to run into Dominicter, even without a fatal oue, he might still end up with


    serious injuries.


    An hourter, they arrived at the hospital.


    Mia entered, carrying the box containing the bone marrow. Nichs, d in a white coat, approached


    her swiftly. "Did you bring back the bone marrow?"


    ¡°Yes, I brought it back. It''s inside.¡±


    "Pass it to me. We''ll conduct tests on the bone marrow right away. If everything checks out, we can


    initiate treatment immediately.¡±


    Mia nodded in response. After entrusting the bone marrow to Nichs, she headed straight to the


    vacuum chamber to reunite with Sage.


    As Mia approached the chamber, she noticed a young boy inside, engrossed in ying with building


    blocks.


    At the sight of Sage, Mia''s eyes immediately filled with tears. Hastening her steps, she approached and


    called out, "Sagey."


    Sage nced up upon hearing his name. He carefully ced the blocks he was holding on the floor


    before making his way to the edge of the vacuum chamber.


    With a tender, childlike voice, he eximed, "Mommy, you''re back!" "Yes, I brought back the bone


    marrow. You''ll be able to start treatment soon, and once you''re feeling better, you can go to school like


    the other children. Does that make you happy?"


    Mia had been eagerly awaiting this day for a long time.


    Due to Sage''s illness and his difference from other children, he spent much of his time confined to the


    hospital.


    Filled with hope for Sage''s uing recovery, Mia''s eyes brimmed with tears. "I''m sorry, Sage. It''s my


    fault for not giving you a healthy body."


    Sage replied sincerely, "Mommy, it''s not your fault."


    If there was anyone to me, it was the bad guy.


    Mia exhaled against the ss, drawing a heart shape with her finger. Catching sight of it, Sage felt a


    hint of embarrassment and lowered his gaze.


    In a childlike voice, he continued, "Ginger came to visit me this morning. She even brought up Daddy,


    the yboy."


    "What did Ginger say?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sage frowned and replied, "Hmph, that little traitor. Seems like she fell for that scoundrel''s sweet talk


    with just a few words, but I''m not that gullible. I won''t be quick to forgive him."


    Despite Sage''s words, Mia knew deep down that Ginger was still fond of Timothy.


    As Mia gazed at Sage standing before her, she couldn''t help but notice just how much his face


    resembled Timothy''s.


    With a smile, she said, "Let''s save these discussions forter. Right now, the priority is for you to


    recover quickly. Then, in due time, you can face him assertively and settle the score.¡±


    Mia now noticed a striking simrity between Sage''s temperament and Timothy''s. Not only did they


    resemble each other physically, but their characters and temperaments also appeared remarkably


    alike.


    After chatting with Sage for a while, Mia noticed Rachel approaching. Dressed in a whiteb coat, she


    appeared frail, aimost skeletal. Concerned, Mia asked, "Have you lost even more weight?"


    Rachel replied calmly, ¡°Well, the recent treatment''s side effects have been quite severe."


    Mia sighed inwardly. Rachel, standing before her, was actually Nichs¡¯ younger sister.


    For years, Mia had been using Rachel''s identity to move around incognito.


    As a result, during their investigation into her background, Timothy and his team could only trace it


    back to the Mendes family.

 Chapter 826

    Rachel suffered from a rare disease simr to Sage''s, preventing her from leading a normal life.


    While Sage''s condition was somewhat more manageable, stemming from variousplications due to


    premature birth, Rachel''s illness presented greater challenges due to its rarity.


    Nheless, Rachel had grown ustomed to her condition.


    As she looked at Sage, a hint of excitement painted her expression. "Finally, Sage can receive


    treatment. I thought he would be pestering me in theb for the rest of my life. Once he''s treated, he''ll


    probably want to leave quickly. Kids can be quite a handful.¡±


    Unfazed, Sage retorted, "Who wants to stick around here anyway?" Observing their yful banter, Mia


    could discern the strong bond between Rachel and Sage. With a smile, she said to Rachel, "I believe


    things will improve one day."


    ¡°I''m optimistic too. I''ve been researching a new medicationtely that I''m confident will cure my illness.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m certain it will."


    Mia was aware that despite Rachel''s physical ailments, she possessed exceptional intelligence.


    Over the years, Rachel had contributed significantly to the development of numerous medications in


    Nichs¡¯b.


    Unfortunately, none of them had been effective in curing her illness. Shortly after, Nichs arrived with


    the medical team. He turned to Mia and informed her, "The bone marrow has been examined, and


    everything looks good. We willmence treatment now. Please wait outside."


    Mia nodded, casting a reassuring nce at Sage. "Hang in there, Sagey! Mommy will be waiting for


    you outside.¡±


    Upon hearing his nickname, Sage''s expression darkened. "Mommy, you''re not allowed to call me that


    anymore."


    After all, he had a name, and it wasn''t "Sagey."


    Mia replied somewhat regretfully, "Why not? I think it''s a lovely nickname, simr to your name."


    Her daughter was named Ginger Lane, and her son was named Sage Lane.


    As Mia exited the treatment room, the smile on her face gradually faded, reced by a worried


    expression.


    Nichs had pointed out that even with the bone marrow matching treatment, there was no guarantee


    of Sage''splete recovery. Despite this, Mia clung to the hope that this treatment would allow Sage


    to attend school and socialize like any other child. That would be enough for her.


    While waiting outside, a sudden realization struck Mia.


    She turned to Peyton beside her and instructed, "Have someone look into the situation with ude and


    Timothy at the airport. If Timothy has passed away, I''ll need to arrange for his body to be brought back.¡±


    Peyton nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I''ll dispatch someone to the airport immediately to assess the


    situation.¡±


    Not long after, Dominic and Eva arrived, apanied by Ginger. Upon seeing Mia, Ginger dashed


    over to her. "Mommy, is Sage going to get better?¡±


    Mia reassured her, "Yes, Sage will be healthy like you after this surgery. It''s all thanks to you, my little


    hero. You saved Sage."


    Ginger beamed with pride; she had always been conscious of her intelligence.


    As the surgery stretched on, Ginger eventually drifted off to sleep while waiting outside.


    At that moment, Mia caught sight of ude entering, his expression grim. She also noticed a wound at


    the corner of his mouth, likely from the recent altercation.


    Had Timothy caused this injury?

 Chapter 827

    Observing the injury on ude''s face, Mia was ovee by a sense of unease.


    It seemed evident that ude and Timothy had engaged in a scuffle. Mia couldn''t shake off her


    concern for Timothy''s well-being at that moment.


    Noticing ude''s injury, Eva asked, ¡°ude, how did you get hurt? Did you get into a fight with


    someone?"


    Mia''s heart raced with anticipation as she waited for ude''s response. She, too, was curious about


    what had transpired during the altercation. ude seemed a bit uneasy, taking a moment before


    replying, "Oh, it''s nothing. I just identally bumped into something.¡±


    Mia''s expression shifted to one of surprise upon hearing ude''s response.


    She was surprised he didn''t mention Timothy. Was it because he knew Dominic was present?


    With Connor now in the medical facility supervising Sage''s treatment, only Mia and ude were aware


    that Timothy had arrived in Nord City with her.


    However, it seemed improbable that this was the reason for ude''s silence about Timothy.


    A chilling possibility suddenly crossed her mind. Was Timothy already dead, silenced permanently?


    Noticing the look in Mia''s eyes, ude suddenly felt a bit disheartened. It appeared that Timothy was


    truly at odds with their family!


    While they waited outside, Dominic turned his attention to Mia and remarked, "Mia, I heard someone


    from the Barrett family was responsible for the bone marrow incident." His tone dripped with malice.


    Upon hearing this, Mia swiftly rified the situation to Dominic. Dominic''s expression immediately


    turned grim. ¡°Indeed, the Barretts can''t be trusted.¡±


    ude agreed, nodding in affirmation. "I feel the same way."


    Eva spoke up, advising Mia, "Now that you''re back, please refrain from going back to Bern City and


    stay away from the Barretts. They bring nothing but trouble.¡±


    Mia obediently nodded and replied, ¡°I understand.¡±


    After all, her sole purpose in going to Bern City this time was to find Timothy and secure his bone


    marrow.


    Ginger, who was nearby, caught snippets of the adults¡¯ conversation. She let out a yawn, rolled over,


    and quietly covered her Apple watch. Sage''s treatment continued until midnight before finallying to


    an end.


    Nichs stepped out and addressed them, saying, "The surgery went well, but Sage needs a few more


    days of observation. There''s no need for you to go in and see him at the moment. It''s best to head back


    and get some rest.¡±


    Upon hearing this update, the Lanes breathed a collective sigh of relief. With tears welling up in her


    eyes, Mia expressed, "As long as the treatment is sessful, that''s what truly matters. Thank you,


    Nick." ¡°Don''t thank me. You should be grateful to yourself for swiftly finding a matching bone marrow,"


    Nichs replied.


    Standing nearby, Eva chimed in, "It''ste now, and since the treatment went well, let''s all head back


    and get some rest. We can visit Sage in a couple of days once we''re allowed to."


    Following Eva''s suggestion, Mia returned to the Lane residence.


    The news of Sage''s sessful surgery filled her with joy. However, after finishing her evening routine,


    she found herself too energized to sleep. Perhaps it was because she had dozed off excessively during


    the ne ride.


    Just then, Mia received a WhatsApp message from Peyton: "Mr. Barrett and Mr. ude had a one-on-


    one fight at the airport, and it looks like Mr. ude lost.¡±


    Mia hadn''t anticipated that ude and Timothy would end up in a physical altercation.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    It made sense now why ude didn''t mention anything when Eva inquired about his injury; he must


    have been embarrassed about the loss.


    Mia quickly replied to Peyton''s message: "Where is Timothy now?" "He''s at the hospital.¡±


    "Why is he at the hospital? Didn''t he win the fight?"


    "After Mr. ude lost, he ordered his bodyguards to beat up Mr. Barrett, which led to Mr. Barrett being


    hospitalized. I''ve heard his injuries are quite severe.¡±


    "Do you think his injuries could be life-threatening?" Mia asked.

 Chapter 828

    Peyton replied: "I don''t think so."


    Upon hearing that Timothy''s injuries weren''t life-threatening, Mia let out a sigh of relief. As long as he


    didn''t lose his life, it wasn''t too serious of a matter.


    Reflecting on Timothy''s altercation, Mia couldn''t suppress the hint of amusement creeping up to her.


    She had advised him against leaving the ne with her, but he ignored her warning. Now, he was


    facing the consequences.


    The next morning, Mia headed straight to the hospital after breakfast. She couldn''t possibly miss such


    a golden opportunity to add insult to injury, could she?


    Upon entering the hospital ward, Mia spotted Timothy lying in the bed, dressed in patient attire and


    sporting bandages on his head and hands. Mia cleared her throat and approached Timothy, trying to


    suppress herughter. "Mr. Barrett, how are you feeling now? Have you learned your lesson?"


    Timothy instinctively looked up at the sound of her voice, his expression turning somewhat awkward.


    This was undoubtedly a new low for him.


    Seeing Timothy with bandages around his head, Mia struggled to contain herughter.


    Timothy''s expression darkened. "Why are youughing?"


    "My apologies, Mr. Barrett. It''s not often that Iugh, but sometimes the situation just gets the better of


    me," Mia replied, approaching Timothy with feigned innocence.


    "Remember my warning yesterday? I told you not to disembark with me, but you didn''t listen. Now,


    you''re dealing with the consequences,¡± she continued.


    Timothy''splexion paled as he gritted his teeth. "I was careless.¡± "Calling it careless is an


    understatement. We''re in Nord City, not Bern City. You need toe to terms with this reality."


    Timothy''s resentment was palpable. He knew that ude had only acted tough because of the backup


    he had yesterday.


    Speaking with a cold tone, Timothy vowed, ¡°It''s because I didn''t have a group of bodyguards with me at


    the time. But once I''m out of this hospital bed and back on my feet, I won''t make the same mistake


    again."


    ¡°Timothy, I suggest you maintain a low profile and leave Nord City promptly," Mia cautioned.


    However, Timothy shifted the conversation, asking, "My bone marrow sample arrived yesterday. When


    will Ginger''s treatment start? I''d like to stay until it''s finished."


    Acknowledging Sage''s sessful treatment, Mia replied calmly, "Her treatment has already


    commenced. Don''t worry, I''m optimistic it will progress smoothly.¡±


    Mia refrained from mentioning that the treatment had already concluded.


    After all, Timothy remained unaware that Ginger wasn''t the recipient of the treatment.


    Mia gazed at him and spoke firmly, "I came here simply to assure you that Ginger''s treatment will be


    sessful. It''s best for you to leave Nord City as soon as possible. I''ll head out now."


    As Mia turned to leave, Timothy''s voice called out from behind, "Mia, I won''t leave Nord City easily. I''ve


    made it clear that I won''t depart until I witness Ginger''s full recovery with my own eyes."


    Looking back at him, Mia retorted, "Fortunately, it was ude and Connor who came to pick me up


    yesterday. If it had been Dominic instead, Timothy, do you reckon you''d still be here in the hospital to


    speak to me in this manner?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Whether I''m alive or not is my own concern,¡± Timothy replied defiantly. Mia was infuriated by his


    attitude. ¡°Fine, have it your way. Let''s just pretend I didn''te today."


    It seemed Timothy failed to recognize her gesture of kindness.


    As Mia prepared to storm out of the ward, a doctor and a nurse entered abruptly.


    Approaching Timothy, the nurse inquired, "Excuse me, sir, have your family members arrived yet?"


    Timothy''s face remained stoic as he replied, "What seems to be the issue?"


    "The medical expenses for your hospitalization and surgery haven''t been settled yet. We''d like to know


    when your family will be able toe and make a partial payment for these costs. Given that you''re


    not a resident of Nord City, the hospital policy mandates an advance payment for medical expenses.¡±


    Mia raised an eyebrow. Was Timothy in debt for medical expenses?

 Chapter 829

    Timothy''s brows furrowed. "Where are my secretary and bodyguard?" "After you arrived at the hospital


    yesterday, everyone who apanied you left. They didn''t settle the medical fees or provide any


    contact details," the nurse exined.


    ¡°That''s impossible,¡± Timothy retorted.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A sense of unease washed over him. His staff wouldn''t leave without a valid exnation.


    Instinctively, he reached under his pillow, but his phone was nowhere to be found.


    His phone was supposed to be in Heath''s possession, yet both Heath and Joe were conspicuously


    absent.


    Timothy had a strong suspicion about who might be responsible for this situation.


    It appeared that the Lane family would stop at nothing to get rid of him. This was Timothy''s first


    experience with such a predicament. However, he responded calmly, saying, "Once I''m able to contact


    them, they''ll handle the medical expenses. Please rest assured, I won''t postpone the payment.¡±


    Mia stood silently beside them, her thoughts echoing Timothy''s suspicions that Heath and Joe had


    probably been abducted on ude''s orders.


    It seemed the goal was to leave Timothy isted and vulnerable in the hospital.


    "I apologize, sir, but due to numerous prior incidents, we require your family to settle the medical


    expenses immediately, or we''ll be forced to discharge you."


    Upon hearing this, Timothy suddenly shifted his gaze toward Mia, who stood by the door.


    Feeling Timothy''s scrutiny, Mia found herself ovee with unease. "She''s my family,¡± Timothy


    asserted.


    "Can I leave now?" Mia wondered silently to herself.


    As she stood by the door, her unease intensified at Timothy''s words.


    It seemed Timothy was trying to deceive the hospital staff.


    With a solemn tone, Mia addressed him, "Mr. Barrett, you can''t just manipte your words. Since when


    did I be your family?" Timothy responded earnestly, "You''re my girlfriend, isn''t that considered


    family?"


    "But we ended things on the ne.¡±


    "I didn''t agree to it, so as far as I''m concerned, we''re still together." Mia couldn''t help but grit her teeth


    in frustration. Timothy was truly insufferable!


    With a frustrated expression, Mia turned to the nurse and asserted, "Even if I am his girlfriend, I am not


    his family member. You can''t demand money from me!"


    Upon recognizing Mia, the doctor quickly adopted a more amodating demeanor. ¡°Ms. Lane, we


    trust your word," he assured. The nurse echoed, "Absolutely. In today''s society, there are far too many


    gold diggers trying to elevate their status by exploiting influential women. Ms. Lane, rest assured, we


    won''t take his ims seriously!" Timothy, who had grown up ustomed to wealth and privilege, had


    never before endured such belittlement.


    He had never envisioned a day when others would perceive him as a gold digger.


    It was an insult beyondprehension for him!


    Clenching his teeth, Timothy eximed, "Mia, do you really think I''m the type of person they''re


    describing? Please, exin to them who I truly am!"


    Mia rolled her eyes and replied calmly, "People often hide their true intentions, so how am I supposed


    to know yours? I made it clear on the ne that our rtionship was over, so please stop bothering


    me. "Yet, you intentionally approached my brothers and ended up in a confrontation. Who''s to me


    for that?"


    The nurse nodded vigorously. "Exactly as I suspected. He must be the type to harass Ms. Lane. And


    now, he can''t even cover his medical bills and wants to postpone payment!"


    Timothy''s anger surged at the nurse''s words.


    Could the CEO of the prestigious Barrett Group truly be short of such a trivial amount of money?


    Observing his reaction, Mia interjected, "Alright, I''ll perform a charitable act today and cover his medical


    expenses. Let''s call it even from now on!"


    Timothy''s expression hardened. "I refuse to break up!"


    The doctor intervened firmly, stating, ¡°Your medical expenses have already been taken care of, so


    please refrain from overstepping your boundaries.


    "Ms. Lane, you''re truly a kind-hearted and beautiful person. When ites to choosing a boyfriend in


    the future, please be discerning and avoid getting entangled with losers."

 Chapter 830

    Timothy''s expression immediately darkened. "Who do you think you''re calling a loser?"


    As a well-bred and affluent second-generation heir, how could he possibly bepared to a loser?


    The nurse regarded Timothy with disdain before firing back, "You can''t even cover your own medical


    expenses. If that doesn''t define being a loser, then what does?


    "Not to mention, you''re also trying to mooch off the Lane family''s heiress! Have you ever stopped to


    consider if you''re even capable of doing so?"


    Timothy was on the verge of exploding with anger. He swore that once he recovered, he would bring


    down this entire hospital!


    Eventually, the doctor and nurse departed, leaving the room enveloped in silence once more.


    Mia had been stifling herughter throughout the ordeal.


    But as soon as the medical staff left, she couldn''t contain herself any longer. "I never imagined seeing


    you in this situation, Timothy!"


    With gritted teeth, Timothy retorted, "Are you doneughing yet?"


    "Not quite. Let me indulge a bit more," Mia replied, still chuckling. Witnessing Timothy in such a sorry


    state waspletely unexpected for her.


    After all, he had always been so arrogant and aloof, and she had never envisioned him in such a pitiful


    situation.


    "Did you orchestrate all of this, Mia? Where have you sent my staff?" Mia finally stoppedughing and


    poured herself a ss of water, taking a few sips topose herself. "Please don''t falsely use me.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Heath and Joe''s whereabouts are not my concern.¡±


    "How dare you deny any connection to them? Apart from the Lane family, who else in Nord City could


    discreetly make Heath and Joe vanish?"


    Mia pondered for a moment. "Perhaps ude is behind this. I warned you long ago not to be so


    arrogant. Now, you''re facing the consequences.¡±


    ¡°I may have been careless before, but don''t mistake me for someone to be trifled with," Timothy


    retorted, gritting his teeth.


    "But consider your current situation¡ªno secretary, no bodyguard, no phone, and unable to afford your


    medical bills. How do you intend to prove that you''re not just a pushover? Being tough demands more


    than just rhetoric!"


    Mia suspected that Heath and Joe''s disappearance might be linked to her brothers. However, she


    found it rather amusing to see Timothy, typically so arrogant, now facing adversity.


    After a brief silence, Timothy spoke up again, "Help me get my phone back."


    "Do you honestly expect me to just hand your phone over? Shouldn''t you be a bit more humble when


    asking for help?" Mia shot back. Frustration flickered in Timothy''s narrowed eyes.


    Mia continued firmly, "So now you''re getting upset? Those exact words were spoken by Mrs. Barrett


    and Luna when I pleaded for your bone marrow back then.


    "Today, I''m just reflecting their sentiments back to you. Isn''t that fair?" Timothy fell silent for a moment


    before replying, "I assure you, I will take care of this when I return.¡±


    "You''re mistaken. I don''t need your assistance. I can handle this independently.¡±


    Mia''s tone remainedposed, as though this were just another routine conversation.


    Timothy observed Mia before him, her demeanor exuding confidence and poise. It was evident that she


    had been well-supported by the Lane family over the past four years.


    Meeting his gaze calmly, Mia stated, "The old Mia waited in vain for your ountability, only to find


    herself in this predicament. But I am not her anymore."


    Now, her determination shone through.


    ncing at Timothy lying in the hospital bed, Mia remarked, ¡°I''ll arrange for Peyton to purchase a ticket


    for tomorrow''s flight. You should leave Nord City as soon as possible."


    "Are you trying to get rid of me?"


    Please bookmark the  website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest


    quality.

 Chapter 831

    Raising an eyebrow, Mia corrected, "To be more precise, I''m trying to save your life."


    With that, Mia turned and exited the hospital room without acknowledging Timothy''s presence.


    She had done everything within her power.


    Upon entering the car, Mia immediately instructed Peyton, "Arrange a flight for Timothy to return to


    Bern City. He must leave by tomorrow." Mia''s top priority now was to be by Sage''s side and care for


    him until he recovered. She had no time to concern herself with Timothy''s affairs. Leaving the hospital,


    Mia headed straight to the private hospital to check on Sage, who remained unconscious.


    Approaching Mia, Nichs conveyed, "Sage briefly woke up this morning but then drifted back to


    sleep. It appears his recovery is progressing well. He should be fully awake by tomorrow. Once he''s


    ready, we can move him from the intensive care unit to a standard ward."


    Mia breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. "That''s wonderful news. Finally, the day I''ve been


    eagerly awaiting has arrived.¡±


    "By the way, Connor mentioned that Timothy also arrived in Nord City. Is that true?"


    "Yes, he apanied me to Nord City. Unfortunately, he got into a confrontation with ude at the


    airport yesterday, and now Timothy remains hospitalized."


    Nichs stole a nce at Mia, his expression slightly awkward. "Do you still have feelings for him?"


    Mia scoffed in disbelief. "Are you serious? How could I possibly still have feelings for him? I''ve evolved


    from the Mia of the past. Besides, there are countless men out there. Why would I settle for an ex-


    husband?"


    Nichs let out a small sigh of relief, his typically stoic demeanor masking any deeper emotions. He


    spoke calmly, "If you''re free tonight, let''s grab dinner together.¡±


    "Sure, that works for me. But I''ll need to swing by the office first to take care of some pending tasks.


    I''ve been away on Xanier Ind and in Bern city for a while, so there''s quite a bit of work piled up for


    me." "Alright, you go ahead. I''ll pick you up once you''re finished."


    Mia went straight to thepany to tackle her workload. It had been a while since she''d been in the


    office, and there were numerous matters demanding her attention.


    However, as she wrapped up her tasks and prepared to leave, she received a call from Nichs. "I''m


    sorry, Mia. There''s a sudden emergency with a patient, so I might have to cancel our dinner ns


    tonight.¡±


    ustomed to such situations, Mia replied, "No worries. We can always reschedule for another time."


    She was well aware of the demands of Nichs¡¯ profession as a doctor, which often required him to


    juggle his research and clinical responsibilities.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After ending the call, Mia leaned back in her chair and spun around a few times before turning to


    Peyton beside her. "How''s Timothy holding up? What time is his flight?"


    Peyton made a quick call to check, then reported back, "Mr. Barrett hasn''t left yet."


    Timothy was still here?


    Mia''s expression morphed into surprise upon hearing this update. "But wasn''t he supposed to have


    taken off by now?"


    "Ms. Mia, we''ve already arranged for someone to deliver his ne ticket, but Mr. Barrett is refusing to


    leave," Peyton exined.


    A wave of apprehension swept over Mia. Even after being beaten up, why did Timothy decide to stay in


    Nord City?


    Could there be something more serious going on with him?


    After a moment of contemtion, Mia rose from her seat and instructed, "Send someone to track down


    Heath and Joe. Where could ude have possibly confined them?"


    It seemed that Timothy''s reluctance to depart was likely because he felt embarrassed about returning


    alone.


    "Ms. Mia, there''s one more matter. Mr. Barrett wants to speak with you face-to-face.¡±


    What could Timothy possibly want to discuss with her in person?


    But since Mia had no othermitments for the evening, she decided to make another visit to the


    hospital.


    Please bookmark the  website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest


    quality.

 Chapter 832

    Mia entered the hospital room and confronted Timothy directly, questioning, "What exactly do you want


    to discuss with me? I even offered to buy you a ne ticket to leave, yet you''re choosing to stay. "Are


    you intentionally looking for trouble? If Dominic finds out you''re here, you''ll end up with more than just a


    hand injury!"


    Truthfully, Mia couldn''tprehend Timothy''s intentions.


    Timothy leaned against the headboard, appearing notably more spirited than the previous day.


    He spoke calmly, "I came here specifically to apany Ginger during her treatment. I won''t depart


    Nord City until she''s fully recovered.¡± Despite the bandages on his head and casts on his arms, his


    demeanor suggested a defiance that almost begged for confrontation. "Given your current inability to


    cover your own medical expenses, it''s rather audacious of you to remain in Nord City. Wouldn''t it be


    wiser to go home temporarily and return with more support?¡±


    Timothy''s eyebrows lifted slightly. "If I were to depart now, returning next time wouldn''t be as simple.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure you''re intelligent enough to understand that staying alone in Nord City would only pose more


    danger."


    ¡°For the sake of my daughter, I''m willing to take that risk."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia felt instantly incensed. Why was Timothy being so stubborn?


    She nodded curtly and replied, "Fine, have it your way. Since this is your decision, I have nothing more


    to say."


    As Mia turned to leave, Timothy''s voice stopped her in her tracks. "Are you just going to abandon me


    like this?"


    What in the world?


    Mia couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Timothy''s words soundedpletely absurd. It didn''t make


    sense.


    With an incredulous expression, Mia turned back to face Timothy. "What do you mean by ¡°abandon


    you''? I clearly offered to buy you a ne ticket and personally send you away, but you chose not to


    leave. How is that my fault?"


    "Since this is your territory, you bear the responsibility of ensuring my safety."


    Mia was utterly taken aback, struggling to find a response.


    She rested her hand on her forehead, gazing at Timothy. "Since when did you be so audacious?


    Why should I be ountable for your protection?"


    "Because I''m your ex-husband and Ginger''s father. If anything happens to me in Nord City, I''ll expose


    your neglect to the media!"


    "Are you serious? Do you actually believe the media will take your ims seriously? This is Nord City,


    not Bern City," Mia retorted incredulously.


    However, Timothy remainedposed as he gazed at her, leaving Mia feeling somewhat uncertain.


    Suddenly, Timothy spoke up, "I''ve heard about your entertainmentpany''s uing movie release,


    with a positive theme no less.


    "If any negative publicity were to surface about you as the CEO, it could potentially impact the box


    office, don''t you think?"


    Mia''s demeanor shifted abruptly, her expression bing more serious. "I didn''t expect you to be so


    well-informed despite your limited connections."


    Although she maintained aposed exterior, Mia couldn''t shake the feeling of unease brewing within


    her.


    Considering Timothy''s current struggle to cover his medical expenses, Mia wondered how he managed


    to gather such information.


    Timothy raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Thanks to your reputation here in Nord City, I can keep up with


    your updates simply by skimming through the entertainment section on the cafeteria TV."


    In that instant, Mia finally grasped how Timothy hade by this information about her.


    With a smirk, she replied, "Even if you''re aware, what difference does it make? From now on, I''ll ensure


    you remain confined to this hospital room. You won''t have the freedom to go anywhere. So, what''s your


    next move?"

 Chapter 833

    As Mia''s words trailed off, Timothy remained unfazed, gazing calmly at her as he spoke, "Before you


    arrived, I had already contacted a reporter from the media.


    "I disclosed only the first part of what you said, withholding the rest for now. If you insist on keeping me


    here, I believe he''ll likely publish the full story tomorrow.¡±


    Mia was furious. "Timothy, how could you stoop so low?"


    ¡°I have just one request,¡± Timothy replied calmly. "I want to stay here and apany Ginger during her


    treatment.¡±


    Mia paced around in frustration before eventually pulling up a chair and sitting down, fixing her gaze on


    Timothy in the hospital bed.


    Her anger was so intense that she wished she could just punch him then and there.


    "Aren''t you aware of my brothers¡¯ sentiments toward you now? If they find out you''re still in Nord City,


    or even close to me, your situation could be dire."


    "This decision is mine to make. I am prepared to face the consequences on my own."


    Mia massaged her temples in frustration. She couldn''t believe Timothy was attempting to outsmart her


    at this critical moment.


    This movie represented the culmination of her relentless dedication and effort.


    It held immense significance for her, marking her debut in the entertainment industry. There was no


    room for error.


    Mia was surprised that Timothy could discern her current vulnerability simply by reading a news article.


    It served as a stark reminder for her not to underestimate him.


    Yet, the notion ofpromising in such a manner left her feeling uneasy.


    After pondering for a while, Mia gazed at him and stated, "You can stay, but given your current


    situation, there''s only one role avable for you. You''ll serve as my assistant, and bodyguard, handling


    various misceneous tasks around me."


    "Alright," Timothy agreed without hesitation.


    Mia was somewhat taken aback. She had assumed that someone as aplished as Timothy, who


    had been the pride of his family since childhood, would never agree to such a role.


    Initially, she had intended to make things challenging for him.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she hadn''t anticipated his quick and willing agreement.


    Mia nodded. "Alright, now that you''re on board, please proceed to sign this employment contract.¡±


    Peyton swiftly handed over a document, and Timothy signed it without ncing at its contents.


    A sly grin curved Mia''s lips. "Starting today, you are at my beck and call. You must follow any directive I


    issue. If Imand you to go east, you cannot venture west. If I instruct you to learn to meow like a


    cat, you cannot bark like a dog!"


    Mia wore a smug expression, confident that Timothy would be furious after hearing those words.


    ¡°If he can''t handle it," she thought, "he should just go back to Bern City!"


    But surprisingly, Timothy didn''t seem to be angered by Mia''s statement. Instead, he held the contract


    delicately, wearing a mischievous smile. ¡°I could even keep youpany while you sleep,¡± he teased.


    "You wish!" Mia shot back.


    Snatching the contract, she swiftly left the hospital without further ado. ncing at the document, her


    eyes lingered on Timothy''s signature¡ªa bold, elegant stroke that exuded a sense of grandeur.


    Peyton hesitantly spoke up, "Ms. Mia, should we really be doing this? If Mr. Dominic catches wind of


    it..."


    Mia interrupted firmly, ¡°Then be cautious and ensure Dominic remains unaware of this arrangement.


    Besides, Sage''s treatment won''t be prolonged, and Timothy will naturally depart afterward.¡±


    Rubbing her chin thoughtfully, Mia added, "Once Timothy is discharged and begins his duties, find


    ways to challenge him. Don''t go easy on him because of his background. Right now, he''s just another


    employee." Peyton nodded respectfully. ¡°I understand."


    The next day, Mia and her family rushed to the hospital upon hearing that Sage had woken up.


    Alone in his hospital bed, Sagey with a slightly paleplexion. He nced at the adults gathered


    around his bed, his face showing a hint of tension.


    "Don''t hover around me like I''m already dead," he remarked.

 Chapter 834

    Eva immediately cut in, "Hey, hey! What nonsense are you spouting? How could you even say that?"


    Dominic gazed at Sage, his tone gentle. "Rest well. Once you''re feeling better, we''ll have some fun


    together. Whatever you want, just let me know, and I''ll try my best to make it happen. Even if it''s


    something as distant as the stars in the sky, I''ll find a way to make your wishe true."


    "Uncle Dominic, don''t lie to me. The stars are distant suns, and you can''t pluck them from the sky,"


    Sage retorted with a hint of skepticism. Standing nearby, Connor couldn''t help but chuckle. "Dominic,


    you know Sagey isn''t your typical kid; he can''t be easily fooled.¡±


    Despite Sage sharing a resemnce with Timothy, his intelligence had always been exceptional,


    surpassing that of his peers since childhood. Nathan grinned with pride. "Sage will inherit my hacking


    skills. He''s going to surpass me in no time."


    Upon hearing this, Connor''s brow furrowed into a frown. "But Nathan, remember you promised Sage


    would join me as a doctor.¡±


    ude quickly interjected, "Wasn''t it decided he would be a pianist? Sage has a natural talent for


    ying the piano, and I''ve had my eye on him for some time. You two shouldn''t try to take him away


    from me."


    Jason adjusted his gold-rimmed sses and said, "Stop arguing, everyone. Sage has already made an


    agreement with me. He''s going to be awyer in the future.¡±


    Taking off his mask, Liam remarked, "Sagey is such a handsome boy. He should totally join me in the


    entertainment industry. We can''t let his good looks go to waste!"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dominic shot Liam a disapproving look. "Considering his appearance, do you really think he should join


    the entertainment industry? Have you lost your mind?"


    Liam suddenly realized his mistake. Considering Sage''s resemnce to Timothy, it would be risky for


    Sage to pursue a career in entertainment. It might lead to the Barretts discovering Sage''s true identity.


    Realizing this, Liam let out a sigh. It seemed Sage wasn''t meant to follow in his footsteps.


    Turning to Ginger beside him, Liam suggested, "How about this: let Ginger join me in the entertainment


    world and be the next leading actress.¡±


    Dominic immediately disagreed, "No, the entertainment industry is tooplex. I don''t want Ginger to


    face the challenges thate with it." Eva nodded in agreement. "Exactly, that''s what I think too. In the


    future, Ginger will stay with me and enjoy life as a carefree youngdy. Work can be exhausting, right,


    Ginger?"


    Ginger nodded enthusiastically. "Aunt Eva is right. I don''t want to work; I just want to sleep in every


    day."


    Mia interjected helplessly, "But how will you earn money if you don''t work?"


    Ginger responded confidently, "By being adorable. Today, I''ll be adorable for Uncle Dominic, tomorrow


    for Uncle Nathan, the day after for Uncle Connor, and then for Uncle ude, Uncle Jason, and Uncle


    Liam. That should be enough.¡±


    Mia couldn''t help but sigh as she observed how spoiled Ginger had be with everyone in the family


    pampering her.


    As they carried on their lively conversation in the hospital room, Sagey on the bed, a frown forming


    on his face. He couldn''t help but interject, "If you''re going to chat, please do it outside. Don''t disturb my


    rest.¡±


    Mia approached Sage and gently touched his forehead, saying, "Alright, we''ll leave you to rest


    peacefully. We''ll visit you again tomorrow.¡±


    Understanding Sage''s preference for silence and solitude, no one protested.


    They soon exited the hospital room, leaving Ginger alone with Sage. Dominic turned to Mia and


    remarked, "Once Sage has fully recovered, I''ll arrange for a psychologist to assist him. We don''t want


    him to develop antisocial tendencies."

 Chapter 835

    ¡°I understand, Dominic. Once Sage is discharged from the hospital, I''ll personally be there to support


    him, guide his development, and ensure he stays on the right path.¡±


    Sage was undeniably intelligent, boasting a higher IQ than children his age.


    However, a previous assessment had revealed antisocial traits in Sage, leading him to be reclusive and


    avoid social interactions.


    Mia had been concerned about this for a while.


    Due to his health issues, Sage had been staying in Nichs¡¯boratory, seldom venturing outside.


    Consequently, Mia had refrained from intervening as well.


    But with Sage''s imminent reintegration into society after his recovery, it was crucial to take proactive


    measures.


    Eva held Mia''s hand and reassured her, "Don''t worry, we''ll surround Sage with love and positive


    influences. He won''t turn into a criminal in the future. After all, our family has everything we need.¡±


    Mia smiled and affirmed, ¡°I won''t allow Sage to be that kind of person either."


    Nichs had been closely monitoring Sage''s personality development over the years. Currently, there


    were no signs of any abnormal behavior from Sage, except for his tendency to be reclusive.


    Leaving the private hospital, Mia''s mood significantly improved. Sage''s treatment had advanced


    smoothly, and it wouldn''t be long before he made a full recovery.


    Approaching her, Peyton asked, "Ms. Mia, there''s a promotional event for the movie tonight. Would you


    like to attend?"


    "Of course, why wouldn''t I?" Mia replied.


    Peyton added cautiously, ¡°By the way, Mr. Barrett insisted on being discharged from the hospital today."


    "Alright, if he wants to leave the hospital, we''ll amodate that. It just so happens there''s a banquet


    tonight, so I''ll take him with me."


    With that settled, Mia headed straight to the mall for some shopping. As Mia exited the dressing room


    after trying on a few outfits, she noticed Timothy standing nearby. He was dressed in a sleek ck suit


    and sunsses, his tall and straight posture exuding a sense of authority.


    He certainly looked like he meant business!


    With a smirk, Mia approached him. "Is your arm feeling better now?" Timothy maintained a stoic


    expression as he replied, ¡°It''s nothing serious. Your brother sustained more injuries than I did.¡±


    His stubborn attitude was quite typical of him.


    "Well, since you''re here, you can help me carry these things," Mia said, handing him the bags filled with


    clothes she had purchased.


    Given Timothy''s insistence on being discharged, Mia decided to put him to work.


    Timothy briefly nced at the bags, a frown crossing his face, but he eventually epted and carried


    them without protest.


    In an attempt to embarrass Timothy, Mia deliberately purchased more items, leaving him to carry all the


    boxes alone.


    She couldn''t conceal her satisfaction as she observed Timothy''s awkward and hesitant demeanor.


    However, as Mia walked ahead, she heard a woman''s shrill voice behind her. "Hey, you, stupid


    bodyguard, can''t you watch where you''re going? Don''t you see I''m here?"


    Turning around, Mia spotted a woman with a designer handbag pointing and scolding Timothy.


    Mia walked over and said, "Hey Isabe, I heard your recent stic surgery didn''t go too well. I thought


    you''d never dare to show your face in public again.¡±


    Isabe Bowen appeared slightly flustered upon seeing Mia. "Who told you my stic surgery failed?


    I''ve never had any cosmetic procedures!"


    Ignoring Isabe, Mia turned to Timothy. "Hey, you dropped all the items I bought. Aren''t you going to


    pick them up?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe immediately interjected, "So, this clueless bodyguard belongs to you, huh? It appears both you


    and he are equally ipetent.¡±

 Chapter 836

    ¡°Yes, this newly hired bodyguard works for me," Mia confirmed.


    "But he just bumped into me and scratched my brand-new bag. You should make him pay for a


    recement,¡± Isabe demanded.


    Mia lowered her gaze and indeed noticed a scratch on Isabe''s bag. Turning to Timothy, she asked,


    "Did you do this?"


    Timothy furrowed his brow. "She was distracted by her phone and didn''t pay attention to where she


    was going. That''s how she bumped into me."


    Isabe immediately became indignant, pointing at Timothy and scolding, "You ipetent bodyguard,


    what nonsense are you spouting? You were the one carrying those things and bumped into me! How


    dare you use me of running into you?"


    Timothy''s demeanor turned cold in an instant. As a respected heir, he had never been berated by


    anyone in such a manner before. Observing the unfolding drama, Mia feigned uncertainty and


    remarked, ¡°This situation appears quiteplicated.¡±


    "Since he''s your bodyguard, you shouldpensate me for the damage!"


    Mia clicked her tongue disapprovingly. "Sure, marypensation is possible, but Isabe, could it


    be that you''ve been deceived?


    " This bag of yours doesn''t appear to be authentic at first nce. Genuine leather wouldn''t get


    scratched so easily with just a slight knock."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? This bag is real! How can you im it''s fake?"


    ¡°Isabe, you might doubt me on other matters, but when ites to luxury goods, do you really think I


    would make a mistake in judgment?" Isabe inspected her bag incredulously and then angrily dialed a


    number, saying, "You bastard! How dare you sell me fake goods? I''m going to hold you ountable for


    this."


    Mia turned to Timothy and said, ¡°Let''s go, my ipetent bodyguard.¡± Timothy was taken aback by


    Mia''s words.


    After Isabe took a few steps, she turned back to address Mia once more, her expression defiant. "But


    don''t get too cocky. My brother, Lewis, has recently struck a deal with the Barrett Group. We''re set to


    surpass the Lane family soon.¡±


    Mia raised an eyebrow in surprise. "The Barrett Group? Which one?" ¡°The renowned Barrett Group in


    Bern City! Haven''t you heard of it? Lewis is gearing up to expand projects in Bern City, and mark my


    words, we''ll soon be standing shoulder-to-shoulder with the Lane family. Trust me, you''ll regret not


    being engaged to Lewis!" Isabe dered confidently.


    ncing at Timothy beside her, Mia wondered, "Why did Timothy want to coborate with the Bowen


    family?"


    Meanwhile, a frown creased Timothy''s face as he pondered, "Why was Mia nearly engaged to the


    Bowen family?"


    After Isabe finished her boastful remarks, she turned to Timothy and quipped, "Poor bodyguard, be


    more careful when you walk next time. Selling you won''t even cover the cost of recing my bag."


    Mia was at a loss for words. She wondered how Isabe would react if she knew she was insulting the


    president of the Barrett Group.


    Once Isabe left, Mia looked at Timothy with a smirk and asked, "So, is this coboration still on?"


    Timothy''s expression darkened as he replied, "You can stop talking now."


    Mia couldn''t help but burst intoughter. She found it oddly gratifying to witness Timothy being scolded


    so directly.


    With his ck sunsses on, Timothy paused briefly when he noticed her smile. "Did that woman just


    mention that you were almost engaged to her brother?"

 Chapter 837

    "Are you referring to my supposed engagement with the Bowen family?" Mia asked, wiping away the


    tears ofughter with a tissue. ¡°That was just wishful thinking on the Bowen family''s part. I never


    agreed to be engaged to their son."


    With a frown, Timothy cautioned, "As the only youngdy of the Lane family, these men are naturally


    plotting to marry you. I suggest you not be naive and fall for their schemes."


    Mia''s lips formed a cold smile as she looked at him meaningfully. ¡°I don''t need you to remind me of


    that. After all, I''ve been deceived by a man before, and I won''t fall into the same trap twice."


    Timothy knew exactly whom Mia was referring to. He feltpelled to interject, saying, "But our


    situation wasn''t the same."


    "Of course, it was different. Our rtionship was even moreplicated,¡± Mia replied sharply. "You


    should be grateful that I haven''t fully regained my memory. If I remembered everything, do you think I


    could still speak to you like this?"


    Mia didn''t want to waste any more words with Timothy. With the banquet approaching, she still needed


    to change outfits, have her makeup done, and style her hair.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon arriving at the studio she frequented, Mia was warmly weed by the manager. "Ms. Lane, are


    you here today for your styling session for the banquet? Do you have any specific ideas in mind?"


    ¡°I just want to enhance my appearance subtly, without appearing too shy. Considering my film''s


    positive and uplifting theme, I''d prefer not to dress too conspicuously.¡±


    "Understood, please follow me."


    Timothy reluctantly set down all the items Mia had bought. Shortly after, someone arrived to select


    clothes and shoes from the purchases. Timothy had never waited for a woman during a styling session


    before, as he considered his time to be extremely valuable and didn''t want to waste it on such matters.


    ncing at the nearby staff, he inquired, "How much time will this take?"


    "Approximately two to three hours."


    Timothy was somewhat puzzled by the lengthy duration. Why would it take so long for a woman to do


    her makeup and styling?


    Turning to one of the nearby bodyguards, Timothy asked, "Hey, do you mind if I borrow your phone for


    a moment?"


    The bodyguard appeared uneasy. "I''m sorry, but my phone is off-limits.¡± Timothy''s frown deepened. It


    was clear that his refusal was deliberate. Peyton approached and informed Timothy, "Ms. Mia''s orders


    are clear. We cannot lend you money or allow you to use a phone. If you can''tply with her rules,


    you should consider leaving Nord City."


    Timothy understood the implications, but leaving Nord City at that moment wasn''t an option for him.


    After Peyton had departed, the bodyguard stowed his phone and inquired, "How much debt are you


    in?"


    Timothy frowned in confusion. "Debt?"


    At that moment, the head of the security team, Miguel Gonzales, came over and casually ced a


    hand on Timothy''s shoulder. ¡°Timmo, need some life advice from an old-timer?"


    Timmo?


    Upon hearing this nickname, Timothy kept hisposure as he calmly looked at Miguel. It was rare for


    anyone to address him so informally. Interpreting Timothy''s silence as agreement, Miguel continued,


    "Timmo, being favored by Ms. Mia is a stroke of luck. Perhaps you shouldn''t y hard to get any


    longer.


    "With your financial troubles and the looming threat of loan sharks, submitting to Ms. Mia''s authority will


    be your best choice. Rest assured, she won''t treat you poorly."


    Timothy''s expression darkened even further. What sort of false narrative had Mia constructed about


    him?


    Did it depict him as facing substantial financial struggles? Or did Mia go so far as to portray him as


    resorting to hical activities to settle those debts?

 Chapter 838

    Timothy held back his anger as he stared at Miguel. "So, has she used this tactic to coerce other men


    into being with her before?"


    Miguel hesitated briefly. That wasn''t exactly the case; usually, it was men pursuing Mia.


    Thinking Timothy might be concerned, Miguel continued earnestly, "Timmo, these are valuable life


    lessons. You must pay attention. Spending a year with Ms. Mia can earn you more money than a


    lifetime elsewhere. Honestly, you won''t lose out.¡±


    Timothy brushed off Miguel''s hand and spoke coldly, "Keep your advice to yourself."


    Observing Timothy''s defiance, Miguel''s expression shifted. "Timmo, don''t act out of line. You''re a new


    employee here, and your future here is in my hands!"


    Timothy was taken aback.


    In the past, someone like Miguel wouldn''t have even been worthy to stand before him.


    Timothy stood up and silently moved aside,pletely disregarding Miguel. If it weren''t for the


    necessity to remain there, Timothy would have dealt with Miguel long ago.


    Two hourster, Mia emerged from the dressing room in her attire. She nced around the room and


    noticed several bodyguards on the sofa, but Timothy was nowhere to be found. Surprised, she asked,


    "Where''s the new guy?¡±


    Miguel stepped forward. "Ms. Mia, are you referring to Timmo?" "Timmo?" Mia couldn''t help but chuckle


    at the nickname. "Yes, Timmo, the newbie. Where''s he at?"


    "I sent Timmo to fetch coffee for us. He''s still new, so he''s got some toughening up to do," Miguel


    exined.


    As Miguel finished speaking, Mia saw Timothy returning with several cups of coffee. Even behind his


    oversized sunsses, Timothy''s stern expression was unmistakable.


    It was clear that Timothy was not pleased.


    After distributing the coffee to everyone, Timothy approached Mia with another cup in hand. "Here, this


    one''s for you."


    Mia took a sip and then handed the cup back. "This isn''t the vor I prefer, and it''s too sweet. Timmo, it


    seems like you still have much to learn in your role.¡±


    With that, Mia adjusted her gown and exited the styling studio. Outside, she couldn''t help but stifle a


    laugh as she covered her mouth. She hadn''t expected Miguel to refer to Timothy as ¡°Timmo"!


    It was likely the first time anyone had dared to address him in such a familiar way.


    Timothy followed behind Mia, observing her in her stunning evening gown, particrly the slit that


    showcased her slim, fair, and beautiful waist.


    He took a sip of his coffee, feeling increasingly frustrated. With a frown, he promptly disposed of it in


    the trash. It was indeed overly sweet.


    As Mia settled into the car, Timothy followed suit.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ncing at Mia beside him, Timothy couldn''t help butment, "Isn''t your dress a bit too revealing?"


    "Really? I thought this gown was quite conservative. It''s not showing much, is it?"


    Timothy couldn''t shake the image of Mia''s alluring waist, entuated by the radiant glow of the lights;


    it was a sight that would have captivated any man''s attention.


    Mia regarded him earnestly, "Does it really look bad?"


    Taking in Mia''s beautifully dressed appearance, Timothy fibbed, "It''s not very ttering."


    "Then I''m relieved.¡±


    Timothy was taken aback by Mia''s words, feeling even more frustrated. An hourter, the car pulled up


    outside arge hotel.

 Chapter 839

    By this time, numerous guests had already arrived, and the parking lot was filled with luxury cars.


    Some media reporters were also lurking nearby.


    As Mia''s car stopped, reporters surrounded it eagerly, akin to bees converging on a hive.


    They were well aware that this was the vehicle of the Lane family''s youngdy, having caught wind of


    the news beforehand.


    Mia felt a headacheing on as she observed the scene. "I even switched cars today. How did these


    reporters still manage to recognize me?"


    "Don''t exit the car yet," Timothy swiftly interjected.


    Mia hesitated, her eyes locked on Timothy as he opened the car door and stepped out.


    The reporters¡¯ gaze quickly shifted to the bodyguard emerging from the vehicle, exchanging curious


    nces among themselves.


    However, Timothy''s expression remained impassive as he moved to the other side and held the door


    open for Mia. With grace, she elegantly bent down to step out of the car.


    As soon as she emerged, the reporters swarmed around her, thrusting their microphones in her face


    and asking, ¡°Ms. Lane, is it true that you and Mr. Bowen have set a date for your engagement?"


    "Ms. Lane, were you aware of the reports about Mr. Bowen kissing a female inte celebrity at a bar


    some time ago?"


    Gathering around Mia, the reporters eagerly seized every opportunity to interrogate her.


    Mia''s eyes betrayed a hint of impatience upon hearing these questions. The rumors being spread by


    the Bowens were starting to grate on her nerves.


    When had she ever nned to marry into their family? It was utterly ridiculous.


    At that moment, a man stepped forward, positioning himself in front of Mia and forcefully pushing aside


    the reporters¡¯ microphones.


    It was Timothy. Hismanding presence radiated an air of authority, making it clear he was not


    someone to be trifled with.


    Mia stood quietly behind him, her eyes focused on his back, lost in thought.


    She found herself pleasantly surprised by Timothy''s reliability. Although he didn''t utter a word, the


    reporters instinctively backed off and refrained from advancing any further.


    Mia couldn''t help but give him a subtle thumbs-up. Timothy''s authoritative presence was undeniably


    effective.


    Leading the way, Timothy effortlessly cleared the path as he walked ahead of her.


    The other bodyguards followed suit, positioning themselves on either side of Mia to ward off the


    approaching reporters.


    The short walk went surprisingly smoothly!


    Before long, Mia safely reached the check-in area.


    epting the pen offered by the hostess, she gracefully signed her name, striking a pose for the eager


    media cameras.


    Despite her past efforts to avoid Timothy''s attention by staying in the background, she now felt no need


    to conceal herself any longer.


    Upon returning the pen and stepping away from the check-in counter, Mia''s high heels slipped, causing


    her to stumble.


    Just as she was about to fall, a man caught her, preventing her from hitting the ground.


    The reporters nearby gasped in astonishment, and cameras instantly swiveled toward them, capturing


    the moment with rapid clicks and shes.


    Mia cast a nce at Timothy, whose eyes were shielded by sunsses. Fortunately, his disguise would


    likely prevent him from being recognized.


    Swiftly moving away from Timothy''s embrace, Mia calmly adjusted her dress and proceeded toward the


    banquet hall.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Maintaining his stoic expression, Timothy walked beside her. However, as his eyes fell on the back of


    her dress, a furrow appeared on his brow.


    Together, they entered the hall.


    ncing back, Mia realized they were now out of the reporters¡¯ sight. She turned to Timothy and


    expressed her gratitude, saying, "Thank you for your help earlier. Without you, I would have definitely


    been embarrassed in front of the media!"


    In the next instant, Mia felt a weight settle on her shoulders as Timothy removed his suit jacket and


    draped it over her.


    Surprised, Mia looked at him and asked, "What are you doing? It''s not cold inside the hall. I don''t need


    to wear a jacket.¡±


    ¡°Your dress got torn when you stumbled earlier. Are you sure you want to go in like this without


    covering up?"


    Mia regarded him skeptically. "Really?"


    ¡°You can choose not to believe me," Timothy replied, unfazed.


    After stealing a nce at him, Mia eventually decided to wear the jacket as she entered the hall. She


    didn''t want to risk any further embarrassment.


    As she entered the hall and reached for a ss of champagne, someone approached her.

 Chapter 840

    Isabe strutted over in her high heels, her demeanor proud and haughty. "Mia, I can''t believe you''re


    wearing another man''s jacket to the banquet. What kind of impression are you giving my brother?"


    Raising an eyebrow, Mia responded, ¡°Lewis and I have no rtionship. As for whose jacket I wear to


    the banquet, do you have any say in it?" ¡°But the news outside is all about you and Lewis getting


    engaged soon. This decision is made by both our families, and whether you agree or not doesn''t


    matter. So you''d better tone it down."


    Disgust flickered across Mia''s face. "My family has never agreed to me marrying Lewis. Don''t try to


    embellish yourselves.¡±


    It had always been the Bowen family''s wishful thinking, and now they were even attempting to spread


    rumors through the media.


    At that moment, a middle-aged woman approached Mia and said, "Ms. Lane, don''t be hesitant. My son


    truly adores you. If you consent, our family will organize avish wedding for you."


    Isabe chimed in, nodding vigorously. "Yes, Mom. But Mia is wearing another man''s jacket to the


    banquet. It''s obvious she doesn''t care about Lewis. Someone like her isn''t deserving of him."


    Noticing the jacket draped over Mia''s shoulders, Connie interjected, ¡°Ms. Lane, the Bowen family holds


    considerable status as well. Once you marry into our family, you''ll be expected to abide by our rules


    and let go of any unfavorable habits."


    Mia found herself at a loss for words. She hadn''t anticipated the audacity of the Bowen family,


    attempting to impose their expectations on her so assertively.


    In the past, Mia had worked to maintain peace between the two prominent families, never openly


    confronting the Bowens. However, when faced with their brazen behavior now, she feltpelled to


    assert herself.


    Mia''s tone turned icy as she remarked, "Lewis has been engaged several times before, hasn''t he? And


    weren''t all of his previous fianc¨¦es from affluent families?


    "Yet every time one of those heiresses became engaged to him, their family fortunes quickly dwindled,


    absorbed by yours.


    ¡°Is it just bad luck, or is Lewis simply a harbinger of misfortune for his wives? Marrying into the Bowen


    family seems to bring nothing but doom."


    "Mia, what nonsense are you talking about? Lewis is far from being a jinx to his wives!"


    ¡°If Lewis isn''t a curse to his wives, then how do you ount for what happened to those wealthy


    heiresses he was previously engaged to? "Their fortunes disappeared once they became associated


    with your family, leaving them bankrupt. Would you care to borate?"


    There was an undeniable air of suspicion hanging over the situation. Mia couldn''tprehend the


    Bowens" attempt to shift me onto her. It was utterly absurd!


    Connie''s unease was palpable as she interjected, "The mismanagement of their family affairs has


    nothing to do with the Bowen family. We merely extended a helping hand by acquiring their family


    enterprise.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "If your intentions were truly noble, then why did you call off the engagements immediately after


    acquiring their businesses?"


    "Well, it''s a matter of our family''s status and reputation. My son cannot marry into a family that has


    faced financial ruin, can he?"


    Mia''s smirk grew as she countered, "But those wealthy heiresses were thriving before bing


    involved with your family. It''s only after their engagement to your family that their fortunes plummeted


    and bankruptcy ensued.


    ¡°If it''s not an issue with your family''s luck, then what else could it be? It seems clear that your son,


    Lewis, is the jinx to his wives!"


    Connie was left momentarily speechless by Mia''s retort, her indignation evident. "Mia, don''t be


    too arrogant. The Bowen family holds considerable prominence in Nord City. Where does Lewis fall


    shortpared to you?"


    Isabe added, ¡°Exactly. The Bowen family is currently in discussions with the esteemed Barrett family


    from Bern City regarding a substantial business venture. If it materializes, our family''s status will soar to


    new heights!


    "With this partnership, the bnce of power among the prominent families in both Bern City and Nord


    City could potentially undergo a significant shift!"


    It seemed that the Bowens'' aspirations certainly reached for the sky. But what could possibly have


    motivated the Barrett family to consider coborating with the Bowen family?

 Chapter 841

    Mia couldn''t hold back herughter. "Well then, congrattions in advance to you."


    Connie casually traced her fingers over the bracelet on her wrist, her demeanor dripping with


    arrogance.


    ¡°If you have any sense, you''d consider epting this marriage proposal sooner rather thanter.


    Otherwise, you might find it impossible to match the Bowen family''s statuster on.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "No way. I won''t agree to marry someone who is a bad omen, it''s just unappealing. Besides, I''m all


    about looks. Lewis is just too unattractive for me, nowhere near as good-looking as my bodyguard.¡±


    Connie''s expression turned angry immediately.


    Isabe chimed in, adding fuel to the fire. "Mom, she''s referring to that bodyguard standing next to her.


    Since Mia is wearing his jacket, there must be something going on between them."


    Connie directed a scornful re at Timothy standing nearby. "He''s just a lowly bodyguard without a


    penny to his name. Can he evenpare to Lewis?"


    Mia couldn''t contain herughter. "Who knows, your son might not measure up to my bodyguard after


    all!"


    Indeed, Timothy was far from an ordinary bodyguard.


    However, Mia didn''t want to deal with Isabe and Connie any longer. She turned to the nearby staff


    and instructed, "Since Mrs. Bowen and her daughter are not interested in attending my banquet, please


    escort them out.¡±


    Connie grew furious. "Mia, do you think I care about attending your banquet? If it weren''t for Lewis¡¯


    sake, I wouldn''t be here at all. Isabe, let''s go!"


    ¡°Yeah. Once our family teams up with the Barretts, the Lanes won''t stand a chance. Mia will surely beg


    to marry Lewis then!"


    "Hmph, I can''t wait to see her arrogance crumble!"


    As Mia watched the mother and daughter depart, she couldn''t help but feel frustrated. "Those two must


    have some serious issues."


    It sure seemed like they forgot to take their medication, as they were living in a dream world every day.


    ncing at Timothy beside her, Mia questioned, "Are you seriously considering coborating with the


    Bowen family? With theirck of intelligence, won''t you be concerned about dragging down the Barrett


    family?"


    Mia believed that if Timothy was going to coborate, he should at least partner with someone


    intelligent.


    What was the point of teaming up with the Bowen family if it was akin to digging his own grave?


    Mia''s disbelief was evident as she gazed at Timothy.


    He was supposed to be savvy in business, so why would he choose to coborate with the Bowens? It


    simply didn''t make sense to her! Timothy responded curtly, ¡°I''m not directly overseeing the projects in


    Nord City."


    "But as the CEO of the Barrett Group, shouldn''t you have control over all projects?"


    "Given the scale and scope of our operations, I can''t micromanage every detail. Besides, the projects


    we''re working on in Nord City are rtively small, so they don''t require my direct supervision.¡±


    Mia remained skeptical. "Small-scale projects? Then why is the Bowen family behaving as if they''ve


    taken over the entire Barrett Group?" Earlier, Isabe and Connie had even boasted about surpassing


    the Lane family as the top powerhouse in Nord City.


    A frown formed on Timothy''s face. "There''s no point in arguing with irrational people.¡±


    ¡°You''re right," Mia agreed, swiftly setting aside thoughts of the Bowen family.


    She went on to greet and converse with the individuals involved in the movie release. After all, that was


    her main reason for being there today. Soon after, a few elite young men nced at Mia and remarked,


    "It''s really hot today. Why are you still wearing such a thick suit jacket?" "Yeah, Mia, take off your


    jacket. It''s so hot, and your dress looks amazing. You don''t need to hide it."


    "Exactly, you have a fantastic figure. Why bother about others¡¯ opinions?"


    Feeling a bit warm herself, Mia smiled sheepishly and exined, ¡°I had a mishap while checking in


    earlier and identally ripped my dress."


    Please bookmark the  website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest


    quality.

 Chapter 842

    One of the young men, Chuck Jones, approached and offered, "Let me see where it got torn. Perhaps I


    can fix it for you."


    As he spoke, he reached out to take off Mia''s jacket.


    Mia''s expression darkened, seemingly ready to react, but someone firmly grabbed Chuck''s wrist. In a


    cold tone, the person roared, "Don''t you darey your filthy hands on her!"


    Mia turned around and saw Timothy standing behind her, feeling relieved at his protective stance.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, having such a loyal bodyguard seemed like a blessing. Chuck, however, grew visibly angry


    and addressed Timothy arrogantly, saying, "You filthy bodyguard, I advise you to let go, or you''ll regret


    it!" Stepping forward, Mia nced at Timothy and suggested, "Perhaps you should release him. This


    isn''t Zntis, wherewlessness prevails. Committing murder here is illegal.¡±


    Chuck''s expression shifted abruptly. ¡°Wait, did you say he''s a bodyguard from Zntis?"


    Mia maintained herposure and responded, ¡°That''s correct. He''s a bodyguard that Dominic


    specifically hired from Zntis. Although he used to be a professional hitman, his focus now is on


    ensuring my safety.¡±


    Timothy exchanged a meaningful nce with Mia but remained quiet. Seeing the change in Chuck''s


    expression, Mia added, "I apologize for any confusion. My bodyguard is new to this role and isn''t yet


    familiar with local customs. Please bear with him."


    At that instant, Timothy fetched a bag he had been carrying. "These were sent over by Mr. Dominic."


    "Oh, so these clothes are from him," Mia remarked, shifting her attention to the affluent young men


    nearby. ¡°I''ll go change into a different outfit first. Please continue to enjoy yourselves."


    Upon hearing Dominic''s name, the group of young men fell silent immediately.


    After all, Dominic had a reputation for being fiercely protective of Mia. As they headed to the lounge,


    Mia nced at Timothy and remarked, "You acted pretty swiftly just now."


    He even knew to use Dominic''s name to intimidate those young men and assert dominance.


    Timothy handed her the bag and replied casually, "I''m still catching up to your level. Who would''ve


    guessed I''d end up as a Zntis hitman?" ¡°If I hadn''t brought it up, those guys wouldn''t have backed


    off so quickly. They just see you as a regr bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t bother me. Let them try something if they want.¡±


    "This isn''t Bern City, and right now, you''re just a bodyguard without much support.¡±


    Timothy looked down at her, his gaze intense. "That''s why I''m relying on you now," he said in a low,


    raspy voice.


    Mia averted her gaze. "You must be daydreaming. Anyhow, please wait for me outside. I need to


    change.¡±


    Timothy exited the lounge and stood alone outside.


    It didn''t take long before several individuals approached, and Timothy immediately recognized the


    leader as Chuck, the man who had attempted to touch Mia earlier.


    It was clear they had ill intentions.


    Chuck wore a sinister expression as he said, "Hey buddy, do me a favor and step aside."


    Timothy blocked the doorway and replied coldly, "Absolutely not.¡± "How much money do you want?


    Just name your price."


    Chuck opened his wallet and pulled out a stack of bills, tossing it at Timothy. "You''re just a money-


    hungry little bodyguard, aren''t you? Let me in, and there''s more where that came from."

 Chapter 843

    Timothy immediately sensed Chuck''s ulterior motives toward Mia. There was no way he would allow


    him to enter.


    With a stern expression, Timothy retorted, "I couldn''t care less about money. You''d better leave!"


    If this were Bern City, Timothy would have dealt with Chuck long ago! Chuck''s demeanor shifted


    abruptly. "Hey buddy, don''t embarrass yourself. You''re a Zntis bodyguard, right? Let''s see what


    you''re capable of today. Take him down!"


    With that, Chuck strode forward with two other bodyguards by his side, clearly intent on forcing their


    way in.


    Timothy remained unfazed. He swiftly gained the upper hand against the two apanying


    bodyguards, overpowering them effortlessly. Witnessing Timothy''s impressive skills and recalling his


    past as an assassin from Zntis, Chuck''s bravado wavered. He became agitated and threatened,


    "You filthy bodyguard, mark my words! If you dare to provoke me, you''ll regret it!"


    After Chuck departed, Timothy remained standing in silence, his hand instinctively reaching to


    massage his arm. It seemed that the scuffle moments earlier had aggravated an old injury.


    He waited patiently outside the room for a while, but Mia didn''t emerge. Was changing clothes


    supposed to take this long?


    Concern crept in as he knocked on the door. "Mia, are you done?" Silence greeted him from inside.


    Recalling Chuck''s earlier behavior, Timothy''s worry intensified. What if something had happened to


    Mia?


    Without hesitation, he pushed open the door and entered the room. Finding it empty, he proceeded to


    the nearby restroom. Knocking on the door, he called out, "Mia, are you okay?"


    As Timothy pushed open the restroom door, he was met with the sight of Mia''s bare back, her dress


    caught at her slender waist.


    Timothy stood frozen in ce,pletely taken aback by the unexpected scene unfolding before him.


    Flustered, his Adam''s Apple bobbed up and down nervously.


    Hearing someone barging in, Mia whirled around and eximed, ¡°Timothy, what are you doing here?


    Get out!"


    Startled, Timothy quickly averted his gaze. "I''m sorry, I thought there was an emergency.¡±


    "Well, I do have a bit of a situation here," Mia admitted.


    Attempting to fix the zipper of her dress, Mia struggled in vain. Despite her efforts, the zipper remained


    stuck.


    With a hint of resignation, Mia finally said, "Timothy, close your eyes ande in."


    Taken aback by her request, Timothy turned his head toward her, but Mia''s firmmand echoed in


    the room, ¡°Close your eyes and no peeking!"


    Obediently, Timothy shut his eyes. Turning around, he asked somewhat helplessly, "So, what do you


    need me to do?"


    "Take three steps forward," Mia instructed.


    As Timothy followed hermand, he felt something beneath his foot, suddenly realizing he might


    have stepped on Mia''s dress. "What are you doing?" Mia suddenly eximed.


    Reacting swiftly, Timothy opened his eyes and reached out to steady Mia as she stumbled forward.


    Blushing furiously, Mia covered her chest and red at him. "Timothy, did you intentionally step on my


    dress?" she said through gritted teeth. Mia had initially asked Timothy toe in and assist with fixing


    the zipper on the back of her dress.


    She had only requested him to take three steps forward, but unexpectedly, Timothy had stepped


    directly onto her dress with one foot, causing her to nearly lose her bnce!


    And worst of all, her body had almost been exposed!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Timothy nced down at Mia in his arms and remarked, "You instructed me to take three steps


    forward."


    "But I didn''t mean for you to take suchrge strides. The bathroom is small; why would you take such


    big steps?"


    "Are you ming me for this?"


    "Of course I am! Whose fault do you think it is?"


    "Fine, I''ll release you then."


    "Wait, wait!" Mia hastily reached out and grabbed his arm. "You can''t let go just yet!"


    Observing her embarrassed expression, a hint of amusement flickered in Timothy''s eyes. "Then, how


    would you like me to hold you?"

 Chapter 844

    ¡°Close your eyes first," Mia instructed.


    However, Timothy didn''tply this time.


    He looked down at her and reasoned, "You''re asking me to help you put on this dress, right? But how


    can I do that if I close my eyes?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia fell silent, realizing the implication of her request.


    Timothy continued, "We were once married and even have children together. What''s there to be shy


    about in front of me?"


    ¡°I''m not shy.¡±


    "Stay still."


    Timothy remained silent thereafter. Once he had steadied Mia, he positioned himself behind her.


    As he looked at Mia''s beautiful, fair back, a depth of emotion shone in his eyes.


    Noticing the stuck zipper at her waist, Timothy swiftly crouched down behind her.


    Mia grasped her dress tightly, her gaze drifting upward to the ceiling. She couldn''t shake the feeling of


    Timothy''s prating stare boring into her.


    Soon, she heard the rustle of movement behind her; it seemed that Timothy was adjusting the zipper of


    her dress.


    As his fingers brushed against her back, Mia''s body involuntarily flinched, a hint of difort creeping


    in.


    "Why are you moving?" Timothy''s voice rumbled from behind her.


    ¡°I''m just feeling a bit itchy," Mia replied, feeling the temperature in the bathroom inexplicably rising.


    Unable to tolerate it any longer, she asked, "Are you done?"


    "Almost."


    ¡°It''s just a zipper. Why are you taking so long?"


    As Mia''s words trailed off, she heard the sound of the zipper gradually ascending from her waist, inch


    by inch.


    She drew in a deep breath, feeling her heart race.


    Timothy stood behind Mia, leaning down to her ear as he whispered, "I''ve never assisted a woman with


    her dress like this before."


    Mia jerked her head in surprise, breaking free from his embrace. "Well, I suppose that just goes to


    show our rtionship wasn''t all that remarkable. You''ve never lent me a hand with my attire!"


    Timothy fell into a contemtive silence. "Perhaps I haven''t been as attentive to you as I should have


    been."


    "Mr. Barrett, it''s reassuring to hear you acknowledge that, but at the moment, I have no shortage of


    men who treat me well."


    With that, Mia adjusted her dress and briskly made her way back to the lobby.


    There, she helped herself to a ss of water, trying to calm the fluttering of her heart caused by


    Timothy''s close proximity moments ago. It was an unsettling sensation, to say the least.


    As Timothy emerged, he casually leaned against the doorframe. "Do you consider Chuck as someone


    who treats you well?"


    Turning around, Mia noticed Timothy lounging against the door frame, his usual seriousness reced


    by a rxed,id-back demeanor. Taken aback, Mia spoke out, "Chuck is well-known among elite


    circles for his greed and lust. I''m not oblivious to that."


    ¡°In that case, you''d better keep your distance from him in the future. Whenever you encounter him,


    make sure you have a bodyguard with you."


    "Are you that afraid of him?"


    ¡°It''s not him I''m worried about; it''s your safety. Earlier, while you were changing in the lounge, Chuck


    showed up with two bodyguards and attempted to bribe me to let him in. Can you imagine what he


    might have done if he had gotten inside?"


    Mia''s eyebrows lifted slightly. "Are you serious?"


    ¡°I have no reason to deceive you," Timothy replied earnestly.


    Mia''s expression turned icy. ¡°That fool has been overseas for years and only recently returned. It


    seems he still hasn''t grasped the protocols among the elites here in Nord City."


    Putting on his sunsses, Timothy informed, "It''s time for you to make your entrance.¡±


    As Mia stepped out in her newly changed dress, she heard a woman''s desperate cries for help echoing


    from the end of the hallway.


    What could be happening?


    Please bookmark the  website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest


    quality.

 Chapter 845

    As Mia proceeded down the corridor, her eyes fell upon a disturbing scene: a man was forcefully


    pinning down a woman, his voice dripping with rage as he threatened her, "lI warned you! If you don''t


    comply, I''ll make sure you regret it, and your reputation will be in tatters!" Instantly recognizing the man


    as Chuck Jones, the same individual Timothy had mentioned earlier, Mia''s blood boiled.


    How dare he create such a scene at her business g? It was an outright affront!


    With a stern expression, Mia intervened, "Chuck, what do you think you''re doing?"


    Chuck paused momentarily, casting a defiant nce in Mia''s direction. "This is none of your concern. If


    you continue to ruin my mood, I might just vent my frustration on youter!"


    Ignoring Mia''s presence, Chuck continued his aggressive behavior toward the woman, utterly


    disregarding her words.


    Without hesitation, Timothy sprang into action, delivering a swift kick to Chuck, sending him crashing to


    the ground.


    Meanwhile, Mia grabbed a nearby fire extinguisher from the corridor and aimed it at Chuck, deliberately


    directing a stream of foam toward his legs.


    Chuck eximed in agony, "Mia, are you trying to get yourself killed?" Mia tossed the fire extinguisher


    aside and fixed Chuck with a steely gaze. "The only one in danger here is you."


    Hearing themotion, Chuck''s bodyguards swiftly rushed over. Enraged, Chuck shouted, "What are


    you all standing around for? Hurry up and apprehend that woman for me! Today, I''m going to teach her


    a lesson!"


    Mia stared at the two bodyguards sternly. "If you don''t want to end up in serious trouble, you better take


    him and leave right now!"


    Sensing the gravity of Mia''s words, the two bodyguards quickly escorted the hysterical Chuck away


    from the event venue.


    Mia was seething with anger. She approached the injured woman and asked, "Are you alright? Do you


    need me to call the police for you?" The woman, huddled up and visibly injured, tearfully nodded her


    head in gratitude. "Thank you."


    Turning to Timothy, Mia instructed, "Remove your jacket.¡±


    As Timothy''s hand began toply, he noticed the arrival of the other bodyguards.


    ncing at Miguel, Timothy ordered, ¡°Take off your suit jacket and give it to her.¡±


    Miguel hesitated briefly, but without a word, he removed his jacket and handed it over.


    Mia gestured for the woman to put on the jacket, then turned to Miguel. "Escort her to the hospital for a


    check-up, and ensure this incident is reported to the police.¡±


    "Sure thing, Ms. Mia."


    After seeing the woman off, Mia returned to the banquet hall, her demeanor now somber. A scandal


    like this at today''s event could have dire consequences if word got out.


    Mia halted and turned to Timothy. "Why didn''t you take off your jacket when I asked you to?"


    "I don''t like other women wearing my clothes," Timothy responded firmly.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia paused for a moment before responding, "But you just offered me your jacket earlier.¡±


    "You''re my woman, so it''s different,¡± Timothy asserted.


    Mia''s expression shifted uneasily. "Who said I''m your woman? We ended things on the ne.¡±


    As Mia''s voice faded, she spotted Peyton approaching. ¡°Inform the public rtions team immediately


    about this incident. We need to ensure there are no mishaps,¡± Mia instructed.


    Peyton hesitated before speaking up, ¡°To contain this situation, it might be best not to involve the


    authorities.¡±


    Mia adamantly refused, stating, "But that woman is a victim here. It''s her right to file a police report if


    she wishes. I have no grounds to intervene.¡±


    As a woman herself, Mia undoubtedly stood in solidarity with the victimized young woman.


    Just then, Timothy approached and questioned, "But don''t you think this entire situation seems too


    coincidental?"

 Chapter 846

    Mia nced at Timothy. "Do you believe someone orchestrated this incident deliberately?"


    "An impulsive, hot-headed young heir assaulting a woman at today''s g¡ªsuch news surfacing could


    undoubtedly tarnish your film promotion,¡± Timothy remarked.


    "We''ve witnessed simr incidents at past events as well. Some affluent men tend to let their privilege


    cloud their judgment.¡±


    Mia couldn''t shake off the suspicion that this incident might have been nned.


    Timothy''s tone deepened. "But isn''t it too much of a coincidence that this incident urred on the night


    of your film promotion g? Who would dare to intentionally offend you?"


    ¡°You raise a valid point," Mia acknowledged.


    Sensing something amiss, she turned to Peyton and instructed, ¡°Investigate Chuck''s background as


    well as his recent connections.¡± Despite just returning to the country, Chuck was acting audaciously,


    even going as far as to bring bodyguards while Mia was changing. It was fortunate that Timothy was


    there to intervene and stop him.


    Given the circumstances, it seemed Chuck might be a pawn manipted by someone else.


    But who could be plotting against Mia?


    After the g ended, Mia bid farewell to the guests and friends, feeling slightly intoxicated. Luckily, no


    further issues arose during the evening. As Mia stepped outside, the cool breeze made her head feel


    heavy, and she felt a bit unsteady on her high heels.


    "Watch your step.¡±


    Timothy''s steady hand gently supported Mia''s shoulder as he guided her safely to the car. He carefully


    opened the door, shielding her from any potential collisions and ensuring her head was protected.


    Seated in the car, Mia felt a wave of relief wash over her.


    She couldn''t help but steal a nce at Timothy beside her. He was d in his ck security uniform,


    sleeves rolled up, revealing his muscr forearms.


    In Mia''s thoughts, images of Timothy shed through her mind. She mostly remembered him in sleek,


    sophisticated suits, emanating an air of aloofness and coldness with his distant, icy eyes.


    Feeling unsettled, Mia instinctively clutched her chest. "Timothy, please, just leave me alone,¡± her voice


    echoed softly in the quiet car interior.


    Timothy looked at her with surprise, noticing that she had closed her eyes and was murmuring for him


    to leave.


    Was she intoxicated?


    Timothy gently draped his jacket over her shoulders, his voice soft as he spoke, "I can''t simply leave."


    Mia mumbled, "Then get out of my head.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A faint smile appeared on Timothy''s face. So, he was on her mind after all?


    Timothy straightened up and casually nced at the driver. "Start the engine and take her home," he


    instructed.


    His tone was calm and authoritative, unlike that of a typical bodyguard. The driver instinctively


    complied, turning to Peyton in the passenger seat. "Where should we go?"


    After a brief pause, Peyton suggested, "Let''s head to Meadowview Estate.¡±


    It wouldn''t be prudent to send Mia back to the Lane residence at such ate hour.


    If the Lanes were to discover Mia with Timothy, it could lead to considerable trouble.


    The vehicle soon pulled up outside Meadowview Estate.


    Timothy crouched down and gently lifted Mia out of the car. She seemed to have drifted off to sleep,


    her eyes barely open.


    As Timothy carried Mia into the living room, he couldn''t help but notice that the vi''s decor beautifully


    mirrored her taste.


    The maid, Gertrude Montgomery, approached them and asked, "Is Ms. Mia drunk?"


    Timothy''s expression remained stoic. "Where is her bedroom?"


    "I-It''s upstairs, let me show you," Gertrude stammered.


    This was the first time she had seen this particr bodyguard. Despite his undeniable charm, there


    was a distinct air of aloofness surrounding him.


    Peyton also followed them upstairs. Turning to Timothy, she suggested, "Mr. Barrett, now that Ms. Mia


    is home, perhaps you shouldy her down."


    Timothy replied curtly, "She''s not heavy."

 Chapter 847

    Timothy entered the bedroom, gently cing Mia on the bed before kneeling beside her to remove her


    high heels.


    Upon noticing the blisters on her feet, he proceeded to massage them with care.


    Once he finished, Timothy stood up and calmly instructed Peyton and Gertrude, "Please bring some


    hangover remedy."


    Gertrude nodded promptly. "Of course, I''ll prepare it right away." Peyton stood in ce, his expression


    betraying a hint of difort. "Mr. Barrett, Gertrude is here to attend to Ms. Mia. You can leave now."


    ¡°It''s alright, I''ll stay. You can go."


    Upon hearing this, Peyton felt a lump form in his throat.


    Timothy''s words exuded confidence, seemingly unconcerned about any potential wrongdoing on his


    part.


    Given Timothy''s gender, it was inappropriate for him to offer such intimate, personal care to Mia.


    Peyton was also mindful of the dynamic between them; navigating the present circumstances was


    undoubtedly challenging.


    Recognizing the possibility of Timothy bing the future master of the house, Peyton realized he


    couldn''t afford to offend him. Nheless, Peyton remainedmitted to his professional ethics as


    Mia''s assistant.


    Clearing his throat, he spoke up, "Mr. Barrett, I''ll leave Ms. Mia in your care for now. But remember,


    your role is that of a bodyguard. It''s important not to overstep your boundaries.¡±


    Timothy''s eyebrows raised slightly as he caught the implication in Peyton''s words. "I won''t do anything


    to her for now," he replied.


    Upon hearing Timothy''s reassurance, Peyton finally feltfortable enough to leave the bedroom.


    However, a lingering sense of unease persisted; he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off


    about Timothy''s words.


    The emphasis Timothy ced on "now" left Peyton pondering his intentions for the future.


    It seemed that Timothy was indeed a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    Was Mia unknowingly weing danger into her own home?


    After Peyton left, Timothy settled on the edge of the bed, observing Mia''s peaceful slumber. She hadn''t


    removed her makeup and was still dressed in her evening gown.


    Soon, Gertrude arrived with the hangover soup, her voice trembling as she presented it. "I-I''ve brought


    it here."


    Timothy remained silent, paying no attention to Gertrude''s presence. Momentster, she brought a box


    over. Timothy''s gaze turned cold as he asked, "What''s this?"


    ¡°It''s makeup remover pads. Whenever Ms. Mia bes intoxicated, I''m responsible for assisting her


    in removing her makeup and changing her attire.¡±


    Without uttering a word, Timothy took the box from Gertrude. "I''ll take care of it. You may leave now."


    Gertrude''s hand paused in midair, recalling Peyton''s instructions. After a moment of hesitation, she


    nervously insisted, "This is my duty.¡±


    As Timothy removed his sunsses, his narrowed eyes revealed his impatience.


    Gertrude was instantly petrified, unable to utter a word. She hurried out of the bedroom, feeling


    intimidated by the imposing Timothy, though she couldn''t deny he was quite handsome!


    Though Peyton had instructed Gertrude to monitor Timothy closely, she found it difficult toply.


    Meanwhile, inside the room, Timothy delicately removed Mia''s makeup using the cotton pads. He


    understood the importance of ensuring Mia didn''t sleep with makeup on, knowing it could harm her


    skin.


    Timothy''s awkward movements revealed hisck of experience in such tasks. He had never done


    anything like this before.


    However, despite his unfamiliarity, Timothy disyed unexpected patience.


    The next morning, Mia woke up with a yawn. Stretchingzily, she nced around at the familiar


    ceiling, her mind still somewhat foggy. She vaguely remembered attending a business gst night,


    followed by a slight incident; it seemed she had indulged a bit too much in alcohol.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But how had she managed to make it back home?


    "Are you awake?" Timothy''s deep voice interrupted her thoughts.


    As Mia turned her head, she spotted Timothy sitting on the sofa by the window. He wore a white shirt,


    no tie, with several buttons undone. Lazily lounging on the sofa, Timothy held something in his hand,


    his gaze fixed upon it.


    When Mia caught sight of what Timothy was holding, her mind went nk¡ªit was a photo album!

 Chapter 848

    Mia quickly leaped out of bed and hurried over, her voice tinged with urgency. "Why are you casually


    browsing through someone else''s belongings?"


    She swiftly retrieved the photo album from Timothy''s hand, her heart pounding with apprehension. The


    thought of Timothy stumbling upon pictures of her children filled her with uneasiness.


    If Timothy were to discover Sage''s photos, all her efforts could be jeopardized.


    Knowing Timothy''s sharp intellect, Mia feared he might connect the dots.


    As Timothy''s hand came up empty, he regarded Mia with curiosity. "Why are you so jittery? Are there


    scandalous photos hidden inside?" He hadn''t even begun to peruse the album.


    Mia breathed a sigh of relief at his assumption. "Well, there are indeed some personal photos of mine


    in there. I certainly can''t allow you to see them.¡±


    She clutched the album tightly, discreetly scanning its contents to ensure Timothy didn''t catch sight of


    anything suspicious.


    To her surprise, all the photos of her and the children from inside the bedroom seemed to be missing.


    What could this mean?


    Had Peyton preemptively taken care of these potential risks?


    "Well, Peyton definitely deserves a bonus for this!" Mia mused silently to herself.


    Observing Mia''s cryptic behavior, Timothy''s curiosity about the photo album was piqued further. What


    exactly was she concealing?


    Clearing her throat, Mia spoke up, "By the way, what are you doing in my room?"


    ¡°Last night, someone got drunk, and I ended up spending the entire night taking care of her. She was


    even talking in her sleep the whole time."


    Mia regarded him skeptically. "What did I say during my sleep?"


    Had she unintentionally revealed something while sleep-talking? Timothy''s expression grewplex.


    "Mia, it seems like you really despise me; you were even cursing me in your dreams!"


    As Mia drifted off to sleepst night, Timothy had remained by her side, only to hear her angry murmurs


    directed at him.


    A twinge of guilt shed across Mia''s face as she recalled the tumultuous dreams from the previous


    night.


    Nheless, she swiftlyposed herself and confidently remarked, ¡°It must have been memories


    resurfacing.¡±


    "Did anythinge back to you?"


    Mia shook her head. "No, not really. It was simply a chaotic dream. But in it, someone was rather


    bothersome. It''s baffling how I ever fell for you in the past!"


    Timothy pursed his lips tightly. "I''m sorry.¡±


    Upon hearing his apology, Mia''s expression shifted ufortably. "Betterte than never. Anyway,


    please leave. I need to freshen up and change clothes."


    Mia couldn''t take the risk of letting Timothy stay in her bedroom and potentially finding any clues.


    As she stepped out of the dressing room, she lightly touched her face and murmured, "Did Gertrude


    forget to moisturize my skin after removing my makeupst night? It feels so dry."


    Timothy''s voice cut through the air. "Gertrude didn''t mention that to me."


    His words puzzled Mia.


    She turned to him and asked, "Wait, did you remove my makeupst night?"


    It was then that Mia realized she was dressed in a nightgown instead of the evening gown she


    remembered having on.


    Her hand halted in mid-air as she looked directly at Timothy. ¡°Hold on a second, who changed my


    clothesst night?"


    Timothy arched an eyebrow. "What do you think?"


    ¡°Timothy, you''re just a bodyguard. How dare you change my clothes?" Remainingposed, Timothy


    answered, "Since you''ve given birth to my daughter, it''s only fitting that I take care of you in return.¡±


    Mia was utterly stunned by his response.


    Her face turned red with embarrassment, and she impulsively grabbed a pillow from the bed, hurling it


    at him. "Who asked you to take care of me!"


    Bloody hell!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Blushing intensely, Mia quickly made her way into the dressing room. Once inside, she firmly closed


    the door behind her and hid her face in her hands, overwhelmed with embarrassment.

 Chapter 849

    Mia''s mind felt foggy, and she could only vaguely recall the car ride back to Meadowview Estate.


    However, she couldn''t quite remember how she had ended up back in her bedroom and had managed


    to remove her makeup and change her clothes; it was a blur in her memory.


    It was evident that alcohol had its consequences.


    As Timothy nced toward the dressing room, a slight smirk tugged at his lips. It seemed Mia was


    much more well-behaved when she was asleep.


    A short whileter, Mia emerged from the dressing room dressed in fresh attire.


    She couldn''t help but notice Timothy lounging on the sofa, still wearing yesterday''s security uniform.


    His sleeves were casually rolled up, revealing his muscr forearms.


    Even in simple work attire, Timothy exuded an undeniable charm. His refined demeanor radiated


    through, even without the embellishment of a high-end tailored suit.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ncing over, Timothy spoke up, "Do I cut a fine figure?"


    Mia quickly snapped back to reality. "Mr. Barrett, you certainly have a striking appearance. You''d fit


    right into the entertainment industry, perhaps even better than in the business world."


    "Just now, your secretary knocked on the door. He seemed to have some work-rted matters to


    discuss.¡±


    ¡°It''s probably rted to the incident fromst night''s banquet.¡±


    Without dy, Mia made her way downstairs to the living room, where Peyton awaited. "What''s the


    issue?"


    "Ms. Mia, regarding the incident at yesterday''s banquet, we''ve conducted some discreet investigations.


    Since Mr. Chuck''s return to the country, he has grown quite close to Lewis, almost as if they were


    longtime pals.¡±


    ¡°Long-time pals, my foot! They''re more like birds of the same feather." Mia was puzzled. Where did the


    Bowens find the audacity to assume she would marry into their family?


    "Ms. Mia, Harper Martinez, the woman previously harassed by Mr. Chuck, has decided to file a police


    report. However, Mr. Chuck''s family has been pressuring her to settle the matter privately.


    ¡°If our team were not still present at the hospital, she would likely be under the control of the Jones


    family by now."


    Mia''s expression hardened as she recalled the events ofst night. "Arrange for awyer to assist


    Harper. If she needs legal support, ourwyer will handle it."


    "Ms. Mia, by doing so, the Jones family will undoubtedly target you." Mia leaned back, a touch of


    mockery glinting in her eyes. "I''ll be waiting. Are the Joneses truly bold enough to conspire against


    me?" During this time, Mia had been staying in Xanier Ind and Bern City. She hadn''t expected


    trouble to find her so soon after leaving for just a few days.


    Mia was determined to ensure the sess of Harper''swsuit, aiming to make both the Jones family


    and the misguided Bowen family understand the consequences of their actions.


    "Why would the Bowen family dare to plot against you?" Timothy''s displeasure was evident as he


    approached, having overheard their conversation.


    Mia arched an eyebrow. "Do you seriously not know the reason? The Bowen family is proudly


    proiming their coboration with the esteemed aristocrats of Bern City, the Barrett family, with


    aspirations to be the leading force in Nord City. Where else do you think their confidence is


    coming from?"


    Timothy''s expression tightened. "I genuinely had no prior knowledge of this situation. The coboration


    between the Bowen family and the Barrett Group''s branch is nothing more than minor deals."


    "Would you like to return to Bern City to verify this, Mr. Barrett?" Timothy met her gaze, his eyes


    narrowing slightly. ¡°Are you trying to use this as a reason to send me away from Nord City?


    Unfortunately, that won''t work."


    "Then when do you n to leave? Do you intend to stay by my side as a lowly bodyguard, enduring the


    stigma of beingbeled as a penniless loser?¡±


    Mia had assumed that taking Timothy to the business banquet yesterday would strike a blow to his


    pride.


    Nheless, Timothy was not oblivious to Mia''s thoughts. He spoke calmly, ¡°If you want me to leave, I


    can. However, my request is simple: let me witness Ginger''s recovery."


    Mia''s guard went up as soon as Timothy mentioned Ginger. "Ginger''s treatment will begin shortly. I''ll


    keep you informed once she''s fully recovered.¡±


    "Mia, Ginger is my daughter. I want to be there for her and see her through her recovery."


    Please bookmark the  website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest


    quality.

 Chapter 850

    Timothy''s expression grew serious. "I wasn''t there for you two years ago, so now that Ginger is sick, I


    absolutely cannot leave her side for even a moment."


    Mia nced at Timothy, unsure of how to respond.


    Her expression shifted ufortably as she stood up. Out of nowhere, everything around her blurred,


    and a sharp, stabbing pain shot through her head as if tiny needles were piercing her brain.


    "What''s wrong?" Timothy swiftly rushed to Mia''s side, noticing her paleplexion.


    He immediately turned to Gertrude. "Get the family doctor here!" Gertrude nodded and went to make


    the arrangements. Observing the scene, Peyton''s expression grewplex. It seemed Timothy didn''t


    consider himself an outsider at all.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Mia awkwardly pushed Timothy away. "I''m okay, I just feel a bit dizzy. I probably had too much to drink


    last night."


    "As the youngdy of the Lane family, you don''t need to resort to alcohol to entertain guests.¡±


    Seated on the sofa, Mia opened her eyes and met Timothy''s gaze. "Butst night''s business banquet


    was an exception for me."


    She wasn''t just some pampered heiress, after all.


    Soon, the family doctor, Finley Robinson, arrived to examine Mia. "Ms. Mia appears to be in good


    health. The dizziness is probably just a result of a hangover,¡± he informed.


    Standing nearby, Peyton hesitated to speak, wondering if Mia''s old ailment had resurfaced. However,


    with Timothy present, Peyton felt uneasy about addressing the matter.


    ncing at Timothy, Mia remarked, "See? I told you there''s nothing to worry about."


    Timothy''s expression softened slightly. "Having some breakfast might help.¡±


    As Mia settled into her seat at the dining table, her eyes couldn''t help but wander to Timothy, who had


    followed her.


    With a mischievous smile, she deliberately inquired, "Peyton, where do bodyguards usually have their


    meals?"


    Peyton replied calmly, "They typically eat in the designated staff area.¡± As Peyton finished speaking,


    Mia rested her chin on her hand, offering Timothy a sly smile. ¡°Timmo, why don''t you go and have your


    meal?" Unfazed, Timothy turned and left the dining room.


    Mia had anticipated Timothy''s reaction to be one of anger, but hisposed demeanor surprised her. It


    seemed he was resolute in waiting for Ginger''s treatment tomence.


    However, Mia had been deceiving Timothy all along. It wasn''t Ginger who needed treatment, but rather


    Ginger''s brother, Sage.


    Did Mia really have to orchestrate Ginger''s fake illness in the hospital to deceive Timothy?


    At that moment, Peyton approached, speaking softly, "Ms. Mia, was that headache a recurrence of your


    previous condition? Would you like Dr. Grayson to examine you?"


    Recalling the strange yet familiar scenes from her dream the previous night, Mia nodded. "Yes, please


    make the arrangements. I''ll goter." "But Mr. Barrett is also here. Shouldn''t we find a reason to send


    him away?"


    ¡°That won''t be necessary."


    After all, Timothy was already aware of Mia''s amnesia.


    Following breakfast, Mia observed Timothying out of the kitchen. "Mr. Barrett, how was breakfast?"


    Timothy remainedposed as he replied, "It was fine.¡±


    Mia was somewhat surprised by Timothy''s calm demeanor. Approaching her, Timothy inquired, "When


    does Ginger''s treatment start? I''d like to go see her."


    "Actually, Ginger''s treatment has alreadymenced, and everything is progressing smoothly so far.


    Dominic and Eva have been taking turns staying at the hospital. If they were to see you, what do you


    think would happen?"


    Unease flickered in Mia''s gaze. She couldn''t risk Timothy witnessing the treatment process; it would


    undoubtedly jeopardize their cover. Timothy''s response was resolute. "Whatever consequences there


    may be, I''ll face them myself. I won''t leave until I witness Ginger''s recovery.¡± Mia''s frustration reached a


    boiling point. ¡°Timothy, you''re merely a bodyguard now. Don''t disy such arrogance!"


    "Mia, don''t assume that I don''t know you''re hiding something.¡±

 Chapter 851

    Upon hearing this, a hint of wariness shed in Mia''s eyes. Could it be that Timothy had already


    sensed something?


    Their gazes locked for a brief moment. Unable to contain her curiosity, Mia spoke up, "What do you


    think I''m hiding?"


    ¡°It sure seems like you''re withholding something from me about Ginger''s condition," Timothy remarked.


    ¡°You''re reading too much into it," Mia replied. "At first, I was reluctant to share this with you, but who


    could have anticipated that Ginger would need your bone marrow? That''s why I intentionally reached


    out to you." ¡°Is that all there is to it?" Timothy narrowed his eyes.


    "What else could there possibly be?" Mia countered. "If it weren''t for Ginger''s illness, you would have


    gone onpletely unaware of her existence for the rest of your life."


    As Mia''s words trailed off, Timothy suddenly grasped her wrist, his gaze piercing. "Mia, since I yed a


    part in saving Ginger''s life, I believe I have the right to visit her.¡±


    "No, you don''t!"


    ¡°You''re simply trying to deflect your guilt!"


    Mia''s heart skipped a beat. She hadn''t anticipated Timothy''s ongoing suspicion. How could she bluff


    her way through this?


    Just as the tension between them escted, Peyton intervened, "Ms. Mia, it''s time for your doctor''s


    appointment. We need to leave." Breathing a sigh of relief, Mia turned toward the door. However,


    Timothy quickly caught up, questioning, "Why do you have a doctor''s appointment?"


    "Well, typically, one schedules a doctor''s appointment for medical reasons, right? What other reason


    could there be?" Mia replied curtly, striding toward the car with Peyton by her side.


    She whispered to Peyton, ¡°I don''t want to see him."


    The next moment, Timothy found himself blocked by the other bodyguards, watching helplessly as Mia


    got into the car and drove away.


    ¡°Timmo, what exactly did you do to upset Ms. Mia? Could it be that you didn''t attend to her properlyst


    night?" Miguel inquired seriously, his hand resting on Timothy''s shoulder.


    Timothy''s demeanor soured, his lips forming a thin line. "Get your filthy hands off me."


    "Hey, Timmo, what''s with the attitude? Just because you''re handsome doesn''t mean you can cozy up


    to Ms. Mia and change your life."


    In an instant, Timothy threw a punch, his frustration boiling over. "Shut your mouth!"


    Enraged by the blow, Miguel retaliated, charging forward and shouting, ¡°You think spending one night


    with Ms. Mia makes you superior? How dare you hit me!"


    Their altercation quickly escted into a brawl, leaving Gertrude and the other bodyguards stunned.


    Meanwhile, in the car, Mia took a moment topose herself. She nced at Peyton and expressed


    her gratitude, ¡°Thanks for your quick thinking back there. Without your help, I wouldn''t have known how


    to fend off Timothy."


    Mia was taken aback by how quickly Timothy had caught on to the situation.


    Peyton''s expression shifted as he received a message from the vi. "Ms. Mia, there''s been an


    altercation between Mr. Barrett and Miguel." "A fight? Between them?"


    Mia was surprised. She hadn''t anticipated Timothy getting into a physical fight; it seemed out of


    character for him as the aloof and dignified CEO.


    She became intrigued. "What led to the fight?"


    "We''re not entirely sure yet."


    "And who emerged victorious?"


    "Mr. Barrett did."


    Upon hearing Peyton''s response, Mia''s surprise grew. ¡°I recall Miguel being quite skilled in fighting,


    having even won some prestigiouspetitions. How could he have lost?"


    Peyton shared Mia''s bewilderment. It was indeed unusual for Miguel to be defeated. Did Timothy truly


    possess remarkable fighting skills? Considering Timothy''s abilities, Mia grew increasingly concerned


    about preventing him from visiting the hospital and possibly encountering Sage during his treatment.


    After all, Timothy remained unaware that Ginger wasn''t the one currently receiving treatment.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before long, Mia arrived at the hospital for her session with Ryan. She looked forward to regaining her


    lost memories and uncovering the truth. Turning to Mia, Ryan delivered some encouraging news, "Ms.


    Mia, there has been notable improvements in your condition.


    ¡°Initially, Mr. Dominic proposed hypnosis to help manage those distressing memories. However,


    considering your current stability, any resurfacing memories shouldn''t be a concern.¡±

 Chapter 852

    "So, if I decide to stop the hypnosis now, will all my memoriese back?"


    Ryan affirmed with a nod. "Yes, that''s correct.¡±


    After a moment of contemtion, Mia made up her mind. "Alright, let''s end the hypnosis now."


    Her determination to uncover her past fueled her decision.


    However, just as Mia was on the verge ofmencing the treatment, Peyton burst into the room


    urgently.


    "Ms. Mia, the hospital is on the line. They''ve reported an issue with Mr. Sage''s treatment and require


    your immediate presence!"


    "Alright. I''ll head there right away."


    Mia''s expression shifted to concern. The primary focus now was to reach the hospital promptly; lifting


    the hypnosis became a secondary concer.


    Throughout the journey, Mia''s hands trembled with anxiety.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, she found Nichs and inquired, "What''s the matter with Sage''s


    treatment?"


    Nichs met Mia''s gaze with a somber expression. ¡°I''m sorry, Mia. I promised you that once the bone


    marrow matching treatment concluded, Sage would recover.


    "However, there''s been a setback. It seems Sage may need to undergo further treatment.¡±


    Mia let out a relieved sigh. "I was worried there was a seriousplication. You don''t need to


    apologize.


    "When Sage was born, doctors had given him only a few months to live. Thanks to you and your team''s


    efforts, Sage has reached the age of four. I''m grateful he''s alive.¡±


    Nichs¡¯ expression betrayed a hint of guilt. ¡°I had hoped to cure Sage."


    ¡°Nick, you''ve already done a great deal. There''s no need to feel guilty. Even if this treatment doesn''t


    completely restore his health, Sage''s condition is undeniably better than before. That''s truly sufficient


    for me." Despite Mia''s inner hopes for Sage''splete recovery, she knew she had to ept the


    reality. As long as Sage was stable and improving, she found sce in that.


    Nichs maintained a determined gaze. "Rest assured, Mia. My team will closely monitor Sage''s


    follow-up treatment. I''m confident we''ll find a way to restore his health.¡±


    "Thank you, Nick."


    Mia proceeded to spend some time chatting with Sage.


    "Mommy, you don''t seem very happy,¡± Sage observed, pouting slightly. "No, I''m fine. Everything''s going


    well for metely."


    "Mommy, you''re lying."


    As Mia gazed at Sage''s features, which bore a striking resemnce to Timothy''s, a wave ofplex


    emotions washed over her.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After spending some time with Sage, Mia exited the hospital, only to be surrounded by paparazzi


    eagerly waiting outside.


    "Ms. Lane, is it true that you''re dating your bodyguard?" one of them asked.


    "Ms. Lane, we''ve heard rumors about your bodyguard''s family being financially disadvantaged. How


    does your family feel about your rtionship?" another chimed in.


    Mia was caught off guard by the sudden and unfounded rumors. How could she and her bodyguard be


    romantically involved?


    It made no sense.


    Peyton swiftly took charge, directing the bodyguards to restrain the reporters and ensuring Mia''s safe


    return to the car.


    Perplexed, Mia inquired, "What''s going on?"


    "Ms. Mia, you and Mr. Barrett were photographed by reporters at the banquet yesterday. As a result,


    rumors are spreading that you and your bodyguard are having an affair.¡±


    Mia hurriedly checked her phone and indeed found the photo of Timothy holding her. She had tripped


    during that moment, and Timothy''s swift assistance had prevented what could have been a humiliating


    situation.


    Fortunately, Timothy was wearingrge sunsses, making it challenging for strangers to identify him.


    Mia quickly instructed Peyton, "Contact the PR team and have them delete those photos immediately. I


    don''t want my brothers to see them." As soon as she finished speaking, Liam''s call came in.


    In the realm of entertainment news, Liam, being an award-winning actor, was undoubtedly the most


    well-connected.


    Spotting Liam''s call, Mia felt a wave of anxiety wash over her. It seemed like trouble was looming on


    the horizon.

 Chapter 853

    Taking a deep breath, Mia made the decision not to answer Liam''s call. She couldn''t think of a good


    exnation at that moment.


    Shortly after Liam''s call was disconnected, he sent Mia a WhatsApp message, saying, "Mia, if you don''t


    pick up, I''ll call Dominic."


    Seeing this message, Mia immediately dialed Liam''s number back. She couldn''t afford for him to


    involve Dominic, as that would onlyplicate matters.


    Before long, Mia heard Liam''s voice through the phone. "Mia, you finally picked up. Tell me, who''s the


    bodyguard the media captured?" Mia knew that Liam had called to inquire about this matter.


    She cleared her throat and responded, "Who else could it possibly be? He''s the new bodyguard. I''m


    clueless as to why the media is spreading these rumors.¡±


    "He looks quite simr to Timothy, doesn''t he?"


    ¡°Really? I didn''t notice.¡±


    At that moment, Mia felt extremely anxious. With Liam now aware, it wouldn''t be long before her other


    brothers found out as well.


    Liam couldn''t help but sigh. "Mia, even if he''s just a new bodyguard, your interaction with him seems


    quite intimate. He even hugged you in front of the reporters! Are you sure there''s nothing more


    between you two?"


    ¡°Liam, you have to trust me. During the signing event, I had a slip-up, and the bodyguard acted quickly


    to save me. Otherwise, I might have ended up in the hospital by now."


    Mia swiftly shifted Liam''s focus to her fall, and as expected, Liam became immediately concerned


    about her well-being.


    "Mia, I understand now. That''s a relief. I had assumed you kept Timothy around as a bodyguard.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia nervously chuckled and replied, "Come on, Liam, that''s impossible! You''re overthinking things!"


    "Alright, I was just concerned about you. That''s why I called to inquire about the rumors of you and the


    bodyguard. But don''t worry, I''ll promptly arrange for the tabloids to be retracted. I don''t want Dominic


    and the others to get the wrong idea," Liam assured her.


    Mia felt a pang of guilt. "Thank you for believing in me, Liam."


    "You''re my sister, and I trust you more than anyone else. I believe everything you say," Liam replied.


    After ending the call, Mia rubbed her temples with a guilty conscience, feeling like she had let Liam


    down.


    It seemed like another day of assuming the role of the defiant younger sister.


    Peyton cautiously inquired, "Did Mr. Liam figure out Mr. Barrett''s identity?"


    "He had his suspicions initially, but I convinced him it was merely a resemnce, so Liam didn''t delve


    further.¡±


    Peyton continued, "Ms. Mia, shall we return to the hospital now, or is there another ce you would


    prefer to go?"


    After all, their earlier visit to the hospital had been interrupted.


    "Let''s head back to Meadowview Estate."


    At this point, whether or not she regained her memories was not Mia''s main concern.


    What she truly desired was to witness the aftermath of Timothy''s altercation. It was too intriguing to


    pass up!


    Upon reaching Meadowview Estate, several cars swiftly pulled up nearby.


    A sudden unease washed over Mia. Could it be that Dominic had arrived?


    Stepping out of the car and seeing the Bowen family approaching, Mia felt relieved. As long as it wasn''t


    Dominic and her brothers, she could handle it.


    Mia raised an eyebrow, a subtle smirk dancing on her lips as she asked, "What brings you here?"


    Visibly furious, Lewis retorted, "Mia, don''t act naive. Chuck and Harper had a consensual deal at the


    banquet, but now you''re bringing in the police and even consultingwyers for her. What exactly are


    you trying to do?"


    Upon seeing the Bowens, Mia had already deduced that they hade for this specific issue.


    However, she hadn''t anticipated Lewis siding with Chuck as well. It seemed that birds of a feather did


    indeed flock together.

 Chapter 854

    Mia responded bluntly, "Whether it''s a deal or not, that''s for the police to determine. Coming to me


    won''t change anything.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mia, stop skirting around the issue. If you hadn''t dispatched your bodyguards andwyers, do you


    think Harper would have dared to involve the police and threaten Chuck with awsuit?


    ¡°You''d better withdraw your personnel now, or don''t me me for being impolite!"


    Mia chuckled mockingly. ¡°Well then, I''m curious to see how you n to be impolite¡¯ with me."


    Lately, the Bowens had been pushing boundaries, even speaking disrespectfully to Mia!


    It seemed they hadpletely lost their minds!


    Lewis softened his tone as he stepped forward, fixing his gaze on Mia. "It''s been quite some time. Are


    you still upset? Is that why you''re intentionally causing these issues to catch my attention?"


    Mia''s expression twisted in a mix of shock and disbelief upon hearing Lewis¡¯ usations. "Who gave


    you the audacity to say such things?" How could she possibly be angry with Lewis and resort to such


    lengths just to get his attention? He wasn''t foolish, after all!


    "Mia, there''s no need for pretense. Since our families proposed our marriage alliance, I''ve had no


    involvement with that woman from the bar. She was the one pursuing me, but nothing happened


    between us.¡± Mia wore a look of innocence as she shrugged and responded, "So what?"


    "So, let me get this straight. You vanished from Nord City out of nowhere, spent ages gallivanting


    around Xanier Ind and Bern City, and then returned with a penniless bodyguard in tow, all just to


    spread these rumors and get a rise out of me?


    "Is that your idea of grabbing my attention, trying to provoke me? Honestly, I''ve seen through that tactic


    far too many times."


    Mia found herself momentarily caught off guard, unsure of how to respond.


    It was clear to her that the Bowen family held rather peculiar mentalities.


    Mia couldn''t help but ponder if the families of the women who had married into the Bowen familycked


    sound judgment. How else could they willingly be involved with such an entric household?


    Prior to Mia''s journey to Xanier Ind, the Bowens had indeed presented an oundish marital


    arrangement.


    Despite this, Mia''s brothers brushed off the Bowen family''s proposal as mere frivolity.


    However, to the Bowens, Mia''s subsequent travels to Xanier Ind and Bern City held a different


    significance altogether.


    Initially, Mia had little interest in the Bowen family''s marriage proposal or Lewis¡¯ escapades in the bar.


    She never anticipated the extent of the Bowens¡¯ self-absorption, orchestrating such drama themselves.


    After giving Lewis a once-over, Mia clicked her tongue twice before remarking, ¡°Today, I''ve truly


    encountered the breadth of human diversity."


    Furrowing his brow, Lewis inquired, "Mia, what exactly do you mean by that?"


    ¡°I mean it quite literally. Take a good look at yourself¡ªyour appearance is so astonishingly unattractive


    that one might question if you barely pass for human.


    ¡°I can''t decide if the world is trying to test me or if I''m simply too blind to see any appeal in you.


    ¡°I''m genuinely curious¡ªwhere did you get such audacity? Did you not bother to nce in the mirror


    before leaving home?


    "Just imagine how many people you must have inadvertently terrified with that grotesque face of


    yours."


    Mia''s words pierced Lewis like a dagger, leaving him stripped of his dignity.


    ustomed to a life of privilege and praise, Lewis had never faced such harsh criticism before.


    Mia''s cutting remarks sparked a surge of humiliation within him, stoking the mes of his anger as he


    moved forward with the intention of retaliating.


    But just as he was about to act, a strong hand intervened, halting Lewis in his tracks.


    With a stern expression, Timothy''s cold gaze bore into him as hemanded, "Back off!"


    As Lewis red at Timothy, a contemptuous sneer contorted his lips. "Mia, so it appears you''ve


    decided to associate with this pauper now, have you?"

 Chapter 855

    Upon hearing Lewis¡¯ offensive remarks, Mia nced incredulously at Timothy beside her. She then


    turned her attention back to Lewis and inquired, "Aren''t you familiar with him?"


    In theory, Lewis should be acquainted with Timothy, considering the Bowen family had been publicly


    proiming their coboration with the Barrett family.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, their goal was to establish themselves as the top powerhouse in Nord City.


    However, just moments ago, Lewis had been pointing fingers and hurling insults at Timothy, clearly


    unaware of his identity!


    The situation was undeniably peculiar.


    With an air of defiance, Lewis retorted, "Of course, I know him. Isn''t he the ¡°pretty boy¡¯ bodyguard who


    made it to the gossip headlines with you?"


    At the mention of "pretty boy bodyguard¡±, Mia immediately sensed that Timothy''s expression darkened.


    It seemed that Timothy, ustomed to being pampered as the heir of his family, had never faced such


    insults before.


    Oddly, Mia felt a certain satisfaction in this turn of events.


    Nheless, Lewis'' failure to recognize Timothy surprised Mia.


    Just moments earlier, she had assumed Timothy''s identity had been exposed.


    But she had never anticipated this twist¡ªLewis genuinely didn''t recognize Timothy.


    This raised suspicions about the validity of the Bowen family¡¯s ims regarding their coboration with


    the Barrett family.


    Struggling to contain her amusement, Mia retorted, "Yes, that''s him¡ª the bodyguard who grabbed


    tabloid attention with me. He''s much more handsome than you, with a great physique and plenty of


    charm. He''s exactly my type!"


    With a disdainful nce at Lewis, Mia continued, "As for you, you''re simply unappealing, with a


    lackluster physique. You''re just not my cup of tea!"


    Lewis erupted in fury, dering, "He''s nothing but a pretty boy, isn''t he? What does he have to match


    me? The Bowens are a distinguished family in Nord City! Besides, I boast abundant wealth and status.


    What can''t I rivalpared to a mere pretty boy like him?"


    Mia stifled augh and deliberately nced at the stern-faced Timothy beside her.


    As she came closer, she lightly tapped his face and remarked, "Though my bodyguard mayck wealth


    or status at the moment, apart from his handsome appearance, he has little else to offer.


    "However, I am not short on funds. I suppose I''m just that shallow. Looks are all that matter to me!"


    Timothy was utterly caught off guard. He shot Mia a chilly nce, his lips pressed into a tight line. He


    saw through her deliberate attempt to provoke him.


    Despite her efforts, Mia held no allure in his eyes. He easily discerned her calcted actions.


    Fueled by indignation, Lewis fired back, "Mia, you may have wealth now, but bear in mind, the Bowen


    family is on the brink of a lucrative partnership with the esteemed Barrett family of Bern City.


    "Once that deal is sealed, we''ll ascend to the pinnacle of wealth in Nord City. If you dare to oppose me


    now, then brace yourself!


    "Our collective influence will be wielded against the Lane family when the time arrives. Your status as


    heiress will then hang in the bnce!" Upon hearing Lewis¡¯ bold words, Mia''s curiosity was piqued.


    Where did the Bowen family find the courage to speak so confidently?


    Despite failing to recognize Timothy standing right in front of him, Lewis still exuded an air of


    arrogance.


    Feigning surprise, Mia asked, "So, what exactly is the coboration between your family and the


    Barretts about? Please, enlighten me. I''m dying to be frightened.¡±


    "Hmph, Mia, are you feeling a bit intimidated now?" Lewis retorted with a smug expression.


    "Is that why you''re so interested in our partnership with the Barrett family? Well, forget it. I wouldn''t


    reveal our coboration even if you begged me.


    ¡°It''s a business secret, not something I''d share with an outsider like you. However, if you''re savvy


    enough to agree to the marriage alliance between our families beforehand, then maybe I''d consider


    letting you in on it."

 Chapter 856

    After enduring Lewis¡¯ nonsensical remarks, Mia concluded that either Lewis was genuinely clueless, or


    perhaps the Bowen family had fallen victim to deception.


    Losing interest, Mia stated, "Forget it. If you''re not going to tell me, then just leave. Don''t block the


    entrance to my vi."


    Seething with anger and embarrassment, Lewis retorted, "Mia, your arrogance knows no bounds. But


    mark my words, there maye a time when you''ll regret your attitude ande crawling back to me!


    ¡°You''re only bold because of the Lane family''s support. Strip that away, and you''ll be insignificant. I


    doubt you''d even be fit to polish my shoes.¡± Mia''s expression shifted upon hearing Lewis" belittling


    remarks about her family. "With your pathetic appearance, do you really think you can threaten the


    Lane family? It''s probably impossible for you. Get lost and never show up in front of me again!"


    Timothy, too, had no interest in engaging with someone as foolish as Lewis. As soon as he could reach


    his subordinates, he nned to find out who in the branch was foolish enough to agree to a partnership


    with the Bowen family.


    Turning to Mia, Timothy spoke, "Let''s leave. There''s no point in wasting any more time here."


    Lewis, who was within earshot, exploded in rage upon hearing Timothy''s words. "You, a destitute pretty


    boy, how dare you speak with such arrogance in my presence?


    "Though I may not have ess to Mia now, dealing with a mere bodyguard like you is well within my


    capabilities! You''re nothing but a pretty face, after all.


    "And as for Mia, this fickle woman, how long do you think she will keep you by her side?"


    Upon hearing this, Timothy''s expression hardened. Without hesitation, he stepped forward and


    delivered a punch to Lewis.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Although Timothy could withstand insults directed at himself, he couldn''t bear to hear Mia being


    disparaged.


    The impact of Timothy''s punch knocked Lewis to the ground, blood gushing from his mouth as he


    cradled it.


    Mia quickly noticed that two of Lewis¡¯ teeth had been expelled from his mouth. She gasped, realizing


    the strength behind Timothy''s blow that caused them to dislodge.


    Despite the violence, Mia couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief. Clutching his bleeding mouth, Lewis


    was unable to speak as pain radiated through him.


    Lewis¡¯ bodyguard swiftly stepped in, using, "Ms. Lane, your bodyguardunched a brutal attack


    without restraint. The Bowen family should not be taken lightly."


    With a smirk, Mia turned to Lewis¡¯ entourage and stated, "Well, I''ll say the same to you. The Lane


    family is not to be underestimated either.¡± Turning back to Lewis, Mia retorted, "Your offensive


    language is what got you into this mess. Consider yourself lucky that Timothy only knocked out two of


    your teeth instead of taking your life."


    Had Dominic caught wind of those words, Lewis would have likely faced even harsher consequences.


    Hastily, the Bowen family escorted Lewis to the hospital for treatment. ncing back at Timothy, Mia


    remarked, "You seem to be getting quite hot-headedtely, resorting to violence so easily."


    Timothy, still d in his security uniform, massaged his wrist and replied, "Dealing with these nuisances


    around you can be quite vexing." Rudeness seemed to be amon characteristic among these men,


    with Miguel being no exception.


    Nheless, Timothy didn''t seem to hold the Bowens in high regard either. He turned to Mia and


    asked, "What have you been up to today? How did Ginger''s treatment go?"


    Avoiding his gaze, Mia replied, "Ginger''s treatment went smoothly. There were noplications.¡±


    Timothy asserted firmly, "I want to visit Ginger at the hospital.¡±


    Mia couldn''t help but feel torn by his request.

 Chapter 857

    Mia made her way into the living room of the vi. She was well aware that Timothy wouldn''t easily


    relent if he didn''t get to see Ginger. Taking a seat, she began, "Remember that evening at the banquet


    when you saved me from falling? The media exaggerated the situation, suggesting something improper


    between me and a bodyguard.


    ¡°It almost reached my brothers, but luckily, I was able to divert their suspicions. Otherwise, you wouldn''t


    be standing here talking to me." Timothy stood resolutely before her. "So, the best way to handle this


    before your brothers find out is to take me to see Ginger."


    ¡°I''ll find time for itter. Currently, there''s always someone around Ginger, and Eva visits the hospital


    daily. If you show up, it will surely attract attention.¡±


    Persisting, Timothy asked, "How long is ter''?"


    ¡°In the next few days. I''ll figure something out.¡±


    Mia''s response was evasive. She wasn''t sure how to arrange the meeting with Ginger.


    Timothy scrutinized her, his gaze narrowing. "Mia, what else aren''t you telling me?"


    ¡°I''m not keeping anything from you," Mia asserted. ¡°I mentioned I''ll arrange for you to see Gingerter,


    but I need to find the right opportunity. If my brothers catch wind of this, they''ll prevent you from seeing


    her altogether.¡±


    Meeting Timothy''s gaze, Mia added, "If you doubt me, there''s not much I can do."


    Timothy analyzed her expression, searching for any hint of deceit, but found none.


    Though he found Mia''s behavior concerning Ginger peculiar, hecked evidence to support his


    suspicions.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Without his phone and with everyone around him absent, he currently had no chance to investigate this


    matter.


    Meanwhile, despite her outwardposure, Mia was fraught with anxiety.


    After a moment of silence, Timothy spoke up, ¡°I''d like to go to the mall." "Why the sudden interest in the


    mall?" Mia inquired.


    ¡°To buy some gifts for Ginger," he responded.


    Mia nodded and gave Timothy a quick once-over. "I hate to break it to you, but do you even have any


    money on you at the moment?" Timothy met her gaze squarely. "I may not have money right now, but


    you do.¡±


    Upon hearing Timothy''s confident words, Mia crossed her legs and retorted, "But we''re already


    divorced. Why should I be shelling out money for you?"


    Timothy seemed rather naive in his approach.


    Meeting Mia''s gaze, he calmly suggested, "Think of it as a loan to me. I''ll repay you double in the


    future. Money isn''t an issue for me, and I can handle it."


    His audacity was truly something to behold.


    However, Timothy''s ims were true; he certainly wasn''tcking in financial resources.


    Despite this, Mia wasn''t willing to concede to his request.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Barrett, but I have a personal policy against lending money. It''s better to avoid situations


    that could strain our friendship,¡± Mia stated intentionally, a smirk ying on her lips.


    Timothy wasn''t oblivious to Mia''s deliberate attempt toplicate matters for him. Unfazed, he calmly


    responded, "But as your bodyguard, I should still be entitled to a sry, shouldn''t 1?"


    "Of course, there''s a sry, but it''s paid on a monthly basis. You''ve only just started two days ago. Do


    you think it''s appropriate to ask for your sry now?"


    Upon hearing Mia''s response, Timothy simply sank into the sofa, his long legs crossed, exuding a


    rxed demeanor.


    Observing hisposed yet mischievous expression, Mia couldn''t help but anticipate what he was


    about to say.


    "Even with just two days of service, you''re obligated topensate me in ordance withborws,"


    Timothy asserted firmly.


    "And let''s not forget the numerous times I''vee to your rescue during these past two days. Surely,


    that counts for something, doesn''t it?"


    Feeling somewhat uneasy, Mia swiftly nced at Peyton beside her and questioned, "Is there any


    precedent for paying a bodyguard after only two days of work?"


    Understanding her implication, Peyton responded calmly, "Ms. Mia, there''s no such precedent.


    Typically, employees must work at least seven days before they''re eligible for a sry advance. Two


    days is simply too short a duration.¡±

 Chapter 858

    Upon hearing this, Timothy remained unfazed. He turned to Mia and remarked, "Since the paparazzi


    have already captured rumors about us, would there bepensation if I had a casual chat with them


    now?"


    Mia clenched her teeth, cautioning, "Timothy, you''re overstepping your bounds.¡±


    Timothy maintained hisposure as he continued, "If you want me to stay silent, it''s quite simple.


    Just provide me with the sry I''m owed." Ultimately, Mia yielded and instructed Peyton to issue


    Timothy his wages for the two days. After all, Timothy had kept his end of the bargain.


    In this critical moment, Mia couldn''t afford any information to leak to the media.


    Taking the 50 dors, Timothy offered Mia a wry smile. ¡°Is this the standard rate for being your


    bodyguard?"


    Peyton intervened to exin, "That''s because you''re still in a trial period. Once your employment is


    official, your sry will double. For now, this is the rate.¡±


    Timothy remained silent as he pocketed the 50 dors. Nonchntly, he stood up and exited the room.


    Mia hurried after him, her tone urgent. "Are you nning to go to the mall now? The paparazzi photos


    likely haven''t been removed yet. If you go now, you''re bound to be seen!"


    Timothy remained unfazed. "Well, that''s not something I''m going to lose sleep over."


    Mia simmered with frustration at Timothy''s unyielding attitude. What did he mean it wasn''t his concern?


    Was he implying that she had to shoulder the responsibility alone?


    In the end, Mia gave in and stormed off to the mall alongside Timothy. During the car ride, neither


    exchanged a word.


    As Timothy noticed Mia''s sulky expression from the corner of his eye, his lips curled slightly.


    After getting out of the car, they made their way to an exclusive elevator that took them directly to the


    top floor of the mall.


    Sitting down on the sofa, Mia addressed Timothy, saying, "You can have whatever you need delivered


    here. There''s no need for you to go out."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    If Timothy were to venture outside now, he''d definitely attract the paparazzi''s attention.


    Given his distinctive appearance, he would be recognized immediately. Previously, Timothy used to


    shop in a simr manner, with dedicated staff bringing items to the VIP room for his selection. He


    disliked wandering in crowded ces, considering it a waste of time.


    Just then, a store attendant approached and politely asked, "May I assist you in finding something, Ms.


    Lane?"


    ncing at Timothy beside her, Mia suggested, "You should ask him." Timothy turned to the attendant


    and requested, "I need to pick out some children''s gifts. Could you please bring me the best-selling


    items avable?"


    Upon hearing Timothy''s tone, Mia propped her chin up and nced over, remarking, ¡°Timothy, you''ve


    only got 50 bucks. How can you be so bold as to ask for the best-selling items? Do you even have


    enough money?"


    As Mia''s words hung in the air, the VIP room fell into a hush.


    Despite the attendant''s extensive experience, she had never encountered such a situation before.


    Timothy, usually confident and self-assured, momentarily fell silent. He turned to the attendant and


    inquired, "Do you have any suggestions for what I could get with 50 bucks?"


    The attendant was momentarily taken aback. After all, most patrons of their establishment wouldn''t


    typically be constrained by a 50-dor budget. Those who couldn''t afford it wouldn''t choose to shop


    there in the first ce.


    Despite having just 50 bucks, Timothy carried himself with confidence and an air of affluence, almost


    as if he had five million dors instead. His presence wasmanding, far exceeding what one would


    expect from someone with such a modest budget.


    The attendant nervously replied, "Let me go and see what I can find. Please wait a moment.¡±


    Once the attendant left, Mia struggled to suppress herughter. "Mr. Barrett, have you ever considered


    what you can purchase with just 50 bucks?"


    Unustomed to financial constraints, Timothy found himself in unfamiliar territory.


    "Hey there, pretty boy bodyguard, need a loan?" a woman''s voice taunted from outside the room.

 Chapter 859

    As Mia looked up, she recognized the woman as Isabe Bowen. It seemed fate had a twisted sense of


    humor to reunite them once more. Why couldn''t the Bowen family just leave them be?


    Isabe strutted in, unting her designer handbag. "Mia, I can''t believe you''re being so stingy, only


    giving your little toy boy 50 dors for shopping!"


    When Mia heard Isabe refer to Timothy as her "little boy toy", she struggled to contain herughter.


    Clearing her throat, she responded, "That 50 dors is hispensation for two days of work."


    "So, you''re only giving him 50 bucks for two days¡¯ work? You might as welle to work for me, pretty


    boy. At least I won''t shortchange you.¡± Isabe was taken aback as she turned to look at Timothy, who


    wasn''t wearing sunsses. She hadn''t expected him to be so attractive.


    No wonder Mia had been involved with this bodyguard!


    Taking a step closer to Timothy, Isabe boldly pulled out a wad of cash from her wallet and addressed


    him, saying, "Hey boy toy, I make more money in a day than you do in a month of hard work.


    "Don''t waste your time with a miserly woman like Mia. Come with me instead, and I promise you a life


    of luxury.¡±


    Mia watched from the sidelines, astonished by Isabe''s audacity. She was tempted to grab her phone


    and capture this historic moment with the title writing, "The CEO of the esteemed Barret family in Bern


    City being enticed with money by a woman!"


    If this were to leak, it would undoubtedly make headlines!


    It seemed that the Bowens were indeed an entric bunch, with each member being more peculiar


    than thest!


    Timothy''s expression remained stoic as he nced at the heavily made-up Isabe. "Get lost," he


    replied tersely.


    "Hey, don''t act all high and mighty, little boy toy. The treatment I''m offering you is much better than what


    Mia gives you! Why are you refusing?"


    Growing impatient, Timothy replied curtly, "Because you''re too ugly.¡± Upon hearing this, Mia burst into


    laughter, clutching her stomach. ¡°Isabe, did you catch that? You''re simply not attractive, and your


    family''s gics aren''t ster either.


    "Perhaps you should let your brother know that he''s not exactly appealing and should tone down his


    antics. Even if I never marry someone, I wouldn''t consider marrying him!"


    Isabe''s anger red, pointing usingly at Timothy. "You''re the one who''s ugly here! Count yourself


    lucky that I''m willing to support you! "How dare you reject me? So, you''d rather stay with a stingy


    woman like Mia, huh? Clearly, you don''t know what''s best for you!"


    Timothy had never experienced such an insult before.


    His expression turned icy. "Being supported by an ugly freak is not a blessing, it''s a curse.¡±


    Mia couldn''t resist giving a thumbs up. That was a clever retort!


    As a pampered heiress, Isabe typically projected arrogance and dominance. She had never been


    addressed in such a manner before, especially not by a mere bodyguard.


    Seething with anger, Isabe countered, "Mia, your bodyguard has some nerve to talk back to me. I''ll


    be sure to report this to Lewis; your little bodyguard won''t get away with it."


    Mia rubbed her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Isn''t Lewis supposed to be at the hospital getting his teeth fixed right


    now?"


    After all, Timothy had punched Lewis a few hours ago, resulting in him losing two teeth.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    As Mia''s words trailed off, she couldn''t help but notice Isabe''s bewildered expression. It seemed that


    Isabe was probably unaware of the altercation.


    In that instant, Isabe grabbed her phone and eximed, "What nonsense are you spouting? I''m


    calling Lewis right now. He definitely won''t let your pretty boy bodyguard off the hook. Just wait and


    see!" As Isabe made the call, her expression shifted from determination to shock. "What? My brother


    got beaten up? By whom?"


    After hanging up, Isabe''s anger red. "Mia, how could you allow your pretty boy bodyguard to


    assault my brother? Let me warn you, the Bowen family won''t take this lightly! Be prepared to face


    legal consequences!"


    Mia reclined on the couch, chuckling softly. "I''ll be waiting."


    With her threat delivered, Isabe stormed out in a fury.


    Despite this, Mia didn''t take the Bowens¡¯ warning seriously.


    She nced at Timothy beside her and remarked, "I must admit, your face is surprisingly valuable.


    Have you ever thought about switching careers?¡±

 Chapter 860

    Timothy lowered his gaze and nced at Mia, asking, "So, what''s your offer?"


    Meeting Timothy''s suggestive gaze, Mia swiftly adjusted her expression, retorting, ¡°You''re mistaken. I''m


    a person of integrity!" Shortly afterward, the store attendant arrived with a small toy, stating, ¡°This toy is


    on sale for exactly 50 dors. It''s the least expensive item in our store and also a suitable gift for you,


    sir."


    ncing at the modest toy, Mia couldn''t help but notice its simplicitypared to thevish gifts


    Timothy had previously selected for Ginger. Without hesitation, Timothy picked up the toy and ced


    50 dors in cash on the table, dering, "I''ll take it."


    Mia was surprised by Timothy''s sudden decisiveness. She hadn''t realized Timothy could be so flexible


    and amodating.


    Mia turned to the attendant nearby and asked, "Now that he''s finished shopping, could you help me


    gather some items I need?"


    Having decided to visit Ginger in the hospital, Mia realized she needed to prepare some gifts in


    advance.


    Since things weren''t panning out with Timothy, she would have to persuade Ginger to y along in


    another scheme.


    After finishing their shopping, Mia turned to Timothy and requested, "Could you help carry these items


    to the car?"


    Seeing Timothy take up the bags, Mia''s spirits lifted. She discreetly snapped a photo of his back¡ª


    perhaps it could be used as leverage in the future.


    It seemed that the formidable CEO had been reduced to the role of aborer!


    As Timothy and Mia stepped out of the store, a group of people approached them.


    The middle-aged woman at the head of the group fixed Mia with a stern gaze and stated, "You''re Mia


    Lane, aren''t you?"


    Pausing, Mia responded calmly, "Yes, that''s correct. May I ask who you are?"


    It was evident that the woman harbored no good intentions.


    "Ms. Lane, I''m here to talk about my son, Chuck. A few days ago, during your dinner party, he and


    another young woman got carried away and acted inappropriately.


    "However, it seems that you''ve exaggerated this into a criminal issue. That''s why I''vee today to


    address this matter with you."


    It appeared that the woman in question was Agatha Sinir, the mother of Chuck Jones, who had


    recently returned from abroad.


    Mia''s expression grew cold as she replied calmly, "You should take this up with Harper Martinez, not


    me. I''m not directly involved."


    "If that''s your stance, Ms. Lane, then perhaps this conversation won''t be productive. We''ve already


    reached out to Harper and her family, and they''ve agreed to a resolution.


    "However, it seems that yourwyer has been encouraging her to press charges against Chuck. That''s


    why I''vee to speak with you, Ms. Lane, to understand what issues you have with Chuck that


    warrant such drastic actions.¡±


    Mia had an inkling of why Agatha had approached her, but she hadn''t anticipated that Harper and her


    parents were already willing to settle the matter.


    With resolve, Mia asserted, ¡°Thewyer I sent was to assist Harper. The ultimate decision lies with her.


    If she opts not to pursue legal action and prefers to reconcile with you, I won''t interfere.¡±


    "Very well. In that case, please retract yourwyer, Ms. Lane. From here on out, the issue is between


    us and Harper. Please refrain from any further involvement.¡±


    "As I mentioned before, if Harper no longer requires legal representation, mywyer will gracefully step


    aside."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Agatha''s expression shifted abruptly as she countered, "Ms. Lane, that''s not what you assured us


    earlier. You mentioned you wouldn''t intervene in this situation.


    "So, why did you arrange for awyer to represent Harper? It seems you''re deliberately provoking a


    conflict with the Jones family."


    Mia began to grasp the situation. It appeared that Harper probably wasn''t interested in reconciliation,


    which prompted the Bowens to reach out to Mia.


    Mia''s tone grew cold as she replied, "Considering Chuck''s behavior at my business banquet, it''s clear


    he also has grievances with the Lane family. In all fairness, he was the one who initiated the conflict.¡±


    Agatha''s expression hardened as she confronted Mia. "Mia, don''t overstep your authority. The Jones


    family is close to forming a partnership with the Barrett family. Once that happens, the Lane family


    won''t have the upper hand for much longer.¡±


    Please bookmark the  website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest


    quality.

 Chapter 861

    Upon hearing Agatha''s words, Mia found herself at a loss for where to begin her critique!


    It appeared that the Jones family had a close rtionship with the Bowen family, evident from Lewis¡¯


    prior approach to Mia regarding the Jones family''s affairs.


    However, Mia hadn''t anticipated the Jones family leveraging their partnership with the Barrett family to


    intimidate her.


    The Bowens often boasted about the Barretts'' prominence in Bern City, unaware that Timothy Barrett,


    the CEO of the Barrett group, was currently serving as Mia''s bodyguard.


    Despite this, Timothy had never acknowledged any coboration with the Bowen family.


    Mia couldn''tprehend where the Bowen and Jones families derived their confidence to behave so


    arrogantly.


    Upon seeing Mia''s continued silence, Agatha assumed she was intimidated and pressed on


    triumphantly, "Ms. Lane, we are both esteemed figures in Nord City''s high society. There''s no need to


    strain our rtionship over amoner woman, wouldn''t you agree?" Unfazed, Mia smirked and


    responded, "I''ll say it again. If Harper chooses not to pursue charges and decides to reconcile, my


    lawyer can return at any moment. Instead of wasting time with me, you should focus on earning


    Harper''s forgiveness."


    Mia was familiar with the behavior of the Jones family.


    After all, those in positions of power often use their authority to oppress others. If Harper were


    genuinely interested in reconciling, the Jones family wouldn''t have approached Mia in the first ce.


    Nevertheless, Mia was determined not to yield to their pressure. Agatha''s expression shifted abruptly


    as she taunted, "Mia, are you really looking to get on the wrong side of both the Jones and the Bowen


    families?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Raising an eyebrow, Mia retorted, ¡°Let''s be real, do the Jones family and the Bowen family even have


    the stature to be enemies with the Lane family?"


    Mia couldn''t help but marvel at their audacity.


    With that, she turned on her heel and exited, refusing to waste any more time on them.


    Observing Timothy nearby, Agatha couldn''t help but recognize him. She swiftly eximed, "Mia, it''s


    obvious there''s something going on between you and this bodyguard.


    ¡°Be cautious; rifying this scandal to the Bowen family won''t be a walk in the park. They won''t exactly


    wee a woman of questionable morals marrying into their family!"


    "Does the Bowen family even deserve to be associated with the Lane family? Considering the rumors


    they''ve been spreading, I''ll have mywyer send them a letter soon, demanding a formal rification


    and apology.¡±


    Mia was determined to take action. If left unattended, many might truly believe that the Lane family was


    about to formalize a marriage pact with the Bowen family.


    Their persistent pestering was truly nauseating.


    Upon getting into the car, Mia promptly dialed Jason''s number. "Hi, Jason. The Bowen family has been


    spreading rumors about an engagement between our families. It''s causing quite a stir.


    "I want our legal team to draft a formal letter to the Bowen family, demanding a public retraction and


    apology.¡±


    ¡°I''ve been informed of the situation. Rest assured, I''ll promptly reach out to the Bowen family. They''re


    delusional if they think they stand a chance of marrying into our family."


    "Jason, there''s another matter. Earlier today, Chuck Bowen paid me an unwee visit. Things got


    heated, and he ended up losing a couple of teeth, all thanks to my bodyguard. Needless to say, the


    Bowen family won''t take this lightly."


    Mia proceeded to recount the incident involving Chuck from the recent banquet. She felt it necessary to


    provide Jason with all the details before instructing him to send awyer''s letter.


    Otherwise, there was a risk of Jason being misled by the Bowen family''s legal representatives.


    "Mia, I understand the situation. You don''t need to worry about the Bowen family. I''ll handle it."


    "Thank you, Jason."


    With Jason''sw firm involved, Mia wouldn''t have to worry about a thing.


    Although she could have managed the situation independently, having Jason intervene would


    underscore the Lane family''s stance, making it clear that they didn''t entertain the notion of Mia''s


    engagement with the Bowen family.


    As Mia was about to end the call, Jason unexpectedly asked, "By the way, Mia, I heard a rumor


    recently about you having an affair with your bodyguard. Is that true?"

 Chapter 862

    Upon hearing Jason''s inquiry, Mia hurried to exin, her tone betraying a hint of nervousness. "Oh,


    that rumor? It''s merely media exaggeration. ¡°I had a minor slip, and my bodyguard assisted me. I


    suspect the Bowen family is behind this, attempting to smear my reputation.¡±


    ¡°I see. Rest assured, I''ll handle it."


    Mia felt a wave of relief as Jason seemed to ept her exnation without any hint of suspicion. Yet,


    she knew she couldn''t conceal Timothy''s presence indefinitely.


    Beside Mia, Timothy overheard her conversation with Jason. Her tone and demeanor were noticeably


    different; it was evident that Mia shared a close rtionship with her family.


    Turning to him, Mia asked, "If I arrange for you to visit Ginger in the hospital, will you agree to leave


    Nord City?"


    Timothy''s gaze narrowed slightly as he responded, "Certainly. As long as Ginger is healthy, everything


    is open for discussion.¡±


    However, Timothy''s reply merely hinted at the possibility of negotiation; he didn''t outright promise to


    leave Nord City.


    The following morning, Mia received a report from Peyton.


    Someone had intentionally leaked information online, alleging illicit dealings behind the promotional


    webpage of her movie, thereby implicating an innocent woman in the process.


    The news spread rapidly, tarnishing the positive image of Mia''s inspirational film.


    Mia didn''t need to specte; she was certain that someone from the Bowen family was behind the


    smear campaign.


    Turning to Peyton, Mia instructed, "Dispatch someone from the PR department to address this issue


    immediately.


    "Also, what''s Harper''s final decision? Is she opting for a settlement or proceeding with awsuit against


    the Jones family?"


    "Harper has chosen to pursue legal action against the Jones family." "That''s excellent news."


    Mia was aware of the Jones family''s recent attempts to intimidate and bribe Harper. Fortunately, Harper


    remained steadfast and refused topromise.


    ncing at Peyton beside her, Mia stated firmly, ¡°We''ll offer Harper our full support as long as she


    stands firm."


    Observing Mia, Timothy remarked with surprise, ¡°I''m surprised to see you being so generous to a


    stranger."


    "Firstly, there''s an unspoken pact of mutual support among women, something you may not fully grasp.


    Secondly, the Jones family is using the Bowen family''s support to intentionally sabotage my project.


    "If I were to overlook this, it would signal weakness from the Lane family to the Bowen family. From any


    standpoint, I cannot afford to leave these issues unresolved.¡±


    Peyton then added, "Ms. Mia, there''s a promotional event for the movie this afternoon. Would you like


    to attend?¡±


    "Absolutely. Please ensure the media is briefed beforehand to keep their questions in check. We can''t


    risk anyone intentionally disrupting the event.¡±


    After all, the Bowen family was certainly capable of such tactics.


    This marked Mia''s debut in the entertainment industry, underscoring the importance of her making a


    confident entrance. Hence, she insisted on being involved in every step of the process.


    In the afternoon, Mia slipped into her selected attire before settling into the car and heading toward the


    event venue.


    As Mia nced out at the gathered media reporters, she took a deep breath. Public opinion was the


    most unpredictable factor, and she knew she was in for a tough battle.


    Timothy nced at her and suggested, ¡°Let me go down first and hold off those reporters for you."


    Mia nodded gratefully. Having a bodyguard by her side at this moment was undoubtedly reassuring.


    She remembered how Timothy had dealt with reportersst time, even resorting to smashing their


    microphones and cameras. It was likely that journalists would be more cautious in his presence this


    time.


    Swinging open the car door, Timothy gracefully stepped out, his steely gaze sweeping over the nearby


    reporters.


    Just as he moved to the other side to open the door for Mia, a man in a suit with a leather-trimmed


    cor swiftly approached from the side.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The man preempted Timothy, taking the initiative to open the car door for Mia.


    Seeing this, Timothy''s eyebrows immediately furrowed in disapproval.

 Chapter 863

    Timothy''s expression turned cold as he observed the sudden appearance of the man. Who was he?


    As the car door swung open and Mia prepared to step out, she was taken aback to find Dn


    unexpectedly present.


    A smile graced her lips as she remarked, "Dn Lane, what a wonderful surprise to see you here."


    The man gracefully opening the door for Mia was none other than Dn Lane, the male supporting


    actor in her current project. He was someone she viewed as having tremendous potential and wished


    to support.


    Dn''s performance in this film was exceptionally impressive. Even before the movie hit the screens,


    leaked footage had sparked excitement and anticipation.


    "Mia, for an event as significant as today''s, it''s only fitting for me to be here to wee you in person,¡±


    Dn expressed warmly.


    "Well, you''re certainly more considerate than most," Mia replied, returning his smile.


    Stepping out of the car, Mia couldn''t shake off the sudden chill she felt from Timothy nearby, his eyes


    hidden behind dark sunsses.


    As Mia conversed andughed with the unexpected neer, Timothy''s expression grew cold.


    Noticing Timothy''s change in demeanor, Mia swiftly looked away, pretending not to notice. She walked


    alongside Dn, heading toward the entrance of the promotional event.


    Right on cue, a swarm of reporters surged forward, eager for interviews.


    "Ms. Lane, there have been rumors circting about a scandal at your recent banquet, alleging that


    you exploited a young woman to entertain a wealthy heir. Can you confirm if there''s any truth to these


    allegations?"


    Mia''s demeanor shifted abruptly upon hearing the question, her expression turning cold. She knew this


    topic was inevitable, but she had already devised a n to address it.


    Mia calmly responded to the reporter, asserting, ¡°The rumors surrounding that evening are baseless.


    However, an unexpected guest did intrude upon the dinner party and was caught in the act of


    committing a crime.


    "We promptly notified the authorities, and both legal representation andw enforcement are actively


    engaged in the matter. Besides, the young woman involved has chosen to pursue legal recourse.¡±


    "Ms. Lane, considering the scandal at the banquet and the subsequent legal actions, do you foresee


    any impact on the film''s release?" "Using box office figures as leverage is unnecessary; this matter is


    entirely distinct. As a woman, I stand in solidarity with the victim. "Regardless of the perpetrator''s


    status, he will face the consequences of his actions! Women support women. I trust that the authorities


    and the judiciary will render a fair judgment in this case.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After her statement, Mia walked away, disregarding the reporter''s further attempts to engage her.


    Standing beside her, Dn praised, "Mia, your speech just now was truly impressive!"


    With a smile, Mia turned to Peyton and directed, "As we discussed, the PR department can now


    proceed with our initial n.¡±


    Mia had anticipated that someone would undoubtedly attempt to steer the conversation toward the


    scandal today, all in an effort to sabotage her movie release.


    Despite this, Mia adeptly redirected the discussion toward gender conflict. This not only ced


    pressure on the Jones family but also safeguarded her movie from the scandal''s repercussions.


    Before long, Mia''s statement gained traction online.


    Simultaneously, Harper made her first public statement, outlining the incident at the banquet.


    She also disclosed Chuck''s behind-the-scenes threats and attempts to pressure her into


    compromising. With Mia''s legal and security support, Harper found the courage to stand firm until now.


    Once the video aired, it swiftly sparked a sensation.


    Numerousizens began to investigate, attempting to identify the reprehensible heir who mistreated


    Harper.


    Before long, attendees of the banquet starteding forward to vindicate themselves, apprehensive of


    being implicated in Harper''s ordeal.


    Mia settled into her seat, watching as the news quickly disseminated across social media.


    Fortunately, public opinion had shifted to focus on Harper, with everyone now anxiously awaiting the


    oue of herwsuit. Observing this change in public sentiment, Mia felt a sense of relief, confident


    that the movie''s premiere would proceed smoothly.


    Indeed, the movie''s press conference concluded without a hitch this time.

 Chapter 864

    As Mia was about to leave, Dn came up to her and said, "Mia, it''s been a while since west saw


    each other. We discussed grabbing a meal together previously. How about we celebrate today? Let''s


    toast to the movie''s box office sess in advance.¡±


    "Sure, sounds good," Mia replied, her mood considerably lifted by now. However, as soon as she


    epted Dn''s invitation, Mia felt a sudden chill. She turned slightly, catching sight of Timothy''s


    darkening expression.


    Following her gaze, Dn''s eyes settled on Timothy, who stood behind Mia with a stern countenance,


    his eyes concealed behind sunsses. Despite the shades, Timothy''s striking features and athletic


    build were unmistakable.


    Dn couldn''t help but suspect that Timothy was the bodyguard who had been the subject of recent


    media buzz.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As Dn nced at Timothy, a hint ofplexity flickered in his eyes. He casually remarked, "Mia, is


    this that handsome bodyguard of yours? He looks even better in person than in photos.¡±


    Mia replied nonchntly, "Really? I haven''t paid much attention.¡±


    "Mia, are you nning tounch another leading man? You promised me the first shot at being the


    male lead. Whoeveres next will have to wait in line."


    Upon a quick nce at Timothy, Dn couldn''t help but notice his striking appearance, even with


    sunsses shielding his eyes.


    With Timothy''s charisma, he could quickly rise to stardom in the entertainment industry, particrly with


    Mia''s endorsement.


    However, Dn knew he had to move fast and secure Mia''s promotion before anyone else.


    Meanwhile, Dn''s agent, Morgan Brown, couldn''t help but feel intrigued by the bodyguard standing


    beside Mia, sporting sunsses. Both his appearance and physique were exceptional, marking him as


    a rare talent.


    Stepping closer, Morgan approached Timothy and said, "Hey, have you ever considered transitioning to


    the entertainment industry? How much do you make as a bodyguard? Why not try your luck as a star?"


    With a stoic expression, Timothy coldly replied, "I''m not interested.¡± "Come on, don''t be so closed-


    minded. Here''s my business card. If you change your mind in the future, feel free to contact me.


    "Besides, the Lanes are a powerhouse of wealth and influence. If you''re seeking a stable future with


    Ms. Lane, starting a career in the entertainment industry would be a wise choice.


    "With Ms. Lane''spany backing you, I guarantee you''ll be a star within a year of your debut!"


    Given Timothy''s looks, physique, and background, sess seemed almost inevitable.


    As Timothy nced at Dn walking alongside Mia, he whispered, "Is he really that big of a deal?"


    ¡°You mean Dn Lane? He used to perform at a local bar, just a regr gig. But ever since he crossed


    paths with Ms. Lane, everything changed.


    "She got him signed with a talent agency, and now he''s be a sensation as the second male lead.


    If this movie sells well, Dn''s value will double in no time."


    Timothy''s expression darkened upon hearing this. Through gritted teeth, he asked, "What''s Dn''s


    rtionship with her?"


    Lowering his voice, Morgan spoke with a meaningful tone, ¡°I don''t think I need to spell it out explicitly,


    do 1? Those who understand, get it." Timothy''s face instantly flushed with rage. Beside him, Morgan


    briefly considered providing further insight.


    However, feeling the weight of Timothy''s intimidating presence, Morgan opted to hold back from


    approaching him.


    Sensibly, Morgan chose to remain silent, though he couldn''t help but wonder, was this kind of "big shot"


    aura fitting for a mere bodyguard? Meanwhile, Mia made her way toward the parking lot. Just as she


    was about to step into the car, she found the door unexpectedly blocked. To be precise, it was


    obstructed by two men!


    Timothy leaned against the car door, his demeanor cold as he fixed his gaze on Dn. "This spot is


    mine."

 Chapter 865

    Tension immediately filled the air as Mia turned to see Timothy and Dn standing in front of the car


    door.


    She remained silent, curious about their confrontation.


    However, Dn showed no signs of yielding. He stood casually by the door, blocking Timothy''s ess.


    "Sorry, but Mia and I have ns to dine together tonight. It just doesn''t feel right having a bodyguard in


    tow, you know?"


    Dn was taken aback by the bodyguard''s audacity. He had never encountered one so bold as to


    insist on sitting in the backseat with their employer.


    Yet, Timothy stood his ground. "As her bodyguard, it''s appropriate for me to sit here."


    Dn persisted, "Actually, it''s more suitable for a bodyguard to sit in the front passenger seat."


    The two men locked eyes, neither showing any sign of backing down. In the next moment, Dn


    turned to Mia and proposed, "Mia, why don''t you decide? Where should the bodyguard sit?"


    Mia paused briefly before suggesting, "How about we all sit together and make room for everyone?"


    Timothy''s expression soured instantly at Mia''s suggestion. Through clenched teeth, he objected, "Mia,


    are you serious? I have no desire to y the third wheel!"


    Dn''s temper red at Timothy''s retort. "Watch yournguage, Mr. Bodyguard,¡± he shot back sharply.


    "Please keep it civil. There''s no need to make a fuss about ''three''s a crowd".


    "Mia and I are simply friends, and you''re her employee. We''re just going out for a meal like any other


    group of friends. If you hadn''t insisted on sitting beside Mia, none of this would have happened!" Mia''s


    smile faltered slightly at Timothy''s remark. With a smirk, she offered, "Dn, why don''t youe sit


    with me?"


    Dn''s demeanor turned smug as he nced meaningfully at Timothy. "As a bodyguard, you should


    know how to follow protocol.¡±


    With that, Dn stooped to enter the car and forcefully closed the door. Outside, Timothy stood alone,


    adjusting his tie in frustration. His gaze briefly darkened as he nced at the two figures inside the car.


    In all his years, he had never encountered a maniptive "nice guy" who could outwit him!


    Indeed, Timothy found Dn''s behavior utterly repulsive.


    As Peyton was about to enter the car, Timothy blocked his path and nonchntly imed the front


    passenger seat.


    His movements were poised and unruffled, as though it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Upon seeing his seat taken, Peyton hesitated, casting a wary nce at Timothy. As he observed


    Timothy''s somber expression, Peyton couldn''t shake the sense of impending danger lingering in the air.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Peyton quickly retreated, clearing his throat. "Um, I''ll just go sit in the other car at the back,¡± he


    muttered.


    Choosing not to challenge Timothy for the seat, Peyton wisely stepped aside. After all, no one present


    knew Timothy''s true identity. Nheless, Peyton was well aware that Timothy wasn''t just any


    bodyguard; he was the CEO of the esteemed Barrett Group in Bern City.


    Considering the possibility of Timothy bing Mia''s future husband, Peyton realized it would be


    unwise topete with him now.


    Peyton chose to join the other bodyguards in the back of the car. Some of them couldn''t help but


    specte, "Who is this Mr. Barrett exactly? He has the nerve to stand up to Miguel without any


    repercussions¡ªcould there be more to his rtionship with Ms. Lane?" "I believe so. Despite rumors


    about Ms. Mia''s rtionships with men, we, as her bodyguards, know the truth.


    "Ms. Mia has always maintained her integrity and hasn''t been romantically involved with anyone except


    for this particr bodyguard, who appears to be an exception.¡±


    Indeed, none of the bodyguards were privy to Timothy''s background. All they knew was that he had


    seemingly emerged out of nowhere, projecting an indifferent attitude toward everyone. Theplexity


    of his rtionship with Mia only added to the mystery surrounding him.


    With a cryptic tone, Peyton cautioned, "Some matters are best left unquestioned.¡±


    After all, Mia had explicitly instructed Peyton to keep Timothy''s identity under wraps. Nheless,


    Peyton wasn''t foolish enough to risk provoking Timothy into a confrontation.


    As Peyton nced toward the car ahead, he quietlymended himself for choosing to sit in the other


    car. He imagined the scene unfolding in the front car would be nothing short of a battlefield! Meanwhile,


    Mia felt a chill emanating from the passenger seat. Sensing the tension, Dn swiftly redirected the


    conversation toward recent events in the entertainment industry, effectively diffusing the somber


    atmosphere inside the car.


    As Mia listened to Dn, her face brightened with a continuous smile. After all, Dn always had a


    wealth of juicy gossip to share whenever he visited.


    Seated in the passenger seat, Timothy couldn''t help but notice theughter and animated chatter


    emanating from the back seat.


    His expression darkened as he observed how effortlessly Dn seemed to lift Mia''s spirits.

 Chapter 866

    Upon catching sight of Mia''s cheerful expression in the rearview mirror, a wave of emotions stirred


    within Timothy. He couldn''t believe how happily she was chatting with Dn!


    Suddenly, a twinge of jealousy gnawed at Timothy''s heart.


    The tension hung thick in the air, so tangible that even the driver beside him seemed to shrink into his


    seat. If he hadn''t been the one behind the wheel, he might have preferred to be in the other car


    instead.


    Despite the tense atmosphere, Mia decided to brush it aside and carry on her conversation with Dn


    as if nothing was amiss.


    Meanwhile, Dn remained oblivious to Timothy in the passenger seat. With his extensive experience


    in the entertainment industry, Dn knew thatcking the foresight and determination to seize


    opportunities could hinder his advancement.


    Indeed, some opportunities were meant to be fought for.


    An hourter, they arrived at the restaurant.


    Dn kindly held the door open for Mia, remarking, "Mia, this restaurant has recently added some


    incredibly tasty new dishes to their menu. You''ll see what I mean once you try themter."


    As Mia stepped out of the car, she caught sight of Timothy exiting from the passenger seat. Sensing


    the tension radiating from him, Mia pretended not to notice and continued walking toward the


    restaurant with Dn.


    After all, she was now single and had every right to dine with whomever she pleased.


    As they strolled along, sharingughter and conversation, Mia and Dn couldn''t shake off the


    unsettling feeling of being watched from behind.


    Lowering his voice, Dn remarked, "Mia, what''s the deal with your bodyguard? There''s something


    about the way he looks at us that gives off a strange vibe, almost as if he''s intensely possessive. Could


    those media rumors be true?"


    Mia replied calmly, "All those rumors in the media are baseless. You know how it goes with


    entertainment news¡ªit''s all just gossip and spection.¡±


    "Why do I get the feeling that this bodyguard has a thing for you?" After all, men often had a knack for


    picking up on other men''s intentions. Mia was surprised. "You think he''s into me?"


    ¡°Yeah, the jealousy written all over his face was pretty obvious."


    But Mia shook her head. "No, it''s not what you think. You''re misunderstanding him. His expression


    wasn''t fueled by jealousy or any interest in me."


    Dn looked puzzled. ¡°Then what was it?"


    Mia responded calmly, "It''s because he''s being pathetic.¡±


    After all, Timothy had abandoned his prestigious CEO position in Bern City to be a mere


    bodyguard in Nord City. If that wasn''t pathetic, then what was?


    Upon hearing Mia''s words, Dn fell silent for a moment, a hint of contemtion in his eyes. From


    Mia''s tone, he could tell that her rtionship with this bodyguard was far from straightforward.


    Having known Mia for two years, Dn had never witnessed her behavior around any other man like


    this.


    It was bing evident that Mia treated this bodyguard differently.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Timothy trailed behind, he observed Mia and Dn entering the private lounge. With a stern


    expression, he followed suit, stepping into the room as well.


    After they settled in and ced their orders, Dn shifted his attention to the stern-faced Timothy


    standing by the door. "Mia, since it''s just the two of us dining, we don''t really need your bodyguard


    here. It''s a bit awkward."


    Dn had intentionally said this, wanting Timothy out of the picture. After all, he had to be ruthless


    when dealing with adversaries.


    Clearing her throat, Mia proposed, "Maybe you could dine elsewhere for the time being."


    However, Timothy remained firm, his demeanor cold as he asserted, "As your bodyguard, ensuring


    your safety is my duty."


    Timothy wasn''tfortable leaving Mia alone in a room with another man.


    Observing Timothy''s reluctance to depart, Mia decided not to push the matter any further. If Timothy


    insisted on being stubborn, she didn''t feel it was her responsibility to persuade him otherwise.


    Watching the scene unfold, Dn reluctantly acquiesced. Soon after, their dishes were served.


    Dn smiled as he introduced the dishes, saying, "Mia, you should give this one a try. It''s really


    delicious. I''ve heard it''s a modified version of a specialty dish from Bern City."


    Mia''s surprise was evident upon learning about the dish''s origin. "This is from Bern City?" she inquired.


    "That''s correct,¡± Dn confirmed. "I''ve heard that the chef who prepared this dish had previously


    worked for the prestigious Barrett family in Bern City.


    "This particr dish was known to be a favorite of that picky aristocrat from Bern City."

 Chapter 867

    Upon hearing this statement, Mia''s appetite immediately waned, prompting her to set down her cutlery.


    She peered at the dish before her and questioned, "Are you certain that this chef worked for the


    esteemed Barrett family in Bern City, and that this dish was Mr. Barrett''s favorite?"


    Wasn''t that too much of a coincidence?


    Mia couldn''t believe the serendipity of encountering a chef who had worked at Timothy''s household just


    as they casually went out for a meal.


    ¡°This information is straight from the chef''s mouth. Rumor has it that the CEO of the esteemed Barrett


    Group in Bern City has an exceptionally discriminating pte and is notoriously demanding. "However,


    these signature dishes prepared by the chef seem to be quite popr.¡±


    Upon hearing these absurd rumors, Mia suppressed a smile and pressed on, "Besides mentioning Mr.


    Barrett''s discerning and hard-to- please taste, what else did the chef reveal?"


    She was eager to learn more!


    As soon as Mia finished speaking, she felt Timothy''s subtle gaze on her.


    "He didn''t mention much else, only that Mr. Barrett has a very selective pte and is difficult to please.


    ¡°The Barrett family changes chefs frequently, and he stayed there for quite some time before eventually


    quitting.


    "However, the chef''s culinary skills remainmendable. I''ve sampled these dishes, and they''re quite


    impressive."


    Upon hearing this, Mia exchanged a meaningful nce with Timothy, who stood at the door. "I never


    imagined Mr. Barrett would have such a negative reputation outside.¡±


    ncing at the dishes on the table, Timothy replied coldly, ¡°It''s all unfounded.¡±


    After all, Timothy''s culinary preferences had always been inconsistent; he was content with mild vors


    and had no fixed preferences for specific dishes. Therefore, the chef''s im was clearly untrue.


    Perhaps this chef had never actually worked at the Barrett residence. Dn''s displeasure was evident


    upon hearing this. "You''re just a bodyguard, what do you know? How can you be so certain that the


    chef is lying? After all, he has previously worked for the Barrett family. While his ims might be


    somewhat exaggerated, they''re unlikely to be entirely baseless.¡±


    Upon hearing Dn''s defense, Mia suppressed a smile and nodded. ¡°You make a valid point. There


    must be some truth to it. After all, rumors often contain a kernel of truth.


    "If this supposed Mr. Barrett was easy to please, the chef wouldn''t be criticizing him behind his back.¡±


    Dn chimed in, "Besides, we all know that wealthy individuals are notoriously hard to please."


    "Exactly," Mia agreed.


    Timothy''s expression hardened. "If you don''t believe me, there''s nothing more I can do."


    Dn found Timothy''s response somewhat odd. He spoke with a tone reminiscent of the "Mr. Barrett"


    himself, which struck Dn as overly arrogant.


    Dn swiftly changed the topic and offered Mia some food, saying, ¡°Let''s move on from this, Mia. We


    should probably eat before the dishes get cold.¡±


    Observing Dn''s sudden attentiveness to Mia, Timothy''s expression turned cold. "Hey, you might


    want to think twice about using that fork to serve her. It''s been in your mouth, so it''s definitely


    contaminated with your saliva."


    Mia''s already waning appetite vanished upon hearing this remark. Feeling embarrassed, Dn quickly


    apologized, "Mia, I''m sorry, I wasn''t paying attention.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Mia didn''t dwell on it. She understood that Timothy was deliberately trying to disgust her and


    spoil her appetite.


    After indulging in a few bites of dessert, she gently ced her cup down and dered, "Excuse me, I


    need to use the restroom."


    She felt the urge to step outside for some fresh air.


    After Mia departed, the atmosphere in the private lounge immediately grew tense.


    Dn''s gentle smile vanished instantly, reced by a vignt expression as he fixed his gaze on


    Timothy by the door.


    "As a bodyguard, you should know your boundaries and refrain from desiring what isn''t yours. Ms.


    Lane is the heiress of the Lane family, and though she may find you somewhat interesting for now, she


    won''t end up with you."

 Chapter 868

    Leaning against the wall, Timothy regarded Dn with disdain. ¡°I''m not like you."


    "What sets us apart? To Ms. Lane, we''re essentially the same," Dn countered.


    ¡°My connection with her is far more intricate than you realize,¡± Timothy asserted, a touch of arrogance


    in his tone.


    This statement intrigued Dn. "What exactly is your rtionship with Ms. Lane?"


    ¡°I don''t have to disclose that to you," Timothy replied firmly, shooting Dn a piercing stare. "It would


    be wise for you to maintain your distance from her. Otherwise, you''lle to regret it."


    Despite being in Nord City, taking down a lowly actor like Dn would be considered child''s y for


    Timothy.


    Dn responded with a mocking expression, "Do you really think you can scare me off? I was just


    trying to give you a friendly heads-up that Mia isn''t someone you can chase after. If it''s money you''re


    after, just name your price."


    Upon hearing this, Timothy removed his sunsses, revealing his sharp and arrogant eyes. "You might


    be daring, but my rate is out of your league."


    Dn was taken aback by Timothy''s sudden change in appearance. Timothy was remarkably


    handsome, and his gaze held a captivating intensity.


    Beyond his unexpectedly striking features, there was a certain aura about him that didn''t fit the typical


    image of a bodyguard.


    Dn''s expression betrayed his bewilderment. "Who exactly are you?" He began to suspect that


    Timothy was more than just a regr bodyguard. However, he had never seen him with Mia before.


    It was as if Timothy had emerged out of nowhere.


    With his sunsses back on, Timothy calmly remarked, "You don''t need to know who I am. Just


    understand that staying away from her is for your own good. She''s not a woman you can pursue.¡±


    Throughout his tenure in the entertainment industry, Dn had encountered a diverse array of


    individuals.


    Yet, in the presence of this bodyguard, he couldn''t shake off a creeping unease, prompting him to


    erase any trace of disdain he may have previously held.


    There was aplexity to this man that Dn couldn''t ignore. Looking at Timothy earnestly, Dn


    reiterated, ¡°I''m serious about offering youpensation.¡±


    Although Dn sensed there was more to Timothy than met the eye, the fact that he was merely Mia''s


    bodyguard suggested he likely wasn''t wealthy.


    After all, what affluent man would work as a bodyguard to pursue a woman?


    The notion seemed utterly absurd to Dn.


    Dn considered his current career somewhat sessful, having amassed a decent amount of


    money. Therefore, finances weren''t a significant concern for him.


    Interrupting coldly, Timothy asserted, "She''s not someone you can simply negotiate a price for."


    With no desire to engage in further conversation with Dn, Timothy briskly turned and exited the


    private room.


    Before long, the sound ofmotion echoed from the restroom.


    Upon hearing the disturbance, Timothy''s expression shifted. Without a moment''s hesitation, he turned


    swiftly and strode toward the restroom. Mia had sought a moment of respite in the restroom, but she


    never expected Connie to burst in, brimming with hostility.


    "Mia, how dare you attack my son like this? I will make sure you are held ountable for it today!"


    Before Mia could respond, Connie, apanied by two other women, lunged toward her. It was clear


    that these women werepletely unhinged.


    Despite possessing some self-defense skills, Mia found herself overpowered by the trio.


    Out of the blue, Connie''s handbag struck Mia with force.


    An intense wave of pain surged through Mia''s head, causing her to feel dizzy and fight to maintain her


    bnce.


    In an instant, a tall figure appeared before her.


    As Mia strained to open her eyes, Timothy''s silhouette gradually came into focus, approaching her. In


    that instant, a torrent of memories surged through her mind, nearly overpowering her.


    The deluge of memories felt like a mounting pressure in her mind, on the brink of exploding.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 869

    Clutching her throbbing head, Mia desperately wished she could stem the tide of memories flooding her


    mind.


    As she staggered, Timothy moved forward, wrapping her in his arms with evident concern. "Are you


    okay?" he asked, his voice filled with worry.


    Mia''s headache was so intense that she couldn''t muster a coherent response.


    Meanwhile, Connie remained relentless in her threats. "Mia, if you don''t exin yourself today, we''ll


    both go down together!" she eximed. Ignoring Connie''s words, Timothy swiftly snatched Connie''s


    handbag and mmed it forcefully onto the ground.


    Connie was taken aback, fixing Timothy with a sharp re. "You penniless bodyguard! How dare you


    toss my bag like that? Do you have any idea how much it costs? You couldn''t afford it even if you sold


    everything you own!" she screeched.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The other woman cautiously interjected, "Connie, is it possible that this bodyguard is responsible for


    Lewis¡¯ injuries?"


    Upon seeing Timothy, Connie immediately connected the dots and began using him vehemently,


    "Did you knock out Lewis¡¯ teeth?" she shouted angrily.


    Timothy''s expression turned cold as he locked eyes with Connie. "Yes, it was me. What are you going


    to do about it?"


    "So, you''re curious about my next move, huh?" Connie retorted, her tone fierce. "After what you did to


    Lewis, believe me, I won''t just let it slide!


    ¡°I''ve already notified the authorities. Get ready to face the consequences; you''re in for some jail time!"


    With a protective embrace, Timothy encircled Mia in his arms, his heart racing with anger as he looked


    at her pale face.


    With a dangerous glint in his eyes, Timothy warned Connie, ¡°If anything happens to her, it won''t just be


    your son facing consequences. I''ll ensure the entire Bowen family joins him!"


    After his chilling threat, Timothy carried Mia out of the room.


    Connie was momentarily stunned by Timothy''s words, taking a moment topose herself before


    responding, "How dare a mere bodyguard like him speak to me in such a manner? Threatening to


    destroy Lewis and my entire family? It''s utterly absurd!"


    Herpanion added dismissively, "He''s nothing but a lowly bodyguard, talking rubbish."


    "Exactly. Connie, once your alliance with the Barrett family is solidified, you won''t have to worry about


    the Lanes anymore."


    Connie''s expression hardened as she nodded firmly. "You''re right. I''ll make sure Mia apologizes to


    Lewis on her knees. And as for the bodyguard, he won''t escape punishment!"


    Exiting the restaurant, Timothy held Mia tightly, his expression unwavering.


    Meanwhile, Dn couldn''t help but overhear themotion from outside. As he emerged, he was


    startled to see Mia being carried out, her face drained of color.


    With concern etched on his face, Dn approached and asked, "What happened to Mia?"


    "Stay out of it,¡± Timothy snapped at Dn, dismissing his question. Turning to Peyton, Timothy


    ordered, "Take her to the hospital immediately.¡±


    Peyton didn''t stop to ask about Mia''s injuries. Instead, he quickly followed Timothy out of the


    restaurant, immediately signaling for the driver to pick them up outside.


    Initially nning to join them, Dn found himself abruptly halted by Timothy''s firm shove. With a


    serious expression, Timothy warned, "Stay out of this!"


    Meanwhile, Peyton swiftly settled into the passenger seat, instructing the driver to head to the hospital.


    Dn was surprised by how quickly Peytonplied with Timothy''s orders, but he opted not to


    intervene.


    Instead, he got into his own car and followed closely behind, rushing to the hospital alongside them.


    Inside the car, Timothy held Mia gently, his voice soft as he asked, "How are you feeling now? We''re


    almost at the hospital. Just hold on a little longer.¡±


    Mia felt dizzy and nauseous, her head pounding from the ordeal. She couldn''t believe Connie, that


    erratic woman, had dared to hit her on the head!


    Gripping Timothy''s hand tightly, she uttered, "My head hurts a lot. I think I might have a concussion.¡±

 Chapter 870

    Upon learning about Mia''s head injury, Peyton grew deeply worried. He swiftly reached out to the


    doctors at the private hospital and hurried there without dy.


    The medical team at the private hospital was already on standby. Unbeknownst to Mia, Connor


    happened to be among the hospital staff members.


    As Timothy carried Mia out of the car, Connor was taken aback to see him. "What are you doing here?"


    he eximed in surprise.


    Mia realized she was in a difficult situation as soon as she heard Connor''s voice. There was no way


    she could hide anymore.


    Deciding to go along with it, Mia closed her eyes and pretended to faint. Stepping forward, Timothy


    gently lowered Mia into a wheelchair. "Now isn''t the time for questions,¡± he stated firmly.


    "She sustained a head injury from being hit with a bag, and she''s experiencing nausea and dizziness. It


    seems to be a mild concussion.¡± Observing Mia''s pallidplexion, Connor didn''t bother questioning


    Timothy''s presence. Instead, he swiftly wheeled Mia into the operating room for assessment.


    Meanwhile, Timothy stood guard outside the operating room, his eyes zing with a cold fury at the


    mere thought of Mia''s injury.


    It appeared that the Bowen family was truly despicable.


    Before long, Dn arrived. He approached Peyton and asked, "What''s the situation?"


    ncing toward the operating room, Peyton responded, "They''re still conducting tests. Let''s hope for


    the best for Ms. Lane."


    As Dn''s eyes moved from the operating room to Timothy standing outside, his expression became


    more nuanced, a mixture of curiosity and suspicion brewing in his thoughts.


    He couldn''t help but ponder the nature of the rtionship between Timothy and Mia. What exactly was


    their connection?


    Half an hourter, Connor emerged from the operating room d in a white coat.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Timothy hurried over to him, his concern evident. "How is Mia?" he asked urgently.


    Connor shot Timothy a cold re. ¡°What are you doing here with Mia?" he questioned disdainfully. ¡°I


    knew trouble would follow once you showed up.¡±


    Suppressing his impatience, Timothy asked, "How''s Mia? What''s her condition exactly?"


    "So, now you''re worried about Mia, huh?" Connor shot back. ¡°If you weren''t hanging around her, would


    she be hurt?


    "And speaking of which, you never answered my question. Weren''t you supposed to have gone back to


    Bern City? Why are you still here, lurking around Mia and causing trouble?"


    Timothy remained silent in the face of Connor''s usations, only repeating, "I just want to know how


    Mia is doing."


    ¡°Listen here, Barrett, you''ve got no business knowing anything about her condition!" Connor was utterly


    furious; encountering Timothy never seemed to lead to anything good.


    In a burst of fury, Connor turned to Peyton andmanded, "Get someone to remove this man


    immediately. Keep him away from Mia! I''ll deal with himter!"


    Timothy''s expression turned icy as he retorted, "I won''t leave until she''s recovered.¡±


    "Well, Timothy, it seems you''re not one to heed warnings," Connor remarked, his tone sharp. "Don''t


    me me for taking drastic measures then."


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Connor summoned his bodyguards. Casting a nce in Timothy''s


    direction, hemanded, "Give him a good beating, would you? If he refuses to leave, incapacitate


    him!" Indeed, Connor had been itching to take action for some time.


    Now that Timothy had fallen into his trap, he certainly wouldn''t hold back.


    Determination etched on his face, Timothy stood his ground, engaging in a fierce altercation with


    Connor''s bodyguards. Despite being outnumbered, he refused to yield.


    Observing this scene unfold from the sidelines, Dn waspletely taken aback.


    After all, Connor was Mia''s third brother. Judging by their earlier interaction, it seemed Mia''s


    rtionship with Timothy was anything but ordinary.


    Pondering this, Dn''s curiosity only intensified.


    Was Timothy really just an ordinary bodyguard?

 Chapter 871

    Nheless, the Lanes¡¯ clear disdain for Timothy was a wee sight for Dn.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At that moment, Connor directed a hostile nce toward Dn and asked, "And who might you be?"


    Feeling uneasy, Dn promptly rified, ¡°Hello, Mr. Lane. I work at Ms. Lane''spany. She and I


    had ns for dinner tonight.


    "But unexpectedly, Ms. Lane ran into the Bowens in the restroom, and Mrs. Bowen ended up injuring


    her.¡±


    Though Dn felt reluctant to divulge, keeping silent might implicate him further with Timothy.


    Besides, it was widely known in Nord City that the Lane brothers were fiercely protective of their


    younger sister.


    Upon hearing this, Connor finally grasped the situation. "The Bowen family sure has some nerve, don''t


    they? Assaulting Mia like that! They''re getting way too cocky!"


    Despite this, Connor''s animosity toward Timothy remained palpable. Seeing all his bodyguards lying


    defeated at Timothy''s feet, Connor was taken aback. "Seems like you''re quite skilled, huh?" he


    grumbled. "Get more reinforcements here, now!"


    Connor couldn''t believe it. Was Timothy seriously gaining the upper hand in the Lane family''s territory


    in Nord City?


    Shortly after, over ten additional bodyguards arrived. Despite Timothy''s prowess, he was quickly


    outnumbered.


    As Dn observed from the sidelines, his expression became increasinglyplex. Why was Timothy


    still refusing to leave?


    Did he truly want to risk his life?


    "Stop!"


    Amanding voice echoed from the elevator, abruptly halting the altercation.


    Upon hearing the interruption, Connor nced up, his expression clouded with displeasure.


    Spotting Jason, he immediately frowned and retorted, ¡°Why are you stopping me? Every time this


    Barrett bastard appears, trouble follows Mia. He''s nothing but bad luck!"


    As Connor''s outburst ceased, the other bodyguards also halted their actions.


    Timothy sat alone on the ground, visibly battered with bruises, his shattered sunsses scattered


    nearby.


    Jason approached without sparing Timothy a nce, addressing Connor instead, ¡°There''s a lot of


    attention on the Lane family right now. Causing a fatal incident in the hospital won''t bode well for us.


    "If you wish to deal with him, please find a more discreet location." Observing from the sidelines, Dn


    was taken aback. Wasn''t it a bit too risky to discuss such matters in front of Timothy?


    Nheless, Timothy remained unfazed by Jason''s words, showing no signs of intimidation.


    As a seasonedwyer, Jason was adept at managing such situations, which was why he stepped in


    when he witnessed Connor''s bodyguards brutally assaulting Timothy.


    Regardless of the circumstances, they couldn''t risk anything happening to Timothy there, not even


    leaving behind a single piece of incriminating evidence.


    Jason subtly acknowledged Dn''s nearby presence with a careful nce, silently conveying the need


    for discretion.


    Dn quickly reassured him, saying, "Mr. Lane, you have my word. I won''t mention a thing about what I


    saw. I''m firmly on Ms. Lane''s side.¡± Jason responded with a calcted smile, ¡°That''s good to know.


    However, I''ll need you to sign a confidentiality agreement.¡±


    As awyer, Jason understood the importance of having contractual evidence.


    Meanwhile, Connor''s expression grew darker, revealing his dissatisfaction.


    Hadn''t ude''s associates already dealt with Timothy during their previous encounter at the airport?


    Plus, with rumors circting about Timothy and his entire entourage hastily departing Nord City, it was


    especially surprising for Connor to find Timothy still lingering in Bern City.


    Contemting this, Connor found himself questioning ude''s proficiency in managing the situation.


    Observing the disheveled Timothy, Connor quipped, "Hey, punk, why are you still hanging around Nord


    City?"


    With aposed demeanor, Timothy wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and replied, "I n


    to stay until Ginger has fully recovered.¡±

 Chapter 872

    Upon hearing Timothy''s deration, Connor and Jason''s expressions shifted abruptly. They couldn''t


    help but wonder: Had Timothy somehow learned the truth about the bone marrow donation?


    But then Timothy continued, stating, "Ginger is my daughter too. I have every right to remain by her


    side and ensure her recovery!"


    Connor breathed a sigh of relief at Timothy''s words. It appeared that Timothy was still unaware of


    whether the bone marrow was intended for Ginger or Sage.


    At that moment, Jason sternly intervened, saying, "Mia risked her life to bring Ginger into this world.


    And let''s not forget, it''s been the Lane family''s effort to raise her over the years.


    ¡°You have no right to be by Ginger''s side. If you''re even considering attempting to gain custody of her, I


    strongly suggest you drop that idea right now!"


    Given his experience as awyer, Jason had encountered many divorce cases before, giving him a


    good understanding of men''s thoughts in such situations.


    Throughout this time, Timothy brazenly lingered in Nord City, adamantly refusing to depart from Mia''s


    side. He even insisted that he wouldn''t leave until Ginger had fully recovered.


    Nheless, his true intentions remained hidden. Behind the scenes, he could be scheming to secure


    custody of Ginger.


    Despite this, Ginger and Sage rightfully belonged to the Lane family, and their custody was not up for


    grabs.


    As Timothy steadied himself against the wall, he met the gaze of the Lane family with a steely resolve.


    ¡°I have no intention of contesting custody of Ginger," he asserted firmly. "You have my word on that.¡±


    Yet, beneath his outwardly reassuring words, there was a dual implication. Timothy''s desire for custody


    of Ginger was intertwined with his longing for Mia to return to him.


    In his heart, he yearned for the restoration of his family¡ªhis wife and his child.


    However, Timothy wisely kept those thoughts to himself, knowing that expressing them aloud could


    lead to dire consequences.


    "Hey, Barrett, I''ll give you credit for having some insight, but even if you attempt to pursue custody, you


    won''t seed. Have you forgotten what I do for a living?


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°If I allow you to take custody of Ginger, then what was the point of being awyer all these years?"


    To preempt any potential custody battles from Timothy in the future, Jason had already made thorough


    preparations since Ginger and Sage were born.


    Therefore, Timothy didn''t stand a chance, not even the slightest opportunity.


    Observing Timothy''s attire, Connor felt puzzled. He turned to Peyton and asked, "Wasn''t there a recent


    scandal involving a bodyguard and Mia? Could it be him?"


    Peyton reluctantly nodded in response.


    At this stage, there was no point in hiding any longer.


    Connor''s anger red instantly as he strode forward, gripping Timothy''s cor tightly. "Alright, you think


    you''re clever, huh?" he snapped. Timothy maintained a nk expression as he responded, "I just want


    to stay and see Ginger recover. Nothing more."


    ¡°Listen here, punk! Ginger''s recovery is progressing smoothly. She''ll be healthy again soon. We don''t


    need you pretending to stick around.¡± Jason interjected firmly, ¡°Mia was managing fine before you


    arrived. But as soon as you showed up, she got hurt again.¡±


    With a forceful shove, Connor pushed Timothy back. ¡°I''m warning you, get out of Nord City


    immediately. Nevere back, or I assure you, your life will be in jeopardy next time!"


    Knocked off bnce by the shove, Timothy struggled to steady himself against the wall. He responded


    earnestly, "As I''ve said before, once Ginger has fully recovered, I''ll leave Nord City."


    "Seriously, do you want to end up dead? Don''t assume I won''t take action. Keep in mind, this is Nord


    City, and I have plenty of ways to make you disappear without a trace."


    In a burst of anger, Connor abruptly grabbed a surgical knife and swung it toward Timothy...

 Chapter 873

    Connor''s surgical knife was exceptionally sharp, its edge gleaming ominously.


    Nevertheless, Timothy remained motionless, almost as if he had resigned himself to whatever fate


    awaited him.


    In that tense moment, even Jason found himself holding his breath. With a swift motion, the knife sliced


    through Timothy''s sleeve, drawing blood as it left a jagged tear in its wake.


    Observing Timothy''sck of reaction, Connor gritted his teeth and remarked, "You''re truly tempting fate,


    aren''t you?"


    What a madman!


    Unfazed, Timothy nced at the blood-stained knife, his expression devoid of emotion as he replied,


    "Even if you were to kill me now, my answer would remain unchanged. I won''t leave."


    Enraged, Connor prepared to strike again, but Jason intervened. "Connor, why don''t you go check on


    Mia''s condition? I''ll handle this." Even if they wanted to destroy Timothy, now wasn''t the right moment


    to do so.


    Upon hearing Mia''s name, Connor reluctantly put away the surgical knife. With one final re at


    Timothy, he warned, "Consider yourself lucky today. But don''t think you''ll escape next time."


    After Connor left, Jason fixed a cold stare on the disheveled Timothy standing before him. "Speak up.


    What are your true intentions?"


    ¡°I''ve already told you."


    "We''re all sensible people here, so I trust you''ll be equally astute in this matter. Mia is now the heiress


    of the Lane family, and Ginger is invaluable to us. You should understand that Mia is no longer the


    vulnerable orphan who could be intimidated by your family.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jason''s voice dripped with mockery as he reminded Timothy of his family''s mistreatment of Mia in the


    past.


    Lowering his eyes, Timothy admitted, "I understand. I just want to make things right now."


    "How virtuous of you, Barrett," Jason retorted sarcastically. "But what can you possibly offer to make


    amends? Mia has everything she desires now. What makes you think you have anything worthwhile to


    contribute?


    "Where were you when she suffered at the hands of your family, or when she almost died giving birth?


    Could you endure the suffering she went through? Obviously not.¡±


    It was clear that Timothy couldn''t possibly make it up to Mia.


    A flicker of guilt crossed Timothy''s face. "I was unaware of all this back then. If you hadn''t staged her


    death and taken her away, I wouldn''t have been absent for so long.¡±


    "Enough with the excuses. Why didn''t you take action sooner? Weren''t you the one who suggested


    divorce back then? Your interest only sparked when we finally located her. But let me make it clear¡ªit''s


    toote!"


    Clutching his injured shoulder, Timothy spoke up, ¡°I understand if you don''t believe me now. But all I


    want is for Mia and Ginger to be safe.¡± "You''ve certainly got some nerve," Jason remarked sarcastically.


    Turning to Peyton, Jason ordered, "Get him out of here. Keep him away from Mia at all costs!"


    With that, Jason turned and made his way to the ward.


    Several bodyguards quickly surrounded Timothy, ready to escort him away.


    Peyton approached Timothy with a sense of unease and said, "Mr. Barrett, please don''t make this


    harder for everyone. Your presence here might hinder Ms. Mia''s recovery."


    "Fine, I''ll leave. But I''ll wait outside the hospital. Make sure to keep me updated on her progress.¡±


    "Alright."


    After Peyton agreed, Timothy promptly left the hospital. He understood that lingering there wouldn''t


    bring him any closer to Mia.


    But he wasn''t ready to give up.


    Watching from the sidelines, Dn''s expression grewplex. He never imagined that this bodyguard


    would turn out to be Mia''s ex- husband.


    He was aware that the Lane family heiress had been missing for many years before being found four


    years ago.


    However, rumors circted that she had gotten married and even had children, only toter divorce her


    reprehensible ex-husband.


    Some even alleged that her ex-husband was a lowlife who mistreated Mia, and it was only thanks to


    her family''s intervention that she was able to escape him.

 Chapter 874

    Turning to Peyton, Dn inquired, "Is he Mia''s ex-husband?"


    Peyton maintained hisposure as he replied, "I''m sorry, but I can''t disclose that information. I hope


    you understand the importance of maintaining discretion outside of these walls. Here''s the


    confidentiality agreement for you to sign.¡±


    Dn eventually signed the agreement, although he was already convinced¡ªthat bodyguard was


    undoubtedly Mia''s ex-husband!


    It appeared that Timothy had be aware of Mia''s newfound status as the heiress of the Lane


    family, which could exin his audacious attempt to make amends.


    Nevertheless, Dn was determined to keep this scoundrel away from Mia!


    Meanwhile, in the private deluxe ward, Mia felt as though she had just stepped out from an alternate


    universe she dreamed up.


    In the dream, she relived her experiences in the Barrett residence, including her marriage to Timothy


    and the mistreatment she endured there.


    Like a flickering strobe light, fragments of memories raced through Mia''s mind, swiftly passing by.


    In the past, Mia had caught glimpses of these fragments in her dreams. However, they had always


    remained disjointed,cking any cohesive narrative, and she hadn''t felt personally affected.


    This time, however, was different. She was ovee with deep distress.


    Finally awakening from her slumber, Mia opened her eyes and found herself staring at the ceiling of the


    hospital room.


    As she sat up to wipe her eyes, she noticed that tears had dampened a small patch of her pillow.


    At that moment, a flood of memories from her time in the Barrett family rushed back to Mia.


    Her emotions became profoundlyplex at that instant. Over the past four years, she had forgotten


    everything about her time in the Barrett residence.


    Her family had only alluded to her unhappiness there, yet she remained unaware of the details of her


    time there.


    Now, however, everything came rushing back to her.


    Mia swiftly wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, her demeanor turning somber.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thankfully, Mia emerged unscathed from the ident four years ago, and her children were also


    unharmed.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have hesitated to hold the Barrett family ountable.


    As Mia contemted Timothy''s role as her bodyguard, a cold expression briefly crossed her face.


    Indeed, men could be pathetic.


    In the past, when Mia had feelings for Timothy, he showed no interest in her, going as far as seeking a


    divorce and kicking her out.


    However, everything changed after her reunion with her family.


    "Mia, you''re awake. Do you feel any difort anywhere?" Connor asked as he entered the ward,


    noticing that Mia had woken up. Without dy, he hurried over to assess her condition. "Mia, are you


    experiencing any difort at the moment, like dizziness, nausea, or blurry vision?"


    "Just a slight headache,¡± Mia responded as she gently touched her forehead, noticing a bump. It was


    undoubtedly from Connie''s assault. For all those years, Mia hadn''t dared to retaliate.


    "Mia, please don''t touch it. Your injury hasn''t fully healed yet. It will take a few days for the swelling to


    go down. Are you feeling ufortable anywhere else?"


    Mia pulled back her hand. "No, nothing else."


    "Mia, you''ve sustained a minor concussion and need to be monitored in the hospital for a day. Going


    forward, please exercise more caution and ensure you always have a bodyguard with you. It''s crucial


    not to rely on unreliable individuals for your safety.¡±


    Mia sensed Connor was alluding to Timothy as the unreliable person. With a hint of resignation, Mia


    responded, "I understand. Connor, could you also keep this incident from Dominic for the time being?"


    "Are you referring to your injury or the decision to have Timothy as your bodyguard?"

 Chapter 875

    Upon hearing Connor''s words, Mia couldn''t help but feel guilty. She nervously fidgeted and said,


    "Connor, it''s a long story."


    "Perfect, I have plenty of time to listen,¡± Connor quipped.


    He was also curious as to why Mia chose to keep Timothy as her bodyguard. Did she still harbor


    feelings for him?


    Taking a moment to gather her thoughts, Mia exined, ¡°Initially, I intended to dismiss Timothy when I


    went to the hospital. But I ended up keeping him around as a bodyguard just to see him embarrass


    himself. I never expected him to be so persistent and stay by my side.¡±


    Mia had only wanted to y a prank on Timothy, which was why she kept him around as her


    bodyguard.


    "Mia, Timothy is a cunning man. Don''t let his words deceive you. It might be safer to keep your distance


    from him. What do you say about that?" Connor suggested.


    ¡°I understand, Connor. By the way, where''s Timothy now? Is he alive?" Connor''s response was sharp


    and direct. "Why are you so worried about someone insignificant? Whether he''s dead or alive, it''s none


    of your concern."


    Mia let out a sigh and replied, "Connor, it''s not like I care deeply about him. But he is the biological


    father of my twins. We can''t just wish for his death, can we?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°If Timothy wasn''t the father of your children, he''d be long gone by now."


    Mia felt a sense of relief upon hearing Connor''s words. It seemed that Timothy was still alive.


    "Mia, listen to me carefully. Please don''t let Timothy near you anymore. He brings nothing but trouble.


    Every time he''s around, something bad happens to you. Try to avoid him as much as possible, do you


    understand?" Connor reminded her again.


    Mia raised her hand and swore earnestly, "Okay, Connor, I promise. I''ll make sure to keep my distance


    from him in the future.¡±


    Connor''s demeanor softened as he saw her adorable gesture ofmitment. "Mia, are you feeling


    hungry? I can go grab some dinner for you."


    ¡°I''m really craving those street tacos. Thanks, Connor!"


    Shortly after Connor left, Peyton entered the room, pushing the door open gently. "Ms. Mia, is there


    anything you need?"


    Lowering her voice, Mia inquired, "How''s Timothy doing?"


    Peyton hesitated briefly before responding, "Honestly, the situation isn''t great."


    Upon hearing this, Mia tensed. "My brothers didn''t leave him crippled, did they? Or did they turn him


    into some sort of freak?"


    ¡°It''s not that severe. Referring to him as a freak is a bit harsh, but he dide close to being crippled.¡±


    Peyton proceeded to recount the events outside the operating room. As Mia listened to Peyton''s


    ount of Connor nearly stabbing Timothy with a surgical knife, her emotions became entangled. She


    spoke slowly, "He didn''t even try to dodge?"


    Was Timothy truly unafraid of death?


    After all, given Mia''s brothers¡¯ genuine animosity toward him, they would undoubtedly act upon it


    without hesitation.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Barrett''s skills are quite impressive. However, at that moment, he didn''t budge an inch,


    showing no signs of backing down. He was adamant about seeing you, Ms. Mia. Isn''t that


    commendable?"


    Mia''s eyes betrayed a hint of sarcasm upon hearing this. "Do you seriously find his actions admirable?"


    Peyton paused for a moment before replying, ¡°I mean, considering Mr. Barrett''s status and position, it''s


    indeed remarkable for him to go to such lengths.¡±


    Besides, wealthy and powerful men like Timothy typically had no shortage of romantic options.


    Hence, it was highly unusual for someone of his stature to take such perilous risks, especially when


    their life was at stake.


    Just then, Mia voiced her thoughts, "Love that arriveste is like dyed rain; it doesn''t offer much. It


    reminds me of all the experiences I had with the Barrett family.


    ¡°Timothy never really cared about me back then; he was distant and neglectful. He even handed me


    divorce papers and kicked me out. It''s hard to shake off that bitterness.¡±

 Chapter 876

    Peyton''s expression turned grim instantly. "It seems like you''re remembering everything that happened


    back then. Are you experiencing any difort now?"


    "Yes, I feel uneasy. I want everyone in the Barrett family to face the consequences of what they did to


    me!"


    "Ms. Mia, would you like to consult with a psychologist?"


    Shaking her head, Mia replied, ¡°That would not be necessary. To be honest, I don''t have any


    psychological issues. It''s just that when my brothers brought me back, they were worried I might still


    have feelings for Timothy. So, they made up stories about me having mental health problems.¡±


    Now that Mia had recalled everything, she realized she had never actually suffered from depression.


    She was perfectly healthy now.


    Peyton hesitated momentarily before speaking, "Ms. Mia, Mr. Barrett is still waiting outside the hospital.


    Your brothers had the bodyguards escort him out, but he refused to leave. He insists on waiting until he


    hears news about you."


    "So he''s still lingering outside the hospital?"


    "Yes, he is. How do you want to handle this?"


    ¡°It''s simple. Just let hime in and see me."


    Peyton hesitated again. "Ms. Mia, what if your brothers find out about this?"


    "Don''t worry, Connor has gone to fetch some food from the street stalls. He won''t be back for a while.


    I''ll resolve this quickly and ensure Timothy leaves before Connor returns.¡±


    Mia''s expression turned serious. After four years, certain matters needed closure.


    Without hesitation, Peyton left the room and found Timothy seated on a bench on the ground floor.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He appeared battered and disheveled, resembling a street thug. Naturally, no one dared to approach


    him.


    Upon spotting Peyton, Timothy''s demeanor tensed as he asked, "Is she awake?"


    "Yes, Ms. Mia is awake. She wants to see you."


    "Where is she? Take me to her immediately.¡±


    Observing Timothy''s eagerness, Peyton hesitated momentarily before speaking, "Just so you know,


    Ms. Mia has fully regained her memory and remembers everything about her time with the Barrett


    family. Mr. Barrett, I suggest you don''t get too ahead of yourself just yet."


    Timothy paused, processing Peyton''s words. "She remembered everything?"


    "Yes."


    At that moment, Timothy''s steps faltered, and he entered the elevator in silence.


    As Timothy reflected on Mia''s past with the Barrett family, his demeanor shifted. Straightening his


    posture, he asserted, "Regardless of whether she remembers or not, my decision remains unchanged.¡±


    Shortly after, Timothy entered the hospital room, pushing the door open with a determined stride.


    Leaning against the headboard, Mia observed Timothy''s entrance. Despite four years having passed,


    his appearance remained unchanged, except for the deeper lines around his eyes, lending him a more


    mature air.


    His presence still held a maic charm, reminiscent of days long gone.


    Mia took a deep breath and calmly greeted him, "It''s been a while." Noticing the bandage on Mia''s


    forehead, Timothy''s concern resurfaced. "Does it still hurt?" he inquired softly.


    ¡°It''s bearable," she replied, her tone tinged with sarcasm, ¡°but nothingpared to the anguish of


    remembering everything I went through with the Barrett family four years ago.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry for how I handled things in the past. But moving forward..." "Enough, Timothy. What''s the


    point of saying those words now? I didn''t ask you toe here to hear your apologies.¡±


    Timothy paused, noticing the change in Mia''s demeanor. She appeared distant, detached in a way he


    hadn''t seen before.


    For some reason, her indifference unsettled him, stirring a difort he couldn''t quite exin.


    Even before Mia''s memories resurfaced and while she regarded him as a stranger, Timothy had never


    felt such profound anxiety as he did in this moment.


    After a brief silence, his voice trembled as he inquired, "So, what is it that you want to say?"


    He had a sinking feeling that Mia''s response wouldn''t be what he hoped for.

 Chapter 877

    Mia spoke carefully, "First and foremost, I want to thank you for your bone marrow donation to Ginger.


    However, let''s not forget that it''s also your responsibility as her father.


    "Right now, Ginger and I arefortably settled in the Lane family, so there''s no need for you to linger


    in Nord City. You can just go back.¡± Upon hearing this, Timothy''s throat tightened slightly. ¡°Mia, could


    you consider giving me another chance?"


    Exhaustion etched his face, his eyes heavy with emotion.


    Mia didn''t know how to react to Timothy''s words. "If you had said this four years ago, I might have been


    thrilled.¡±


    Timothy''s heart sank at her words, his voice strained. "But is it toote now?"


    ¡°Yes, itis. I used to hang onto your every word because I cared about you. But I don''t feel the same way


    anymore. So, what''s the use of you saying all this?"


    Timothy felt a sharp pang in his heart, nearly breathless from the ache. He pressed his lips together


    and said, ¡°I want to make things right for you and Ginger."


    "Well, the best way for you to make it up to me and Ginger is to leave Nord City immediately and never


    return to our lives."


    Mia''s words wereposed yet firm, piercing into Timothy''s chest like a dagger, precise and


    unyielding.


    At that moment, Timothy felt as though the air had been sucked out of the room. Mia always had a way


    of inflicting pain upon him.


    Turning to nce out the window, Timothy was startled by the sudden resurgence of Mia''s memories.


    He had been quietly strategizing how to win her over before her memories returned, thinking it might


    improve his odds.


    Meanwhile, Mia couldn''t resist stealing a nce at Timothy''s silhouette as she leaned against the


    headboard. His tall, slender frame remained just as upright andmanding as ever.


    Indeed, Timothy had always been the object of desire for many women. However, Mia was never fully


    epted into the Barrett family even after marrying Timothy. She endured mockery from them, and


    was constantly reminded that she wasn''t good enough for him.


    Her youthful infatuation had left her deeply wounded, nearly costing her life.


    As Mia reminisced about the past, her heart ached with pain, but she quickly regained herposure.


    With her brothers by her side, she felt invincible.


    As long as Timothy couldn''t separate her from Ginger and Sage, Mia remained unfazed.


    Breaking the silence, Mia spoke up, "Connor will be back soon. You should leave.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, deep down, Timothy was still unwilling to surrender. Addressing Mia, he softly uttered, "Take


    care."


    "Timothy, some things can''t be forced. Remember? Those were your words to me before. I hope you


    understand that.¡±


    Pausing by the doorway, Timothy cast a nce back at Mia. ¡°Is Ginger also being treated at this


    hospital?"


    Mia''s guard went up at the mention of Ginger. "Ginger isn''t here." "This is the Lane family''s private


    hospital, isn''t it? How is it possible that Ginger isn''t here? Mia, what else aren''t you telling me?"


    Timothy had just confirmed downstairs that this was indeed the Lane family''s private hospital.


    How could Ginger be anywhere else?


    At this juncture, Timothy couldn''t shake the nagging feeling that something wasn''t right, though he


    couldn''t pinpoint exactly what it was. Mia regarded him calmly. "Regardless, Ginger is receiving


    treatment, and thus far, everything is progressing smoothly. Once Ginger''s treatment concludes, I will


    make arrangements for you to see her." "Mia, that''s not what you said yesterday."


    Mia paused, her mind wandering back to the shopping trip she had gone on with Timothy. "Back then, I


    hadn''t fully regained my memory, so..."


    "So, your previous words didn''t count?"


    Timothy took out the small toy he had bought with his 50-dor wage from his pocket, his voice calm as


    he presented it. "Look, I''ve already purchased Ginger''s gift. I must see her."


    Mia was momentarily taken aback by the sight of the toy in his palm. ¡°The only reason I agreed earlier


    was because my brothers hadn''t discovered you yet. But now that they know you''re here, do you


    honestly think I can still take you to see Ginger?"


    "Mia, you''re just finding excuses. Are you worried about me seeing Ginger because you''ve been


    deceiving me all along? Was my bone marrow donation even meant for Ginger? Is she really ill?"

 Chapter 878

    Mia''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing Timothy''s spections. Since when did he be so astute?


    Underneath the covers, Mia''s grip tightened, though she maintained aposed exterior. "Yes, it''s


    true, your bone marrow was intended for my child. I''ve been honest about that.¡±


    However, the truth was that Timothy''s bone marrow wasn''t meant for Ginger; it was for her son, Sage.


    Although Timothy couldn''t challenge her children''s custody, Mia instinctively avoided revealing Sage''s


    existence to him, wary of potentialplications.


    Sensing the tension in Mia''s response, Timothy spoke calmly, "I''m simply concerned for Ginger''s well-


    being. I hope you can understand my position."


    ¡°I''m sorry, but I think it''s important for everyone to show mutual understanding."


    Suddenly, the hospital room door swung open, and a stunning woman entered.


    With a piercing stare, Eva confronted Timothy, "Mr. Barrett, don''t you realize that you''re not exactly


    weed by the Lane family?


    "Yet, here you are, shamelessly trying to cling to Mia. Consideration doesn''t seem to be your forte,


    does it?"


    At the sight of Eva, Mia''s heart skipped a beat. Eva''s arrival meant that Dominic was possibly privy to


    everything.


    If Dominic were to find out that Timothy was here, Timothy could face serious consequences.


    However, Mia noticed that Eva had arrived alone, carrying a food container, with no sign of Dominic.


    This realization eased Mia''s anxiety momentarily, and she nervously inquired, "Eva, what brings you


    here?"


    After all, hadn''t Connor mentioned he was going out to fetch dinner for her?


    Approaching Mia, Eva exined, "Connor had to rush to the hospital for an emergency surgery, so he


    asked me toe over.


    ¡°If he hadn''t called, I wouldn''t have known about any of this. How long were you nning to keep me in


    the dark?"


    Were it not for Connor''s call, Eva wouldn''t have been aware that Mia was hospitalized due to a


    concussion caused by Connie, let alone the fact that Timothy was serving as Mia''s private bodyguard.


    What on earth was going on?


    Mia yfully stuck out her tongue and replied, "Eva, I didn''t mean to hide all of this from you. It didn''t


    seem like a big deal, and I thought I could handle it myself."


    ¡°If you thought you could manage it, why did you end up in the hospital with a concussion?" Eva


    replied, gesturing toward Mia''s forehead.


    Mia could only offer a sheepish smile, attempting to deflect the conversation with a hint of cuteness.


    ncing at Timothy, Eva couldn''t ignore the injuries evident on his body, clearly the aftermath of a


    physical altercation.


    There was no need to specte about who had inflicted those wounds. With aposed demeanor,


    Eva said, "Mr. Barrett, would you mind stepping outside for a private conversation?"


    "Eva, what''s the matter? I already instructed him to leave Nord City immediately.¡± Mia interjected.


    As Mia''s words trailed off, Timothy, seated across from her, retorted bluntly, "I never agreed to that."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    With a roll of her eyes, Mia quipped, "Mr. Barrett, do you think this is Bern City? If Dominic discovers


    you''re here, you''ll be in serious trouble! Even if you''re Ginger''s father, there won''t be any special


    treatment!" "Alright, alright, Dominic isn''t a mobster, he wouldn''t go to such extremes,¡± Eva intervened,


    stepping forward. She then turned to Timothy and said, "Come with me."


    Mia could only watch helplessly as Timothy and Eva exited the hospital room. She sat on the edge of


    the bed, her expression gradually turning solemn.


    In truth, Mia had only recently regained her memories, and she hadn''t fully processed her feelings for


    Timothy yet.


    She hadn''t expected to genuinely like Timothy all those years ago. After all, Mia had never experienced


    what it was like to have feelings for a man, especially when Timothy hadn''t even noticed her back then.


    He had even initiated their divorce because of that impostor, Maya. Outside the hospital room, Eva


    observed Timothy closely. It was evident to her that he was exactly the type of person Mia was


    attracted to.


    Deciding to be straightforward, Eva said, "Mr. Barrett, let me cut to the chase."


    Timothy responded respectfully, "Please, go ahead.¡±


    "Mr. Barrett,¡± Eva began, "do you love Mia?"

 Chapter 879

    Upon hearing Eva''s words, Timothy froze in ce, his eyes momentarily betraying his bewilderment.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Love?


    The notion had never crossed his mind before.


    ¡°Timothy, your silence speaks volumes. It''s clear that Mia doesn''t hold a special ce in your heart. So


    why do you keep entangling yourself with her?"


    Eva''s calm voice effortlessly cornered Timothy, leaving him with no escape.


    Timothy remained rooted on his spot, realizing he was trapped with no way out.


    In that instant, he felt even more vulnerable than when he was surrounded and attacked by those


    bodyguards earlier.


    Though his throat moved, Timothy couldn''t manage to utter a single word in response.


    With a faint smile ying on her lips, Eva observed, "Since you don''t love Mia, there''s no need to keep


    up this facade. Gaining custody of Ginger is an unattainable goal for you, and if your heart isn''t in it,


    why bother? After all, wasn''t it you who filed for divorce?"


    Tiny droplets of sweat began to form on Timothy''s forehead as he faced Eva''s probing questions,


    unsure of how to respond.


    He knew that any attempts to defend himself now would be futile.


    "Mr. Barrett, it''s time for you to leave. There''s no ce for you here," Eva dered.


    As she turned away, Timothy''s voice broke the silence. "She''s always been in my heart.¡±


    "Mr. Barrett, merely having her in your heart isn''t enough. Do you truly love her, or is it just your guilt


    speaking?"


    Eva''s interrogation left Timothy with nowhere to turn to, forcing him to confront his true feelings.


    Timothy''s voice lowered,den with uncertainty. ¡°I''m not even sure what love truly means. Mia, she''s...


    she''s different to me. If this is what love feels like..."


    "Mr. Barrett, love doesn''t entertain ¡°ifs''," Eva interjected firmly, her gaze unwavering. "If you don''t truly


    love Mia, then you have no right to involve yourself in her life. As her family, please understand our


    wish to safeguard her heart. It''s about mutual respect, isn''t it?"


    At that moment, Timothy felt like a defeated soldier, standing forlornly in ce.


    Eva''s words had indeed struck a chord within him.


    Timothy''s gaze remained fixed on the hospital room door. Nheless, he couldn''t muster the courage


    to push it open and step inside. Meanwhile, Eva entered the hospital room and immediately sensed the


    heavy burden of guilt written across Mia''s expression.


    "Did you overhear our conversation just now?" Eva spoke up.


    Mia responded awkwardly, "What conversation? I couldn''t hear anything from here."


    "Stop pretending. Your shoe fell off by the door!" Eva replied, nudging Mia''s shoe away.


    As Mia''s gaze fell upon the discarded shoe, she knew she had been caught red-handed.


    Seated on the hospital bed, Mia inquired, "Eva, why did you ask him that question?"


    "What question?"


    Mia hesitated before continuing, "You know, the one about whether he loves me or not."


    "Why not? Can''t I ask him that?"


    ¡°It''s just... it''s embarrassing. We''ve been divorced for so many years, and now you''re asking him if he


    loves me. It makes it seem like I still have feelings for him or something.¡±


    Mia had anticipated Eva scolding Timothy, so she was taken aback when Eva posed the question


    about his love for her.


    This question caught her off guard.


    Setting the food container before Mia, Eva met her gaze and inquired, "Why are you getting so worked


    up?"


    "Worked up? Me?" Mia hesitated, her hand clutching the te. "I just find it awkward that you asked


    him that question, that''s all.¡±


    "Mia, you''ve never been so hung up on a question before. What''s gotten into you today?"


    Mia confessed, "Eva, I''ve regained my memories. I remember everything from before.¡±


    "What? Is it because of the concussion?"


    Mia nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, but even before the concussion, I''ve been gradually recalling bits and


    pieces of my past. I understand why you had the hypnotherapist erase those memories for my well-


    being, but at this point, I no longer care.¡±

 Chapter 880

    "Are you truly not bothered by it anymore?" Eva asked.


    Mia responded earnestly, ¡°That''s right. Now, I''m livingfortably as the heiress of the Lane family,


    with everything I desire at my fingertips. How could I possibly care about a worthless ex-husband?"


    ¡°It''s good that you''ve reached that perspective. You heard Timothy earlier¡ªhe''s not motivated by love


    for you.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Perhaps it''s his guilt regarding Ginger that drives him to cling to you, seeking to make amends. These


    are just empty words from a man. Hear them out, but don''t let them weigh on your heart," Eva advised.


    Gripping her fork, Mia''s gaze drifted downward as she softly replied, "I understand.¡±


    For four years, Mia had been aware that Timothy didn''t love her.


    Now, she certainly wouldn''t assume that Timothy stuck around out of affection for her.


    "Mia, men like Timothy aren''t quick to fall in love. Those entrenched in the ruthless world of business


    often have their hearts hardened by their ambitions. Sincerity is amodity they''ve long since traded


    away," Eva reminded her.


    Mia suddenly looked up, her expression sincere as she inquired, "And what about Dominic?"


    If her memory served her right, Dominic was also a businessman. Following Mia''s question, Eva


    paused briefly before borating, "Dominic is a different case altogether. While men like him mayck


    sincerity, once they do fall for someone, it''s amitment for life. "Winning their genuine affection is no


    small feat. They may be drawn or intrigued by a woman, but that alone isn''t sufficient to earn their true


    love," Eva exined patiently.


    Mia was curious. "So, what would be enough, then?"


    "You''d need to push them to the brink, shatter their hearts, and have them willingly sacrifice everything


    for you. Only then can you be certain that they''ve truly fallen in love with you."


    As Eva''s words trailed off, she gazed at Mia with astonishment. "Mia, you''re not thinking about Timothy,


    are you?"


    "No, absolutely not. I was just asking,¡± Mia replied firmly. "After all, Timothy and I parted ways four


    years ago."


    As Mia savored her meal, Eva''s words echoed in her mind.


    The notion lingered in Mia''s thoughts¡ªwhen a man like Timothy was in love with a woman, he''d be


    prepared to go to any lengths for her.


    Still, Mia found it difficult to picture Timothy losing his rationality for a woman.


    After finishing her meal, Mia turned to Eva and said, "I can manage on my own here in the hospital.


    Eva, you should head back before Dominic finds out."


    Mia was adamant about keeping her predicament hidden from Dominic! ¡°But I''m concerned about you


    being alone at the hospital,¡± Eva objected.


    "I''ll text my brothers and ask them toe keep mepany,¡± Mia reassured her.


    Ultimately, Eva couldn''t refuse Mia''s request and reluctantly left the hospital.


    As for Timothy, Eva decided it was best to leave him out of the conversation for the time being.


    After all, matters of the heart were something Mia needed to address on her own.


    After finishing her meal, Mia settled onto the bed, feeling the soreness of the bump on her head.


    She had nned to visit Sage the next day, but feeling self-conscious about her injury, she decided


    against it.


    In her mind, Mia could almost envision Sage''s disapproving expression, scolding her for her


    clumsiness.


    As Miay in bed, sleep continued to elude her. Instead, thoughts of Laura, still unconscious in her


    hospital bed, consumed her mind, fueling her worry.


    The reason Mia and Timothy had crossed paths on Xanier Ind was because Timothy was there to


    auction off reishi mushrooms.


    As Mia closed her eyes, her thoughts wandered back to the events of the ill-fated party four years ago


    on Xanier Ind.


    Someone had mentioned that Laura wanted to speak with her in private, so Mia made her way to the


    bedroom to find her.


    However, Mia was suddenly ambushed from behind, causing her to lose consciousness.


    In the fleeting moments before cking out, Mia managed to grab hold of the assant''s ankle. It was


    evident from the high heels that the attacker was a woman.


    Additionally, Mia vividly remembered noticing a butterfly tattoo on the assant''s ankle.

 Chapter 881

    Mia''s eyes shot open. She finally remembered!


    That tattoo was exactly the same as the one on Luna''s ankle!


    Mia propped herself up in bed, wondering, "Did Luna attack me in the bedroom and frame another


    person?"


    Dana was the culprit caught and Mia knew that Dana had always hated her.


    When Mia connected the dots, things started to make more sense to her.


    It was no wonder Luna suddenly brought over Dana, iming that she had caught the culprit when


    everyone wanted to check the surveince footage.


    Mia failed to smell the scheme back then. Now that she thought about it, something was off.


    Luna surely yed an important role in this scheme.


    Reorganizing the clues in her head, Mia was determined to find out whoever hurt Laura and hold the


    culprit ountable.


    The next day, Mia woke up tired.


    Last night, she dozed off while reorganizing the clues of the incident. The medical staff did their rounds


    in the morning.


    Two nurses were gushing in an undertone, ¡°I heard that there''s a handsome homeless man outside the


    hospital. He''s sleeping on the bench. He was injured, but he couldn''t afford the bills.¡±


    ¡°I''m intrigued. Everyone''s been talking about him since I came to work this morning. Just how


    handsome could he be?"


    ¡°I can tell you that. Do you know the famous actor, Liam Lane? That homeless guy''s of the same


    standard. His haggard appearance just makes him look more rugged and mysterious."


    That was enough for Mia to guess that the handsome man was most likely Timothy.


    After the medical staff left the room, Mia beckoned Peyton over. ¡°Is Timothy not gone yet?"


    ¡°I''m afraid not, Ms. Mia."


    Mia became silent. She thought that Timothy would''ve gone after what had happened yesterday.


    Who knew that he would still be lingering around the hospital?


    "Ms. Mia, should I ask someone to drive him to the airport?" Peyton asked cautiously.


    "Why care so much about him? It''s none of our business."


    Hearing that, Peyton didn''t suggest anything further and averted the topic instead. "The Jones family


    filed awsuit, but they will lose the case because your brother will take the case himself.


    "Also, Mr. Dominic has begun his strike against the Bowen family, but they kept saying that they will be


    joining hands with the Barretts. They im that they will take revenge on us once they start working


    with the Barrett family.¡±


    Mia arched her brow. "Is this the best the Bowens can do? I wonder if they can still be this confident if


    they see Timothy wandering around the hospital like a homeless man."


    Mia nced at Peyton. "I think you should ask someone to send Timothy back. I can''t stand what the


    Bowen family are doing.¡± Perhaps, Timothy could shed light on why the Bowen family started such a


    bold counter.


    She looked forward to seeing the Bowens getting humiliated.


    Peyton headed downstairs only to return to Mia immediately again. "Mr. Barrett rejected my offer. He


    doesn''t want to go to the airport.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "You can call someone to knock him out and take him there. Easy." "But we''re in the hospital. People


    are watching, there are eyes everywhere. If something like that happens, it''ll affect the hospital''s


    reputation.¡±


    In fact, the Lane family ran this hospital.


    Mia became silent because Peyton had a point.


    Connor came to the hospital in the afternoon.


    "Mia, I saw the results. You can be discharged now. As for the swollen part on your forehead, it''ll take


    time to heal,¡± he assured.


    Her fingers reached the bump on her head and she drew a sharp breath. "I''ll make sure the Bowens


    pay for this."


    She suffered from a concussion and almost had her face ruined!


    She vowed to make the Bowen family beg on their knees one day! ¡°You don''t have to do that. They''ll


    announce bankruptcy soon. Dominic has made his moves. As for the Jones family, Jason''s got you


    covered. They''ll lose thewsuit for sure. That man will be sent to prison soon.¡±

 Chapter 882

    Mia propped her chin up. "I was wondering what to do with them. If you guys take it upon yourselves to


    handle the matter, what is there left for me to do then?"


    It felt better to do it herself than to have someone else do the work for her.


    Due to her capable brothers, she often felt useless because there was nothing for her to do; her


    brothers would always teach those bad guys a lesson in her stead!


    Connor ruffled her hair. "Mia, you''re our sister. It is normal for us to want to deal with this kind of


    matters for you. All you have to do is be the Lane family''s princess, free from woes. No one can bully


    you. Only you can bully others."


    Her family''s love for her knew no limits.


    It was fortunate that she didn''t grow up spoiled.


    Connor withdrew his hand, although he hadn''t had enough of patting her head. "I heard that the


    Bowens are going to work with the Barretts to confront us. Is that right?"


    Noticing the hostility in his tone, she coughed. "I asked Timothy about it, but he doesn''t know anything


    about this. It could be an independent decision from his subsidiary in Nord City. However, the


    subsidiary only works on small projects with the Bowen family. It''s not enough to confront us. I think


    they''re bluffing.¡±


    "Mia, do you believe in Timothy''s words?"


    "Me believing his words or not isn''t the main point. The main point is, they''ve never met Timothy before


    at all. Timothy saw the Bowens when he was working as my bodyguard. None of them could recognize


    him, so we have reasons to believe that they''re lying about working together with the Barretts."


    Connor snorted. "But this is the Barrett Group we''re talking about. Timothy must have something to do


    with this."


    Connor thought that as long as the Barrett family was involved in all of this, Timothy had to be


    responsible!


    At this point, Mia didn''t know what to say anymore.


    Then, Connor received a call from the hospital.


    When the call ended, he gave her an apologetic look. "Mia, I wanted to apany you for the


    discharge procedures, but I have a patient to check on in the hospital. You can sign the documents and


    go home. Eva said she made something nice for you."


    "Don''t worry, Connor. I can do it myself. Go ahead."


    After Connor left, Mia asked Peyton to sign the discharge documents. Mia didn''t want to stay in the


    hospital.


    She got changed and went to the first floor. From the corner of her eye, she saw a fewdies


    surrounding Timothy.


    She stopped in her tracks, not expecting him to be this popr in the hospital.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    One of thedies said, "If you agree to be my boyfriend, I can pay your medical bills."


    ¡°You look handsome. Any ns to be a model?"


    "Someone uploaded a clip of you online. You''re viral right now. Would you like to debut as an actor?


    You can earn a lot from acting.¡±


    Timothy frowned at them. "I''m not interested and I don''t need money." "What do you mean? You''re hurt


    and you can''t even afford the medical bills."


    ¡°I know, right? Here''s my business card. Give it a thought. You can sign a contract with us to be a


    celebrity. We can give you a house and a car immediately. We have everything for you."


    Thedies were testing his patience. He stood up, intending to leave but the crowd didn''t let him.


    "Excuse me, make way, please. He''s mine."

 Chapter 883

    A pair of big sunsses was covering Mia''s face as she strode over in heels.


    The people surrounding Timothy retreated backward.


    One of thedies looked at her. "Are you trying to flirt with him too? Get in line."


    Anotherdy chimed in, "Learn your manners. We came first."


    To Mia''s surprise, thedies started to pick on her.


    She adjusted her sunsses over her nose bridge before ncing in Timothy''s direction. "You should


    tell them if I have to get in line."


    He walked to her side without hesitation. "You''ll forever be the first to me."


    Mia eyed thedies. "Hear that? Leave, now."


    One of thedies didn''t give up. "Even if you don''t have to get in line, we have the right to call for a fair


    competition. And I think you''re misunderstanding something, miss. We''re not here to steal your man.


    We''re trying to offer him the opportunity to be a star.


    "It doesn''t matter what kind of rtionship you have with him. I''m trying to convince him to sign with our


    company so that he can debut as a star. He''ll hit it big!"


    Anotherdy added, "Yes, it''s a golden opportunity for the both of you to earn big."


    Mia quipped, "Save it. He''s going to sign with the entertainmentpany under Lane Group."


    "The entertainmentpany under Lane Group?"


    "Correct. Smallpanies like yours offer only very contracts. Don''t humiliate yourself in public.¡±


    Mia could easily tell what kind of game they were ying.


    Although they imed that they were an entertainmentpany, many people were forced to sign a


    very contract and be employees ving away regardless of their fame in order to bring in as


    much profit as possible for thepany.


    The other party assumed that Mia worked for Lane Group and ran away, and so did the others.


    After all, no one came second before Lane Group.


    Now that they were alone, Mia teased him, ¡°I''m surprised by your poprity. Not even your pitiful looks


    can hide your unspoken charm.¡± Timothy was indeed charming. Mia admitted that.


    Wrinkles creased over his shirt and there were bloodstains dried over his shoulders.


    As a neat freak, he would always maintain his hygiene. It was her first time seeing him in such a


    haggard state.


    Her gazended on the wound on his shoulder. It seemed to be bandaged. "I thought you didn''t have


    money. Who gave you the bandage?"


    "A nurse.¡±


    Her brows arched. "You sure are popr, huh? Even the nurse treated you for free.¡±


    He was silent for a moment. ¡°They were afraid that I might die in the hospital and bring trouble.¡±


    Romance was definitely not his cup of tea.


    It was obvious that the nurse had noticed his good looks and decided to tend to his wound for free. Yet,


    he didn''t ept her feelings.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Mia blurted, ¡°Long story short, I did that not because of you. Also, you have to return to Bern City as


    soon as possible. Return to your position as the president of Barrett Group and find out which idiot


    decided to coborate with the Bowen family."


    The Bowens had been spreading rumors about their impending coboration with the Barrett Group.


    There were people who believed in it too.


    "I said, I won''t leave until I see Ginger well and healthy," Timothy insisted.


    "Timothy Barrett, you used to be smart. Since when did you be a stubborn bull? We can have a


    video call after your return to Bern City," Mia retorted.


    "No. I want to see her in person in the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 884

    Timothy stared at Mia. "Why are you so worried about me meeting our child?"


    His answer angered her. "Timothy Barrett, if I hadn''t taken you in as my bodyguard, you wouldn''t even


    have the chance toe close to my child. Let alone see her. I wouldn''t even let you have a video call


    with her. Stop crossing the line."


    As soon as she finished, a man chimed in, "Mia Lane, why did you hurt my mother? You should''ve just


    come for me!"


    Mia looked back only to find Lewising over with braces. He looked furious.


    "The Bowens are literally everywhere," she thought to herself.


    She sized him up. "You have the guts to confront me in person. And you''re wondering why I hurt your


    mother? Let me talk some sense into you here. She told people to surround me in the restroom and hit


    me till I suffered a concussion.¡±


    He barked, ¡°That''s because your bodyguard hit me first. She went up to you to settle the score.¡±


    "And because your mother hit me, my brothers are going to deal with her. It''s fair, don''t you think so?"


    she retorted.


    Using his family as his backer? She could do the same too.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Lewis was almost convinced by her words.


    He gritted his teeth. "But my mother is still in the emergency room. The doctor even told me that her life


    was in danger! She had a lot of stitches because she was hit on the head.¡±


    Mia spread her arms nonchntly. ¡°Why are you telling me this? I didn''t do it. Look for the right person


    who did it."


    ¡°I know your family did it." Lewis then shifted his gaze to Timothy. ¡°This bodyguard was the one who hit


    me, wasn''t he? Nice to see him here. I''ve been looking all over for him. I''m going to teach him a lesson


    today. Boys, show him how it feels to be toothless!"


    Mia couldn''t believe her ears. ¡°Lewis, do you really not know him?" Lewis seemed unbothered by Mia''s


    question. ¡°Do I have to know who a poor bodyguard is? It''s time for him to remember who I am. I''m the


    one who''ll beat him up until he loses all his teeth and bes disabled. I will let him know what hell


    feels like."


    ¡°I''m impressed by your guts.¡± Mia pped her hands.


    He mocked, "Don''t get ahead of yourself. Barrett Group is going to clinch a contract with us tomorrow.


    Then, we''ll confront your family together and hog yourpanies. When that happens, you won''t even


    have the chance to warm my bed.¡±


    Mia''s expression turned grim when she heard that.


    Before she could retort, Timothy stepped forward and shielded her. With a rigid expression, he


    questioned, "Barrett Group is going to coborate with your family to confront the Lane family?"


    "Yup. Heard of Barrett Group? It''s owned by the richest family in Bern City. Once we work together, I''ll


    make sure to make you fall from grace. And her too!"


    Timothy retorted coldly, "Who from Barrett Group wants to coborate with you? Give me the name and


    position." He wondered who had the guts to do such a thing.


    "Why so many questions? You''re just a penniless bodyguard. This is a game between the rich.


    Someone poor like you wouldn''t know anything about it. Stop acting as if you''re the president of Barrett


    Group."


    Mia tilted her head. "Well, he could be."

 Chapter 885

    "What a joke. How could a penniless bodyguard be the president of Barrett Group? If he''s the president


    of Barrett Group, I''ll swallow the contract,¡± Lewis chided.


    Timothy smirked. "That won''t be enough.¡±


    Lewis rolled his eyes, "Oh lord, do you seriously think that you''re the president of Barrett Group?


    Enough already. You won''t be able to handle the consequences, dude.¡±


    Mia quipped, "Don''t forget whose territory this is. If you cause trouble here, you are the one who won''t


    be able to handle the consequences.¡± With a wave from Peyton, a group of bodyguards swarmed over.


    When Lewis noticed that he was outnumbered, he got cold feet and wanted to chicken out. After all, he


    had already lost two teeth because of them.


    He growled, "Just you wait! Once I sign the contract with the president of Barrett Group, I won''t let both


    of you get away with this."


    How would the Bowen family react when they find out that the bodyguard next to Mia was actually the


    president of Barrett Group? Mia looked forward to that day. Never in her life had she hoped for


    something like this to happen this much.


    Although she wished to teach them a lesson herself, her family owned this hospital. If a fight broke out


    in the open hall on the first floor, it would surely tarnish the hospital''s reputation.


    As a businesswoman, she didn''t want havoc to break out in her hospital.


    Besides, there were many other ways to deal with the Bowens. ording to Connor, Dominic had


    taken action on them too. Therefore, the Bowens couldn''t pose a threat to her.


    Timothy watched as Lewis was being driven out of the ce. Then, he turned to look at Mia. "Give me


    your phone.¡±


    Timothy couldn''t stand how the idiotic Bowen family had spread rumors about coborating with his


    company to go against the Lane family. His reputation was at stake.


    Furthermore, he wanted to find out which manager of the subsidiary decided to coborate with the


    Bowens.


    Mia raised her head, her eyes on him. "Finally deciding to return to Bern City?"


    That would be good news for her.


    His eyes narrowed. "You''re overthinking my actions. I just want to make a call to settle the matter


    regarding the Bowens. Could you stand them making a fuss all the time?"


    She took a deep breath. "Of course I don''t wish to see them spreading groundless rumors out there.


    That''s why I came up to you, asking you to return to Bern City as soon as possible to solve the


    problem. Otherwise, fools like the Bowens will spread rumors that''ll ruin your reputation. People might


    assume that yourpany only coborates with fools like them.¡±


    Timothy responded calmly, ¡°It''ll take only a call from me to solve this problem. I don''t have to return to


    Bern City."


    Mia bit her lip. This man was surely not an easy opponent to deal with. ¡°If you don''t return to Bern City,


    do you think I''ll lend you my phone?" He calmly replied, "Do you think I can''t borrow a phone from


    others?" Of course, he could do that.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He was a sly one.


    Considering his circumstances, he surely could borrow a phone from anyone.


    She countered, ¡°Even if you sessfully make a call, your men won''t be able toe to Nord City to


    see you. Not without my consent.¡±

 Chapter 886

    "That doesn''t matter as long as they can go to the subsidiary to investigate the issue.¡±


    "Why aren''t you going to solve it yourself? It''s causing a big impact.¡± "If they can''t even solve such a


    trivial problem, they should hand in their resignation letters.¡± Timothy''s tone was steely,pletely fit


    for his position as the president.


    He added, "Isn''t this what you want? To solve the matter regarding the Bowens."


    Mia took a deep breath. Needless to say, she wished for the Bowens to face the consequences they


    deserved.


    However, this was the one chance for her to send him back to Bern City as soon as possible! That way,


    she and her kids wouldn''t need to stay under the radar to avoid getting caught by him.


    "But the Bowens looked down upon you and scolded you. Shouldn''t you return to Bern City to teach


    them a lesson in person?" She didn''t give up.


    "This is too trivial a matter for me to show up in person.¡±


    Silence dawned upon her. It seemed like he wasn''t nning to leave the ce.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Her eyes scrutinized his wound and his haggard appearance. Frankly speaking, she didn''t expect him


    to be able to put up with this situation this long.


    She asked, "You''ll leave after you personally make sure that Ginger is healthy?"


    He nodded. "Yes."


    "Fine, I''ll arrange a time so that you can meet her. After that, please leave immediately.¡±


    His fingers slowly curled into fists. "Are you this desperate to get rid of me?"


    Ginger wasn''t the only reason he kept pestering her shamelessly. Mia was one of the reasons too.


    Timothy wanted to win Mia''s heart back so that she would stay by his side.


    "We divorced four years ago, Mr. Barrett. Our rtionship ended a long time ago. You have the right to


    meet your child, and I''ll give cooperation on that. You don''t have to stay in Nord City."


    The emotions churning in his eyes were indecipherable. In the end, he blurted, "Mia, can''t you give me


    another chance?"


    "As I said, you have the right to meet the child. I won''t stop you from meeting her. Didn''t you stay for


    her?"


    "No."


    Hearing that, she had an inkling of what he was going to say next.


    She was observant enough to notice the change in his attitude toward her. However, as Eva said, men


    like Timothy wouldn''t fall in love with a woman that easily.


    So, why was Timothy treating Mia differently?


    Perhaps, because of guilt; or maybe because of Ginger.


    Anyways, love wouldn''t be the reason.


    At that moment, his heart raced. "Actually, I¡ª"


    "Mia," a man called her.


    Mia turned her head to see Nichs. She broke into a smile. "Nick, what brings you here?"


    Did something go wrong with Sage''s treatment?


    The sheer thought of it lifted her heart to her throat.


    He stood next to her. ¡°I have something to settle here. Remember our date that was canceled because


    of a sudden surgery? I''d like to make up for it. Do you have time today?"


    She nodded. "Yup."


    As soon as she said that, she could feel Timothy''s expression darkening.

 Chapter 887

    Mia pretended not to notice the icy stare from Timothy. In fact, she found him annoying since the day


    she recovered her memories.


    If the Lane family hadn''t found her, it would''ve been tough for her to raise two children all alone.


    Besides, it would''ve been easy for Timothy to win custody of her children, without her brothers¡¯


    defense.


    The Lanes¡¯ power and authority was why Timothy was willing to go as far as putting himself down to be


    her bodyguard.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Mia was clearly aware of the reason behind it, hence the constant self- reminder to keep staying


    rational; she kept reminding herself not to be charmed by his fake persona.


    She looked at Nichs. "I''ll be discharged from the hospital today. Eva told me to eat at home. If you


    have time, fancy having a meal together at our ce?"


    "Sure, I have nothing to do in the afternoon anyways."


    Nichs obviously noticed Timothy, and he was surprised by thetter''s presence.


    The rm in him rang off, as he knew what kind of rtionship Timothy had with Mia.


    Both men were engaged in a staringpetition, irked by each other''s presence.


    Timothy was rmed as soon as he saw Nichs. Timothy knew Nichs very well.


    The man who had an engagement with Mia.


    Timothy''s mood soured after Mia invited Nichs home for a meal. Frowning, Timothy said, "Mia, I


    have something to say to you."


    "What is it?" She looked at him.


    "I have to speak to you alone," he emphasized.


    Standing there, Nichs could tell what Timothy meant, but he kept silent.


    Mia refused, "You can say it here. No outsiders here anyways."


    She noticed the shift in his expression as soon as she said that. Reading his mood was the thing she


    learned best in the past. Obviously, he was angry and she knew exactly why.


    But she didn''t care about it anymore. His mood was none of her business.


    Annoyed, he pursed his lips. "It''s inconvenient because someone else is here."


    "Nick is not an outsider."


    ¡°But he is, to me. I want to ask something about Ginger."


    Hearing that, Nichs suggested, "If it''s about Ginger, you can consult with me, Mr. Barrett.¡±


    Timothy snorted. "This is none of your business though."


    "Why not? He''s the godfather," Mia retorted.


    The idea of Nichs being Ginger''s godfather irked Timothy. "Mia Lane, how could you appoint


    someone as the godfather so randomly? Have you asked for my consent?"


    In addition to the engagement, Nichs being the god-father might indicate the high possibility of


    Nichs getting together with Mia. Besides, Ginger might not dislike the idea of it either.


    Timothy, who had always been prideful, was finally flustered. He had a feeling that he was going to lose


    Mia again.


    Mia mocked, ¡°Who are you to interrogate me, Mr. Barrett?"


    On what ground was he exerting dominance? Why must she ask for his consent?


    Before she could add something else, Nichs said, "Mia doesn''t need to ask for your consent for this,


    Mr. Barrett. You''re the one who doesn''t have the right to make the call.¡±


    ¡°This is between Mia and I,¡± Timothy pointed out sternly.

 Chapter 888

    Nichs stepped forward. "I was the one by Mia''s side when she was having a hard time trying to keep


    Ginger that year. She had to stay in bed in the hospital for a whole month to prevent miscarriage.


    "You don''t know how much she has suffered, so what gives you the right to make decisions when it


    comes to the child?"


    Timothy didn''t back off. "I didn''t know anything about it that year. If I knew what was happening then, I


    would''ve stayed by her side to protect them."


    "Enough. You had your first love with you back then. We won''t buy that, we''re not fools. I''m not going to


    let youe close to Mia or hurt her,¡± Nichs asserted.


    Nichs witnessed how Mia overcame her struggles all these years. She suffered a lot in delivering the


    twins.


    There was no way he would let Timothy intrude into Mia''s life now. Timothy gazed at Mia. "I was wrong


    that year, so I want to¡ª"


    "But I don''t need you to make up for it," Mia interrupted him. "Mr. Barrett, I have everything I need now.


    I don''t need you to do anything.¡± Nichs added, "Money, status, a medical team. Mia has everything


    here. What else do you think you can provide to make up for it? And what rights do you have to do so?"


    Timothy''s words were stuck in his throat.


    Mia pulled Nichs aside. "You have something to do, don''t you? Go ahead. I can wait for you."


    He nodded. "Okay. It won''t take long. Call me if anything happens.¡± Once Nichs left, she looked at


    Timothy. "You should leave too." Timothy, who was walking toward her, stopped in his tracks.


    It took him a while to form a coherent sentence. "I crossed the line with my words. I hope you won''t


    take it to heart.¡±


    "Honestly, I don''t care about this. But you shouldn''t have spoken to Nick that way. You should apologize


    to him."


    "Are you telling me to apologize to that guy?" He looked at her in disbelief.


    Something was stifling in his chest, suffocating him, because of her words.


    Why should he apologize to that guy?


    Mia looked at him sternly. "Because I would''ve suffered from a miscarriage if it weren''t for his help. I


    was able to give birth to my child thanks to him. That''s why he''s the godfather."


    Nichs saved her child!


    Frustration bubbled in Timothy as he fell silent for a moment. "I''ll buy something to thank that doctor.¡±


    "Save it. Just give him the respect he deserves. Ginger has had a weak body since she was born. Itis


    Nichs¡¯ medical team that has been figuring out solutions for her case.¡± Mia had always been grateful


    for Nichs.


    Timothy couldn''t be any more annoyed than he was right now. "There are great doctors in Bern City


    too. You can bring her there.¡±


    Mia arched her brow mockingly. ¡°So you think that''s possible? Timothy, it''s been years but you haven''t


    changed.¡±


    He was that same egoistic man.


    Why must she bring her child to Bern City?


    Back then, she racked her brain just to bring her children away from the Barretts. Now, there was no


    way she would leave her children with them.


    At that moment, Nichs rushed out of the elevator.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He extended his hand to Mia. "Mia, let''s go."


    Right when Mia was going to go to Nichs, Timothy extended his hand too.

 Chapter 889

    Noticing Timothy reaching out his hand too, Mia was baffled. She didn''t expect him to do the same.


    Why did he do that? Was he trying to make her choose between him and Nichs?


    How naive of him. Just what gave him the right to ask that she stay by his side?


    She was different from how she was four years ago.


    Mia merely spared Timothy''s hand a nce before walking toward Nichs. "Nick, you''re done with


    your work already? That''s quick."


    He nodded. "I just went over to hand over a document. It''s nothing big." In actuality, he came to the


    hospital on purpose. He was worried after learning from Connor that Mia was beaten up and


    hospitalized due to a concussion, so he made an excuse toe over.


    To his surprise, he found out that Timothy was at the hospital with Mia. As a man himself, Nichs


    could tell that Timothy had feelings for her. Otherwise, Timothy wouldn''t have be a mere


    bodyguard for Mia. He would have returned to his position as the president of Barrett Group.


    A while ago, Nichs called Connor to ask why Timothy showed up in Mia''s life. His hunch was telling


    him that Timothy was trying to steal her away this time around.


    Hearing that, Mia nodded. ¡°Let''s head home. Eva just texted me, asking me where I am."


    "Let''s go."


    She headed outside the hospital without turning back, ignoring Timothy, who waspletely left


    behind.


    Nichs, on the other hand, turned his head to cast a look at Timothy. Nichs''s gaze carried a


    message of warning to him.


    He was warning Timothy not toe close to Mia.


    Timothy stood there all alone, watching Mia stepping further and further away from him with another


    man.


    His hands balled into fists as he remained in deep silence.


    Although it was the oue he had expected, it was difficult to ept it when it happened right before


    his eyes.


    The voice in his head was screaming at him to wipe Nichs out of this world for good.


    An epiphany struck him¡ªif he didn''t do anything now, he would lose Mia forever.


    The woman, who attempted to cast him as a star a while ago, approached him shamelessly again.


    She asked in a whisper, "Sir, I think you and Ms. Lane ended the discussion on a negative note. Did


    you fail to reach apromise?" "Go away," Timothy said. He was clearly in a terrible mood.


    "Oh, don''t turn the offer down that quickly. Actually, our contract is not as bad as those rumors say. If


    you''re willing to sign a contract with us, we can discuss more about the conditions. I can contact my


    boss to report to him about the situation. Then, we can have a nice discussion together."


    When he saw her fishing out her phone, he reached out for it. "Could you lend me your phone for a


    moment? I need to make a call.¡±


    "Sure." She handed him her phone.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Something about this man intrigued her. That was an imperative tone, but she strangely listened to him.


    She couldn''t quite put her finger on it.


    Again, she studied Timothy carefully while he was dialing a number. He didn''t seem like any ordinary


    person.


    Turning around, he looked at the entrance with a deadpan face.


    The line got through in no time.


    "Hello? Who is this?" It was Heath.

 Chapter 890

    ¡°It''s me," Timothy said calmly.


    Realizing that it was Timothy''s voice, Heath''s body stiffened. "It is you, Mr. Barrett! Where are you?"


    "Where else can I be? Nord City, of course,¡± Timothy responded. "We''ve been looking all over for you


    for a long time. I have toy low in Nord City because the Lanes will send me back again if they catch


    me," Heath exined.


    Heath had been hiding himselftely. This was a stark contrast from how he was treated in Bern City.


    He was treated with respect wherever he went as Timothy''s assistant.


    However, in order to help Timothy win Mia''s heart back, Heath had stumbled upon a rough patch


    recently. He almost broke into tears of joy when he received the call from Timothy.


    Timothy ordered, "Go to the subsidiary. Find out who''s going to coborate with the Bowens."


    "Mr. Barrett, I think we should pick you up first. Where are you? The Lanes are looking for us


    everywhere. If they discover you, they might kill you!"


    ¡°I''ve met them," Timothy said nonchntly.


    "What? You''ve met them? Are you hurt anywhere? Is everything alright? Should I dispatch a team from


    Bern City right away?" Assuming that the Lane family had hurt Timothy as soon as they met, Heath


    thought that they were being absolutely ridiculous.


    Heath had been worried about Timothy, who shouldn''t get caught by the Lanes. He didn''t expect his


    boss to have actually met them already! ¡°I''m fine. Your job now is to go to the subsidiary and find out


    why they are going to coborate with the Bowens. Whose decision was it? Which fool is it?" Timothy


    questioned.


    ¡°I still think that we shoulde to you first, Mr. Barrett. Then, we can go to the subsidiary together and


    solve the issue,¡± Heath suggested. ¡°I''ll go to the subsidiary. You go to the subsidiary now and solve the


    issue.¡± Timothy hung up the call after saying that.


    Next, he returned the phone to the woman. ¡°Thank you."


    "My pleasure." Dubious, she asked, "I bet you''re not someone ordinary, are you?"


    From the conversation, she vaguely overheard the mention of a subsidiary and a coboration with the


    Bowens.


    This wasn''t the kind of conversation a small fry would have. This man was obviously not just an


    average bodyguard!


    Timothy nced at the entrance. ¡°I''m just an ordinary person.¡±


    At least, he was an ordinary man to Mia.


    After he left, the woman suddenly recalled the rumor regarding the Bowen family.


    Rumors had it that they were going to coborate with the Barrett Group.


    As an afterthought, she wondered if this man worked at Barrett Group. On the other hand, Mia and


    Nichs left the hospital together. She looked back at the hospital instinctively.


    He asked, "Is it okay to leave him alone in the hospital?"


    "What kind of problem would there be? He''s a grown-up,¡± Mia answered nonchntly.


    ¡°Your brother said that Timothy is staying by your side to meet Ginger. What are you going to do about


    it?"


    ¡°I''m going to arrange a time for him to visit her at the hospital. She has to y along with me again.¡±


    That should be the best possible solution for now.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    At that moment, she received a call from an unknown number.


    She answered it. "Hello? Who is this?"


    "Mia, is Tim with you?"


    Please bookmark the  website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest


    quality.

 Chapter 891

    Mia''s mind buffered for a moment when she heard the voice. "Caleb?" Although she had lost her


    memories, she had met Caleb on Xavier Ind before. She also mistook him for her ex-husband,


    which turned out to be a huge misunderstanding in the end.


    "Yeah, it''s me. I heard that Tim went missing in action after going to Nord City with you. I contacted


    Heath. ording to him, your brothers had taught him a lesson and so they were hiding in Nord City.


    Then, they lost track of Tim''s whereabouts."


    His tone was anxious. He was so worried these days.


    Hearing that, Mia asked dubiously, ¡°Timothy''s assistant is still in Nord City?"


    If her memories served her right, she had sent Timothy''s men back to Bern City.


    Before she sent them back, Jason had locked them all up. She then secretly sent them back because


    she didn''t want anything dangerous to happen.


    Jason didn''t question her actions either.


    Caleb continued, "Then, a few days ago, I read a scandal about you. The bodyguard with sunsses


    looks exactly like Tim! That''s why I called. I just want to know if that''s him."


    Initially, he thought that it wouldn''t take long for the shameless Timothy to win Mia''s heart after following


    her back to Nord City.


    No one expected the Lanes to be this merciless. On the day Timothynded, he was beaten up to a


    pulp!


    All of his men were kidnapped and sent back to Bern City too!


    Then, they lost contact with Timothy. No one could contact him. Worried, Caleb personally traveled to


    Nord City only to catch something off about Mia''s scandal.


    Having been close friends for many years, Caleb and Timothy knew each other like the back of their


    hands.


    That was why he could tell that the bodyguard was likely Timothy, at first nce.


    Mia nodded. "You''re right. It''s him."


    Caleb sighed in relief. "Thank god he''s with you. We''ve been looking for him for a while now. We were


    worried that your brothers would kill him and leave him with nothing. I didn''t know he was still alive!"


    "Since you guys are in Nord City, go to our private hospital. He should still be there.¡±


    "What? Tim is in the hospital? Is he injured? Is it serious?"


    Mia answered monotonously, ¡°He is injured, but he had iting. He kept insisting on staying. He''s


    definitely gonna take a few punches from my brother when they meet each other. But it''s not serious.


    He won''t die. Don''t worry."


    There was no way she would let her brothers have blood on their hands.


    Furthermore, Timothy was the father of her children. Even though he was a jerk, she didn''t wish for her


    children to lose their father at such a young age.


    As a tool, he still had his worth.


    ¡°I''m d as long as he''s alive. I''ll head to the hospital right away. Are you still there?"


    ¡°Not anymore. I''ve been discharged. Take him back once you find him. Don''t stay in Nord City. If


    Dominic finds out that he''s still in Nord City, I can''t guarantee what''s gonna happen next." Mia then


    ended the call. The explicit message should be enough for Caleb to understand what she was implying.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The win-win situation for them would be picking Timothy up from the hospital and taking him away.


    That way, Ginger wouldn''t need to meet Timothy at the hospital tomorrow.

 Chapter 892

    Nichs stole a glimpse of Mia. "Dominic doesn''t know that Timothy''s with you, does he?"


    She nodded. "No, but Eva knows. I told her not to tell him. You know his temper. If he finds out that


    Timothy''s with me, things will be way worse."


    She was aware that Dominic cared for her, but he had a vile temper and impulsive character. She didn''t


    want to see bloodshed happening because of this.


    Nichs noded. "I know."


    Mia reminded him, "Don''t let your tongue slipter. Please help me keep this a secret.¡±


    He promised, "Sure thing."


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    They arrived at the Lane residence. As soon as she showed up, the maids reported, "Ms. Mia is back."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She walked into the posh living room, and soon, Eva breezed out of the kitchen. "Mia, you''re back. I


    made your favorite soup. You should have moreter.¡±


    Mia pulled Eva''s hand. "Definitely! It''s been years since Ist tasted your cooking."


    Eva grinned. "Nichs, you''re here too? Come,e. Let''s eat together. It''s been a while since you


    had a meal here.¡±


    ¡°It is. Been busy with worktely,¡± he replied politely.


    When the dishes were served on the table, Dominic and Nathan returned home.


    They were the only ones joining them for dinner. The others either had work or were as busy as


    Connor, so they couldn''t make it home today. Dominic asked Mia, "How do you feel?"


    Feeling slightly guilty, she replied, "Better. Connor said it''s not a serious concussion. No biggie. I should


    be better after taking a few days¡¯ rest at home."


    He came up to her to check on her. After making sure that she was fine, he was able to have peace of


    mind. ¡°I''m d that you''re fine."


    The next second, his tone shifted to a steely one. "Don''t worry, Mia. I will make sure the Bowens are


    cklisted in Nord City, I''ll make their life a living hell and make them beg for mercy. This is the price


    they have to pay for hurting you."


    Noticing the murderous intent in his tone, she smiled. "Thanks, Dominic."


    Nathan chimed in, "How dare those ratsy a finger on our princess. We should teach them a lesson or


    they''ll take us lightly in the future.¡± Warmth seeped into her as she realized how protective her brothers


    were. It was genuinely nice to have loved ones backing her up.


    Now that she had found her biological brothers and a loving family, there was nothing more she needed


    as of now.


    The Bowens should''ve foreseen what was waiting for them when they had the nerve to hurt Mia.


    After all, the Lane brothers were known to be sister-fools. That was why she said the Bowens were


    fools.


    And who was the idiot in the Barrett family who wanted to coborate with such fools?


    After the meal, Dominic suddenly threw a question at Nichs. ¡°Is your family not anxious about when


    you''ll get married? You''ve stayed unmarried for years."


    Nichs froze momentarily, his eyes darting to Mia. His head went short-circuited as he didn''t know


    how to answer that question.


    Nathan blurted, "I heard that we have a marriage alliance with your family. Is it true?"

 Chapter 893

    "Dominic, everyone''s busy with work nowadays. We leave things like love to fate. That''s old-fashioned


    of you," Mia voiced out, trying to smoothen the conversation over for Nichs.


    Dominic was rendered speechless.


    Everyone could tell that Nichs had feelings for her, but she was too dense to catch it.


    Otherwise, why did he stay single all these years?


    Hearing that, Nichs felt relieved although he couldn''t help the indescribable emotions churning in


    him.


    He was aware that Mia didn''t feel the same for him. That was why he had been staying by her side to


    protect her.


    Did he confess? No.


    Dominic prompted, ¡°Nichs,e with me."


    Although he didn''t wish for Mia to marry those bastards out there, Nichs had been staying by her


    side for four years.


    Nichs was a decent man; he always carried himself properly and was never involved in scandals.


    On the other hand, Mia was worried when Nichs was called out by Dominic alone.


    Did Dominic find out about Timothy''s situation and wish to pry something from Nichs?


    Regardless, she had faith in Nichs¡¯ loyalty. Prior to this, she had asked him a favor and he gave her


    his word.


    He wouldn''t break his promise to her.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    As an afterthought, she calmed herself down.


    Ginger ced her spoon down. Innocently, she asked, "Mommy, is Uncle Dominic going to introduce


    someone to Uncle Nichs?"


    Mia wasn''t sure either. "Maybe? I''m not sure."


    "Mia, what do you think of Nichs?" Eva studied Mia.


    "He''s nice, handsome, andes from a good family. He''s not involved in any scandals either. I bet


    he''s the type to treat rtionships seriously. He doesn''t fall for someone that easily, so he has high


    standards. I don''t think any average woman will be able to catch his eyes."


    At this point, Eva had the answer to her question now.


    Judging from Mia''s reaction, Eva could tell that Mia didn''t have special feelings for Nichs.


    Mia continued, "There''s one more thing, Nichs is very busy with his work. Other than performing


    surgeries, he has to handle his research. He''s a typical workaholic. His partner must understand his


    situation and put up with his work ethic.


    "Otherwise, who would date someone you could only see once every ten days? If you want to


    introduce someone to him, you should take this into consideration.¡±


    "She has a point," Nathan agreed, ncing at Eva.


    From the question alone, he noticed that Dominic and Eva wished to match Mia with Nichs.


    However, Nathan also thought that Nichs was a busy man. If Mia were to be with Nichs, she''d be


    alone most of the time.


    What use would it be to have such a husband?


    Nathan didn''t want his sister to experience this kind of pain and loneliness.


    Catching what Nathan was implying, Eva asked Ginger, "Do you like Nichs?"


    ¡°I do!" Ginger nodded seriously.


    Eva continued, "Do you think he can be a good father?"


    "He is my godfather,¡± Ginger replied innocently.

 Chapter 894

    Only then did Miaprehend the situation. Eva was attempting to match her with Nichs!


    Ginger put her spoon down and scurried out of the dining room, leaving the trio behind.


    "Eva, why did you ask that?" Mia wanted to confirm with Eva.


    "Since you''re asking, I might as well go straight to the point with you. You''ve been single for years and


    you recovered your memories. ¡°You''re perfectly fine, so you can think about your love life now. We


    know Nichs well enough. He has been staying by your side and looking after Sage for four years.


    Dominic and I think that he''s a good candidate.¡±


    "Wait, wait, wait. Hold it." Mia quickly poured herself a ss of fruit juice, taking a few sips of it to calm


    herself down.


    This entire time, she had never once thought about her love life, let alone about the man who had been


    by her side.


    Eva questioned, "Mia, do you not like him?"


    "Eva, Nichs and I do get along well, but I only see him as my brother. I don''t have special feelings


    for him. You''re making this awkward."


    Mia didn''t think of developing the friendship into something else with Nichs.


    "Forget it. I just wanted to ask. No ns on forcing you on it," Eva said. "Eva, I know that you and


    Dominic are looking after me, but I don''t have further ns for my love life. Sage hasn''t fully recovered


    yet and I don''t feel lonely at home. I''m happy with how things are right now, and this is enough,¡± Mia


    emphasized.


    Mia was happy with her life right now. There was nothing else she asked for.


    Compared to the shabby life she had when she was an orphan, the life she was living now was


    something she never would have dreamt to be possible.


    Nathan voiced his opinion seriously, "You''re our princess. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have ns for


    marriage forever. We can look after you for a lifetime.¡±


    Eva nodded. "He''s right. If you don''t want to marry, you have my support. I simply got the wrong idea


    when you returned with Nichs. That''s why I asked."


    Then, Nichs came downstairs from the study room. Mia was waiting for him in the living room.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "What did Dominic talk about? Did he force you to go on a blind date?" "Something like that... "


    Nichs was having mixed feelings at the moment.


    Dominic was actually shooting him with questions back there. If Nichs could pass the test from the


    Lane family, he could be with Mia. ¡°Don''t take it to heart, Nick. I think he was trying to help your family


    by talking to you."


    "What about you? Any ns for your love life at the moment?"


    That question caught her off-guard. "No. As you know, Sage''s body is weak. I''m not in the state of mind


    to think about rtionship matters." "d to hear that."


    His reaction stunned her.


    She seemed to finally sense something.

 Chapter 895

    Mia immediately sensed that something was off. Raking her fingers through her hair, she said, "Nick,


    ignore whatever Dominic told you in the study. They were just kidding."


    It slipped her mind that Dominic must''ve summoned Nichs to the study because of what Eva said to


    her earlier. She was awash in embarrassment.


    Clearly, Nichs hadn''t wanted to develop a romantic rtionship with her¡ªtheir rtionship was


    strictly tonic. Dominic''s meddling was only making things awkward for them.


    Nichs lowered his head and said meekly, "Actually, I don''t think I should ignore it."


    Mia was baffled.


    ¡°To be honest, I was pleasantly surprised with what Dominic told me earlier.¡±


    Mia was stunned. Spiraling in bewilderment, she was at a loss for words.


    As she studied Nichs closely, she seemed to notice a distinctive glint in his eyes. It finally struck her


    that he might have feelings for her. Still, she''d failed to spot anything different regarding his attitude


    toward her. In fact, Nichs was more like a brother to her. Not once did her mind ever stray to other


    possibilities regarding their rtionship. However, his response earlier made her realize that certain


    things had begun to spiral out of her control.


    Nichs¡¯ eyes bore into hers. "Mia, I know you''re preupied with Sage''s illness now. But can we talk


    after hepletely recovers after his treatment?"


    "Talk?" What is there to talk about? It couldn''t be what she was thinking, could it?


    Mia noted the suggestive tone in his words. She was nowpletely at a loss for words.


    She was already feeling quite awkward when Eva attempted to matchmake her with Nichs, even


    feeling a bit sorry for him for dragging him into this mess.


    She knew how hard it''d be on her future husband, because of her brothers¡¯ standards. They simply


    wouldn''t be satisfied with anyone. Little did she expect Nichs to actually have feelings for her, which


    went unnoticed by her.


    Mia faltered and said, "Nick, we''ve always been just friends. Don''t feel like you have to take care of me


    and the kids just because of something Dominic told you."


    She still found it quite hard to believe that Nichs liked her. Frankly, she figured that he only agreed to


    date and take care of her out of respect for Dominic. He never had a crush on anyone before, after all.


    "Mia, do you think I look like someone who''d sumb to a lifelongmitment just because I was


    being kind?"


    "Actually, you don''t," Mia replied sheepishly. ¡°But I''ve always treated you as my brother.¡±


    Nichs sighed. "Well, I haven''t been particrly bold in the past four years. From now onward, I will


    only be with you as a man." He closed the distance between them, staring at her intently. "Mia, I don''t


    want to be your brother."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia was bbergasted. She thought she had made herself pretty clear earlier, but she was still caught


    off guard by his candor. What should she do now?


    Flustered, she said, "Nick, I really haven''t considered getting in a rtionship, and the thought of dating


    you has never crossed my mind."


    "Take your time to think about it. I''m not in a hurry after all," Nichs said calmly.


    Mia was utterly speechless. She could only give him a mortified nod. A smile finally spread across


    Nichs¡¯ face. "Then you should rest early. I''ll get going first.¡±

 Chapter 896

    Mia plopped herself down on the couch after she sent Nichs off. She couldn''t quite snap back to her


    senses, as she''d always regarded him as a brother and had never thought of anything else.


    Eva approached her with a fruit te. "So, how did things go?"


    Mia sprang up. "You knew?"


    ¡°Yeah, we all saw how he treated you the past four years. He might not have been very direct, but he


    can''t hide the way he feels about you." "Are you kidding, Eva? I''ve never thought that Nick would fall for


    me. I waspletely caught off guard. I can''t really handle this."


    ¡°Is it because you don''t think he''s a good person? You did mention that he''s too busy with work," Eva


    asked.


    "No! In fact, that''s not the main reason. Nick''s a really good guy, but I just never thought about our


    rtionship that way," Mia reiterated her intention again.


    Eva suggested, ¡°Why not give it some thought? I think Nichs is quite brilliant.¡±


    Spiraling in turmoil, Mia went upstairs to her room, where she struggled to regain herposure.


    Peyton called shortly after.


    "Ms. Lane, the case against the Jones family brought by Harper has already been brought to court. It''s


    likely for them to lose the case and be imprisoned. Also, I''ve heard that the Bowen family is about to


    close the coboration deal with the Barretts.¡±


    ¡°Is Timothy still in the hospital?"


    "I''m not sure about that. Shall I send someone to check?"


    "It''s fine. Whether he lives or dies is his own fate. Don''t send someone over to keep watch on him."


    Furthermore, she already told Caleb where Timothy was after finally receiving a call from him. Caleb


    should''ve found Timothy by now. In that case, Timothy would be perfectly fine.


    The next morning, Mia received a call from Caleb as soon as she woke up.


    She yawned. "What is it? Didn''t you find Timothy already?"


    A deep voice rumbled from the other end of the phone. "It''s me."


    She sobered up instantly once she heard Timothy''s voice. "Oh, it''s you. Aren''t you supposed to have


    left by now? Why are you calling me?" ¡°You can''t possibly forget about our promise yesterday, can


    you? You said you''ll arrange for me to visit our child at the hospital today."


    His unexpected audacity stunned Mia. In the end, she gave in. "Fine. I''l let you meet Ginger at the


    hospital this afternoon. I''ll send you the hospital addresster."


    Given how unyielding Timothy was, she figured she had no choice but to let him see Ginger, just this


    once. She hung up promptly and called Peyton to proceed with the necessary arrangements at the


    hospital, so he wouldn''t notice anything.


    Mia headed straight to Ginger''s room after she woke up. She was still sound asleep.


    As she stroked Ginger''s face gently, Ginger stirred in her sleep. She woke up with a yawn, looking at


    her drowsily. "Mommy."


    Mia hugged her. "Are you awake? Does sleeping alone make you scared?¡±


    "Nope. I''m a big girl now. I can sleep alone.¡±


    Mia smiled and said, "Right, I need your help with something now.¡± She exined the entire situation to


    Ginger briefly.


    Ginger nodded. "Sure. But Mommy, why are you worried that Daddy will find Sage?"


    Mia fell silent momentarily before she replied, "He''ll take both of you away from me if he finds out about


    Sage''s existence.¡±


    "What if he won''t?" Ginger''s question took her by surprise.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She looked at Ginger and asked, "How would you know?"


    Please bookmark the  website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest


    quality.

 Chapter 897

    Mia scrutinized Ginger, sensing a hint of guilt in her expression. Why did she sound so certain earlier?


    Her eyes bore into Ginger''s as she asked, "Tell me, Ginger. How are you so sure?"


    Ginger fumbled with her fingers nervously as she muttered, "I just know. Daddy won''t take Sage and I


    away from you." He had promised her that he wouldn''t, but that was a secret between the two of them.


    Mia asked, "Who would you pick if you really had to choose?"


    Ginger immediately threw herself into her arms. "Of course it''s you, Mommy."


    A surge of warmth flooded through Mia as she embraced Ginger. She nted a few kisses on Ginger,


    moved by Ginger''s unwavering loyalty to her.


    It seemed like she was merely specting earlier. Timothy hadn''t met Ginger that often, after all.


    ¡°I''ll bring you to the hospitalter. Remember to not blow your own cover," Mia reminded her.


    "Alright, Mommy."


    Mia took Ginger''s hand and said, "I promise I''ll find a suitable chance to let Timothy know about you


    and Sage once Sage gets better.¡±


    She had always wanted to protect her children. However, she also came to realize that her children had


    begun to develop their own opinions, judging from what Ginger said earlier.


    If her children insisted on meeting Timothy, she wouldn''t stop them. Still, all this had to wait until Sage


    recoveredpletely.


    Mia even role-yed a scene where Timothy came to visit after a discussion with Ginger. Given her


    previous experience, Ginger was exceptionally good this time. Her act should be able to fool Timothy.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Eva didn''t suspect anything when Mia used shopping as an excuse to take Ginger out with her after


    lunch. Since she mentioned that Ginger had never received treatment from the Lane''s private hospital,


    she brought Ginger to another public hospital.


    Timothy would definitely be suspicious if she suddenly brought Ginger to the Lane''s private hospital. A


    sessful act required meticulous nning, after all.


    Mia rang Caleb after she settled Ginger at the hospital. He picked up immediately, but it was Timothy


    who was on the other end of the phone. "Where''s the hospital?"


    Mia took a deep breath and told him the address.


    ¡°I''le over right away."


    ¡°I hope you''ll keep your promise after you visit Ginger. Leave Nord City immediately and don''t disturb


    our lives."


    ¡°I will keep my word." Timothy hung up promptly. He would keep his promise, but he never said that


    he''d stay away from their livespletely.


    Caleb nced over at him. "How did it go? Did you get the address?" ¡°Yeah. I''ll get going now."


    Timothy didn''t want to waste any more time. He yearned to be at the hospital now. Apparently, this was


    the only excuse he could use to see Mia and Ginger.


    Caleb remarked, ¡°Tim, you''ve changed a lot. You used to dislike kids, don''t you?"


    He cast a quick nce at the gifts Timothy bought. It seemed impossible for them to fit in a car. Last


    night, Timothy acted like a shopping addict by having nearly bought out the entire baby store at the


    mall. He''d never seen Timothy in such a reckless and impulsive state.


    Timothy got into the car and took out a small toy. He recalled the embarrassment he felt when he only


    had 500 dors to spend at a store back then.

 Chapter 898

    ¡°You''lle to empathize with me once you''ve experienced poverty. I was literally broke, and I couldn''t


    afford a thing,¡± Timothy stated nonchntly.


    He nevercked money. However, the hardship of life finally struck him when he felt humiliated for not


    being able to afford his daughter''s gift. Caleb remembered how Timothy stooped so low to work as a


    bodyguard in Nord City.


    He rubbed his nose. "Well, you''re doing all this to pursue Mia, aren''t you? I told you how it''d turn out


    back then, but you were stubborn. Now you''re regretting it."


    Timothy met his eyes. "What did you tell me back then?"


    "Stop ying dumb, Tim. I asked you whether you liked Mia back then and you denied it. You even


    suggested to divorce her. Now ask yourself whether you regret doing that. Things might have turned


    out differently if you hadn''t mentioned a divorce.¡±


    Timothy fell silent instantly, tightening his grip on the 500-dor toy. He''d never been particrly


    bothered by any gifts before, but this toy hit different.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He said after a long pause, "It''s a shame that I can''t turn back time. You can''t cry over spilled milk, after


    all.¡±


    He never believed in love for the past few decades of his life. He never would have imagined himself


    going to such extreme lengths for a woman''s sake, yet here he was. However, he thought that this was


    what he deserved nheless.


    Noting the tense atmosphere, Caleb shifted the topic promptly. "What do you n to do next? Mia


    made it clear that she wants you to leave right away. Nord City is the Lane family''s territory, and you''ll


    surely get yourself into more trouble if you continue to stay here."


    "Nord City might be wrapped around the Lane family''s little finger, but they don''t necessarily have a say


    in every single thing," Timothy retorted.


    He nced out of the window. He wanted to try his best at the very least.


    The car came to a stop at the hospital shortly after. He brought all the gifts to the wards upstairs with


    Caleb trailing after him. It''d been a while since Caleb saw Ginger.


    Mia was informed once Timothy arrived at the hospital. She immediately instructed Ginger to get


    changed and settled herself in bed while she reminded Ginger not to slipter.


    Soon, Timothy entered the room with a handful of presents. Caleb greeted Ginger swiftly, "It''s been a


    while, Ginger.¡±


    Ginger responded sweetly. ¡°I was sick.¡±


    Knowing what kind of sickness she was diagnosed with, Caleb felt sorry for her. "You''re about to


    recover soon though. Just treat your sickness as a measly cold. You shouldn''t be bothered.¡±


    "Certainly! I''m brave."


    Ginger nced up at Timothy, who was approaching her from across the room. An adorable smile


    spread across her face as she said, "Daddy."


    Timothy''s steps faltered when he heard her. His heart skipped a beat as he swallowed hard, a wave of


    complicated emotions washing through him.


    The fact that he was already a father didn''t faze him before, but things changed once he heard Ginger


    call him her father. Only then did he realize there seemed to be a fluttering in his heart.


    Was this what it felt to be a father?

 Chapter 899

    Mia was surprised when Ginger addressed Timothy as her dad. She''d never thought it woulde out


    from her that easily. That wasn''t what Ginger used to call Timothy back then, after all.


    A pang of frustration shot through Mia when she chanced a nce at Ginger''s expression. She could


    tell that Ginger was very fond of Timothy. She''d always been close with him, be it when Mia mistook


    Caleb as her ex-husband or when she finally cleared up the misunderstanding. Was this the bond of


    blood rtions at work? Timothy went up to Ginger and stroked her cheek. "Are you afraid?" ¡°I''m not.


    I''m a big child now, and I''m not afraid of anything.¡±


    He handed her a stuffed toy. "This is for you."


    Holding the toy, Ginger nced over at the boxes piled up on the floor. "Are these all for me?"


    Timothy nodded. "Yes. You can open them and see which one you like."


    Seeing the clutter of toys in the room, Mia immediately intervened. "Ginger has never been short of


    toys ever since she was born. You didn''t have to buy that much.¡±


    She also noticed that the toy in Timothy''s grip appears to be the one that he bought with 500 dors at


    the mall. It certainly held a different meaning to him, given that it was bought when he was at his


    lowest. Timothy replied calmly, ¡°It''s fine. She can keep the ones she likes and discard the ones she


    doesn''t like."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Mia winced at thevish disy of his wealth. Did he think he could buy Ginger''s affection with these


    toys? Ginger had been treated like a princess in the Lane family ever since she was young; she had


    every toy imaginable.


    Caleb began, "Ginger, let''s unwrap the presents."


    Ginger scrambled off her bed in glee, following Caleb on her way to pick out her presents. Meanwhile,


    Timothy turned toward Mia. "Come with me. I need to talk to you."


    Mia nodded, exiting the ward with him. She knew what he was going to talk about.


    They came to a halt in front of a window in the corridor. Mia nced at him and asked, "You want to


    ask about Ginger''s condition, don''t you?" Timothy nodded. "She looks fine to me. It seems like she''s


    doing well for her recovery.¡±


    A stab of guilt pierced through Mia. The reason why Ginger looked like she was in the pink was


    because she wasn''t even sick at all, thus there weren''t any signs of her ailing. However, Mia simply


    couldn''t tell him that.


    Clearing her throat, Mia answered, "Her treatment has been processing smoothly. Now that you''ve


    seen her, please leave Nord City."


    "Are you in such a hurry to drive me away? Or are you feeling guilty for hiding something from me?"


    ¡°To be honest, Timothy, it''s not that I''m in a hurry to drive you away. I''m doing this for the sake of your


    safety. Do you still want to experience getting beaten up and ending up homeless in Nord City, even


    sleeping on a hospital bench alone?"


    Mia certainly wouldn''t admit that she was indeed keeping him in the dark. She didn''t want him to find


    out about Sage, at least now.


    Timothy took a step forward and chuckled. "So, you do care about me." "Don''t read too much into it. It''s


    not that I care about you; it''s for the sake of our child. I don''t want her to lose their father at such a


    young age."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Mia recoiled a few steps, regaining herposure as she met Timothy''s eyes. "What else were you


    expecting? Do you think I still have feelings for you?"

 Chapter 900

    "Won''t your family badger you to start a family after you''ve been single all these years?"


    Mia was slightly puzzled. What did he mean? Why the sudden question?


    She turned toward him and gave him a look. "Why did you ask? Does this have anything to do with


    you?"


    "I admit that I was in the wrong back then. But now I want to start all over with you."


    Mia froze. She had never expected Timothy to say that to her. In the past, she would have been ted,


    but now she was perfectlyposed.


    "Start all over again?" she questioned. "Going back to how I was treated four years ago?"


    Timothy knew how she was treated back at the Barrett residence four years ago. She definitely


    wouldn''t tolerate it now like how she did before.


    His gaze faltered. "No. That''s unfair to you."


    "It seems like you still have some conscience left, but let bygones be bygones. It''s impossible for us to


    start all over again,¡± Mia refused tly. Timothy wasn''t caught off guard by her refusal. Averting the


    topic, he said, "Where are Ginger''s medical records? Let me have a look."


    Mia immediately grew wary. ¡°She''s doing well with her recovery. Why do you need her medical


    records? You''re not a doctor anyway."


    ¡°I suppose it isn''t too much for me to ask for her medical records as her father, isn''t it? I''ve set up a


    medical team on my end once I found out about her illness. That''s why I needed her records.¡±


    "Save the hassle. The Lane family doctors will deal with Ginger''s sickness. Her recovery is going well


    now, so she doesn''t need any consultation on her prognosis from your team."


    Mia feared that the intervention from Timothy''s team would expose her. "Having more doctors ensures


    better recovery for Ginger. As her mother, I don''t think you have any reason to object,¡± Timothy


    countered.


    ¡°I know, but I believe that Nick will make her treatment a sess. I''ve never worried about this issue."


    Timothy looked visibly displeased upon the mention of Nichs¡¯ name. ¡°You trust him, but I don''t.


    Ginger''s my daughter, and I certainly have the right to be involved in her treatment.¡±


    "Timothy, Ginger and I would''ve died if it weren''t for Nick back then. He saved our lives. Who do you


    think you are to judge his skills?"


    Mia''s righteous stance rendered him speechless. He could never bring himself to exin himself once


    the issue regarding their child and her miscarriage was brought up.


    Timothy''s tone finally softened as he looked at her. "I''m just worried about Ginger''s condition. I mean


    well."


    "And I told you she''s doing perfectly fine. I don''t need any help from your medical team."


    "Fine, I won''t let them get involved. However, I insist on having a look at Ginger''s medical records. This


    isn''t too much to ask for, is it?"


    Mia drew in a deep breath. "Yeah. Come with me."


    Fortunately, she was prepared for such situations in advance. She didn''t expect her preparation to


    come in handy.


    They took the elevator downstairs, only to bump into an acquaintance after they exited the elevator. In


    fact, it was one of the Bowens. Tucked in a wheelchair, Connie pointed at Mia as she hollered, "How


    dare you show up at the hospital! Whether you''re here to apologize or beg for mercy, I won''t ept it."


    Mia was utterly bewildered.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 901

    Mia was utterly bewildered. Little did she expect to bump into Connie in this hospital. It was a small


    world indeed.


    The fact that Connie thought that Mia was here to apologize was even more absurd. Connie''s audacity


    was truly palpable!


    It seemed like the Bowens hadn''t learnt their lesson. They were still as arrogant as always and didn''t


    hesitate to abuse their power.


    Connie had walked up to Mia while she was still stunned.


    Connie hollered, "You''re nervous because we''re about to close the deal with the Barretts, aren''t you?


    Well, it''s toote for you to apologize now. I won''t forgive you.


    "We won''t ept you into our family as well. You used to look down on us, but you''ll have a taste of


    your own medicine now."


    Mia''s gaze darted between Connie and her attendant. "I''d like to ask whether there''s anything wrong


    with Mrs. Bowen. Is her brain injured?" Mia asked nonchntly.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t exin the absurdity of her speech now.


    "Mia, do you think I can''t sense your insinuation? I have a perfectly sound mind now, even after you


    guys schemed for me to be hospitalized after a concussion. My son will definitely target the Lanes once


    he cooperates with the Barretts. You Lanes will pay a heavy price by then,¡± Connie retorted.


    Mia was getting tired of Connie''s threats. Frustrated, she turned toward Timothy and asked, "Are you


    guys really going to cooperate with the Bowens?"


    She thought she''d just told him yesterday to hurry back to Bern City and contact his subordinates so


    they could investigate this matter thoroughly. She really couldn''t stand the sight of the Bowens making


    a fool of themselves every single time. She doesn''t even feel a sense of achievement when dealing


    with their pure stupidity.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Timothy replied coldly, "I''ve already sent someone to investigate this matter. Regardless of what the


    previous team negotiated with the Bowens, it''s impossible for us to work with the Bowens under my


    watch."


    Mia nodded and nced at Connie. "Did you hear that? The Barrett family isn''t going to cooperate with


    the Bowens. Stop daydreaming.¡± Timothy wasn''t a fool either. Why would he still cooperate with the


    Bowens after they''d called him a gigolo right in his face? They might be retards, but he certainly wasn''t


    one.


    Connie snorted. "What do you mean? Isn''t he your bodyguard? What makes him have a say in this?"


    Mia contemted for a while and said, "He''s the one in charge of the Barrett family, so he certainly has


    a say in this. You im that you''re going to cooperate with the Barretts, but apparently, you can''t even


    recognize the CEO of Barrett Group."


    "The CEO of Barrett Group? Don''t tell me this loser right here is the CEO of Barrett Group,¡± Connie


    said, her tone tinged with mockery.


    Mia nodded. "That''s right. You might not believe it, but he really is the CEO of Barrett Group.¡± She had


    expected Connie to be taken aback by this information.


    However, Connie burst into a fit ofughter in the next instant.


    "Mia, I know you''re scared. But still, it''s wrong of you toe up with such a ridiculous excuse to fool


    us. He''s just a broke bodyguard. How could he possibly be the CEO of Barrett Group?"

 Chapter 902

    Connie exchanged nces with her attendant. They wore scornful expressions as they judged Mia.


    Bewildered, Mia eximed, "How could he not be? Haven''t you met the CEO of Barrett Group before?


    Even if you haven''t, wouldn''t you have done a background check on the CEO of Barrett Group since


    you''re going to work with him?"


    Connie replied haughtily, "Lewis has always been in charge of the deal. I believe he has already done a


    background check. Your bodyguard even broke his toothst time. If he''s really the CEO of Barrett


    Group, how could Lewis fail to recognize him? You''re clearly lying."


    Her attendant, Selena, also mocked, "Exactly. He''s nothing but a poor bodyguard. How could he


    possibly be the CEO of Barrett Group? If he''s really the CEO, it''d be impossible for him to work as


    Mia''s bodyguard.¡± Looking at their smug expressions, Mia fell silent. They didn''t believe her at all. She


    stroked her forehead helplessly and asked, "Are you sure there''s nothing wrong with Lewis"


    information?¡±


    She began to suspect that Lewis had been scammed. Or perhaps someone was using the name of the


    Barrett Group to trick the Bowens into working with them. The person might not even be affiliated with


    the Barrett Group at all.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Connie snorted. "Lewis has always been very capable. Given how big this deal was, how could he not


    acquire the necessary information?" "Mrs. Bowen, she had someone impersonate the CEO of Barrett


    Group because she''s scared,¡± Selena remarked.


    Amused, Mia retorted, "You can search for him online if you don''t believe me."


    Connie cackled. "Fine. I can''t wait to see how disappointed you''ll be.¡± Soon, Selena said, "There aren''t


    any pictures of the CEO online. I can''t find anything."


    Mia turned toward Timothy. "Are there really no pictures of you online?" ¡°The information avable on


    the Nord City inte is quite limited, and I also keep a low profile. My photos rarely circte the


    inte, so it''s perfectly normal to not find any."


    Connie sneered. "That''s enough. Quit the act. Since we can''t find any photos of the CEO, that means


    he keeps a low profile. However, this also gives you an opportunity to impersonate him. I''m not a fool¡ª


    I won''t believe a thing you say.¡±


    Selena set her phone aside and parroted along, "That''s right, Mrs. Bowen. He''s just a poor bodyguard.


    How could he possibly be the CEO of the Barrett Group? You can tell from his looks."


    Mia was at a loss for words. She genuinely didn''t expect their insolence.


    ncing over at Connie, she said, "In that case, I''m utterly speechless. I hope you won''t regret it when


    you close the deal with the Barretts.¡± The level of Connie''s arrogance would be matched by the degree


    of humiliation she''d face by then.

 Chapter 903

    "Mia, you''re going to regret thister. We won''t let you and this gigolo off the hook by then. You guys


    will be doomed once the Barrett Group finds out that someone is impersonating their CEO."


    Mia felt like getting back at Connie, but she was at a loss for words. She had made it very clear that her


    bodyguard was actually the CEO of Barrett Group, yet Connie''s denial caught her off guard. Connie


    even used her of getting someone to impersonate Timothy.


    She turned toward Timothy. "What do you have to say now?"


    Now that she had literally spelled out everything for them, it was his turn to defend himself. He was the


    CEO of Barrett Group, after all.


    In fact, Mia was intrigued to find out how he''d stand up for himself. Timothy furrowed his brows. He also


    didn''t anticipate the Bowens" imprudence. He nced at Connie and asked, ¡°The contract is to be


    signed on the day after tomorrow, right?"


    Connie replied smugly, ¡°That''s right. It will be the end of both of you then."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Timothy snapped, "Don''t expect too much. The deal isn''t going to happen.¡±


    "What makes you think you have the right to decide that? You''re just ame bodyguard. Do you really


    think you''re the CEO of Barrett Group?" ¡°I am indeed the CEO of Barrett Group," Timothy rebuked.


    "Still keeping up with the act? Guess what, I will definitely let the CEO know that you impersonated him


    when we sign the deal. The Barretts definitely wouldn''t spare you. Don''t you dare think you can act


    recklessly just because Mia has your back. Even the Lanes have to bow down before us by then, let


    alone a poor bodyguard like you.¡± "Well, I''m informing you that the deal has been canceled,¡± Timothy


    said. "Who said so? How shameless of you to spread rumors!" Lewis barked, emerging from the


    elevator.


    Connie piped up, "Lewis, you came just in time. This poor bodyguard right here is impersonating the


    CEO of Barrett Group, and he even has the gall to say that he''ll cancel our deal. Just how ridiculous is


    that?" Selena also chimed in, "Exactly! I couldn''t find any pictures of the CEO earlier despite searching


    online. So, they took this opportunity to impersonate him. They thought we''d be easily fooled!"


    Lewis erupted intoughter. "Impersonating the CEO of Barrett Group?" He turned to Mia and


    continued, ¡°Do you fancy this gigolo who is full of lies? It seems like you have poor taste, indeed.


    However, I might consider letting the Lanes off the hook if you agree to our engagement.¡±


    Mia was overwhelmed by his insolence. Furrowing her brows, she answered frankly, "I wouldn''t marry


    you even if you''re the only man left on Earth. Just give up. You''re too ugly.¡±


    Lewis was infuriated. He raised his hand to strike her, but Timothy stopped him immediately.


    "She''s mine. How dare you!" He glowered at Lewis.


    "What makes you think you have the right topete with me for her? You''re just a nobody. Haven''t


    you heard of the consequences of defying me in Nord City?"

 Chapter 904

    Timothy shoved Lewis away. A menacing glint flickered in his eyes as he threatened, "I''ll sew your


    mouth shut if you dare to spread any rumors."


    "Why, you! You''re just a broke bodyguard. The nerve of you to act so arrogant! Even Dominic wouldn''t


    dare to speak to me like that. Just you wait. We''re going to cooperate with the Barrett family soon."


    ¡°Lewis, this bodyguard even impersonated the CEO of Barrett Group earlier. Just how ridiculous is


    that?" Connie said.


    "He''s nothing but a powerless gigolo. He''s only impersonating the CEO for the sake of his poor ego,"


    she continued.


    Mia chanced a nce at Timothy. She was surprised that he was still capable of maintaining his


    composure.


    Still, Connie pestered on. "Lewis, you must''ve already performed a thorough investigation on the CEO


    of Barrett Group since you''re working with them, right? You must''ve seen a picture of him before. Why


    don''t you show it to them now? Tell them who the real CEO is. They''ll be mortified.¡±


    Lewis nodded. "Sure. I''m certainly going to expose this gigolo today. Mia, watch how big of a liar he is."


    Mia stifled augh and nodded in agreement. "Fine. I can''t wait to see what the CEO of the Barrett


    Group looks like to you."


    Soon, Lewis produced his phone and began scrolling through his album. He selected a picture


    promptly. ¡°This is the CEO of the Barrett Group."


    "Hurry up and show them what the CEO looks like, Lewis.¡±


    However, Lewis was stunned once he saw the man in the picture. His eyes flitted back and forth from


    the picture to Timothy.


    ¡°They do look quite alike."


    Confused, Connie questioned, ¡°Lewis, what do you mean? Let me have a look." She took the phone


    from him. Casting a quick nce at Timothy after she scrutinized the photo, she muttered, "They''re


    slightly simr.¡±


    Could it be that the bodyguard next to Mia was really the CEO of Barrett Group?


    Selena immediately chimed in, "Mrs. Bowen, don''t be fooled. His resemnce to the CEO of the


    Barrett Group was why he impersonated him in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Lewis, do you have a proper picture of him? Only his side profile is shown here. I can''t make out his


    features,¡± Connie added.


    "Mom, he usually keeps a very low profile. Very few of his pictures are on the inte. In fact, I''m


    incredibly lucky to be able to have one of his pictures.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Mia stepped forward to take a good look at the picture. Indeed, only a man''s side profile was shown.


    Still, it was evident that the man in the picture looked identical to Timothy.


    "Do you believe him now?"


    Connie snorted. "Well, he looks like the CEO. So what?"


    Without skipping a beat, Lewis said, "Exactly. The CEO of Barrett Group has always been in Bern City


    all this while. He''s never been to Nord City. The day after tomorrow will be his first day here because of


    our deal. Basically, this gigolo beside you is a fraud. They just appear to look alike, that''s all.¡±


    "That''s right. He''s only impersonating the CEO because he must''ve seen him before.¡±


    Little did Mia expect the Bowens to be so deep in denial despite having seen the picture.


    In the next instant, Lewis also imed that Caleb, the eldest son of the second most prestigious family


    in Bern City, the Gomez family, would be here as well. He even met him a few days ago.


    Mia arched her brows. "Actually, Caleb is at the hospital now."

 Chapter 905

    No longer able to endure the Bowens¡¯ brazenness, Mia felt a strong urge to humiliate them. She


    thought she''d seen enough impudence, yet the Bowens just brought her an eye-opening experience.


    How could they possibly be so insolent and foolish at the same time?


    The Bowens'' arrogance had left Mia in awe. She wondered who gave them the nerve to disy such


    impudence. Were they unaware of what happened to the Jones?


    Connie immediately retorted, "Mia, you gotta be kidding me. How would you be acquainted with Mr.


    Gomez? You probably only met him once. How would you know that he''s at this hospital?"


    ¡°It''s simple. Caleb just bought a gift to visit my child at the hospital, so we''ve just met. I know he''s


    here."


    ¡°It''s not surprising that you know him. However, that doesn''t prove that this broke bodyguard is the


    CEO of Barrett Group. These are two different things!" Lewis interjected.


    Amused, Mia replied, "Are you feeling uneasy? Caleb is good friends with the CEO of Barrett Group.


    He can prove whether my bodyguard is the CEO of the Barrett Group once he''s here."


    "Uneasy? Why would I be? You''re the one who''s in a tough spot now," Lewis retorted.


    ¡°Lewis, call Mr. Gomez and ask him where he is now. We''ll be able to find out whether he''s really at the


    hospital. It''s no big deal,¡± Connie suggested.


    Mia nodded. "Exactly. You can just call him. Or you can even have hime to this floor.¡±


    "Sure, why not? Do you think I''d be intimidated?" Lewis took his phone out and made a call. The call


    got through promptly.


    Lewis began courteously, ¡°Hello, may I know where Mr. Gomez is right now?"


    "Mr. Gomez''s schedule is confidential. We''re not allowed to disclose such information to outsiders.


    Sorry."


    "It''s fine. Sorry for bothering.¡±


    Lewis cast a smug nce at Mia after he hung up. "Mr. Gomez isn''t even at the hospital.¡±


    Caleb''s itinerary was confidential, after all. It simply wouldn''t make sense for him to pay a sudden visit


    to the hospital. Thus, Mia must be lying.


    As if she had obtained Mia''s leverage, Connie immediately hollered, "Mia, you''ve finally shown your


    true colors! Your bodyguard isn''t even the CEO of Barrett Group, and you don''t know Mr. Gomez as


    well. You''re merely lying for your own sake."


    Her absurd remark threw Mia off. "Why do I have to lie about such trivial matters? Given my family''s


    status, it''s not surprising that I''m acquainted with Caleb. There''s no point in lying."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Lying was unnecessary. With the Lanes being the most prominent family in Nord City, Mia didn¡¯t see


    the need to deceive others.


    Connie rolled her eyes. "That''s not necessarily true. After all, we''re about to cooperate with the Barrett


    Group soon. They''re the number one powerhouse in Bern City. Do you think your family stands a


    chance against us? It''s understandable that you''re intentionally lying out of fear.¡±


    Pompously, Lewis nodded and chimed in, "Mom, you''re right. She''s scared out of her wits now. That


    exins why she had her bodyguard impersonate the CEO of Barrett Group. Come on, as if anyone


    would buy it!"

 Chapter 906

    ¡°Like I said, he''s just a broke, lowly bodyguard! How could he be the CEO of Barrett Group? No one


    will believe you no matter how you put it!


    "Mia, there''s still time to regret this. I''ll consider sparing the Lanes as long as you serve me well


    tonight," Lewis said, his tone dripping with lust.


    Mia clenched her fists instantly. She itched to punch Lewis in his face, and she was on the verge of


    cursing him to his end.


    Seeing how the Bowens mocked her, Timothy immediately snarled, "I''ll call Caleb and have hime


    here right away."


    Timothy had no interest in intimidating others to assert himself. In Bern City, he didn''t have to stoop so


    low to prove his identity. Yet, little did he expect people to mistake him as a poor bodyguard when he


    hid his identity in Nord City. All he wanted was to get close to Mia and his child by keeping a low profile.


    He took his phone out and called Caleb promptly. His call was answered in a heartbeat.


    "What''s up, Tim? How did things go?"


    Caleb offered to spend time with Ginger upstairs so Timothy could talk to Mia in private.


    "Come downstairs now," Timothy said calmly. Without any further exnation, he hung up swiftly.


    Lewis sneered. "Are you trying to deceive us by saying that you''ve just called Caleb?"


    "Yeah," Timothy replied nonchntly.


    "His schedule is confidential, and not everyone has ess to his personal contact. Even I can only


    reach him through his work number, and his secretary is in charge of handling his phone. Who would


    believe you if you im that Mr. Gomez answered your call?"


    "Yeah, even Lewis could only contact him through his work number. What makes you think that you can


    reach his personal number?" Connie chimed in.


    "I was indeed talking to him earlier,¡± Timothy snapped.


    Mia raised an eyebrow. "Just because you''re incapable of doing it doesn''t mean that others can''t.¡±


    "Come on, Mia. Considering his convincing act, I admit that he''s a pretty good actor. Didn''t you start a


    filmpany recently? Why don''t you make him an actor instead? He might even make it big in the


    industry. Why pretend to be the CEO of Barrett Group?" Lewis mocked. Bursting into a fit ofughter,


    Connie added, "How hrious! He imed that he''d just called Mr. Gomez, acting like he''d just asked


    him toe down immediately. A truly convincing act, indeed!


    "Mr. Gomez is the second powerhouse in Bern City, having his wealth spread all around the globe. He''s


    not even inferior to the Lanes. How could your bodyguard just order him around?"


    Lewis stared at Mia. "You''re pretty, but you''re also divorced with kids. Sure, you might''ve met Mr.


    Gomez and talked to him a few times before, but do you really think he''ll do you a favor? Stop


    daydreaming, Mia."


    Mia met his eyes and said, ¡°The truth will be unveiled once Calebes down. You''ll find out whether


    it''s an act and whether I''m daydreaming or not."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Alright, I''m looking forward to it. Will Mr. Gomez really show upter? However, shouldn''t you pay a


    price if your bodyguard is lying?" Lewis peered at her lecherously.


    ¡°You''ll find out who should pay a price once Caleb is here," Mia replied.

 Chapter 907

    Mia felt an unprecedented urge to p Connie''s face at that moment. She waited anxiously, with every


    passing minute feeling like an eternity. Where was Caleb? Why hadn''t he shown up yet?


    With a smug look on her face, Connie remarked, "Mia, your broke bodyguard imed Mr. Gomez


    would be here soon. Where is he? It''s been quite a while, and he''s still nowhere to be seen.¡±


    "Mia, are you perhaps worried about being caught in a lie, which is why you''re saying he won''te?


    Just apologize, and I''ll let today''s incident go. I won''t spread any rumors about your penniless


    bodyguard pretending to be the CEO of Barrett Group,¡± she added, her tone dripping with mockery.


    Mia''s disdain was palpable as she responded, "You expect me to apologize to you? Perhaps in another


    lifetime."


    Connie immediately retorted, "So, Mia, if you''re so confident and unwilling to admit your mistake, then


    where''s this Mr. Gomez your bodyguard promised would arrive? His absence seems to confirm your


    deception, doesn''t it?"


    Connie''s attendant added, "Perhaps they''re concerned about their lie being exposed, so they''re


    deliberatelying up with excuses for Mr. Gomez''s absence.¡±


    ¡°You never know," Connie remarked. ¡°They might just resort to that tacticter on. Let''s just wait and


    see."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Connie and her attendant''s expressions oozed with contempt.


    Mia''s lips twitched in disdain at their words. It was evident that these individuals had no sense of


    shame.


    Despite their current arrogance, they would soon taste the bitterness of humiliation when reality


    inevitably caught up with them.


    Nheless, Mia couldn''t shake the nagging question of why Caleb hadn''t appeared yet. It wouldn''t


    take him long toe downstairs, so what was causing the dy?


    In this crucial moment, his absence couldplicate matters.


    Mia''s tolerance for the Bowen family''s arrogance had reached its limit. Today, she was determined to


    shatter their sense of superiority once and for all!


    Meeting Timothy''s gaze, Mia silently urged him to contact Caleb. Timothy swiftly took out his phone and


    dialed Caleb''s number. "Where are you? Why haven''t youe down yet?"


    ¡°I''m in the elevator right now, on my way down. I got held up on a work call."


    Momentster, Caleb stepped out of the elevator.


    Seeing Caleb, Mia let out a sigh of relief. Addressing Connie and Lewis, she remarked, "Are you


    convinced now?"


    Mia had been holding her breath, awaiting this moment to unleash her pent-up frustration.


    With Caleb''s arrival, they could finally prove Timothy''s identity. Approaching with a puzzled look, Caleb


    nced between Mia and Timothy. "What''s going on? Why did you call me over in such a hurry? Is


    there something urgent?"


    "Well, there is indeed an urgent matter, and it''s concerning you," Mia replied cryptically.


    She turned to Caleb and exined, "Some people have uncertainties regarding Timothy''s identity,


    suspecting that he might not be the CEO of Barrett Group but simply a humble bodyguard


    apanying me. That''s why I''ve brought you here¡ªto confirm Timothy''s position.¡± Caleb''s


    expression shifted to one of surprise as Mia spoke. "Well, isn''t this intriguing,¡± he said, clearing his


    throat. "It''s rare these days for anyone to question Tim''s identity. He used to stroll around Bern City like


    he owned it, looking down on everyone. But to encounter such skepticism in Nord City... that''s truly


    surprising. It''s, um, quite unusual.¡± However, Caleb decided not to utter the phrase "serves him right"


    because he was wary of potential repercussions from Timothyter on. ncing at Connie and Lewis,


    Mia challenged them, "Is it clear now? He''s Timothy Barrett."


    Confusion flickered across Connie''s face, and a hint of unease crept into her voice. "Lewis, is this man


    truly Mr. Gomez?"

 Chapter 908

    Connie inwardly scoffed, questioning whether this penniless bodyguard could truly be the CEO of


    Barrett Group. Something about the situation didn''t sit right with her.


    Suddenly, Lewis erupted intoughter. "Mom, what on earth are you talking about? This man clearly


    isn''t the CEO of Barrett Group. Mia, it seems like your deception has been uncovered, hasn''t it?"


    Mia blinked in confusion. "What do you mean? Shouldn''t Caleb be able to confirm Timothy''s identity?"


    "Are you saying he''s Caleb? Please, let''s not joke around. I''ve met Mr. Gomez before. This man is


    definitely not Caleb," Lewis insisted.


    In a fleeting moment, Mia and Caleb exchanged a meaningful nce. Pointing to himself, Caleb said,


    "If I''m not Caleb Gomez, then who is?" "Okay, young man, you can stop the charade. I know you''re just


    an actor Mia hired at thest minute. Perhaps you''re even her bodyguard, posing as Mr. Gomez to


    vouch for the identity of this penniless bodyguard. But I bet you didn''t anticipate that I''ve actually met


    the real Mr. Gomez, did you?" Lewis countered.


    Mia was momentarily speechless, unsure how to respond.


    She hadn''t anticipated Lewis, of all people, to have encountered Caleb before. But was the person


    Lewis met truly Caleb?


    Now, she was bing increasingly suspicious that someone was impersonating both Timothy and


    Caleb.


    Caleb was perplexed. "You think I''m a bodyguard? That''s absurd. I couldn''t possibly be a bodyguard,


    especially not like some people.¡± He certainly didn''t need to be a bodyguard to get close to


    someone. Of course, Caleb didn''t vocalize the second half of the sentence. Connie interjected,


    "Enough with the charade. It''s clear you''re here to y a role. You say you''re Caleb Gomez, but do you


    even know who Caleb is?


    "He''s the heir to the second wealthiest family in Bern City¡ªthe Gomez family. How could he possibly


    be a bodyguard like you?"


    Caleb arched his eyebrows in disbelief. Since when did the Gomez family be the second most


    prominent household in Bern City? Who was responsible for assigning this ranking?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Turning to Mia, Caleb quipped, "Where did you dig up these fools?" Mia let out a weary sigh. "It''s a long


    story. I assumed you could confirm Tim''s identity, but I never imagined they wouldn''t even recognize


    you." Lewis quickly interjected, "Mia,e on, cut me some ck. The Bowen family is on the verge of


    partnering with the Barrett family. How could I not recognize them?"


    ¡°It''s clear you''ve dragged in impostors to pretend to be Mr. Barrett and Mr. Gomez solely to salvage


    your pathetic reputation.


    "Now that I''ve exposed your little facade, you''re scrambling in embarrassment, desperately trying to


    shift the me by insinuating I don''t know them.¡±


    "Yeah, Lewis, Mia''s obviously bluffing," Connie chimed in.


    Caleb turned to Mia, saying, "Honestly, you don''t need to prove our identities to such dimwits. Don''t you


    feel like your intelligence is taking a nosedive dealing with them?"


    Mia fell silent for a moment. "You''re right. I see that now."


    What prompted her sudden insistence? Why did she feelpelled to prove Timothy''s identity to the


    Bowen family?


    Mia found herself feeling misled, unable to shake the sense that the Bowens'' antics had indeed


    muddled her mental rity.


    With a smug expression, Connie retorted, "Well, well, well. Looks like Mia''s been proven wrong. No


    more excuses, huh?"


    Mia conceded with a nod. "Fine, you win, I lose. Are you satisfied?" "Well, Mia, considering you can''t


    prove your bodyguard''s identity, it''s only logical for you to admit defeat.¡±


    Just as Connie finished speaking, Timothy, who had remained silent, interjected, "Who said we can''t


    prove it?"

 Chapter 909

    Upon hearing Timothy''s words, Mia couldn''t resist stealing a nce at him.


    She was also curious about how Timothy would prove his identity. Throughout the entire ordeal, the


    entric behavior of the Bowen family had truly caught Mia off guard.


    With a smirk, Connie countered, ¡°I''m curious to see how your lowly bodyguard ns to prove himself.¡±


    At that moment, Lewis received a phone call. As he listened, his expression shifted. "Alright, I''ll be


    there soon.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Lewis swiftly remarked, "Mom, we don''t have time to waste on this


    ipetent bodyguard.


    "After all, they even managed to find someone to impersonate Mr. Gomez earlier. It seems there''s no


    limit to what they''re capable of. "Besides, Mr. Barrett will attend the signing ceremony in two days, and


    the truth wille out on its own. We don''t need all this evidence." Connie asked, "Lewis, are you


    going to let Mia''s arrogance go unchecked? This is the perfect opportunity to teach her a lesson.¡±


    "Mom, I just received an urgent call from the office regarding our coboration with Mr. Barrett. I must


    attend to this matter immediately. I can''t afford to waste any more time here."


    Connie conceded, "Alright, Lewis, your workes first. Anyway, the truth will emerge at the signing


    ceremony in two days. I''ll make sure everyone in our circle hears about Mia Lane''s antics.


    ¡°It''s hard to believe she actually went and used some random bodyguard to impersonate the Barrett


    Group''s president, all to mess with our partnership with the Barrett family."


    Mia was speechless,pletely caught off guard by Connie''s words. She certainly didn''t have the time


    to find someone to impersonate Timothy.


    After Lewis finished speaking, he hurriedly left. Indeed, it seemed there was an urgent matter at hand.


    Meanwhile, Connie remained seated in her wheelchair, wearing a smug expression as she addressed


    Mia, "Did you hear what Lewis just said? He''s hurrying back to prepare for the signing ceremony that''s


    happening in two days.


    "Both Mr. Barrett and Mr. Gomez will be there, so there''s no need for proof. The truth will emerge, and


    your deception will be exposed to everyone."


    Connie''s attendant chimed in, "Mrs. Bowen, why don''t you consider inviting Ms. Lane to the signing


    ceremony? It would give her and her penniless bodyguard a chance to see thevish lifestyle of the


    wealthy up close.¡±


    ¡°You have a point.¡± Connie nodded, directing her gaze to Mia. "Why not join us at the signing ceremony


    the day after tomorrow? You''ll see firsthand how the Bowen family has flourished.


    "When you return, you might want to enlighten your brothers about their past attempts to stifle us.


    Remind them that in the future, the Bowen family will repay their actions tenfold.


    "And as for you, Mia, you''ll regret rejecting Lewis¡¯ proposal. After the signing ceremony, the Bowen


    family will be far beyond your reach.¡± Mia scoffed, her tone cold. "I''ve been quite busytely. I simply


    don''t have the time to attend your family''s signing ceremony."


    "Mia, is it possible that you''re avoiding our family''s signing ceremony out of guilt? After all, your


    bodyguard isn''t the real CEO of the Barrett Group. Maybe you''re worried that his false identity will be


    exposed at the ceremony, and that''s why you''re hesitant toe."


    Upon hearing this, Mia couldn''t help but feel repulsed, thinking to herself, "The Bowen family just won''t


    relent, will they? It seems they''ll stop at nothing until they''ve reached the end of the line."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 910

    Standing nearby, Caleb interjected, "Mia, maybe it wouldn''t be so bad to attend the signing ceremony.


    You''ll have a front-row seat to witness the Bowen family''s embarrassment.


    ¡°Let''s face it, the ceremony is nothing but a charade. I haven''t seen such absurdity in ages. It could


    actually be quite entertaining to watch the show and stop these shameless individuals from tarnishing


    your reputation.¡±


    Caleb never anticipated encountering a family as entric as the Bowens.


    Their unwavering confidence, despite their modest social standing, piqued his curiosity. He thought it


    could be interesting to observe how they handled embarrassment.


    However, being looked down upon by the Bowens unsettled Caleb. Such condescension was


    unfamiliar to him. It was unlike anything he had experienced in Bern City.


    Even though he had joked about Timothy earlier, being belittled by the Bowens was not something


    Caleb could easily shrug off.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Mia hesitated for a moment but chose to remain silent.


    Just then, Connie''s voice echoed loudly, "Mia, consider it settled. The Lane family is expected to attend


    the Bowen family''s signing ceremony in two days. If you don''t show up, it will only serve as evidence of


    your guilt.¡±


    Mia responded with a disdainful chuckle, "Why should I feel guilty? With the Bowen family practically


    inviting me to witness their downfall, how can I possibly say no?"


    "Mia, your audacity knows no bounds, does it? Very well, I expect to see you three there. Don''t try to


    find excuses for not showing up. I''ll be anticipating your arrival,¡± Connie firmly stated before her


    attendant wheeled her out of the hospital room.


    ncing at Connie, Mia folded her arms in frustration. She turned to Timothy and questioned, "You''ve


    already met with Heath, right? So why hasn''t the coboration with the Bowen family been sorted out


    yet? This isn''t like your usual efficiency.¡±


    In Mia''s perception, Timothy was a typical workaholic, almost like a robot in terms of efficiency.


    He had promised to quickly resolve the coboration with the Bowen family.


    So, it was strange that the Bowens still believed they would sign a contract with the Barrett Group.


    With a furrowed brow, Timothy immediately called Heath, saying, "Didn''t I instruct you to terminate the


    partnership with the Bowen family?"


    How dare the Bowens even bring up the topic of coboration in his presence?


    Heath swiftly intervened, saying, "Mr. Barrett, we''ve just arrived at the branch office today and started


    investigating the matter. The partnership with the Bowen family seems to be quiteplex.¡±


    "No matter howplex it is, cancel the coboration with the Bowen family immediately,¡± Timothy


    ordered firmly.


    ¡°Mr. Barrett, this issue involves your uncle, Ralph Hopkins. He was the one behind the partnership with


    the Bowen family.


    "While conducting my investigation at the branch office, I faced deliberate obstructions. It seems Mr.


    Hopkins is intent on keeping this matter hidden.¡±


    "So, are you saying there''s been no headway?" Timothy inquired. ¡°Not precisely,¡± Heath replied. "I did


    convey your instructions to avoid proceeding with the Bowen family.


    "However, it seems Mr. Hopkins has yet to show up. If we''re looking to officially terminate the


    partnership with the Bowens, it might take some time."


    After listening to Heath''s exnation, Timothy ended the call. Standing nearby, Caleb asked, "Tim,


    what was the update?"

 Chapter 911

    Mia, too, turned her attention to Timothy, curious to hear what Heath had ryed.


    With a stoic expression, Timothy broke the silence, "Heath is already handling the termination of the


    partnership on behalf of thepany; it just requires a bit more time."


    "Tim, there''s something off about this. Given that it''s just a minor branch, why would Heath need to


    make a personal visit to cancel the partnership with the Bowen family? Is it possible that there''s


    opposition from someone within the subsidiary?"


    Caleb found it hard to believe. Couldn''t this issue be resolved with just a phone call? Why would it take


    extra time to handle?


    Could it be that there were different factors at y in Nord Citypared to Bern City?


    Timothy paused before speaking, "My uncle Ralph orchestrated the entire affair. He''s been staying


    under the radar and hasn''t shown up yet."


    "So, it was him, huh? I remember he was kicked out of the Barrett Group due to bribery. Your mother


    certainly stirred up quite a rift between you two. And after that, I heard he vanished without a trace. It


    turns out he ended up at the Nord City branch,¡± Caleb recounted. ¡°That''s right,¡± Timothy confirmed. "I


    honestly didn''t expect my mother to arrange for Uncle Ralph to be transferred to the Nord City branch.¡±


    ¡°It''s no wonder such a bizarre event unfolded at the subsidiary office. With Mr. Hopkins pulling the


    strings, it''s expected he''d join forces with the Bowen family. They''re all a bunch of dimwits anyway."


    Mia couldn''t shake off the memory of Ralph''s character¡ªthe epitome of a man who lived off his family''s


    wealth.


    As for Sharon, she was undeniably a sinister woman.


    Given Timothy''s principles, he would probably have taken legal action against Ralph long ago for his


    involvement in bribery within thepany.


    Yet, Sharon resorted to emotional maniption, unleashing a series of dramatic outbursts, and even


    threatening self-harm.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She wept in front of Laura for days until Timothy eventually relented on pursuing legal action against


    Ralph.


    Ultimately, Sharon reached into her own pocket to cover the substantial amount lost due to Ralph''s


    embezzlement and mismanagement of funds.


    Reflecting on Ralph''s questionable character, Mia couldn''t help but empathize with Timothy.


    She stole a nce at him and remarked, "Handling this situation could be rather challenging, don''t you


    think? If you move forward with terminating the partnership, Ralph is likely to create quite amotion.


    He''s not one to back down easily.¡±


    Indeed, stirring up trouble seemed to be Ralph''s forte.


    Timothy''s response was cold and resolute. "Ourpany''s policies and standards will not be


    compromised for anyone.¡±


    Inwardly, Mia couldn''t help but scoff. It was evident that the coboration with the Bowen family hadn''t


    followed the standard procedures and approvals within thepany.


    If it were merely a minor agreement, the Bowens wouldn''t be making such a public spectacle of it.


    And if it were a significant coboration, it surely wouldn''t have bypassed thepany''s rigorous


    review process.


    Hence, the only usible exnation was that Ralph had been involved in dubious transactions with


    the Bowen Group.


    It was no surprise that when Heath visited the subsidiary earlier to end the partnership with the Bowen


    family, Ralph had been dodging meetings with him.


    As a result, this led to a dy in resolving the issue.


    Mia regarded Timothy seriously and advised, "I believe your priority now should be to address the


    partnership issue with the Bowen family at the office.


    "Ginger is progressing well in her recovery and is ready to be discharged from the hospital. With a


    family doctor avable at home to monitor her condition, there''s no need for her to remain


    hospitalized.¡± Timothy furrowed his brow in response. "Are you sure there are no concerns regarding


    Ginger''s ongoing treatment?"

 Chapter 912

    Mia raised an eyebrow inquisitively. "What exactly do you mean by that?"


    Caleb swiftly stepped in to diffuse the tension, saying, ¡°Let''s not argue, you two. From what I''ve


    observed, Ginger seems to be in good spirits mentally.


    "Earlier, I engaged in some ytime with her. Despite feeling drained myself, she was still brimming


    with energy. It seems like she''s recovering remarkably well."


    Upon hearing Caleb''s words, Mia felt a twinge of unease. She couldn''t help but wonder if Caleb had


    noticed something unusual.


    Timothy nodded in response. "Okay, I''ll deal with the issues concerning the Bowens first, and then I''ll


    check on Ginger.¡±


    Mia chuckled softly as she nced at Timothy. ¡°I suppose you should focus on your tasks for now."


    She skillfully dodged addressing Timothy''s previousment. After all, she was keen for him to swiftly


    depart Nord City for good after visiting Ginger.


    This way, Mia wouldn''t need to constantly be on guard to prevent him from discovering Sage''s


    existence.


    Caleb motioned for Timothy to join him, saying, "Come on, Tim, let''s deal with the Bowens now. And


    Mia, don''t forget about the Bowen family''s uing signing ceremony. It''ll be quite the spectacle to


    witness their embarrassment.¡±


    Timothy shot Caleb a re. "Hey, hey, don''t try to be a bystander here. There won''t be any signing


    ceremony in two days," Timothy said sternly.


    Timothy certainly wouldn''t give the Bowen family any false hope.


    As Timothy and Caleb exited the hospital, Mia breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the earlier


    interruption from the Bowen family had diverted Timothy''s attention away from Ginger''s medical


    records.


    But even if he had seen them, it wouldn''t have mattered. Mia had already arranged with the hospital to


    present Timothy with falsified records.


    Meanwhile, Timothy and Caleb left the hospital together.


    Curious, Caleb inquired, "So, how did your conversation with Mia go today?"


    Timothy responded with a neutral expression, "Well, we didn''t have much time to talk before the


    Bowens barged in. Those fools ended up wasting quite a bit of my time."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Timothy''s demeanor turned cold at the mention of the Bowen family. Due to his limited opportunities to


    converse with Mia, he had hoped to make the most of their time together.


    However, the unforeseen encounter with the Bowens had thrown a wrench in his ns. Their intrusion


    had certainly been an unnecessary hindrance.


    ¡°Tim, while you were conversing with Mia downstairs, what were you both doing?"


    "We were going over Ginger''s medical records."


    "But Tim, aren''t you already aware of Ginger''s illness? Why the need to check her medical records?


    Are you a doctor or something? Plus, the Lane family is among the aristocracy in Nord City. They


    surely wouldn''t mistreat Ginger, so there''s no need to worry about her treatment.¡± Timothy''s expression


    darkened instantly at Caleb''s words. "As a father, shouldn''t I be concerned about every aspect of my


    child''s illness?" "Yes, you''re absolutely right to be concerned about every detail regarding Ginger. I


    shouldn''t have said anything,¡± Caleb quickly backtracked.


    Feeling agitated, Timothy massaged his temples and continued, "It''s not that I don''t trust the medical


    technology in Nord City. It''s just that I have a feeling Mia is hiding something from me."


    "What do you think she could be hiding?"


    ¡°I''m not entirely sure, but it''s more of a gut feeling. I sense that Mia isn''tpletely honest with me


    about Ginger''s illness. She seems anxious about me discovering whatever it may be, which is why


    she''s so eager for me to depart Nord City."


    Raising an eyebrow, Caleb spoke up, "Wait, are you saying that Ginger may not be your biological


    daughter?¡±


    Timothy''s expression hardened as he replied, ¡°I suspect that the one who''s ill isn''t actually Ginger."

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    Upon saying this, Timothy was momentarily taken aback. His words


    had slipped out and sounded more as an unconscious suspicion than a


    deliberate statement.


    Despite this, Timothy had indeed entertained suspicions that Mia was


    keeping something from him.


    He had several other theories in his mind, and the one he vocalized


    was just one among them.


    Upon careful consideration, Timothy realized that this spection might


    be the most urate. If Mia had nothing to hide, why would she be so


    insistent on his departure from Nord City?


    Surely, she was concerned that he might uncover whatever secret she


    was concealing.


    Considering Nord City belonged to the Lane family, Mia''s anxiety about


    his presence there seemed unwarranted.


    Indeed, something felt amiss about the entire situation.


    Caleb was caught off guard by Timothy''s statement. "Tim, why do you


    think it''s not Ginger who''s sick? Do you have any basis for that


    spection?"


    "If I had solid evidence to support my suspicion, I would have already


    investigated and resolved the matter. Right now, I don''t have any proof


    to back up my theory. It''s just that Mia''s behavior in this situation strikes


    me as odd," Timothy exined.


    ¡°Tim, are you perhaps overanalyzing this? I highly doubt Mia would


    joke about something as serious as Ginger''s health. Besides, I don''t


    see any reason for her to deceive you.


    "Even if she did, there must be a deeper motive behind it, don''t you


    think? Could it be possible that she''s after the bone marrow you


    donated?"


    After all, human bone marrow was considered a rarity, not readily


    essible to everyone.


    Timothy remained silent. In reality, he hadn''t fully grasped the situation


    either; it was mere spection on his part.


    "But Tim, it''s hard to believe Mia would fabricate such a massive lie just


    to obtain your bone marrow. Remember the incident with Mrs. Barrett


    swapping the bone marrow? Mia was furious.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "She even restrained Mrs. Barrett and Luna. You saw it all happen,


    didn''t you? If Mia wasn''t motivated by Ginger''s health, why would she


    go to such extremes?" Caleb suggested.


    "I understand. Honestly, it''s just spection on my part."


    ¡°Tim, I get that it''s only a theory. But if Mia isn''t doing this for her


    daughter, then who else could it be for? Her family? But that doesn''t


    make sense either.


    "With so many siblings in the Lane family, the probability of finding a


    bone marrow match among them is higher. It wouldn''t be logical for Mia


    to turn to someone like you, who isn''t directly rted.¡±


    Caleb couldn''t help but feel puzzled by Timothy''s spection.


    Timothy''s expression softened slightly as he nodded. "You''re right. If


    someone in the Lane family was ill, they could easily find a bone


    marrow match among themselves. There''d be no need to involve me. It


    seems my initial guess was likely incorrect.¡±


    Now, Mia seemed like a bird soaring in the sky, visible from a distance,


    yet her thoughts remained obscure.


    ¡°Tim, where would you like to go now? I''ve heard you''ve been under a


    lot of stress in Nord Citytely. How about I take you shopping or treat


    you to a meal to unwind?"


    ¡°I''m here willingly. If it bes too overwhelming, I can always return


    to Bern City," Timothy refused tly.


    "So, despite enduring so much, you still haven''t managed to win her


    back."


    ¡°You''re not making this any easier. Please, shut up."


    Timothy picked up on the yful tone in Caleb''s words and responded


    casually, ¡°Let''s just head to the branch office.¡±


    Now, Timothy had to address the issue with the Bowens. He certainly


    hadn''t anticipated Ralph being the mastermind behind this


    coboration.


    Before long, the car pulled up outside the Barrett Group''s branch office.

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    Heath hurriedly approached the car door and addressed Timothy


    respectfully, "Mr. Barrett, Mr. Hopkins still hasn''t shown up. We''ve tried


    reaching him multiple times.


    "At first, he imed to be busy. Now, he''s not even responding to our


    calls. I was actually about to call you to see if you''d be interested in


    going to find him."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Timothy''s demeanor turned cold. "Where is he now?"


    "Based on our investigation, he''s currently at a country club," Heath


    responded.


    ¡°In that case, let''s head straight to the country club.¡±


    Heath promptly joined Timothy and Caleb in the car.


    Caleb nced at Timothy and asked, "Tim, how do you n to address


    this situation with Mr. Hopkins? It''s clear he''s engaged in questionable


    dealings with the Bowen family.


    "Maybe he''s epted a bribe or something simr. If you end this


    partnership, Mr. Hopkins will likely face repercussions, and Mrs. Barrett


    will undoubtedly demand an exnation from you."


    ¡°I''ve already warned my mother in the past not to cover for Uncle


    Ralph. If she still intends to clean up his mess this time, then so be it,"


    Timothy stated firmly.


    Either way, he would show no leniency this time.


    Upon arriving at the country club, Timothy led his team directly to


    Ralph''s location.


    Shortly after their arrival, Lewis¡¯ car also pulled up outside.


    With a concerned expression, Lewis turned to his assistant, Terry


    McKinnon. "Why are the Barretts suddenly proposing to renegotiate the


    partnership? Wasn''t the deal already finalized?"


    Indeed, this coboration held great importance for the Bowen family.


    They had even boasted about it extensively. If this partnership were to


    dissolve, how would they manage to get by in Nord City?


    "Mr. Bowen, it seems the decision to terminate the partnership may


    have originated from the headquarters. My suspicion is that someone


    might be advocating for kickbacks or aiming to negotiate lower prices,


    which is why they''re pushing for this decision.


    "Maybe you could engage with them and consider offering a bit more in


    terms ofpensation? After all, this deal stands to bring profits to the


    Bowen family."


    Upon learning that the headquarters had decided to cancel the


    coboration, Lewis'' thoughts immediately turned to Mia''s bodyguard,


    Timothy, who had been pushing for the termination of the partnership.


    For a brief moment, Lewis even entertained the notion that Timothy


    could potentially be the CEO of the Barrett Group.


    However, after Terry''s exnation, Lewis became convinced that it was


    the deputy manager of the branch office who was seeking additional


    bribes. Consequently, he deliberately made things difficult for them.


    Lewis was somewhat irritated. "Arrange for more funds to be prepared.


    Once we secure this partnership with the Barrett family, the Bowen


    family''s influence in Nord City will skyrocket. At that point, I won''t even


    bother to acknowledge the Lanes.¡±


    As Lewis approached the door, he was intercepted by a man standing


    guard.


    ¡°I''m sorry, but Mr. Hopkins is currently in a meeting with a VIP guest,¡±


    the guard exined.


    Lewis countered, "What VIP guest? I had a scheduled appointment


    with him to discuss certain matters. We''ve met numerous times before,


    haven''t we?"


    Nheless, the guard remained unmoved. "I apologize, but Mr.


    Hopkins is currently unavable to meet with anyone else.¡±


    Lewis hastily slipped a wad of cash to the guard. "We''re old friends,


    right? Can''t you just give me a hint about who Mr. Hopkins is meeting


    with?"


    The guard swiftly took the money and whispered, "Mr. Barrett is inside.¡±


    Lewis¡¯ expression shifted to one of shock. "Is he really here?"


    This was the opportunity he had been waiting for.

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    Lewis thought it would be a good idea to meet with the CEO of the


    Barrett Group to discuss their uing partnership.


    The guard nodded in response. ¡°Yes, I''m sure of it."


    "So, buddy, could you please cut me some ck? I just want to have a


    brief chat with Mr. Barrett. Our twopanies are about to coborate,


    and I''ve only met Mr. Gomez so far. I haven''t had the chance to meet


    Mr. Barrett yet."


    Terry interjected cautiously, ¡°It seems they have urgent matters to


    handle today, so it might not be the best time for you to meet with him.


    "Mr. Bowen, perhaps it would be best if you leave for now. After all, Mr.


    Barrett prefers not to be disturbed in such situations. We wouldn''t want


    to leave a negative impression on him, you know?"


    Upon hearing this, Lewis couldn''t help but recall the recent discussions


    at thepany headquarters regarding the potential termination of


    their partnership.


    Concerned about making a negative impression on Mr. Barrett, Lewis


    quickly replied, "That''s fine, I won''t disturb him then. But could you


    please let Mr. Hopkins know that I stopped by?"


    Terry nodded in response. As he watched Lewis depart, he breathed a


    sigh of relief. Who could have predicted that Timothy would personally


    visit Nord City?


    After all, he had previously shown little interest in the affairs of the


    branch office.


    Certainly, Timothy''s sudden appearance in Nord City at this critical


    juncture was unexpected, and to add to theplexity, he became


    aware of the coboration with the Bowen family.


    Hopefully, with Ralph being his uncle, Timothy would kindly choose to


    overlook the situation.


    Half an hourter, Timothy emerged from the room with a stern


    expression. ¡°I refuse to proceed with this partnership with the Bowen


    family. Without my authorization, the finance department will not


    release any funds.


    ¡°If you insist on going ahead with the Bowens, it will be entirely your


    decision. You''ll have to fund it yourself and bear the full consequences.¡±


    Timothy was reluctant to linger any longer. After all, Ralph had


    employed simr tactics in the past¡ªacting clueless while being fully


    aware of his actions.


    ¡°Timothy, you little troublemaker, stop right there. What''s the meaning


    of this? I''m your uncle, for heaven''s sake. We''ve put in so much effort


    to negotiate this coboration. And just when we''re on the brink of


    sealing the deal, you''re saying it''s all off? If this gets out, how will I


    maintain my standing in Nord City?" Ralph argued as he tried to keep


    up with Timothy.


    Ralph continued to chase after Timothy, pointing an usatory finger


    at him. "When you kicked me out of the Barrett Group, I came to Nord


    City and built this subsidiary from the ground up. Do you realize it was


    on the brink of copse before I stepped in? Without my efforts, would it


    have flourished to its current state?"


    The more Ralph dwelled on it, the more his anger intensified. He was


    Timothy''s uncle, for crying out loud.


    Despite his efforts, Ralph found himself trapped in Nord City, unable to


    return to Bern City. Just as a partnership seemed within reach,


    Timothy''s interference shattered his hopes.


    Timothy spoke coldly, "Each branch operates under its own set of rules;


    it''s all part of thepany''s regtions.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why does it matter if there are some trivial rules? Since you


    essentially own thepany, isn''t it all about your authority in the end?


    As long as you don''t interfere with our coboration here, you can


    pretend you''re unaware, and then there won''t be any issues,¡± Ralph


    countered.


    ¡°That''s not an option,¡± Timothy replied curtly.


    With those words, he made his way toward the exit.


    Given the circumstances, Timothy would never consent to this


    coboration, particrly with the Bowen family publicizing their


    partnership with the Barrett family in Nord City. Such actions could


    undoubtedly jeopardize the Lane family''s interests in the future.


    Regardless, Timothy was determined not to let such foolishness


    continue unchecked.


    ¡°Timothy, are you trying to push me over the edge? I''m your uncle, for


    goodness¡¯ sake, one of the few blood rtives you have. Do you really


    want to treat me so harshly?" Ralph protested.


    Timothy remained silent, but Caleb stepped forward to block Ralph''s


    path. "Shall I jog your memory about all the embezzlement and bribery


    you were involved in at the Barrett Group, including those shady deals


    you orchestrated?


    ¡°If it weren''t for Tim stepping in back then, you''d probably be behind


    bars by now and still wouldn''t be out. And yet, you have the nerve to


    call Tim heartless? Dealing with leeches like you, he''s the one who''s


    really got the short end of the stick,¡± Caleb said matter-of-factly.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    "This is my family matter, why is it any concern of yours?" Ralph


    retorted.


    Caleb scoffed disdainfully. ¡°Sure, it''s none of my business. But I advise


    you to cancel your dealings with the Bowen family promptly. Give back


    whatever you''ve gained from them.


    "Otherwise, if the coboration falls apart and you end up facing legal


    consequences, Timothy won''t be able to protect you here. Remember,


    this is Nord City."


    Ralph countered, ¡°As you pointed out, this is indeed a branch office,


    and within the framework of the Barrett Group''s regtions, I have the


    authority to manage coborations here in Nord City.


    "Despite Timothy''s position as CEO, he cannot simply order me to


    terminate the partnership. He, too, must adhere to the established


    procedures.¡±


    Nheless, Ralph had already signed the partnership agreement with


    the Bowen family before Timothy''s protocols came into y. This meant


    that even Timothy had no means to reverse this situation.


    ncing back at Ralph, Timothy retorted, "If you''re determined to invite


    disaster, then I won''t stop you."


    ¡°Timothy, what do you mean? I''m your uncle; how can you speak to me


    like this?"


    With no intention of staying any longer, Timothy turned on his heel and


    left the country club.


    Caleb settled into the seat in the car beside Timothy. "I figured your


    uncle would react like this, but I didn''t expect you to confront him so


    directly. It''s ridiculous that he still refuses to see reason. How much do


    you reckon he took in bribes from the Bowen family?"


    ¡°The real issue lies in the plots ofnd they acquired. The Bowen family


    had no legitimate im to them. Hence, they teamed up with Uncle


    Ralph, using the Barrett Group as a cover to first secure thend before


    transferring it back to the Bowens. Because the Barrett Group isn''t


    based in Nord City, they could also benefit from various subsidies."


    It was clear to Timothy that these two parties were working together


    closely.


    Yesterday, Timothy had instructed Heath to delve into the details of the


    partnership with the Bowens, hoping to uncover any hidden agendas. It


    only took a brief review to identify the loophole in their ns.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "But what if Mr. Hopkins refuses to cancel the partnership with the


    Bowen family? It could take a day or two to go through the formal


    procedures,¡± Caleb expressed his concerns.


    Timothy reassured him, "We won''t need to follow all the formalities. I''ll


    personally address the issue and officially terminate the partnership


    with the Bowen family during the signing ceremony two days from now.


    "Sticking to procedures may be time-consuming. But as the CEO of the


    Barrett Group, my direct objection to the coboration means that even


    if a contract is signedter, no funds will be released."


    Timothy focused onpany matters as soon as he arrived back at the


    five-star hotel. He remained engrossed in his work until dinnertime.


    Rubbing his neck, Timothy turned to Heath and inquired, "How are


    things at the hospital?"


    "Mr. Barrett, ording to the hospital updates, Ms. Ginger was


    discharged shortly after you left," Heath reported.


    "She''s already discharged?" Timothy''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Caleb interjected, "Tim, based on what I saw, Ginger''s recovery seems


    to be going well. Isn''t her discharge a positive development? Nobody


    wants to stay in the hospital indefinitely.¡±


    However, Timothy couldn''t shake off his suspicion that Mia intentionally


    postponed arranging his visit to Ginger. He found it odd that Ginger was


    promptly discharged shortly after his visit to the hospital.


    It all appeared too coincidental to him, deepening his growing unease.


    Turning to Heath, Timothy instructed, "Ensure someone keeps an eye


    on Ginger. Don''t overlook any details rted to her."


    Timothy still felt that something was off.


    Rubbing his chin thoughtfully, Caleb spoke up, "Why not ask Ginger


    directly?"


    Timothy hesitated for a moment; he didn''t want to involve a child in


    adult matters.


    Despite this, Caleb had already dialed Ginger''s smartwatch. Timothy


    narrowed his eyes and questioned, "Where did you get her contact


    details?"


    "It was the number they left at the hospital,¡± Caleb replied, shooting


    Timothy a smug look.


    Shortly after, Ginger picked up the call. Caleb wasted no time and


    asked her directly, ¡°Ginger, I''m aware of everything. Are you really ill?"

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    Caleb decided to be direct, hoping to catch Ginger off guard.


    After all, it was easy to deceive children with just a few words.


    Upon hearing Caleb''s question, Timothy grew somewhat uneasy. Why


    couldn''t Caleb be more subtle?


    Since the phone was on speaker, Timothy could hear Ginger''s voice on


    the other end as well.


    Just then, Ginger''s sweet, childish voice came through, "I''m not sick,


    you''re the one who''s sick!"


    Caleb''s expression shifted to one of surprise, and he shot a nce at


    Timothy. Could it be that Timothy''s suspicion was correct?


    Timothy silently signaled with his eyes for Caleb to continue asking.


    Clearing his throat, Caleb pressed on, "Ginger, if you''re not ill, why did


    your mom ask for bone marrow donationsst time?"


    There was a pause on the phone before Ginger replied, "To help me


    get well, obviously."


    "Ginger, don''t y games. You just admitted you''re not sick. I know the


    secret between you and your mom."


    Ginger was momentarily caught off guard, feeling a bit flustered.


    However, she quickly regained herposure and responded


    seriously, "Are you silly? Mommy told me that I''m all better now, so I''m


    not sick anymore."


    Caleb was taken aback. It made sense when she exined it that way.


    He prodded, "Ginger, it wouldn''t be fun if you put it like that."


    "Well then, let me share something interesting.¡±


    ncing at Timothy, Caleb asked, "What''s this fascinating topic?"


    ¡°I''m actually an alien,¡± Ginger said while stifling a giggle.


    An alien?


    Caleb was baffled by Ginger''s im. "Ginger, how did you be an


    alien?"


    "Because I am one! That''s why I got better so fast. But don''t tell Daddy.


    He doesn''t know Mommy and I are aliens.¡±


    Caleb was at a loss for words, unsure how to respond.


    A wry smile formed on Timothy''s lips as he listened to Ginger''s


    imaginative exnation.


    Eventually, Caleb ended the call, feeling thoroughly puzzled. "I thought


    I was making progress. Do you reckon what Ginger said was true or


    false?"


    Timothy remainedposed. "What do you think?"


    Turning to Heath, Caleb inquired, "What''s your perspective on this?


    Kids typically don''t lie, do they?"


    Heath replied earnestly, "It''smonly understood that children don''t


    usually lie, but they do have a tendency to make things up.¡±


    Upon hearing the words "make things up,¡± Caleb fell silent.


    Indeed, Ginger had gone as far as iming she was an alien.


    With Ginger''s serious demeanor, Heath might have almost believed her


    if the idea hadn''t seemed so far-fetched.


    It became evident that from the moment Caleb questioned Ginger''s


    illness, none of her ims were trustworthy.


    Caleb held his head in frustration. "Why do I feel like I''ve done


    something stupid?


    He couldn''t believe he had taken a child''s words seriously and even


    tried to pry the truth out of her.


    In the end, Caleb realized he had been yed for a fool.


    What made it worse was that he had initially believed Ginger''s ims.


    Timothy couldn''t help but sarcastically quip, ¡°Well, now you know."


    Unbeknownst to Caleb, Timothy had also briefly entertained the


    possibility of Ginger''s im.


    Observing from nearby, Heath''s expression grew increasingly


    perplexed.


    Timothy and Caleb were prominent figures in Bern City, renowned for


    their strategic brilliance and decisive leadership in the business arena.


    Yet here they were, attempting to test a three-year-old!


    Heath certainly couldn''tprehend the rationale behind their actions.


    After disconnecting her Apple Watch, Ginger''s demeanor shifted to one


    of concern. "Sage, what should I do? Did I make a mistake?"


    Sage responded with an aloof expression, "You''re so stupid.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears welled up in Ginger''s eyes as she protested, "Sage, I''m not


    stupid.¡±


    Feeling disheartened, Ginger leaned closer to Sage and asked, "Sage,


    I didn''t let anything slip, did 1?"

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    Sage set aside the paper he had been holding. "You were quick to act


    just now. It''s a good thing I was here with you."


    When Ginger received the call on her Apple Watch earlier, Sage


    happened to be nearby. Upon hearing Caleb''s words, he immediately


    sensed it was a ruse.


    Fortunately, Sage discreetly stepped in to prevent Ginger from


    revealing too much, even going as far as jotting down a response for


    her on paper.


    Given the ambiguity of the conversation, Caleb likely wouldn''t take


    Ginger''s words seriously.


    Resting her chin on her hand, Ginger pondered, "Why doesn''t Mommy


    let Daddy know about you? If he knew you were unwell, he''d surely


    shower you with gifts.¡±


    "Hmph, I''m not interested in his presents," Sage replied with a serious


    expression.


    After all, Sage wasn''t as gullible as Ginger. He was well aware of how


    Timothy had abandoned Mia.


    Had it not been for Mia''s brothers finding her in time, she would have


    faced considerable hardship.


    These were not matters that Timothy could simply dismiss with a few


    casual words and some inexpensive gifts.


    "Sage, Daddy really isn''t that awful. He buys me so many gifts and


    often texts me to ask if anyone is bothering me."


    "Don''t be fooled by him. Mommy hasn''t forgiven him yet. You''re just a


    little traitor!" Sage eximed.


    At the mention of "little traitor,¡± Ginger immediately grew anxious. "I''m


    not a little traitor! I will always support Mommy!"


    "But you were just praising that man a moment ago! You''re being a little


    traitor!"


    Furious, tears welled up in Ginger''s eyes; she certainly didn''t consider


    herself a betrayer.


    Just then, Mia pushed open the door and entered the ward. "What''s


    going on? Are you two arguing?"


    Ginger rose to her feet, huffing indignantly. "You''re so dumb, Sage. I


    don''t want to talk to you anymore."


    With that, she stormed out of the ward without looking back.


    Mia couldn''t help but nce at Sage. "What happened?"


    "She''s just a bit petty, getting worked up over a few words."


    "But she''s your younger sister; you should be kinder to her."


    Sage replied arrogantly, ¡°I''m doing her a favor by telling her the truth.


    You all spoil her too much. She might end up being taken advantage of


    in the future.¡±


    Seeing Sage behave like a little adult, Mia couldn''t help but feel


    exasperated. "Stop acting so grown-up. You''re only four years old,


    you''re not a forty or fifty-year-old man."


    As Mia spoke, she affectionately tousled Sage''s hair.


    Sage''s expression shifted uneasily as he asked, "Mommy, now that I''m


    feeling better, when will you send that man away from Nord City?"


    Mia paused briefly before replying, "He''ll be leaving soon. Why do you


    ask?"


    ¡°It''s nothing. Since I''ve recovered from my illness, I don''t need that


    man''s assistance anymore. It''s pointless for him to stay around."


    "I understand. You don''t need to concern yourself with him."


    Mia''s main focus at the moment was Sage''s well-being.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thus, following their ruse with Timothy at the hospital today, Mia


    promptly brought Ginger to visit Sage.


    While Sage''s recovery was progressing positively, he hadn''tpletely


    regained his health.


    Mia had initially believed that with a timely bone marrow transnt,


    Sage would fully recover and lead a normal life like any other kid.


    However, reality didn''t always align with expectations.


    Despite this, Sage''s health had shown remarkable improvement. He


    was now able to attend kindergarten, albeit with some precautions due


    to his medical condition.


    For Mia, seeing Sage well was a relief in itself.


    She couldn''t help but sneak a nce at Sage, noticing his uncanny


    resemnce to Timothy.


    Mia''s gaze grewplex as she asked, "Sage, would you like to meet


    him?"


    The "him" she referred to was Timothy.

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    ncing at Mia, Sage inquired, "Mommy, why are you asking this


    question?"


    Given Ginger''s affection for Timothy, Mia was interested in


    comprehending Sage''s viewpoint as well.


    A smile graced Mia''s lips as she responded, "Just curious, that''s all.¡±


    "Mommy, I have no interest in seeing him. Ginger might have been


    influenced, but not me."


    Sage''s stance was unwavering; he had no intention of acknowledging


    Timothy.


    Mia couldn''t help but notice the striking simrities between Sage and


    Timothy, extending beyond mere physical resemnce to epass


    their personalities.


    Therefore, Sage''s hesitation to acknowledge Timothy didn''te as a


    surprise.


    Two men, one older and one younger, both exhibiting amon streak


    of stubbornness.


    Mia offered Sage aforting pat on the head. "It''s alright. However


    you choose to engage with him, it''s entirely your decision. Mommy


    won''t meddle.¡±


    "Mommy, does that mean you won''t intervene if we choose to ept


    that man in the future?"


    Feeling a pang of sorrow, Mia replied, "Yes, I won''t interfere."


    After all, she believed that every child deserves to have a father.


    Sage spoke sincerely, "Mommy, since that man didn''t want us before, I


    won''t acknowledge him now. Don''t let his sweet talk fool you."


    "Mommy won''t," Mia assured him.


    Observing Sage thrive and grow stirred aplex array of emotions


    within Mia. When Sage was born, doctors had predicted he wouldn''t


    survive past a month.


    Yet, in what felt like the blink of an eye, he was already four years old.


    At dinner, Ginger and Sage eventually made amends, their earlier


    argument seemingly forgotten.


    As Mia checked her phone, she spotted a missed call from Peyton.


    Stepping outside to return the call, she asked, "What''s up?"


    "Ms. Mia, remember how you tasked me with keeping an eye on Mr.


    Barrett? Well, today he went straight to the Barrett Group''s branch


    office. I suspect it''s probably to handle the partnership with the Bowen


    family."


    "Okay, thanks for letting me know," Mia said before hanging up.


    She had expected Timothy to take charge of the situation. However,


    Ralph''s involvement would undoubtedlyplicate matters.


    Regardless, it appeared that Timothy would encounter some trouble


    ahead.


    Another day had passed.


    At the luxurious five-star hotel, Timothy found himself immersed in


    managing the conglomerate''s affairs. Having been absent for several


    days, there was a considerable backlog of work demanding his


    attention.


    Upon concluding a video conference, he turned to Heath and inquired,


    "When is the signing ceremony with the Bowen family scheduled?"


    ¡°It''s set for 2:00 pm, at The Grand Auburn Hotel," Heath responded


    promptly.


    "Very well, is everything arranged?" Timothy asked, his eyes glinting


    with resolve.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He was determined to thwart any potential partnership between the


    Barrett Group''s branch office and the Bowen family.


    In the past, Timothy had never directly overseen the operations of the


    Nord City branch.


    Given the Lane family''s considerable influence in the city, they


    consistently undermined the branch''s business operations.


    Timothy understood the underlying reasons and therefore refrained


    from imposing any demands on the subsidiary''s performance.


    Despite these obstacles, Timothy had no desire to pursue a partnership


    with apany such as the Bowen Group.


    Caleb cast a nce at Timothy and inquired, "Any updates from Mrs.


    Barrett''s end?"


    Given Timothy''s recent visit to the subsidiary to discuss terminating the


    partnership, it seemed likely that Ralph would enlist Sharon''s


    intervention.


    Before Timothy could respond, his phone buzzed with an iing call


    from Sharon.


    Waving his phone in his hand, hemented, "Well, speak of the devil,


    right?"


    Caleb cleared his throat before saying, "I was just asking casually, but


    what a coincidence.¡±


    Timothy nced at his phone but chose not to answer.


    He was well aware of Sharon''s purpose for calling, but he had no


    intention ofplying this time.


    Putting his phone into his back pocket, Timothy turned and made his


    way outside.


    Once everyone was in the car, Caleb broke the silence. "Hey, Tim, do


    you think Mia will show up?"


    Timothy quipped, "You''re the one who asked Mia toe."


    Caleb paused, feeling a bit sheepish. Had mentioning her name struck


    a nerve?


    Taking out his phone, Caleb suggested, "I''ll give her a call and find out.¡±

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    Timothy shot a nce at Caleb. ¡°I can handle these minor issues


    myself.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I just thought it would be amusing to have Mia witness


    the spectacle, you know? It''ll be quite satisfying, and it would be a


    shame if she missed out. And with Mia''s touch, the Bowens might


    squirm a little more."


    Soon, Mia''s phone rang with Caleb''s call.


    ncing at the caller ID, she answered, "What''s up?"


    "Have you forgotten what today is? It''s time to step out and enjoy the


    show," Caleb reminded her.


    Mia, of course, was well aware of what Caleb meant by ¡°enjoy the


    show."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Nheless, she found herself taken aback. "Wasn''t the partnership


    with the Bowen family supposed to be terminated? Why are they still


    proceeding with the signing ceremony?"


    Mia had assumed that the ceremony would no longer take ce.


    At first, she felt a twinge of disappointment, realizing she might miss


    witnessing the Bowen family''s embarrassment firsthand.


    Yet, as it unfolded, she was in for a surprise!


    Caleb borated, "Initially, the n was to scrap the signing ceremony


    altogether, but you know how stubborn Tim''s uncle can be. So, Tim has


    decided to unveil everything during the ceremony itself. Might as well


    give everyone a taste of reality, right?"


    "Ah, I understand now. Well, it looks like there''ll be some entertainment


    after all,¡± Mia remarked.


    "So, are you joining us to witness the Bowen family''s downfall?"


    A grin spread across Mia''s face as she replied, "Absolutely, I wouldn''t


    miss it for the world."


    Indeed, the opportunity to see the Bowens being exposed was too


    enticing to pass up.


    After all, there were currently widespread spections about the


    Bowen family joining forces with the Barrett family to collectively


    suppress the Lanes.


    If Mia were to personally attend and witness the confrontation today, it


    would undoubtedly serve aspelling evidence.


    After ending the call, Mia swiveled her chair toward Peyton. "I need to


    step out for a bit. Please, cancel this afternoon''s meeting."


    Peyton inquired, "Ms. Mia, are you going to the Bowen family''s signing


    ceremony?"


    ¡°Indeed, I am. How could I possibly resist such a spectacle?"


    With that, Mia grabbed her bag and exited the office. She was


    determined to be present to witness the Bowen family''s facade crumble


    firsthand!


    How dare they brazenly spread unfounded rumors about a potential


    marriage agreement involving her!


    After all, Mia wasn''t a fool. Why would she ever entertain the idea of


    being interested in anyone from the Bowen family?


    Without dy, Mia headed straight to the hotel where the signing


    ceremony was taking ce. It was conveniently located in the central


    business district, just a brief ten-minute drive away.


    Upon reaching the venue, Mia couldn''t help but notice a group of


    reporters stationed outside.


    It was evident that the Bowen family had spared no effort in


    orchestrating this event!


    As soon as Mia arrived, Connie approached with a smug demeanor.


    "Mia, why did youe alone? Where''s your penniless bodyguard?"


    "He hasn''t arrived yet; he''s still on his way,¡± Mia replied.


    "Not here yet? Mia, are you trying to make excuses out of guilt? I


    mean, isn''t he supposed to be your bodyguard? How could he not be


    by your side? It''s pretty obvious you''re feeling guilty," Connie retorted.


    Mia responded solemnly, "Given his role as the CEO of Barrett Group,


    he''s buried in work. He can''t constantly be by my side as a bodyguard.¡±


    With a smug expression, Lewis joined the conversation. "Mia, it seems


    like you''re still resorting to lies, huh? Didn''t you im he was the CEO


    of the Barrett Group? Luckily, Mr. Gomez is here today. Maybe you


    should call him over and confront him directly!"


    Connie added, "Exactly, Mia''s just trying to cover up her guilt."


    Taken aback, Mia asked, "Wait, did you say Mr. Gomez is here?"


    But that didn''t make sense. Wasn''t Caleb supposed to apany


    Timothy?


    They should still be on their way.


    ncing at the young man beside him, Lewis spoke up, "That''s


    correct. Allow me to introduce you. This is Mr. Gomez!"


    "You''re telling me he''s Caleb?"


    "Yes, that''s him. Caleb, also known as Mr. Gomez. Mia, it''s time to


    open your eyes and see clearly. The truth is undeniable, and


    falsehoods won''t endure,¡± Lewis said confidently.


    As Mia observed the young man standing beside Lewis, her disbelief


    was evident. Was he supposed to be Caleb?


    Could there be some sort of misunderstanding?


    It appeared that someone in Nord City was impersonating Caleb,


    attempting to deceive people.

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921


    Mia''s expression lit up with anticipation. With Caleb''s imminent arrival,


    she anticipated that drama was about to unfold.


    Earlier, when Caleb had called, he sounded gleeful and eager to


    witness the events unfold. However, the situation seemed to have


    taken an unexpected turn.


    Mia couldn''t help but wonder how Caleb would react once he found


    himself in the spotlight.


    A twinge of excitement stirred within her as she wondered what would


    happenter.


    Observing Mia''s silence, Connie swiftly interjected, "Mia, why are you


    so quiet? Didn''t you im to know Caleb before? You even boasted


    about it at the hospital. Now that Caleb himself is here, why the sudden


    silence?"


    Mia wasn''t silent out of guilt, but rather because she was too exhausted


    to bother with a response.


    Observing the audacious behavior of the Bowens, Mia casually


    retorted, "Are you certain this man is Caleb?"


    "Absolutely; this gentleman right here is none other than Mr. Gomez,"


    Lewis affirmed confidently.


    The young man beside him cleared his throat and addressed Mia,


    "Given that we''re in Nord City, not Bern City, it''s not surprising that I''m


    not recognized here. Ms. Lane, I would caution you against being


    deceived by outsiders."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia couldn''t believe she was being used of being gullible.


    She nced at the young man and remarked, "It''s certainly an odd


    situation. I''ve been to Bern City and have met Mr. Caleb before.


    However, you bear no resemnce to him whatsoever. So, who''s


    impersonating whom here?"


    After her statement, Mia noticed a subtle shift in the man¡¯s expression


    ¡ªa slight flicker of guilt that she astutely picked up on.


    It confirmed her suspicion¡ªthis man was indeed a fraudulent impostor.


    Connie immediately interrupted, "Mia, what are you trying to say? After


    everything that''s happened, do you still believe the man you identified


    last time is the real Caleb? The evidence is right in front of you, and yet


    you''re still not convinced!"


    Annoyed, Mia crossed her arms defensively. "Once Caleb and Timothy


    arrive, the truth wille out. We''ll finally know who''s the impostor.¡±


    The young man''s expression shifted subtly. Could it be that the real


    Caleb was on his way? If so, his facade would soon be exposed.


    With an air of confidence, Connie added, "Mia, let''s settle this with a


    showdownter. We''ll find out who''s telling the truth and who''s lying


    once and for all."


    "Mia, let''s face it. The Lane family wields significant influence as well.


    Out of generosity, we extended an invitation for you to attend our


    family''s signing ceremony today.


    "But instead of showing gratitude, youe here and stir up trouble,


    using my distinguished guest of being an impostor.


    "If word of this gets out, how will it reflect on the Lane family in the


    public eye?" Lewis retorted with a smug expression.


    Today, he finally had the chance to assert himself in front of the Lane


    family.


    ¡°I couldn''t care less about how others perceive the Lane family. I''m not


    here today to offer congrattions on your family''s contract signing; I''m


    just here to enjoy the spectacle.


    "Considering how certain individuals have been misled and


    manipted, today''s event is bound to be quite the show."


    As Mia uttered those words, she couldn''t help but nce at the


    influential media figures beside her. It seemed the Bowen family had


    drawn quite a crowd to sway public opinion in their favor.


    Mia turned directly to the media representatives and addressed them,


    ¡°I''m well aware that the Bowen family has been showering you with


    numerous perkstely, all while boasting about their supposed


    coboration with the Barrett family.


    "But let me assure you, it''s all smoke and mirrors. Just wait until the


    CEO of Barrett Group and the real Mr. Gomez arrive. Then you''ll learn


    the truth."


    One of the reporters interjected, "Ms. Lane, it''s true that there have


    been widespread rumors about a partnership between the Bowen and


    Barrett families.


    "However, the idea that the president of the Barrett Group would act as


    your bodyguard is something we find difficult to believe."

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    Several other reporters spoke up as well, "Ms. Lane, considering the


    prestige of the Barrett Group''s CEO and the prominence of the Barrett


    family in Bern City, it''s unlikely that he would take on the role of a mere


    bodyguard by your side."


    "While we did notice a resemnce between the bodyguard wearing


    sunsses and the CEO of Barrett Group, it''s insufficient evidence to


    confirm his identity.¡±


    "Ms. Lane, is it possible that Mr. Barrett is pursuing a personal interest


    in you, prompting him to act as your bodyguard?¡±


    At the moment, this seemed to be the most reasonable exnation.


    Otherwise, why would the CEO of the Barrett Groupe to Nord City


    and assume the position of a mere bodyguard? Such a narrative would


    be difficult for anyone to believe.


    Connie interrupted the reporters, wearing a displeased expression.


    "What kind of questions are these? The bodyguard may resemble Mr.


    Barrett, but he''s certainly not the CEO of the Barrett Group.


    "Besides, why would someone as esteemed as Mr. Barrett take any


    interest in Mia, especially considering she''s a divorced woman?"


    Connie couldn''t tolerate these spections. It was obvious that Mia


    was reaping the benefits of Lewis" interest in her.


    However, despite this, the Lane family had turned down the proposal


    for a marriage alliance with the Bowen family.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    For Connie, it felt like a personal affront. What value did a divorced


    woman like Mia hold, anyway?


    As a divorcee, Mia should consider herself fortunate to have any man


    interested in her.


    Just then, a luxurious car pulled up outside, immediately capturing


    everyone''s attention.


    Mia nced over and calmly remarked, "It''s about time. They should be


    arriving soon."


    No matter how tardy Caleb and Timothy were, they couldn''t possibly be


    thiste.


    Observing the luxury car outside, Lewis turned to Mia and quipped,


    "So, are you saying that the penniless bodyguard and the phony Mr.


    Gomez have arrived? It seems they''ve even managed to secure a


    fancy car this time. I wonder where they rented it from?"


    With that, the Bowen family''s rtives joined in on the mockery as well.


    Connie chimed in, "Lewis, you''ve got a keen eye! It''s clear their car is


    rented. How could a financially strained bodyguard possibly afford such


    a luxurious vehicle?"


    A sly smile painted Mia''s lips as she nced at Lewis and Connie.


    Soon, their moment of embarrassment would unfold before their eyes.


    Mia couldn''t help but feel a twinge of excitement as she anticipated the


    uing scene.


    As the car door swung open, Timothy and Caleb emerged.


    Timothy was dressed in a finely tailored suit, reflecting his usual


    professional attire. With each step, he exuded an aura of authority.


    Timothy entered the hotel lobby with a serious expression, causing


    almost everyone to turn their heads toward him and Caleb.


    Considering the prominence of the individuals present, it was often


    simple to gauge someone''s wealth with just a single nce.


    At that moment, a subtle tension filled the air.


    As Timothy caught sight of Mia, he headed straight toward her, his


    steps unwavering and his gaze intense.


    Reaching Mia''s side, Timothy leaned in and murmured, "Apologies for


    the dy; traffic held us up.¡±


    Mia responded casually, "I happened to be nearby running errands, so I


    arrived a bit earlier.¡±


    Some journalists nearby couldn''t help butment, "Wow, this guy


    really does resemble Mr. Barrett.¡±


    ¡°I''ve seen interviews with Mr. Barrett before. It''s not just a simrity;


    he''s practically a dead ringer.¡±


    "Could it really be... him? Mr. Timothy Barrett himself?"


    Connie interjected with a scoff, her disdain evident, "It''s just a


    resemnce, nothing more. Just because someone looks like Mr.


    Barrett doesn''t mean he''s automatically the CEO of the Barrett Group.


    Can you imagine a CEO stooping to the level of a penniless


    bodyguard?"

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    With a mischievous grin, Caleb quipped, "Where''s the Barrett Group''s


    branch office representative for the Bowen family? They should be here


    by now, right?"


    Caleb was eager to witness the Bowens facing the consequences of


    their actions.


    Lewis replied, "It''s not time yet. Why the rush?"


    Mia shot Caleb a meaningful look before adding, "However, there''s


    something you should know. There''s a Mr. Gomez here from Bern City,


    iming to be you. Would you like to meet him?"


    ¡°Is that so? Thest I heard from the Bowen family, they mentioned


    encountering a Mr. Gomez. So, he''s here now, huh? Where is he? I''d


    like to see who''s bold enough to impersonate me and deceive others!"


    Caleb hadn''t anticipated the imposter''s appearance at today''s event.


    He was prepared to confront him personally and ensure he faced the


    consequences for his deception, even if it meant using force!


    Connie quickly dered, "Mr. Gomez is right here."


    However, as she turned around, he was nowhere to be found.


    A bystander chimed in, "Mr. Gomez mentioned he went to the restroom


    and will return shortly."


    Upon hearing this, Lewis turned to Caleb and cautioned, "Just wait until


    the real Mr. Gomez arrives. He''ll personally unveil your charade. Don''t


    get too cocky for too long."


    With a steely expression, Caleb retorted, "Fine. I''m eager to see who


    this Mr. Gomez truly is."


    He certainly hadn''t anticipated someone daring to impersonate him!


    Shortly after, the young man emerged from the hotel restroom into the


    lobby.


    Noticing his arrival, Connie promptly pointed out, "Ah, herees Mr.


    Gomez."


    At that moment, all eyes turned toward him.


    As Calebid eyes on the impostor, a cold smirk yed on his lips. "So


    it''s you," he remarked.


    Mia stood nearby, observing the unfolding scene with anticipation.


    She was eager to see how things would y out once the real and fake


    Caleb came face to face.


    As Caleb moved forward, the young man''s face drained of color. He


    hastily retreated, resembling someone who had just seen a ghost.


    With a smirk, Caleb asked him, "Why are you backing away? You seem


    quite adept at impersonating me. Do you have a death wish or


    something?"


    The young man''s face turned even paler as he stammered nervously,


    "Il didn''t impersonate you."


    Caleb seized the young man''s cor, shooting a stern nce at Lewis


    and Connie nearby. "If you''re not pretending to be me, then why did


    they refer to you as ¡°Mr. Gomez from Bern City?"


    The young man remained silent, paralyzed by fear.


    Looking puzzled, Connie turned to the young man. "Mr. Gomez, what''s


    going on? These two are the impostors I warned you about, posing as


    you and Mr. Barrett.¡±


    The young man nced nervously at Caleb before shifting his gaze to


    Timothy. Instantly, fear gripped him, causing his legs to tremble


    uncontrobly.


    He hadn''t anticipated their presence at the signing ceremony.


    Considering Nord City was miles away from Bern City, how could it be


    a mere coincidence that they showed up today?


    Realizing the trouble he was in, the young man began to sweat


    profusely.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was just following orders when he impersonated Caleb; the


    arrangement was merely a tactic to facilitate the partnership with the


    Bowen family.


    His main goal was financial gain from the situation, with no intention of


    causing harm.


    Caleb tightened his grip on the young man''s neck, demanding, "Tell


    them, who am 1?"


    "Y-you''re Caleb Gomez."


    "And you? Who are you?"


    ¡°I''m just an impostor, a distant rtive of the Gomez family."


    After the young man''s confession, Caleb shoved him to the ground and


    restrained his arms. "You''re quite the trickster, aren''t you? How dare


    you parade around and pretend to be me, leaving everyone convinced


    that I''m the impostor. You''ve certainly got some nerve."

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    With such a talent for deceit, what was the point of pursuing honest,


    hard work?


    "Mr. Gomez, I''m sorry, it wasn''t my intention. I was simply following


    orders from someone else; I did it for the money," the young man


    quickly apologized.


    The revtion sent shockwaves through the crowd. No one had


    anticipated that the impostor would have ties to the Bowen family!


    A journalist eximed eagerly, "So, it seems this man is indeed a fraud!


    Ms. Lane has actually brought the real Mr. Gomez!"


    "Who would have thought someone would have the audacity to


    impersonate others and swagger around deceiving people?" another


    reporter added.


    Observing the entire ordeal, Connie stared at the young man in


    disbelief. "What... What did you just say? So, you''re the impostor, and


    he''s the real Mr. Gomez?"


    But how could this be true?


    The revtion left Lewis visibly shaken, his anger simmering as he


    confronted the young man.


    "Weren''t you the one referred by the Barrett Group''s branch? Didn''t you


    im to be Mr. Gomez? How dare you deceive me?"


    ¡°I... I was just in it for the money," the young man confessed, his voice


    trembling.


    Struggling to ept the truth, Lewis turned to Caleb, seeking


    confirmation. "So, if you''re the real Caleb Gomez, then this man..."


    As Lewis spoke, his gaze shifted toward Timothy¡ªthe man he had long


    believed to be nothing more than a penniless bodyguard and impostor.


    The realization hit him like a ton of bricks. If the real Caleb Gomez was


    standing in front of him, then this bodyguard must also be the legitimate


    Timothy Barrett!


    For a moment, Lewis struggled toe to terms with this harsh reality.


    Mia followed Lewis¡¯ gaze, her eyes settling on Timothy. "That''s correct.


    He is the real Caleb Gomez, which means the bodyguard beside him is


    the real Timothy Barrett.¡±


    Connie''s disbelief was evident, her legs trembling as she struggled to


    comprehend the situation. ¡°No, this can''t be! How is it possible? He''s


    just a lowly bodyguard. How could he possibly be the CEO of the


    Barrett Group?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She couldn''t fathom that the man she had always belittled and


    dismissed had turned out to hold a position of significant power and


    influence.


    Meanwhile, a sense of panic swept over Lewis. Indeed, the Bowens"


    current partnership with the Barrett family was hanging in the bnce.


    If they were to offend the Barrett family and the partnership dissolved


    as a consequence, it would be nothing short of catastrophic.


    With her arms crossed, Mia wore a smirk as she nced at Connie and


    Lewis. "So, anyments now? Who''s been lying all along? Does it


    sting to be proven wrong?"


    Connie boiled with rage, her embarrassment palpable as she wished


    she could vanish in that moment.


    A nearby journalist chimed in, "It seems the Bowen family was misled.


    Considering these two men are from Bern City, it''s understandable that


    the Bowens wouldn''t recognize them."


    Lewis quickly caught on and turned to Caleb beside him. "Yeah, we


    were fooled as well. Mr. Gomez, please don''t take this matter to heart.


    We''ve always held you in high regard as an esteemed guest of the


    Bowen family."


    "Enough with the empty words! What''s the use of saying this now?


    Who would even want to be considered an honored guest of your


    family? Don''t try to tter yourselves," Caleb chided.


    Following Caleb''s words, he swiftly incapacitated the impostor''s arm.


    Connie and Lewis watched in shock, their faces draining of color.

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    Caleb sternly warned, "Consider yourself lucky that you''ve only lost an


    arm. But if I catch wind of you exploiting my identity for any other


    purpose, this won''t be the end of it."


    The young man hastily responded, ¡°I swear, I won''t do it again. I only


    impersonated you to help facilitate the partnership with the Bowen


    family. I didn''t engage in anything else.¡±


    Turning his attention to Lewis, Caleb remarked, "You shouldn''t be


    addressing me right now. Your apology should be directed toward him.


    He''s Timothy Barrett, the CEO of the Barrett Group, the very person


    you were supposed to be partnering with."


    Lewis wore a guilty expression as he nced at Timothy, unable to


    muster a single word.


    His previous disdain toward Timothy now left him utterly humiliated.


    Adding to his embarrassment, Lewis had even resorted to physical


    confrontation with Timothy in the past, unaware of Timothy''s status as


    the CEO of the Barrett Group.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But why would someone as high-ranking as Timothy stoop to the level


    of being a mere bodyguard for Mia?


    It was a puzzle that didn''t seem to fit together.


    Sensing the tension, Connie interjected, "We''re not entirely to me


    here. I mean, who could have predicted that the esteemed CEO of the


    Barrett Group, hailing from the distinguished Bern City aristocracy,


    would end up in Nord City working as a bodyguard for a woman?


    ¡°It''s such an improbable situation that nobody would have taken it


    seriously. We can''t bear all the responsibility for this misunderstanding.¡±


    Lewis hastily nodded, casting a nervous nce at Timothy. "Mr. Barrett,


    this is indeed our mistake. Please, don''t take it personally. We were


    also misled into mistaking your identity."


    Just then, Mia chimed in, "Are you seeking forgiveness already? Just


    moments ago, you were brimming with arrogance, pointing fingers and


    hurling insults. You even attempted to physically harm him, only to face


    retaliation. Have you conveniently forgotten?"


    Upon hearing Mia''s words, Connie''s face flushed with anger. But before


    she could retaliate, Lewis quickly intervened, pulling her back.


    Regaining hisposure, Lewis put on a brave front and nodded.


    "You''re right. It was our mistake for not recognizing Mr. Barrett''s true


    identity. We''re thankful that the truth hase out. Mr. Gomez, Mr.


    Barrett, you are our honored guests today."


    Connie forced a smile and said, "Absolutely, please, have a seat,


    gentlemen."


    At that moment, Timothy''s voice sliced through the tension like ice.


    "There''s no need for that. I''m here today to formally announce the


    termination of the partnership between the Barrett family and the


    Bowen family!"


    Connie and Lewis were visibly shaken by the sudden announcement,


    their faces turning pale.


    Confusion clouded Connie''s expression as she questioned, "But why


    end the partnership? It can''t simply be terminated like that.¡±


    Stepping forward urgently, Lewis looked at Timothy with a pleading


    gaze. "Mr. Barrett, I may have offended you in the past, but please,


    don''t let that influence your decision.


    "Our families¡¯ partnership is mutually beneficial. Please, let''s not rush to


    sever ties. Business should remain separate from personal


    grievances.¡±


    Timothy''s voice dripped with disdain as he said firmly, ¡°The Bowen


    Group is simply not deserving of a partnership with the Barrett Group.¡±


    "But why? The Bowen Group is a reputablepany here in Nord City.


    Why can''t our families coborate?"


    Standing nearby, Heath scoffed bitterly. "Does the Bowen Group truly


    hold a respectable standing in Nord City? Yourpany''s ascension is


    tainted by three marriages that concluded in financial scams.


    "The shady dealings behind your family''s sess are well-known in


    Nord City. How dare you im to be a reputablepany?


    ¡°Your project proposal wouldn''t even survive the Barrett Group''s


    scrutiny. It''s time for you toe to terms with reality. It''s over for you."


    Heath''s anger red at the sight of Timothy being disrespected,


    prompting him to speak out.


    What gave the Bowens the audacity to belittle Timothy?


    Heath''s words were sharp and cutting, piercing Lewis and Connie


    deeply.

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    The Bowens remained silent, unable toe up with a rebuttal.


    Upon hearing Heath''s words, Mia couldn''t resist giving him a thumbs-


    up, appreciating his sharp and satisfying response.


    Her purpose for being here today was precisely to witness Lewis and


    Connie''s reaction to the truth and their subsequent humiliation.


    It seemed Mia''s visit had indeed been worthwhile.


    Though Lewis was seething with anger, he knew it wasn''t the time to


    argue back. However, Connie felt differently. She had never faced such


    humiliation before.


    Advancing toward Mia, Connie pointed usingly. ¡°Mr. Barrett, it''s


    because of this woman that you''re not partnering with ourpany,


    isn''t it?"


    Mia raised an eyebrow, puzzled by how she was being dragged into the


    situation.


    She retorted sharply, "It''s because you mistook the distinguished CEO


    of the Barrett Group for a mere bodyguard and even insulted him. Did


    you suffer from amnesia or something? It appears you''ve forgotten


    rather quickly. This situation ispletely unrted to me!"


    "But isn''t it because he''s been employed as your bodyguard? Who


    would have guessed a bodyguard would turn out to be the CEO of the


    Barrett Group?" Connie argued.


    Timothy interjected calmly, ¡°I chose to serve as her bodyguard.¡±


    Connie was perplexed. "What''s your goal here?"


    "To pursue her. Why does it concern you?"


    Mia was momentarily taken aback by Timothy''s words. She couldn''t


    help but steal a nce at him. Did he just publicly say he was pursuing


    her?


    It was clear he was only sticking around because of Ginger, not


    because of any interest in her!


    Struggling to ept the situation, Connie blurted out, "Mr. Barrett, this


    woman isn''t as straightforward as you may think. Despite her


    appearance as the heiress of the Lane family, she''s actually a divorced


    woman with a child. Don''t let her deceive you."


    Unfazed, Timothy calmly replied, ¡°Well, I happen to like divorced


    women with children.¡±


    Connie was taken aback by Timothy''s response. "Mr. Barrett, it seems


    your standards are rather low. Why would you be interested in a


    divorced woman with a child? My daughter Isabe outshines her in


    every aspect.¡±


    Connie hoped that Timothy''s potential interest in Isabe could repair


    the partnership between the Bowen family and the Barrett family.


    However, Timothy''s blunt retort shattered that hope. "Your daughter


    isn''t attractive enough.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Watching from the sidelines, Mia was taken aback by Timothy''s ability


    to provoke others.


    Sensing that tensions had reached their peak, Caleb intervened,


    stating, "Alright, let''s refocus on the main agenda for today."


    Turning toward the nearby media reporters, Timothy dered, ¡°The


    Barrett Group has never sanctioned any partnership with the Bowen


    family.


    ¡°The recent events were instigated by the subsidiary''s general manager


    and do not represent the position of the Barrett Group.


    ¡°I am here today to personally rify this matter, and I hope you all can


    understand the full context of the situation.¡±


    Following Timothy''s statement, Heath added, "Our PR team at the


    Barrett Group will reach out to each of you shortly. We look forward to


    staying in touch in the future.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the reporters nodded in agreement. "Rest assured,


    Mr. Barrett. We will ensure rity on this matter.¡±


    Indeed, establishing a connection with the Barrett Group could pave the


    way for future opportunities in Bern City, and the reporters were eager


    to maintain a positive rtionship with them.


    Witnessing this, Lewis¡¯ demeanor grew solemn as he fell silent,


    seemingly weighed down by the gravity of the situation.


    Meanwhile, Connie was in a state of panic. ¡°Lewis, what''s our n?


    How do we handle this? Didn''t you say that if this partnership were to


    end, it would be catastrophic for the Bowen family?"

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    "Shut up! Enough with the talking. How on earth am I supposed to solve this?"


    Lewis felt himself sinking into despair. He had believed the partnership was solid this time, a lifeline for the Bowen family.


    But this absurd twist blindsided himpletely.


    Who would have thought that the humble bodyguard beside Mia was actually the CEO of Barrett Group? How were they going to salvage this situation now?


    Caleb cast a disdainful nce at Connie and Lewis before speaking firmly, ¡°Do you really think that terminating this cooperation is the end of it all? Just because we haven''t asserted ourselves in the past doesn''t mean we won''t


    take action now.


    "After all, how could the esteemed elites of Bern City possibly tolerate being slighted by a mere upstart family like yours?"


    With a hint of indignation, Connie protested, "It''s just a partnership termination. Are you seriously considering targeting the Bowen family?


    "Remember, this is Nord City, not Bern City. Our family wields influence here too, and we''re not to be taken lightly.¡±


    Today was meant to be a grand affair, with the Bowen family hosting a signing ceremony to showcase their coboration with a multinational corporation. They had extended invitations far and wide to friends and rtives for


    this significant asion.


    However, instead of celebrating, they were confronted with a humiliating setback as their cooperation hung precariously on the brink of copse.


    Connie couldn''t bear Caleb''s menacing tone any longer. Despite the prestige of the Gomez and Barrett families in Bern City, Nord City was a different battleground altogether. Connie knew she couldn''t afford to jeopardize her


    reputation here.


    Caleb wore an expression of disdain as he addressed Connie, "Given the level of ipetence your family disys, dismantling yourpany would be a walk in the park.


    "Once the Barrett Group''s acquisition team takes charge, the Bowen family will have no choice but to dere bankruptcy tomorrow, whether you choose to acknowledge it or not."


    Enraged, Connie retorted, "Do you honestly believe you can bankrupt the Bowen family with just a snap of your fingers? It''s not as straightforward as you think."


    Meanwhile, Lewis¡¯ face turned pale. "Mr. Gomez, please understand that this is all a misunderstanding. We sincerely hope you can overlook this situation and not bear any grudges against us,¡± he implored.


    Before this incident, Lewis had meticulously researched the standings of the Gomez and Barrett families in Bern City. It became clear that the Bowen family currentlycked the stature to rival them.


    As a result, Lewis¡¯ sole focus had been on fostering coboration with the Barrett family.


    His goal was to leverage the Barrett Group''s external reputation to streamline the Bowen family''s progress in Nord City.


    If he could secure investment from the Barrett Group, it would be an ideal scenario.


    Considering the dissolution of their partnership, it was crucial he avoided provoking these two families any further. Otherwise, the Bowen Group could be a target.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    There could be no room for error, especially at this pivotal moment.


    ¡°If you wish to avoid any grudges, the solution is straightforward. Just kneel, apologize to Ms. Lane, and rectify the misunderstanding surrounding the supposed engagement,¡± Caleb asserted.


    Connie was perplexed. "Why should we apologize to Mia?"


    Hadn''t they offended Caleb and Timothy?


    What did Mia have to do with any of this?


    Standing nearby, Mia nced at Caleb and remarked, "There''s really no need for them to apologize to me. The Bowens have brought this embarrassment upon themselves today.


    "They''ve reaped what they sowed and made a mockery of themselves. This debacle is the ultimate karma for the Bowen family!"


    Mia had no interest in anyone''s apology.


    Now that the Bowen family''s coboration with the Barrett family had been exposed, Mia''s next goal was to take action against the Bowen Group. She was resolute in ensuring that Connie and Lewis would not continue to thrive


    within this circle.


    Not to mention, Dominic certainly wouldn''t allow the Bowen Group to remain in operation.


    Thus, regardless of the circumstances, the Bowen family''s fate was sealed.


    This situation perfectly exemplified the saying¡ª"Don''t invite trouble, and trouble won''t find you."


    Clearing his throat, Caleb spoke up, "This is an entirely distinct scenario, especially given your special connection with Tim.


    "When the Bowens disrespect you, it''s not solely an affront to you but also an insult to the Barrett family. So, if the Bowen family intends to apologize, their apology should be directed toward you."


    As Caleb spoke, he subtly nced at Timothy, silentlymunicating a plea through his eyes.

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    Caleb''s silent thoughts echoed, "Tim, as your buddy, I can only assist you to this extent. If you don''t step up now, when will you?"


    Nheless, Timothy was no fool.


    With a cold, prating re, he shifted his focus to Connie and Lewis. "If you apologize to Mia immediately and rify the false rumors regarding the alleged engagement, then I might contemte sparing the Bowen family.¡±


    Despite this, Connie remained hesitant. "Mr. Barrett, what is it about Mia that has captured your interest?"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Connie had always viewed Mia with contempt, given her status as a divorced woman with a child. Despite Mia''s position as the heiress of the Lane family, Connie believed she deserved significantly less respect.


    However, to Connie''s surprise, the CEO of the prestigious Barrett Group in Bern City was deeply infatuated with Mia, even willing to act as her humble bodyguard.


    Timothy locked eyes with Connie as he stated, "I have chosen to be with her."


    Timothy''s words stoked Connie''s simmering frustration.


    Observing Connie''s agitation, Lewis quickly interjected, "Mr. Barrett, perhaps you''re unaware, but Mia has been previously married and has a child.


    "Given your status and position, you could have any woman you desire. So, why pursue Mia? After all, there are plenty of heiresses in Nord City with backgrounds no less prestigious than that of the Lane family!"


    With a hint of impatience in his gaze, Timothy retorted, "Because none of them are her.¡±


    Overhearing the exchange, Caleb joined in yfully, "Ah, so this is what love looks like."


    The nearby reporters caught on, echoing the sentiment, "Get together, get together, get together!"


    Mia stood rooted to the spot, utterly taken aback by the unfolding drama. What was all this fuss about?


    She had been watching the spectacle unfold from the sidelines, never anticipating that she would be the center of attention herself.


    ncing at Timothy before her, Mia''s gaze flickered with uncertainty. She calmly addressed the reporters amidst themotion, saying, "I apologize, but I''m not the type of woman just anyone can easily pursue.¡±


    Connie scoffed in response, "Mia, you''ve got quite the nerve, don''t you? Mr. Barrett is the CEO of the foremost dynasty in Bern City, and yet you still dare to reject him?"


    Attempting to appease Timothy, Lewis added, "Mia, don''t be ungrateful. It''s a privilege that Mr. Barrett has set his sights on you!"


    Mia raised an eyebrow as she retorted, ¡°I have no interest in such ''privileges¡¯ whatsoever."


    After the profound wounds she endured during her time with the Barrett family four years ago, Mia was determined not to make the same mistake again.


    Upon hearing Mia''s words, Timothy''s gaze bore into her, his eyes reflecting a profound and tranquil intensity.


    Though his throat moved slightly, not a single word escaped his lips.


    Observing Timothy''s expression, Lewis assumed he was angry. Immediately, a scheme formed in his mind.


    If he could sow discord between Mia and the Barrett family, and subsequently incite a conflict between the Barrett and Lanes families, then perhaps today''s scandal involving the Bowen family would be insignificant.


    Continuing to stoke the mes, Lewis added, "Mia, if you''re not interested in me, I can ept that. But Mr. Barrett is willing to step down from his CEO position at Barrett Group just to be your bodyguard. Such sacrifices are not


    common. If you continue to act indifferent, then the me lies with you."


    Mia''s eyes glinted with cold resolve. "So, let me get this straight. Just because men go to great lengths to pursue a woman and engage in actions that impress themselves, does that mean a woman is expected to say yes? And


    if she doesn''t, is she then considered aloof and indifferent?"


    "That''s correct!" Lewis said confidently.


    "On what basis? Just because you''re a man, do you believe you''re entitled to such privileges? Maybe it would be more fitting for someone as ordinary yet confident as yourself to go back to your mother''s womb and start over.¡±


    Connie''s tone sharpened. "Mia, what makes you think you can behave so arrogantly?"


    Timothy responded calmly, ¡°Because she''s my wife."

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929


    As Timothy''s words faded, silence settled over the room, dominating the atmosphere.


    The reporters exchanged puzzled nces, their eyes hinting at the brewing gossip. Did Timothy just im Mia as his wife?


    Unable to resist, a reporter posed the question, "Mr. Barrett, is it true that Ms. Lane is your wife?"


    "Mr. Barrett, did you have a previous romantic involvement with Ms. Lane?"


    Upon hearing the journalists¡¯ inquiries, Mia shot Timothy a frantic nce. Was he out of his mind? Why did he disclose such information to the media?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Mia urgently signaled to Timothy with her eyes, pleading for him to stop.


    Thest thing she wanted was to be the center of gossip!


    However, Timothy simply nodded at the reporters. "That''s correct.¡±


    Mia swiftly interjected, ¡°Timothy, what on earth are you telling the reporters? There''s absolutely nothing between us."


    Timothy met her gaze squarely. ¡°If there truly was nothing between us, then how do you exin our child?"


    "Timothy, please stop," Mia silently pleaded.


    The reporters¡¯ eyes lit up with excitement at Timothy''s revtion. This was undoubtedly a major mystery within Nord City''s entertainment scene.


    The sudden divorce and departure of the Lane Family Heiress with her child had gripped the public''s attention, especially due to the mysterious identity of the child''s father.


    Now, with the unexpected confession from the CEO of the Barrett Group, could it be that Timothy was indeed Mia''s former husband?


    One journalist boldly approached and inquired, "Mr. Barrett, is Ms. Lane your ex-wife?"


    Timothy affirmed with a nod, "Yes, we were married for a few years."


    His admission sent a ripple of excitement through the gathered reporters.


    It seemed that the truth had finallye to light.


    If this revtion were to be exposed, it would undoubtedly dominate tomorrow''s headlines.


    Mia couldn''t shake off her unease upon hearing Timothy''s words. His decision to divulge such private matters in front of the reporters felt calcted.


    Knowing Timothy''s past emphasis on privacy, Mia couldn''t help but wonder about his intentions.


    She nced at Timothy beside her, her tone distant, "Mr. Barrett, whatever happened between us in the past is ancient history. Bringing it up now would onlyplicate things for me."


    As Timothy turned to face Mia, he noticed her chest heaving with anger. It was clear she was deeply upset.


    Nheless, Timothy remainedposed as he replied, "But in my heart, our marriage has never truly ended.¡±


    His words stirred murmurs of surprise among the nearby reporters.


    It sure seemed like this event was filled with unexpected twists and turns.


    The reporters never expected to witness not only the embarrassment of the Bowen family but also the unraveling of one of Nord City''s most significant mysteries in the entertainment industry.


    The unfolding events were so bewildering andplex that they seemed more fitting for fiction than reality!


    Initially, the handsome bodyguard apanying Mia was dismissed as a passing fling, so he received little attention.


    In the upper echelons of society, the romantic affairs of the wealthy were frequently regarded as inconsequential and rarely taken seriously.


    Hence, the revtion that this seemingly unremarkable bodyguard was actually the CEO of Barrett Group, the foremost magnate in Bern City, was truly astonishing.


    However, that wasn''t the most startling revtion. The bombshell came with the discovery that the CEO of the Barrett Group had been married to Mia and was the father of her child.


    Indeed, no one had anticipated encountering the most sensational scandal in all of Nord City when they first arrived at this signing ceremony.


    If news of this incident were to spread, it would undoubtedly dominate the media the next day.


    Upon hearing Timothy''s response, Mia was instantly infuriated, tempted tond a punch on him.


    What nonsense was he spouting about their marriage not being over in his heart?


    Mia couldn''t shake off the memory of Timothy''s expression when he initially proposed their divorce, offering her money to leave.


    It was as if Timothy had undergone aplete transformation in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930


    Mia''s lips twitched with irritation as she stepped forward, seizing Timothy''s tie in her grip.


    The surrounding reporters watched with widened eyes, stunned by the unexpected turn of events.


    Speaking in a low voice, Mia addressed Timothy, ¡°Well yed, Mr. Barrett."


    She couldn''t fathom why he would pull such a stunt in front of the reporters.


    Unfazed by Mia''s agitation, Timothy leaned down to meet her gaze. "The media has been spreading rumors about you being a divorced single mother. I don''t want to see them tarnish your reputation.¡±


    ¡°Timothy, just stop. You''re here today for the signing ceremony to address the fraudulent contract with the Bowen family.


    "Don''t veer off topic and indulge in nonsensical banter with the media. They''re not interested in our personal affairs!" Mia snapped.


    The nearby reporters couldn''t help but inwardly grumble, ¡°Really? We''re utterly engrossed in this gossip and are eager for them to reveal more. Otherwise, what will we have for tomorrow''s headlines?"


    Timothy nodded in response to Mia''s words. "Alright, we''ll do as you say. Let''s focus on addressing the forgery issue now. How would you like to handle it? You have the final say regarding the Bowen family''s affair.¡±


    "Don''t tter yourself," Mia retorted sharply. "With the Lane family backing me, the Bowen family poses no threat to me whatsoever. I''m only here to witness the drama between them and you. It''s got nothing to do with me."


    Caleb promptly stepped in, his gaze fixed on Connie and Lewis who were huddled nearby. "Why are you two hiding? Didn''t I instruct you to apologize?"


    Connie and Lewis appeared uneasy, their tension palpable. They hadn''t expected Timothy to pursue Mia because she was his ex-wife.


    Today had been filled with inexplicable events, leaving Connie utterly dumbfounded.


    How could Mia possibly be Timothy''s ex-wife?


    Connie had previously assumed Mia had be involved with some outsider, resulting in her being pregnant with two illegitimate children.


    But who could have imagined that Mia was married to Timothy and had even given birth to two children with him?


    It seemed that this news had been tightly concealed, as there wasn''t even a hint of it circting in the public eye.


    But what should the Bowens do now?


    Given that Mia was Timothy''s ex-wife and had two children with him, Timothy surely wouldn''t be lenient with them.


    With a nervous demeanor, Connie turned to Lewis and implored, "What should we do? Lewis, say something!"


    Meanwhile, Lewis was also overwhelmed with regret. He never anticipated that Mia''s former husband would be Timothy Barrett!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It felt like a series of unbelievable coincidences.


    Despite his regrets, Lewis gathered his courage and stepped forward, determined to prevent the copse of the Bowen Group. "Ms. Lane, I take full responsibility for my past mistakes. I ask that you rise above them. Please,


    don''t lower yourself to our level."


    Mia''s expression remained icy upon hearing Lewis¡¯ words. "I''ve said it before, I don''t need your hypocritical apology.¡±


    Her objective was clear¡ªto hold the Bowen family ountable.


    Lewis had navigated through three marriages, each concluding tragically as three different women sumbed to the cruelty of the Bowen family, leaving devastation in their wake.


    Therefore, Mia believed it was crucial for ountability and justice to prevail. She was determined to ensure that the Bowen family faced the consequences of their actions.


    Caleb swiftly turned to Connie, urging her, "And you as well. If you''re going to apologize, it must be sincere. Otherwise, your son''spany will be on the verge of copse, and you''ll find yourselves homeless, living like


    beggars."


    Connie''s face drained of color at the thought. The notion of apologizing to Mia felt akin to confronting imminent death.

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931


    Mia observed Connie with a sardonic smile, noticing herck of refinement and tendency to react impulsively, reminiscent of someone with no ss.


    Besides, Connie had never regarded Mia highly, so witnessing her frustration brought Mia a sense of gratification.


    Connie stammered, "B-But didn''t Mia mention that she didn¡¯t want our apology?"


    "Whether Mia desires your apology is irrelevant. What matters is the sincerity behind it, which will determine the fate of the Bowen Group," Caleb interjected.


    Indeed, Connie and Lewis formed an odd pair, often abusing their authority to intimidate others yet faltering when faced with resistance.


    Mia deliberately nced at Connie and remarked, "Did you catch that? Can''t any of you from the Bowen family understand basguage?"


    Although Mia wasn''t particrly interested in receiving an apology from the Bowen family, witnessing Connie in such a sorry state brought her some satisfaction.


    Meanwhile, Lewis exchanged several meaningful nces with Connie, recognizing the need to tread carefully.


    Despite her reluctance, Connie turned to Mia and said, "Ms. Lane, we admit there was a misunderstanding on ourpany''s part earlier, and we sincerely hope you can overlook it."


    Mia idly toyed with her nails and remarked, "So, you expect me to simply let it slide? Unfortunately, your family doesn''t wield that much influence."


    Gritting her teeth in frustration, Connie questioned, "What exactly do you want from us, Ms. Lane?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Mia locked eyes with Connie and asserted firmly, ¡°Your son has left a trail of three failed marriages, each resulting in the acquisition and subsequent bankruptcy of his ex-wives'' family businesses. It''s time to settle those debts."


    "Why should we?"


    "Don''t you lose sleep at night over all the money you''ve squandered?"


    Upon hearing Mia''s stern words, a flicker of guilt briefly passed through Connie''s eyes, but she swiftlyposed herself and countered, "Ms. Lane, our family affairs are private matters. They''re not your concern.¡±


    Mia''s expression hardened as she retorted, "Then today, I''ll take matters into my own hands. If you refuse toply, your apology means nothing to me."


    Internally, Connie simmered with frustration, silently repeating to herself. "Well, if she won''t ept it, then so be it. I wasn''t exactly thrilled about apologizing in the first ce.¡±


    Connie remained skeptical that a prestigious family from Bern City could truly stir up trouble in Nord City.


    After all, the Bowen family had a longstanding presence in Nord City. Surely, the Barrett family wouldn''t dare to challenge them on their own turf.


    Although Connie harbored doubts about the threat posed by the Barrett Group, she acquiesced due to Lewis¡¯ potential business partnership with them.


    Now that Mia had dismissed the need for an apology, Connie reasoned that it was no longer her concern.


    In the next moment, Caleb turned to Timothy, asserting, "Since the Bowens refuse to apologize, there''s no need for leniency."


    Timothy''s tone was steely as he dered, "The coboration between the Barrett Group and the Bowen family is hereby terminated.


    "Furthermore, the Barrett Group''s acquisition team will arrive in Nord City tomorrow, and within a week, the Bowen Group will no longer exist in this city.¡±


    Lewis¡¯ face drained of color at Timothy''s ominous words, while Connie scoffed dismissively, countering, "You like to talk big, don''t you? Don''t forget, the Bowen family holds considerable influence here in Nord City. We''re not


    ones to cower here."


    Just as Connie voiced her defiance, Lewis forcefully pushed her aside, his anger evident. "Mom, if you can''t contribute anything constructive, it''s better to remain silent! Do you realize the predicament you''ve put me in?"


    Connie stumbled backward, falling t on her back. Looking up with dismay, she protested, ¡°Lewis, why did you push me? I was only speaking the truth. Don''t underestimate the Bowens¡¯ influence in Nord City!


    "While the Barrett family may be powerful in Bern City, here in Nord City, they''re inconsequential. Their subsidiary here is merely a minor entity, hardly worth mentioning. Why are you still fearful of them?"

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932


    "Mom, please, just stay quiet! Our family''s partnership with them is already over. Do you want to make things worse for me?" Lewis cautioned.


    "Who said anything about canceling the partnership between the subsidiary and the Bowen Group?¡±


    Just then, a middle-aged man entered the hotel lobby. He addressed Lewis directly, saying, "Apologies for the dy. Traffic was a nightmare, and I had somest-minute tasks to handle. But just because I''mte doesn''t mean


    our coboration is off the table."


    A wave of relief swept over Lewis as he caught sight of Ralph. "You made it after all. I was starting to worry you wouldn''t show up.¡±


    When Lewis first encountered the CEO of the Barrett Group, he had mentally prepared himself for the inevitable copse of their coboration.


    With the head office seemingly unwilling to cooperate, Lewis had little hope left. However, Ralph''s arrival sparked a glimmer of optimism.


    Perhaps there was still a chance to reverse the situation, especially given the considerable investment Lewis had put into Ralph.


    As Ralph entered the room, he wasted no time getting down to business. "Enough talk. Let''s proceed with signing the contract.¡±


    Lewis was momentarily surprised by Ralph''s assertiveness. He hadn''t anticipated such determination from him to proceed with their partnership.


    Pausing for a moment, Lewis nced at Timothy before stating, ¡°But the CEO of the Barrett Group mentioned his desire to cancel the partnership with the Bowen family."


    Ralph''s demeanor hardened. "We don''t need to heed outsiders¡¯ opinions. I make the decisions regarding our coboration.


    "As the general manager of the subsidiary, it''s within my authority to manage this business. Even if he''s the CEO of the Barrett Group, he has no jurisdiction over today''s signing."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Lewis paused, considering Ralph''s words carefully. "But our coboration ultimately depends on approval and funding from the head office. Without their consent, our partnership can''t proceed."


    ¡°Don''t worry about that," Ralph reassured Lewis. "Timothy won''t be able to hinder our coboration, regardless of his position as the CEO of the Barrett Group.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lewis¡¯ expression shifted to surprise. Could it be that Ralph still wielded influence over Timothy? There were rumors that Ralph had been demoted from the head office to the Nord City branch.


    Suddenly, Timothy''s voice cut through the tension, cold and authoritative. "Unless I give my approval and sign off on this deal, your signatures today will carry no weight whatsoever."


    Ralph''s expression twisted with a mixture of anger and humiliation. He pointed usingly at Timothy and retorted, ¡°Timothy, I''m your uncle, for crying out loud!


    "This coboration is a lucrative opportunity. You have no right to terminate the partnership between me and the Bowen family!"


    Lewis was pleasantly surprised to learn about their rtionship. "Mr. Hopkins, you''re Mr. Barrett''s uncle?"


    How had he missed this crucial detail before?


    This newfound revtion sparked a glimmer of hope. With Ralph being Timothy''s uncle, his opinion carried considerable weight as an elder family member.


    If Ralph were to advocate for their partnership, Timothy would undoubtedly find it challenging to oppose his uncle''s stance.


    With a smug demeanor, Ralph adjusted his tie and remarked, "Well, I refrained from mentioning it earlier to avoid unnecessaryplications. Plus, I didn''t want anyone to presume that my sess was solely attributed to my


    nephew."


    Lewis nodded eagerly, a glimmer of surprise in his eyes. It seemed that today''s coboration could indeed proceed smoothly after all.


    Observing Ralph''s audacious behavior, Mia couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    Was he truly making such statements in Timothy''s presence? Did he believe that Timothy was oblivious to it all?

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    Standing nearby, Timothy stated firmly, ¡°I''ve made it clear before¡ªthere''s no possibility of a partnership between the Barrett family and the Bowen family.¡±


    Connie quickly stepped in, saying, "Mr. Barrett, please remember that this contract was set by your uncle. As a younger member of the family, it might not be suitable for you to go against his decision.¡±


    Without missing a beat, Timothy pressed on, "Since you all seem so keen to work with Uncle Ralph, he will no longer hold the position of general manager at the Barrett Group subsidiary. I''ll instruct the HR department to issue


    his dismissal notice immediately."


    Ralph responded with a cold scoff, ¡°Timothy, don''t think for a moment that threatening to dismiss me will have any impact. The position of subsidiary general manager was never my ambition anyway.


    "Remember, I entered into these negotiations after careful consideration. If you fail to see the value in this opportunity, there are plenty who will."


    Lewis hesitated before speaking, ¡°But, Mr. Hopkins, what the Bowen Group values is the societal impact and influence that the Barrett Group provides. Without the backing of the Barrett Group, our project simply cannot


    proceed.¡±


    Lewis¡¯ cutting words struck Ralph hard, bruising his pride. Furious, heshed out, "Without my efforts, would the Bowen family even have had this coboration opportunity?


    ¡°This contract could have seeded independently, without relying on your family''s support. Yourck of vision is staggering.


    ¡°It''s no surprise the Bowen Group remains a small entity. If you''re not interested in our partnership, there are plenty who are eager to coborate with me!"


    Ralph began to turn away, but Lewis halted him, insisting, "Hold on. If you''re no longer interested in working with our family, perhaps you should return the stuff I previously gave you."


    Ralph''s expression soured instantly, erupting in anger, ¡°You''re spouting nonsense! What gifts did I receive from you? It was your family who begged for this partnership and sent trivial tokens. I didn''t even pay them any


    attention.¡±


    ¡°If you truly have no regard for them, then it''s only fair to return everything,¡± Lewis countered firmly.


    "I already told you, I had no use for those items; I got rid of them ages ago. If you want them, feel free to search through the garbage,¡± Ralph replied defiantly.


    Nevertheless, Lewis refused to back down. "Did you also discard the cash I gave you?"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Ralph''s anger red, his embarrassment evident. "How dare you speak to me like this! Do you have any idea who I am? I''m the uncle of the Barrett Group''s president. Watch your words, or you''ll regret it," he threatened.


    Lewis'' demeanor hardened. "Enough with the bravado. Sure, you''re Mr. Barrett''s uncle, I''ll give you that. But in terms of our partnership, you''ve contributed nothing.


    "So, what''s the point of unting your connection? Without the backing of the Barrett Group, you''re nothing to me."


    Despite Ralph''s rtion to Timothy, it held no sway in this situation since Timothy didn''t approve of the coboration.


    Pushing Lewis aside, Ralph dered, "I don''t see the point in continuing this discussion. Since our partnership is terminated, I''m leaving!"


    "Hold it right there. You can''t just walk away like that. You must return everything I gave you, including the money. If you refuse, this issue won''t be settled today!"


    Lewis had a reputation for being cunning and opportunistic. If he managed to deceive his ex-wives out of their fortunes, it was evident he had ulterior motives.


    With the partnership now dissolved, it was only logical for him to seek to reim whatever he had given as a bribe to Ralph.


    However, Ralph, ustomed to his own authority and privilege, was hesitant to let go of what he had acquired.


    Instead, heunched into a barrage of insults at Lewis, sparking an immediate physical altercation between the two.

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934


    Observing with concern, Connie eximed, "Why are they fighting? Are all of you guards useless? Can''t you step in to help Mr. Bowen? What if he ends up with severe injuries?"


    Mia, too, watched the unfolding spectacle before her.


    She had expected Ralph''s arrival to bring about some unexpected turn of events during the signing ceremony, but everything seemed to proceed without any unforeseen incidents.


    As long as Timothy stepped forward and dered the partnership termination, Ralph''s actions wouldn''t alter the oue.


    Nheless, Mia hadn''t anticipated Ralph epting numerous favors from the Bowen family. The urgency with which they demanded their return suggested substantial benefits were involved.


    Mia couldn''t shake the memory of Ralph''s expulsion from the Barrett Group for corruption and bribery.


    It was Sharon who had to use her own funds to conceal his misconduct, ultimately sparing him from imprisonment.


    After all these years, it was astonishing to see that Ralph hadn''t changed his ways.


    If Timothy hadn''t coincidentallye across the Bowen family boasting about their partnership with the Barrett Group in Nord City, Ralph might have managed to secure the contract.


    Even if Timothy were to interver, it would likely still lead to some losses.


    Indeed, having such an uncle felt like inheriting generations of misfortune.


    Thankfully, Ginger and Sage had six uncles, each of whom was exceptionally capable, unlike Ralph.


    Meanwhile, the bodyguards quickly subdued Ralph, leaving him unable to fight back.


    With visible bruises marking Ralph''s body, Lewis delivered a final blow toward him. "How dare you hold onto my possessions and refuse to let golf you don''t hand them over, you won''t live to see another sunrise!" he threatened.


    Observing the altercation, Mia stole a nce at Timothy beside her. Shouldn''t he step in and put an end to this situation?


    At that moment, Ralph reached out toward Timothy, pleading, "Help me! Are you just going to stand by and watch your uncle get beaten to death?"


    Timothy''s response was cold and unwavering. "I warned you earlier."


    "Timothy Barrett, you are a heartless monster!"


    Mia raised an eyebrow, turning to Ralph. "Why not just return what rightfully belongs to him? Lewis only wants his belongings back. If you hand them over, there won''t be any need for further violence."


    Initially, Lewis had feared incurring Timothy''s resentment. However, witnessing Timothy''s evident disdain for his supposed uncle dispelled those


    concerns.


    Ralph''s face contorted into a sneer as he red at Mia. "What right do you have to speak here? You''re just a woman who was ousted from the Barrett family! Are you even worthy?"


    Mia''s expression turned cold upon hearing his words. "Despite the passage of time, it seems that the Barretts remain unchanged."


    In a sh, Peyton strode forward


    and delivered a resounding p to Ralph''s cheek. "Who do you think


    you are to criticize Ms. Mia? Take aThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    good look at yourself before passing judgment on others. Do you even have the right?"


    Stunned by the p, Ralph turned to Mia. "Aren''t you just a lowly orphan? How dare you call yourself an heiress?"


    A nearby journalist interjected, "Ms. Lane is not an orphan. She is the long-lost heiress of the Lane family, the foremost aristocratic household in Nord City."


    Ralph''s face turned pale. "What? She''s the missing heiress of the Lane family?"

 Chapter 935

    Ralph gazed at Mia in disbelief, struggling toprehend the situation.


    While he had heard rumors about the long-lost heiress of the Lane family being discovered after many years, she had always maintained a low profile and seldom made public appearances.


    Consequently, Ralph had no idea what the supposed heiress looked like.


    Besides, his social standing in Nord City was far from that of the Lane family, and he had never crossed paths with the rumored heiress.


    To Ralph, Mia was merely a woman who had been expelled from the Barrett family.


    Now, she had suddenly risen to the position of heiress in the influential Lane family of Nord City!


    This sudden transformation left Ralph feeling somewhat embarrassed.


    Unable to swallow his pride, Ralph attempted to assert himself, addressing Mia, "Even if you''re the heiress of the Lane family, what does it matter? You''re still a daughter-inw in the Barrett family. You should show me some resp¡ª"


    Before Ralph couldplete his sentence, Peyton swiftly delivered another resounding p, cutting him off.


    "For individuals such as yourself, a p represents the utmost respect you''ll ever receive. And if that''s not enough for you, I''m more than willing to oblige with a few additional strikes," Peyton quipped.


    Ralph found himself utterly defenseless against the barrage of ps. He continued to mutter curses and threats toward Mia, attempting to salvage his dignity.


    However, Mia had no interest in engaging with Ralph any further.


    At that moment, several men in suits entered and approached Connie and Lewis. "We are representatives of the Lane Law Firm, and our purpose here is to address the recent incidents involving your family.


    "Your actions have severely damaged the reputation of the Lanes, leading us to file awsuit against you.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Also, the Lane Group''s acquisition team has alreadymenced the acquisition process of the Bowen Group. They will assume control of yourpany by tomorrow.


    "It would be wise for you to sign the documents and depart discreetly. Otherwise, you''ll receive nopensation, and you''ll face investigations and legal repercussions."


    Upon hearing this, Connie and Lewis'' faces turned pale with dread.


    On the other hand, Mia didn''t find the situation surprising in the slightest. She had long been aware of Dominic''s intentions to bring down the Bowen family. The imminent copse of the Bowen Group was precisely as she had foreseen.


    Meanwhile, Connie struggled to maintain herposure, her legs quivering beneath her. "Lewis, Lewis! What are we going to do? Is our family truly facing bankruptcy?"


    In a state of defeat, Lewis slumped to the ground. "It''s over. Everything is gone."


    In a desperate attempt to salvage the situation, Connie hastily implored, "Lewis, do you think it''s still possible for us to offer an apology?"


    However, Lewis remained silent, lost in his despair.


    In ast-ditch effort, Connie rushed toward Mia and pleaded, "Ms. Lane, this is entirely our fault! Please, don''t stoop to our level. I beg for your forgiveness. I''m even willing to kneel if necessary!"


    Observing Connie kneel before her, Mia abruptly stepped aside. "Don''t try this stunt with me. I''m not falling for it," she said firmly.


    "Ms. Lane, what do you require from us to spare the Bowen family? We''re a family of orphans and widows, dependent on the Bowen Group for our livelihood. If ourpany copses, we''ll have nothing left!" Connie pleaded desperately.


    Mia regarded Connie with a cold stare. "When Lewis'' three former wives were destroyed by your family''s exploitation, where was yourpassion then? Why didn''t you show pity to their families when they were left with nothing?"


    Connie''s guilt was evident in her eyes, but she hastily responded with feigned confidence, "Then I''ll simply return the money to them. Wouldn''t that resolve the issue?"


    "It''s toote for that! Once the Bowen Group goes bankrupt and its assets are liquidated, they''ll be distributed directly to them anyway."


    Mia didn''t trust a word that came from Connie''s mouth. Someone with such ack of integrity held no credibility in her eyes.


    Connie was furious, her lips turning pale. "You... you''re driving our entire family to ruin! How can a woman like you be so heartless?"

 Chapter 936

    The rest of the Bowen family members joined in, echoing Connie''s plea, "Exactly. Ms. Lane, you''re a prominent figure. Please, don''t lower yourself to our level."


    "Ms. Lane, if you drive our entire family to ruin, it will tarnish the Lane family''s reputation as well."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Mia observed as the Bowen family''s members gathered on the ground, tears streaming down their faces in an attempt to sway her emotionally.


    However, Mia remained unmoved, finding their actions somewhat amusing.


    She turned to Peyton and inquired, "Are they here?"


    Peyton respectfully confirmed, "Yes, they''ve arrived."


    Facing the hotel lobby, Mia spotted three women striding in with determination.


    A faint smile tugged at Mia''s lips as she remarked, "Ah, the debt collectors have arrived. Every action has consequences, and ountability must be taken. Don''te looking for sympathy from me."


    Recognizing the trio, Connie''s face turned pale. "What... what are you doing here? You''re not even qualified to attend an event of this caliber."


    Ignoring Connie''s protests, the three women advanced toward her, delivering a barrage of ps to her face.


    "You clueless old hag, do you honestly believe the Bowen family still holds any power? You''re headed straight for bankruptcy!"


    "That''s right. Now that you''ve angered not only the Lane family but also the foremost powerhouse in Nord City¡ªthe Barrett family, do you think there''s any prospect left for the Bowen family?"


    "You old hag, you''re the reason my family''s business went under! My father couldn''t bear the burden and ended up taking his own life by jumping off a building. I''ll never forget what you''ve done!"


    Connie found herself surrounded and confronted by the three women, with Mia observing from the sidelines. It was like a drama ying out before her eyes.


    Addressing the nearby journalists, Mia instructed, "There''s no need to divulge all these details. Stick to the relevant information."


    The reporters watched in astonishment as the dramatic scene unfolded before them; it was truly riveting.


    Beside Mia, Peyton offered a reassuring smile, saying, "We''ll review all your statements beforehand. I''ve already informed your superiors about this."


    The reporters nodded in agreement.


    This was truly a nerve-wracking experience.


    Lewis rushed to Connie''s defense upon witnessing her being attacked. However, the three women had also brought their respective family members along.


    Overpowered, Connie and Lewis were quickly subdued, subjected to a relentless onught of blows that left them battered and bruised.


    Having observed the Bowens'' predicament, Mia turned away, slipping on her sunsses. "Alright, the show''s over. Let''s go."


    With her brother''s attorneys already on-site, Mia knew she had to leave promptly.


    As Timothy caught up to her, he proposed, "How about dinner tonight?"


    Mia declined, saying, "No, thanks. I''m heading home for dinner."


    She nced back at Timothy, who was closely trailing behind. "You should attend to your uncle''s situation promptly. Given the beating he received, he''s bound to lodge aint to your mother."


    Sharon, renowned for her persistence, surely wouldn''t overlook this matter easily.


    "It''s not important," Timothy replied.


    He reached out and gently sped Mia''s wrist, halting her in her tracks.


    Meanwhile, the legal team standing nearby had not yet left. Observing the unfolding situation, they approached with determination.


    The leadwyer stepped forward, addressing Timothy sternly, "Sir, your actions toward Ms. Mia are considered harassment. I strongly advise you to release her immediately, or else you will be served with a legal notice."


    The other attorneys encircled them, forming a united front.


    Seeing the tension rise, Caleb hastily intervened. "Hold on, this is all just a misunderstanding. Mr. Barrett is Ms. Lane''s ex-husband, not a stranger."


    The leadwyer responded sternly, "Mr. Dominic has made it clear that all members of the Barrett family are prohibited from having any contact with Ms. Mia."

 Chapter 937

    Mia smiled faintly upon hearing that from thewyer.


    This legal team was affiliated with Dominic''spany. As a loving brother, he would always ask them to deal with the case whenever awful rumors of her spread online.


    The high frequency of such instruction was enough for them to know that Dominic was protective of Mia.


    Meanwhile, Caleb was at a loss of words after hearing that.


    He finally realized that one characteristic that ran in the Lane family¡ªthe Lane brothers were overprotective of Mia!


    If that was the case, Timothy might lose his ground!


    Timothy''s expression darkened, as no one had ever spoken that way to him directly.


    Sensing the shift in his mood, Mia turned around to stand next to thewyers.


    She faced Timothy. "Mr. Barret, I think mywyers have straightened things out with you. I don''t have time to have dinner with you."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She stared at the man standing before her. Although her emotions were swirling on the inside, it waspletely different from four years ago.


    Despite the frustration, he softened his tone and asked, "When will you have time then?"


    "I''m not sure, but I think it''s best you buy the earliest flight back, Mr. Barrett. Dominic will find out where you are soon. And you know the aftermath."


    Dominic was different from her other brothers. Once he took action against Timothy, thetter wouldn''t have any chance to fight back, let alone disguise himself as her bodyguard.


    Mia turned and left the hotel, slowly walking away from him fearlessly.


    Caleb sighed, "Tim, I think it''s going to be difficult for you to win her heart back."


    Timothy withdrew his gaze. "That''s not going to stop me."


    "Good luck. I know you can do it!"


    At the same time, Caleb pitied Timothy. In the face of the future brothers-inw, it was like Timothy was fighting a game in extremely hard mode. Just one small mistake could cost his life!


    After all, those Lane brothers would never give Timothy a heads-up before going after him head-on!


    Soon after, Heath rushed over. "Mr. Barrett, we received updates that Mr. Dominic has found out where we are now. He has dispatched his men toe after us. And the leading man is a professional assassin!"


    Caleb drew a sharp breath. "Did I just hear you right? A professional assassin?"


    Were the Lanes trying to kill them¡ªor to be more exact¡ªwere they trying to kill Timothy?


    Heath nodded. "Yes. Mr. Barrett, what should we do now? Should we call for help?"


    Although Dominic had sent an assassin after him, Timothy could call for help from Bern City.


    They had to protect Timothy no matter what happened.


    Regardless, he appeared rtively calm. "There''s nothing to rush."


    Caleb couldn''t believe his ears. "We should at least make sure we''re safe before doing anything!"


    The Lane family would never spare them.


    Timothy nced at Heath. "Buy the earliest flight tickets to Bern City."


    "Tim, are you sure you''re going to leave like this? It is wise to head back at this moment, but what are you going to do in the future?


    "If you leave right now, the Lanes might find out that you were in Nord City. Once you buy a ne ticket for Nord City, they''ll receive the news.


    "There won''t be chances for you toe anywhere close to Mia."


    If Timothy wanted to be close to Mia, how was he going to win her heart back?

 Chapter 938

    "Who says I''m leaving? Let''s head to the hospital now," Timothy responded.


    Frustration gnawed at Caleb. "What for?"


    Timothy got into the car. "To check Ginger''s medical record." His tone was monotonous.


    "Tim, are you suspecting that Mia is hiding something from you?"


    "Yes." Timothy gave Heath a brief look. "Any updates from the guy investigating in the hospital?"


    "Nothing yet. I''ll call him for follow-ups now."


    "It''s fine. Tell him to meet me outside the hospital. I have something to ask him."


    Clouds of doubt were shrouding Timothy. He had to look into the matter in the hospital in person.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Heath said cautiously, "But the earliest flight back to Bern City is an hourter. We still have time to rush back to the airport now. Otherwise, we will have to wait for two hours."


    Reclining in his seat, Timothy responded, "Who says that I''m going to the airport?"


    Caleb arched his brow. "Is it a feign so that the Lanes will assume that you''re going to leave soon? But in truth, you''re not going to the airport."


    Timothy hummed in response, taking in the scenery outside the window. He wouldn''t leave Nord City that easily.


    It didn''t take long for Timothy to reach the hospital.


    A momentter, an ordinary-looking man approached the car. "Hi, Mr. Barrett," he politely greeted.


    "Where''s the medical record? Found anything?"


    The man quickly handed over the printed medical record, lowering his voice as he said, "Actually, we can''t find anything from this medical record. Nothing''s out of particr, but there is something weird."


    "Fire away." Timothy took the medical record.


    "ording to a janitor, the patient doesn''te to the hospital often. It''s difficult to gain information because everything about that patient is confidential. I might give the game away before I know it."


    Timothy contemted for a while. "Continue the investigation. Take your time. Don''t rm the other party."


    "Yes, sir."


    Timothy wound up the window and skimmed through the medical record. Nothing was wrong with the data.


    He passed it to Heath. "Send this back to a specialist in Bern City. See if anything''s wrong with it."


    "Your guess was right, Tim. If Ginger isn''t the patient, who could it be?" Caleb questioned.


    "If I knew the answer to that, I wouldn''t have needed to initiate an investigation. It''s just a guess for now. Nothing''s confirmed. I''m not sure what''s hidden from us either."


    Caleb stroked his jaw. "If Ginger is really the patient, there''s no need for them to be this mysterious. The hospital doesn''t have to cover for it. It''s not like it''s an embarrassing illness. Perhaps, they''re trying to fool someone?"


    "To fool me." Timothy let out a humorless chuckle.


    Mia was surely hiding something from him, but he didn''t expect it to be rted to their child.


    Caleb rambled on his doubts, "But why is Mia lying to you? For your bone marrow? No, that''s unreasonable. I''m sure she needed it to treat someone."


    Timothy continued, "But the patient is not Ginger. Mia came to Bern City and approached me with Ginger with an ulterior motive."


    "If not Ginger, who could the patient be? Mia was so confident that your bone marrow would match with the patient''s though."


    Right then, Timothy''s eyes widened at Caleb. "What did you say?"


    Timothy seemed to have a vague idea of what was going on.

 Chapter 939

    A daring spection took shape in Timothy''s mind.


    Caleb paused momentarily. "If not Ginger, who could the patient be?"


    "Thest sentence."


    "Mia was so confident that your bone marrow would match with the patient''s?" Caleb realized something as well. "Tim, are you guessing that you have another child?"


    Mixed feelings began to stir in Timothy''s stomach as he nodded. "Yes, a hidden child."


    "But, Tim, even if Mia had given birth to another child with another man, why was she so confident that the bone marrow would be a match?"


    As soon as Caleb finished, the air in the car turned chilly.


    Anger clouded over Timothy''s features as he red at Caleb.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Caleb gulped. "W-What?"


    Heath, who was sitting in the passenger seat, chimed in, "Maybe, Ms. Mia was pregnant with a twin back then!"


    Caleb pped his thigh upon realization. "Oh, right! Why didn''t I think of that?"


    "If you can''t use your brain efficiently, you can donate it to those that need it," Timothy warned.


    "Oh, calm down, man. You knew that she was pregnant, didn''t you? And you suspected that the child belonged to another man. You even wished for her to abort the baby. Plus, you didn''t know that it was a twin?"


    That hit the sore spot.


    Timothy loosened his tie. "I didn''t notice. I wasn''t in the right state of mind back then."


    After all, he misunderstood Mia at that time, thinking that she was a gold-digger.


    Caleb gloated over Timothy''s misfortune. "Tim, if you had a chance to turn back time, would you suggest a divorce?"


    Timothy growled, "If I had a chance to turn back time, I wouldn''t have saved you from drowning in the sea when you were ten years old."


    Caled pouted at the cruel statement.


    Timothy looked at Heath. "Find out how many children Mia has and if there are other children in the Lane family."


    If Mia had given birth to twins, the Lane family wouldn''t have been able to cover the tracks that well.


    The dauntless Caleb blurted, "What are you going to do next, Tim? If the Lanes find out that you didn''t leave, they''ll surely send another assassin to hunt you down. Are you sure you can stay alive until the day when the truthes to light?"


    Timothy was calm. "Heath, set up an appointment with the mayor of Nord City."


    The Lane family didn''t hold all the cards in Nord City.


    In fact, they were on bad terms with the mayor of Nord City. They have been maintaining an ambiguous rtionship as of today.


    As the ssic saying stated, the enemy of his enemy would be his friend.


    ...


    Mia arrived home, but she had a bad feeling. Something bad was going to happen.


    "Mia, you''re home."


    Her head snapped upward and she saw Dominic on the couch.


    rmed, she asked, "Dominic, you''re home earlier than usual today."


    She recalled the fact that thewyers visited the Bowen family to give them the documents.


    Since thewyers had met Timothy, that meant Dominic already found out that Timothy was in Nord City.


    Otherwise, a workaholic like Dominic wouldn''t have returned home from work this early.


    Feeling guilty, she let out a wry cough and walked toward the couch.


    His features were stiff. "Since when was Timothy in Nord City? Why didn''t you tell me? You even let him be your bodyguard. You guys fooled me!"


    "Hear me out, Dominic. I made him my bodyguard just to make fun of him. Jason drove his bodyguards and assistant away anyway. Timothy was all alone. He could only be a beggar in Nord City. How could I miss such an opportunity to make fun of him?"

 Chapter 940

    Mia added, "I did all this for fun. Nothing more. And it''s surely not because I have lingering feelings for Timothy."


    "Are you telling the truth?"


    "Yes, I swear to God. There''s another reason why I made him stay. Sage''s treatment isn''t going as smoothly as nned. He has not fully recovered yet.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "At that time, I thought Timothy could be of use when we needed something else from him. That was why I made him stay for a while."


    Mia put on her best sincere expression so that Dominic would believe her.


    "If so, why didn''t you tell me that he was here? I could''ve just locked him up so that he couldn''t go anywhere."


    She broke in a cold sweat. "You know his character. I''ve been keeping from him that Sage is the patient, not Ginger. If you had done that, Timothy would''ve smelled the rat."


    "So what? It doesn''t matter. I can do whatever to him in Nord City. If I want him dead, he will be."


    "Still, he is the father of my children. I don''t think we should kill him," said a level-headed Mia.


    She would never have any lingering feelings for that bastard.


    "Fine. Consider him lucky. I''ll let him off the hook for now."


    Surprised, she questioned, "Did you do something to him?"


    Could Dominic possibly be that quick?


    "Not yet. I just sent an assassin after him for a talk, ''telling'' him to vanish from your life."


    Inhaling a deep breath, she inwardly eximed how modest that talk would be.


    "Any updates from your side?" she asked gingerly.


    "Timothy knew that I sent over an assassin to him, so he bought the earliest flight ticket to return to Bern City.


    "He''s lucky that he could escape sooner. Otherwise, I would''ve made him learn that Nord City isn''t a ce he coulde and go as he wished the hard way."


    Learning that Timothy had taken the flight back to Bern City gave her peace of mind.


    Fortunately, he knew that survival would alwayse first.


    Dominic said sternly, "Mia, I should reprimand you seriously for this¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Ginger scurried to the living room. "Mommy, Uncle Dominic, I''m home! Look what I drew today. My teacher praised me for it."


    She sat on Dominic''sp and proffered the drawing.


    Now that Ginger was around, Dominic''s features softened. He admired the drawing. "It''s pretty. Your teacher has taste."


    She nodded. "I know! I told her that Sage was going to school soon. I introduced him to some friends too. That way, he won''t be lonely at school."


    Mia''s heart melted at that. Ginger was indeed a considerate one.


    Since Ginger was around, Dominic stopped asking questions about Dominic.


    Before dinner, Dominic received a message from Walter. "Timothy Barrett didn''t take that flight. He''s still in Nord City."


    Dominic''s eyes narrowed as he thought, "Very good. Since you didn''t run away while you had the chance, I might as well send you to hell."

 Chapter 941

    Mia, who was having a meal with Ginger, suddenly felt a chill creeping down her spine.


    She thought, "Since Timothy has left Nord City, there shouldn''t be any problem, should it?"


    But why did she have a bad feeling about this? It was as if something unexpected would happen.


    She massaged her temples.


    After the meal, Liam breezed into the living room. "All finished already? Is there anything left? I''d like to have a bowl of noodles. I''m hungry."


    Eva teased, "I thought you were on a diet for that character. Won''t you gain weight having something thiste? The director might tell you off though."


    He deted. "Show me mercy, Eva. My manager has been watching me out there the entire time, strictly controlling my diet.


    "I barely made up an excuse toe back home. I just want to eat something, but how could you say that? You''re so mean."


    Juliet, Wade''s wife, couldn''t bear to see Liam suffer. "You''re slim enough, Mr. Liam. You don''t need a diet at all. Let me make you your favorite noodles fromst night."


    His eyes became watery. "You''re the best."


    Mia noticed that he became skinnier than before, which would make him look better in the costumes.


    However, he was too skinny right now.


    It wasn''t easy to be an actor nowadays. They would eat less than a woman would.


    It pained Ginger to see what Liam was going through as well. She ran to him to offer him a slice of cake. "Uncle Liam, take this. It''s good."


    Staring at the dessert, he gulped. "I''m on a diet. I can''t have desserts."


    Offering desserts to someone on a diet could cause lethal emotional damage.


    Ginger insisted, "But you''re not fat at all. It won''t hurt to take a few bites."


    In the end, he couldn''t resist the mouth-watering cake and took a bite of it. He thought he had finallye back to life.


    Dominic hugged Ginger, ncing at Liam. "Aren''t you busy? Why are you home today? To sneak a few bites of desserts?"


    That hit home.


    Liam wolfed down the cake and drank a ss of warm water. "I have something to speak to Mia."


    Judging from Liam''s expression, Mia had an inkling of what he was going to talk about.


    She quickly pulled him outside to a quiet corner. "Is it about Timothy?"


    That name shouldn''t be mentioned in front of Dominic. If Dominic knew something, she would be given a lecture.


    "Bingo, it''s about him. You guys went to the contract signing ceremony at the Bowens'', didn''t you? The reporters found out about your rtionship with him.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "They know that he''s Ginger''s father. They are going to release an official article soon. They already gave the public a hint by the way."


    Immediately, she took out her phone to scroll through the articles.


    As Liam said, the media revealed that they knew who her ex-husband was.


    However, they merely dropped a hint. The content didn''t expose who her ex-husband was.


    The corner of her lips twitched. "That''s fast. Why are they so hard-working? Don''t they need a break?"


    "Calm down, Mia. It''s just a guess for now. We can see simr articles floating around on the inte every year. Most people think that it''s clickbait again. There''s still time for us to turn the tables.


    "My manager contacted me as soon as he caught wind of it. That''s why I came home early. What''s going on?"

 Chapter 942

    Mia recounted what happened during the signing ceremony.


    There was a pause in between before she continued, "Timothy has taken the flight back to Bern City. As for the reporters, I''ve approached them so that they won''t say anything further. I don''t wish for them to reveal my rtionship with him. It was already in the past."


    Liam nodded. "I agree to that. In short, we''ve settled the reporters. They will only go as far as the fact that they know who your ex-husband is, not revealing his name."


    "Yes, that will do. Liam, can I count on you about the headlines?"


    "Leave it to me. I''ve returned home to discuss this anyway. But what''s going on between you and Timothy? He actually became a poor bodyguard and worked for you? Were you touched because of this?"


    "No way. Why would I be touched because of such a small gesture? This is nothingpared to what I suffered to deliver my babies."


    "I''m d that you didn''t forget about that, Mia. I was worried that you''d forget about how awful his character was. He''s not your ''Mr. Right.'' If you want to date someone, we can introduce someone to you."


    Hearing that, she shook her head. "No, thanks. I have no ns for dating for now. Being single brings more freedom and happiness."


    After all, Sage hadn''t recovered yet. She wasn''t in the state of mind to contemte about her love life.


    At night, Mia told bedtime stories to Ginger to lull her to sleep. When Ginger finally drifted to dreand, Mia returned to her room.


    Taking out her phone, she began scrolling through Twitter. Surprisingly, there were articles about Lewis'' and Connie''s antics.


    Now, the headlines were all about how Lewis schemed against his three ex-wives to gain a huge sum of money.


    The Bowen family''s name was tarnished; everyone frowned upon them.


    As their dramatic incident was taking the spotlight, not many people paid attention to the article regarding the identity of her ex-husband.


    At this age, people were more interested in soap dramas happening within a family.


    Mia heaved a sigh of relief, feeling grateful that the Bowens were taking the limelight and pressure in her stead.


    The next day, she went to work as usual. She drove and the weather was great.


    Finally, her life was back on track.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She didn''t have to worry about Timothy showing up out of nowhere and finding out the secret about the bone marrow, as well as Sage''s existence.


    When she arrived at her office, Peyton came up to her. "Ms. Mia, Barrett Group has contacted us again to offer us a coboration on developing a manor project in Bern City. What do you think?"


    Mia recalled the time she and Timothy flew to Nord City. He brought it up before.


    If she refused to work with him, he would definitely do something to hinder her hotel business in Bern City.


    Judging from his character and way of doing things, it was surely something he would do!


    She couldn''t possibly let that happen. The hotel brand was the fruit of her sweat and tears!


    Gritting her teeth, she said, "We can think about it. Tell the nning Department to propose a few detailed agreements."


    "Would you deal with Barrett Group in person during the negotiation?"

 Chapter 943

    "I won''t. Dispatch a team to negotiate with them," answered Mia.


    At the moment, Timothy was still unaware that she was the actual boss. If he found out about her identity, who knew what kind of tricks he would pull?


    Therefore, it was best to keep her identity a secret until the deal was made.


    Peyton nodded. Right when he was about to clear his stuff and leave, his phone rang.


    There was a significant shift in his expression as he rejected the call.


    He looked at Mia. "Ms. Mia, there''s news about the project we discussed with Mr. Shelbert. A potentialpetitor is trying to steal it from us."


    "I thought we were close to making a deal? Who else is there in Nord City topete with me?"


    "ording to Mr. Shelbert''s assistant, it''s a huge corporation from Bern City."


    A huge corporation from Bern City?N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Hearing that, Mia had a bad feeling about it.


    If it was a huge corporation from Bern City, could it be Barrett Group?


    However, Timothy shouldn''t be having the leisure to cause her trouble as he had just escaped back to Bern City recently.


    Furthermore, there were a lot of capable corporations in that big city. It might not be Barrett Group.


    She could be overthinking.


    Taking a deep breath, Mia gazed at Peyton. "Look into Mr. Shelbert''s schedule. I should personally speak to him regarding this matter. I might be able to gain some information from him."


    The preparation took her a lot of time before she was able tond her hand on this project. She couldn''t just let someone else steal it from her, could she?


    After quickly making a call to find out Raymond''s schedule, Peyton said, "Mr. Shelbert is going to attend a charity banquet at Vania Hotel."


    "Why haven''t I heard of that? Is it a small one?"


    Usually, the charity banquets that the mayor participated in would first publicly invite locals beforehand. It was a chance for them to put their money to good use.


    Yet, Mia had never heard of that charity banquet before. Something was not right.


    Peyton answered, "I heard that the organizer was his youngest daughter, who has returned to the country not long ago. He has always loved her. I guess he freed up some time to attend the charity party."


    "No wonder. That makes sense then. Since it''s an informal asion, it''s suitable to talk about something."


    Raymond was probably trying to show support to his daughter.


    Then, Mia noticed that Peyton was holding back something. She prompted, "What is it?"


    "Ms. Mia, I heard something from the insiders."


    "What is it? Fire away." Mia felt like she had missed a lot of things during her one trip to Xavier Ind, including the rumors spread by Lewis and Connie.


    It happened when Mia wasn''t in Nord City. Otherwise, she would''ve directly rejected them in their face and taught them a lesson.


    "I heard that Mr. Shelbert''s youngest daughter has taken a liking to Mr. Nathan and is hoping to form a marriage alliance with your family. But I think he has rejected the proposal.


    "That''s why things have been tense between your family and Mr. Shelbert recently. I guess something happened to Mr. Shelbert''s project and he''s trying to seize the chance to form a marriage alliance with Mr. Nathan."


    To Mia, it was surprising yet reasonable at the same time.


    Mia drank a sip of coffee. "It''s normal that Nathan has rejected his youngest daughter. There are hundreds¡ªno, thousands¡ªof people rejected by him all these years. Judging from his character, I bet he''s going to stay single forever.


    "Still, I have to ask Mr. Shelbert personally about the project."

 Chapter 944

    "But what if¡ª"


    "If I can only clinch the deal by sacrificing Nathan''s happiness, I''d rather give up on this project," said Mia firmly.


    Nomercial projects came before her family.


    Furthermore, it wasn''t like she needed money right now. Nothing bad would happen just because she failed tond the deal.


    When the night dawned, Mia changed into a nightgown and headed to the charity banquet organized by Raymond''s daughter.


    As soon as she got out of the car, reporters began surrounding her, bombarding her with questions.


    "Ms. Mia, we heard that your ex-husband is a rich person in Bern City. Who is he?"


    "Ms. Mia, how were you able to marry into a wealthy family in Bern City when you were still an orphan? Was there a story behind this?"


    "Which family did you marry into, Ms. Mia? Could you tell us?"


    The corner of her lips twitched. She knew that these privy reporters would surely ask her who her ex-husband was.


    Even if the incident about Lewis and Connie was the talk of the town, it couldn''t quench their thirst to know more about the stories in the entertainment industry.


    After all, it had been years since they had been looking into who Mia''s ex-husband was.


    Mia responded, "All I can tell you is that my ex-husband reallyes from a rich family in Bern City. But as for which family was it, I can''t tell that. I can''t give away much because we''ve signed a divorce agreement. Sorry."


    "Ms. Mia, why did your ex-husband willingly hand over the custody to you? He''s from a rich family, isn''t he? Did he do it conditionally?"


    "Ms. Mia, did you divorce because your ex-husband had an affair? Or was he looking down upon your identity as an orphan?"


    Mia contemted an answer before responding, "He didn''t know that I was the lost daughter of the Lane family when we divorced. He only knew that I was an orphan without a background. This was indeed one of the reasons we divorced."


    The reporters surged into excitement as they didn''t expect to hit the bullseye.


    "So, does he know that you''re the daughter of the Lane family now?"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "They know now." She nodded.


    "Did they regret their decision after that?"


    Another reporter continued, "What was their response when they first learned of the news? Did hee back to you to get back together?"


    A marriage alliance with the richest family in Nord City would bring good to any family.


    "I can''t answer these questions for now because of the divorce agreement we signed. I can''t bber whatever I want, can I? Sorry," Mia replied indifferently.


    The reporters didn''t give up.


    "Ms. Mia, please tell us a little more!"


    "Ms. Mia, which rich family in Bern City is your ex-husband from?"


    Right then, a luxury car stopped outside the hotel. Someone was staring at Mia''s back from inside the car.

 Chapter 945

    Mia strode toward the banquet hall without looking back, not wanting to waste time with the reporters.


    She didn''t have the luxury of time to reveal her personal information to feed the reporters some juicy headlines.


    She barely took a few steps when she suddenly felt a scorching gaze on her.


    Turning her head to look outside the hall, she didn''t notice anything out of particr.


    Frowning, she wondered if she was overthinking it.


    Slowly, she turned back and shrugged it off as being oversensitive. After walking into the hall, she noticed that many were looking in her direction.


    They obviously knew that Timothy was her ex-husband.


    After all, Timothy was on that list enumerating possible names that could be her ex-husband.


    People would only buy it when there was a mixture of truth and lies.


    Although Mia could do something to the headlines published out there, she couldn''t stop words from spreading among the insiders.


    Now, a lot of people were aware that she had married the president of Barrett Group before.


    "Ms. Mia, why are you here today?" A sweet-looking blonde approached Mia and linked her arms so intimately.


    That was Raymond''s daughter, Jasmine Shelbert.


    Mia wasn''t used to profusely enthusiastic wees.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was clear that Jasmine was aiming to get together with Nathan, in other words, Mia''s sister-inw!


    Mia forced a smile. "I dropped by for fun after hearing that there''s a charity banquet going on. Why? Am I not wee here?"


    "Of course, you''re wee here! But I heard that the president of Barrett Group is your ex-husband. Is that true?"


    Mia saw thising the moment Jasmine started talking about her ex-husband. "Ms. Shelbert, my ex-husband and I have signed a confidentiality agreement, so I''m not allowed to say whatever I want. Whatever everyone knows is enough."


    That answer was neither an admission nor a denial.


    The clever Jasmine naturally understood what Mia meant.


    Jasmine smiled. "Don''t take it to the heart, Ms. Mia. I asked because it''s on everyone''s lips. Besides, the reporters were asking who your ex-husband was when you came. I wasn''t trying to gossip. "A lot of guests are invited today. Some of them are rich families from Bern City."


    Mia asked, "Are the Barretts invited too?"


    "Yes. Ms. Mia, I''ve nned for today''s charity banquet for a long time. And I didn''t know about you and your ex-husband back then, let alone the fact that he''s from a rich family in Bern City.


    "I invited the rich families from Bern City simply to build a bridge between the two cities. Nothing more. It''s definitely unintentional. The story about you and your ex-husband just happened to be exposed only recently."


    Mia nodded. "I''m not that petty. I know, so you don''t have to take it to heart."


    So what if the Barretts were invited? She wasn''t afraid of them.


    "I''m d to hear that, Ms. Mia. I was so worried."


    "There''s nothing for you to be worried about. I''ve severed all ties with my ex-inws anyway. It won''t hurt to meet them," Mia assured.


    Despite her distaste for such a pretentious character, Mia had to show respect because Jasmine''s father was the mayor.


    "That''s great! Thank you for understanding. There are a lot of guestsing today. I should get going."


    "Sure, go ahead. Don''t mind me."

 Chapter 946

    Mia watched Jasmine leave. There was a spark of curiosity in her.


    Just who from the Barrett family was invited to the charity banquet? Could it be Timothy?


    If Raymond had invited Timothy, he would''ve told Mia the name specifically.


    That was why Mia was very curious about the person from the Barrett family who was invited to the banquet. Was it someone of the indirect family line?


    Her eyes of scrutiny scanned the area but there were no familiar faces.


    "Mia," someone called her from the side.


    Mia turned her head only to spot a youngdy approaching her. A smile yed across her lips. "ir, what brings you here as well?"


    ir grinned. "Aubrey''s having a concert in Bord City, so I came along to have fun."


    "Aubrey''s having a concert? I shoulde with you. Connor''s so mean for not telling me about Aubrey''s concert in Nord City. He''s doing such a great job of keeping his rtionship a secret. No one in my family knows. Thanks for helping me deal with the Barrettsst time," Mia said sincerely.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Back then, Mia knew who ir was. ir was the younger sister of Connor''s girlfriend, Aubrey.


    Mia and ir teamed up and with perfect chemistry, they managed to set Shelly up.


    The mention of Shelly tickled ir''s funny bones as she covered her mouth. "Shelly''s in stupid. She doesn''t even know the truth as of today. The truth of her using imitations has spread within the circle. Everyone''s calling her ''Ms. Sham.""


    ir recalled how the shameless Shelly demanded luxury products from Mia only to show them off to her friends.


    It was another level of shamelessness.


    However, it was refreshing to expose Shelly and turn her into a joke.


    Shelly kept showing off and bullying others because she was a Barrett.


    In fact, her family was a mere shell of nothing. Her confidence simply came from how much Timothy''s family took care of her.


    Mia said, "I heard that someone from the Barrett family is invited too. Do you know who it is?"


    ir shook her head. "Beats me."


    Mia was simply curious about it.


    "I think Shelly isn''t invited, Mia. Her family has always been a joke. No one takes them seriously. Besides, if she was invited, she would''ve shown it off on her social media." "You have a point." Mia nodded in agreement.


    "But Mia, people keep saying that your ex-husband is the president of Barrett Group."


    "Yeah. I know this isn''t a secret. Timothy revealed it during the Bowens'' signing ceremony. There''s nothing I can do to cover it up."


    "Mia, remember those people who kept speaking ill of you? About how you gave birth to a baby after getting deceived by a nobody?


    "Now that your ex-husband is revealed to be the president of Barrett Group, they''ve turned sour. You should''ve seen their jealous faces."


    Mia was aware of the rumors, but she had never responded to them. "Don''t mind them. I have nothing to do with the Barretts anymore." She brushed it off.


    "Lies!"

 Chapter 947

    Hearing the familiar voice, Mia spun around. A poshly dressed middle-aged woman was making her way into the hall. Mia could never forget that face.


    It was Sharon.


    Mia didn''t expect Jasmine to invite Timothy''s mother to the charity banquet, so she was taken aback.


    That exined why Jasmine carefully asked Mia''s opinion of the Barrett family-because Sharon was invited! It hadn''t been long since Timothy revealed his rtionship with Mia.


    Everyone had been specting how Mia was able to marry into the Barrett family as an orphan behind her back. Not only that, they were also nosy about how the reason behind the divorce and why she took the child away. Most importantly, Timothy didn''t try to fight for custody rights!


    Sharon breezed through the hall with confident strides.


    The sight of Mia standing there irked her so much. After all, Mia had locked Sharon up as a threat back in Bern City!


    As the wife of the richest family in Bern City, never once had Sharon suffered such humiliation.


    What exasperated Sharon more was how Timothy took Mia''s side. He didn''t hold Mia ountable for it and sent Luna to prison instead!


    Instead of showing surprise, Mia smirked at Sharon. "Did I say something wrong? It is true that I have nothing to do with your family anymore."


    "Mia Lane, don''t think that you can be rude to someone just because you turned from an orphan to Ms. Lane!


    "Even if you and Timothy are divorced, I''m still your mother-inw, the grandmother of your child. Is this how you treat your seniors? What a bad example for your child!" Mia''s expression turned grim when Sharon mentioned her children.


    Mia took a few steps forward and Sharon retreated backward in surprise. She blurted frantically, "W-What are you trying to do? Don''t forget that there are many eyes watching. Are you going to hurt me?" The kidnap had cast a pall of trauma over Sharon as she began to see Mia as a lunatic woman. A lunatic woman with no moral principles.


    Drawing the distance between them closer, Mia lowered her voice. "What rights do you have to bring up my child? It was you and Luna trying to kill my kid together. Have you forgotten about it so soon? You don''t even have the right to be a grandmother."


    That pricked Sharon''s guilty conscience. She stuttered, "W-Why am I the one to be med? I didn''t know that the child was my granddaughter. If I had known sooner, I wouldn''t have done that!"


    "Is someone else''s daughter nothing to you? Who gave you the right to meddle between someone and their life savior? What makes you different from a murderer?"


    The guilt was settling in Sharon deeper and deeper. "Don''t use this trick on me, Mia Lane! If you hadn''t kept your child''s identity a secret, there wouldn''t have been a misunderstanding in the beginning!


    "I came to you because I have something to talk to you. My granddaughter should never be wandering outside the Barrett residence."


    The glint in Mia''s eyes changed. "Are you nning to fight for the custody rights?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "What do you mean to fight for? That child belongs to my son! After the divorce, she should follow us. That should be the right way to do it!


    "Why should she follow you to the Lane family and have Lane as her surname? This is uneptable!"


    "I thought you''ve never liked granddaughters? Aren''t you happy enough to have Ashley?"

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948


    The mention of Asher brought Sharon mixed feelings, evident from her deep frown.


    In the beginning, she assumed that Asher was Timothy''s illegitimate son he had with Luna. That was why Sharon had been treating Asher like her


    biological grandson.


    At the end of the day, Timothy revealed to her that Asher wasn''t his son!


    Hence, Sharon held grudges against Luna for keeping misleading her until today. Sharon felt like a fool for letting herself be wrapped around Luna''sContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    fingers.


    Fortunately, she now knew that Mia had given birth to a daughter with Timothy.


    Timothy didn''t have ns to get married and have kids, so it was best to have Ginger back at the Barrett residence.


    That was why Sharon wanted to speak to Mia.


    Sharon offered, "Name your conditions, Mia. I can''t have my grandchild wandering outside the Barrett residence.¡±


    Mia smirked, wondering where Sharon got her confidence from to fight for custody rights.


    Not even Timothy dared to demand that from her.


    Mia shed an ambiguous smile at her. "Everyone in my family loves Ginger. My six brothers raised her like a princess. If you want to demand the


    custody right, you better ask their permission first."


    Sharon''s expression changed when she heard that. Needless to say, Sharon was aware that Mia was no longer that orphan she could influence


    anymore.


    As the daughter of the Lane family, Mia was on par with the Barretts.


    It would be difficult for Sharon to im the custody right over Ginger.


    Still, Sharon insisted, "I heard that you''re dealing with Mr. Shelbert about a project. But it seems like apetitor is going to steal it away from you.


    "As long as you promise to hand over the custody right to us, I can help you gain the project back."


    How supercilious.


    But Mia was unbothered. "Do you think that this project is very important to me?"


    "Why not? Didn''t you prepare a lot for it?" Sharon found it odd.


    Standing next to them, ir couldn''t put up with the conversation anymore. She sted with mockery, "Mia''s family is as rich as our neighboring


    country. She doesn''tck money. It''s just a project. So what if it''s gone? It won''t affect her in any way."


    Sharon snorted, "Rich people should always know how to do business alone, not how to leech off the family."


    Mia grinned. "Sorry, but my family is indeed that rich. Even if I leech off my family for the rest of my life, I won''t be able to spend all of the money."


    Sharon raised her head higher. "We have enough money for my son to spend for the rest of his life too, but he''s a hard-working man. Ourpany is


    reaching higher heights thanks to him. This is the right exemry model."


    ir smirked. "No matter how capable your family is, some of you don''t even own a VIP membership card.¡±


    That hit Sharon''s sore spot¡ªunable to be a VIP member of Vior.


    Her features contorted in rage. "Old habits die hard, huh? Mia Lane, it seems like you like showing off a mere VIP membership card even after


    bing Ms. Lane, just like how you did back then!"


    "Why are you so irritated then?" Mia admired her nails.


    "Who''s irritated?" Sharon barked back.


    Mia chuckled, "The charity auction is going to startter. I hope you won''t be petty and be a disgrace to your family." Mia then headed to the auction


    area.


    Standing there, Sharon was so angry that her face was beet red.


    A middle-aged man came up to her. "Sharon, teach her a lesson when the auction startster."

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949


    Sharon''s body was trembling due to fury, as she didn''t expect Mia to disrespect her.


    Sharon was Ginger''s grandmother! If Sharon wanted Ginger''s custody right, it would only be a good thing for Ginger''s upbringing.


    Veronica added fuel to the fire. "Sharon, we have to figure out something to get the custody right over the kid. Tim has been single and he doesn''t


    have kids. If Shelly gives birth to a baby, she and her mother hog away the family''s assets."


    Sharon nodded in agreement. "You''re right. But Mia''s family is rich. It won''t be easy for us to get it from them.¡±


    "They''re rich, but the assets will be inherited by her brothers, not her. She''s just the youngest anyway. How much can she gain after getting married?


    "If she gives us Ginger, Ginger will be able to inherit all of our family''s assets. Mia has nothing to lose."


    "You have a point. I''ll talk to herter." Sharon was determined to get Ginger''s custody right.


    Having a granddaughter was better than having none.


    "No, I''ll talk to her.¡± Veronica stopped Sharon.


    Sharon sighed. As she grew older, all her friends had grandchildren except her.


    Asher was her only hope, but to her dismay, he wasn''t her biological grandson.


    It was a waste of her effort to treat him well. If only he was truly her biological grandson...


    The thought of Asher''s matter made her blood boil.


    If Asher wasn''t her biological grandson, why did Timothy keep Asher with them? It was strange!


    Mia took the front VIP seat at the auction area. Raising her head, she saw Sharoning as well.


    But thetter only sat somewhere close to her instead of her abutting seat.


    Jasmine was sensible enough to separate Mia''s seat from the Barrett family.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When the auction was going tomence soon, Mia had yet to see Raymond.


    ording to the sources, he should be attending the event for his daughter''s sake.


    Most of the guests attended as an act of reverence for him.


    Mia texted Peyton. "Find out why Mr. Shelbert is still not at the charity dinner.¡±


    Soon, the auction started.


    As someone who came to support the event, Mia casually raised her bidding number. But Sharon kept following her bid.


    If it was only once, it could be a coincidence, but the same thing kept happening. It was obvious Sharon was doing it intentionally.


    Mia spared a nce at Sharon, who touched her bracelet with a smug expression.


    ir huffed, "Mrs. Barrett is so mean, Mia. That old hag is definitely doing this on purpose.¡±


    "I know. Calm down."


    After that, Mia raised her bidding number for every item, raising the bid by multiple folds.


    Sharon followed Mia again several times until she realized that Mia was raising the bid as she wished and stopped her antics.


    Turning her head, Mia raised her brow at Sharon provokingly.


    Furious, Sharon gritted her teeth.


    Mia received a message from Peyton.


    "Mr. Shelbert is at the charity dinner, but he''s meeting someone upstairs so he hasn''t showed up yet."


    Mia replied, "Find out who he''s meeting. Keep an eye on his room. Inform me as soon as he leaves the room."


    She was dogged to meet Raymond today at all costs.


    After buying an item from the auction, Mia stood up to go to the restroom.


    She took out her phone to confirm some information regarding the project with her subordinates. When she met Raymond, she had to convince him


    to give her the offer.

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950


    "Stop wasting your time, Mia Lane. Mr. Shelbert will never give you the project that easily."


    Mia turned around only to see Sharon and Veronica, who had picked on Mia a lot of times in the past. Veronica was also a troublesome one.


    Mia hung up the phone. "As if you have the call to decide that."


    "Indeed, I don''t. But my son does."


    Hearing that, Mia wrapped her head around the situation. Thepetitor was indeed the Barrett family from Bern City.


    Was Timothy doing this on purpose?


    He clearly knew that she was taking the lead for the project. Why was he being such a busybody?


    Sharon said proudly, "Did you finally realize how impressive my son is, Mia?"


    Mia rested against the sink. "So what? He became my bodyguard in Nord City though."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    That infuriated Sharon. "d you brought that up, Mia. Why did you have to stir things up between the coboration between Ralph and the


    Bowens? Just what do you gain from doing this?"


    As Mia had expected, Sharon came to Nord City for her reckless younger brother.


    Mia smirked. "Firstly, I didn''t do anything. It was Timothy who didn''t agree to work with the Bowens. What does this have to do with me?"


    Veronica blurted, "How dare you im innocence. Didn''t Mr. Lewis get engaged with you? I bet you used Timothy and the coboration ended up


    terminated.¡±


    "Why would I get engaged with him? I have higher standards though."


    "You''re a divorced woman with a kid. How dare you be picky? It won''t be easy for you to get married because you have a kid. You might as well give


    us the child."


    The glint in Mia''s eyes simmered. These people surely weren''t going to give up any time soon.


    Stepping forward, Mia confronted Veronica. "I said, I would never hand over the custody right to your family, so you better stop dreaming."


    "It''s for your sake too, Mia. Your family may be rich, but the assets will be inherited by your brothers. What will you receive in the end? The identity


    you have is a mere shell. If you hand over Ginger to us, she can inherit our family''s assets."


    "Inherit your family''s assets?" Mia looked at Sharon in disbelief. "It''s not like Timothy''s dead already. He will have kids in the future, so why the rush?


    Is he not going to survive tonight or what?"


    "Stop cursing my son! He''s healthy! I just don''t want my granddaughter to wander outside there. If Tim has a son in the future, I may consider giving


    Ginger a portion of the inheritance.¡±


    "Sorry, but my daughter is richer than you right now. She has owned a Vior VIP membership card since birth. Your money is nothing to her."


    Sharon''s lips pursed into a thin line, hoping that Mia could stop mentioning the VIP membership card.


    Mia spun around and walked out of the restroom.


    Veronica followed and blocked her way. "Wait! We''re not finished yet. Your daughter is a burden. Without her, you can marry someone better."


    Mia''s patience reached its limit when she heard that statement about Ginger. "My daughter is not a burden.¡±


    "How is she not? Otherwise, why haven''t you gotten married in the past four years? You''re the ''Ms. Lane¡¯! What other reasons could it be other than


    that she is a burden?"


    Mia pped her without hesitation.

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951


    "How dare you p me, Mia Lane!" Sharon screamed in her squeaky voice.


    Mia massaged her wrist. "So what if I''ve pped you? Have you forgotten how I dealt with you and Luna, that pretentious woman? Seems like you


    haven''t learned your lesson. You still have the nerves to provoke me."


    Sharon recalled something and grew guilty. "But still! You shouldn''t have been all physical! What if people find out what you did? It''ll ruin your name."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Does your IQ drop as you grow older? This is Nord City. You can try me, and I''ll make your life in Nord City a living hell."


    "You! Tim won''t let you get away with this!"


    The glint in Mia''s eyes turned cold. "He was beaten up to a pulp the first day he came to Nord City and ended up wandering around the streets.


    "He would''ve died here ages ago had I not made him my bodyguard. Do you think you can still do whatever you want here?"


    Fear drained the color from Sharon''s face. "Y-You can''t do that."


    "So if you want to return to Bern City alive, behave. Get out of my sight and stop talking about the custody right. You won''t be this lucky next time,"


    warned Mia.


    She then shifted her gaze onto Veronica. "And you, better watch yournguage. I''ll rip your mouth off the next time I hear you speaking ill of my


    daughter. I will make sure that happens.¡±


    Covering her face instinctively, Veronica didn''t dare to say a word. After all, she knew how Mia threatened Sharon by tying her up.


    Mia was a lunatic woman.


    Mia pivoted her heels and left the restroom while massaging her wrist.


    There would always be someone out there testing her nerves.


    At that moment, Mia received a call from Peyton. "What is it?"


    "Ms. Mia, we found out that Mr. Shelbert is meeting a woman in the room. She also brought along a four-year-old boy. But we don''t know who they


    are yet because they are wearing hats."


    That was out of Mia''s expectations. "Does Mr. Shelbert have a mistress? And she''s now trying to force her way to be Mrs. Shelbert by leveraging thei


    child?"


    It wasn''t umon to have scandals or illegitimate children as a mayor.


    "What should we do, Ms. Mia?" asked Peyton.


    Mia contemted for a moment. "I''m going to meet him."


    "Are you nning to threaten him with this matter? Would it backfire?"


    "It might if it was another person, but who am I? My brother is a famous actor who owns thergest entertainment agency. The best media news


    outlet is on our side. If Mr. Shelbert wants to keep his affair a secret, working with me should be his best shot."


    After terminating the call, Mia took the elevator to head upstairs.


    ording to Sharon, Timothy waspeting with her for this project. Although she didn''t care about the project, she didn''t want to lose! Not when


    Timothy was thepetitor!


    This was Nord City! How could she lose to the Barretts, who came from Bern City?


    There was no way she could stomach a loss against them!


    She watched the numbers going higher and higher. The elevator suddenly stopped before it reached the highest floor.


    Baffled, she wondered who else would want to go to the highest floor.


    A pall of bad omen clouded her. She had a bad feeling about this.


    The elevator door opened to reveal a man in a suit. It was that familiar handsome face again.


    Mia shed a smile at him. "What a coincidence, Mr. Barrett."


    Didn''t he run away back to Bern City only yesterday? Why would he show up at the banquet hall?


    Timothy returned a faint smile. "It''s not a coincidence. I''ve been waiting for you."

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952


    Mia''s jaw tightened. "Waiting for me? It seems like you''repeting for this project on purpose, huh?"


    Timothy nodded without hesitation. "That''s right."


    She didn''t expect him to admit it so confidently.


    She stepped forward and pulled his necktie. "You''re one daring thief, huh? I was being nice and let you go and yet this is how you repay my


    kindness?"


    cing his hands by the doorframe, he stopped the elevator door from closing in case it hurt him.


    She huffed, "Why are you doing this?"


    His Adam''s apple bobbed and his voice sounded hoarse. "So that you''ll remember me."


    "Jerk!"


    She released him. "You''re only making me hate you more."


    There was no way she would remember this bastard.


    Stretching out her arm, she wanted to press the close button. But he stopped the elevator door from closing and entered the elevator.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Mia looked at him. "What are you doing?"


    "I''m going to do whatever you do." Timothy primped his necktie while looking into his reflection


    "Timothy Barrett, are you a copycat? Why are you doing this?"


    He smirked at the furious Mia. "Is there something wrong with following whatever you do? You''re my wife."


    "We were divorced a long time ago."


    "Guess I''m following my ex-wife then. There''s nothing wrong with it."


    Mia walked out of the elevator before ring at him. "Seems to me like you lost a few screws in your head, Timothy Barrett."


    He exited the elevator calmly. "Whatever you say."


    Rendered speechless, she took a few steps forward and then turned back to look at him again. "Stop following me."


    "You don''t own this hotel. I can go this way too. If you want to meet the mayor, I can too."


    "Everything has a line. I came here first, so it''s my turn. You should return ande back when it''s your turn.¡±


    Smiling menacingly, he said, "If you say something nice, I may consider heading back."


    "What would you like to hear, Mr. Barrett?"


    "Give it a shot."


    Mia gritted her teeth. "Someone handsome and rich like you should be a gentleman, right, Mr. Barrett?"


    He didn''t expect her topliment him.


    He gave her an ambiguous smile. "Fine. But bring Ginger along for dinner tomorrow."


    "In your dreams." She knew it. He was up to no good.


    "There''s no room for negotiation on this then." Timothy primped his suit and walked past her


    Running after him, she pulled his clothes. "I came first. Step aside."


    Shoved by Mia, Timothy looked at her in surprise as he didn''t expect her to be this strong.


    Standing in front of the door, Mia took a deep breath and managed her expression before knocking on the door.


    Soon, a voice could be heard from the room. "Who is it?"


    Mia smiled. "Room service."


    Timothy raised his brow at that. Why did she lie?


    Next, the door was opened.


    Raymond looked at Mia. "Ms. Mia?"


    "Sorry for disturbing you, Mr. Shelbert. I came because I have something to discuss with you."


    He frowned. "Maybe next time. I''m not avable today."


    She hurriedly responded, "Mr. Shelbert, about the woman and the kid in the room, maybe I can help you take care of them."


    "Take care of us? Who do you think you are, Mia Lane?"


    Mia looked at the woman in the room only to be surprised. "Luna?"

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953


    Mia couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Wasn''t Luna supposed to be in prison??


    Mia clearly remembered that she had sued Luna for stealing the bone marrow, to which Luna was charged with a one-year imprisonment.


    There was no way Mia would let Luna get away with that after she persuaded Sharon to steal the bone marrow, almost killing Sage.


    That was why she personally handled the issue.


    Never in her wildest dream had she expected to see Luna here.


    Was Mia seeing things? Or was this another woman who looked like Luna?N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    However, that was really Luna''s voice. Even the way they spoke was the same.


    It was really Luna!


    As an afterthought, Mia turned her head to face Timothy.


    She pinned him with an interrogating look. "Mind exining? Why is this woman here?"


    Did he do something behind the scenes and let Luna out of prison?


    In fact, Timothy was equally surprised to find Luna here.


    After all, he was aware that Luna was sued and imprisoned for a year. She should be in jail, not Raymond''s room in Nord City.


    Luna looked at the duo triumphantly. "Why give me that look? You seem surprised.¡±


    "Why are you here, Luna?" questioned Timothy coldly.


    She sneered, "Where else should I be? In prison? I begged you when Mia, this bitch, set me up and tried to send me to prison. But all you did was


    watch, watch her sending me to prison! Of course, I have to save myself."


    Humans could only depend on themselves in this world, not anyone else.


    Men were never the option.


    Mia gazed at Luna. "I didn''t know you were this close with the mayor of Nord City, though?"


    Luna''s head slightly lifted when she heard that.


    This day had finallye! The day when she could reveal her true identity to Mia.


    Luna wasn''t actually pale inparison to Mia.


    Mia looked at Raymond, "You seem to have a special rtionship with her, Mr. Shelbert."


    Since when was Luna involved with him?


    He took a step back first. "Come in so that we can talk."


    After all, he didn''t want others to know about this. Had it been other guests, he would''ve asked his bodyguards to drive the unbidding guests away.


    But the people standing in front of him happened to be Mia and Timothy.


    Mia walked into the room without hesitation, intending to find out what was going on between Luna and Raymond.


    Was Asher Raymond''s son?


    If that was the case, it would be good news for Mia. if the mayor intended to keep his position, he should keep his life clean.


    Otherwise, the people might see him badly and not vote for him.


    Raymond walked to a side. "Have a seat. Why did you want to see me?"


    Mia said straightforwardly, "I''d like to talk about the project with you, but I didn''t expect to find out about your personal business. I don''t think it''s time


    to talk about the project.¡±


    Luna snorted, "You''re still dreaming of getting the project? Stop dreaming. You won''t be able to get it."


    As long as she was around, she would never let Mia have it her way.


    Instead of throwing a tantrum, Mia shed a meaningful smile at Raymond. "Mr. Shelbert, what kind of rtionship do you have with Luna? If people


    find out about your scandal, things might get serious."

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954


    Raymond frowned. "I can''t talk about this. This is my personal matter."


    "Well, it is your personal matter, but you''re joining the election again next year. Here''s a piece of advice from me¡ªbe careful. Any scandals might pull


    your votes down. Don''t you think so?


    "Besides, my family has been working with you for so many years. We hope you can continue being the mayor without any problem." Mia worded thaN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    way on purpose.


    Luna obviously looked flustered.


    Raymond''s expression turned solemn too. He nodded. "I will settle the issue as soon as possible. It won''t be a problem. And I hope you won''t tell this


    to Mr. Dominic. I can take care of this trivial matter without a problem."


    She nodded. "Of course, I have faith in you, Mr. Shelbert. If you can''t even take care of such a trivial matter, you wouldn''t have been able toe thi


    far"


    A furious Luna looked at Raymond. "What do you mean by that? Are you going to abandon me again?"


    He sighed, "You do know that I can''t be involved in any scandal right now. If our rtionship is exposed, my reputation will be ruined. You won''t gain


    anything good from this either.¡±


    She snorted, "You just need the Lane family''s support. Won''t it work the same with the Barrett family''s support? They''re the richest family in Bern City


    They''re on the same level as the Lanes."


    Mia nced at Timothy. "Is this how you take care of things? What is going on between you and Luna by the way? Is that child yours?"


    Yet, he had the audacity to im that he had nothing to do with Luna.


    If Asher had nothing to do with Timothy, why would Luna im that the Barretts would support Raymond so confidently?


    Frowning, Timothy rebutted Luna''s statement, "Since when do you have the right to make decisions in the Barrett family?"


    She smirked. "Well, it is true I can''t make decisions for your family, but your family owes me. Have you forgotten about your promise, Timothy Barrett"


    That you''ll look after Asher and me forever? But you sent me to prison for Mia! You didn''t even care about me, you betrayer!"


    Hearing that, Mia propped her chin and looked at Timothy. She was interested in the behind stories.


    Given Luna''s statement, it seemed like her rtionship with Timothy wasn''t that simple.


    Besides, he would never make such a promise to a woman that easily.


    Now, she was more curious about Luna''s rtionship with the Barrett family.


    Raymond chided, "Don''t talk like that. It''s rude.¡±


    She barked, "Force of habit. Can''t help it. You abandoned me when I was young. Life was tough and I was never raised like a richdy should. And


    this is all your fault. You''re the one to me for whatever that''s happening to me right now.¡±


    While Raymond lowered his head wordlessly, Mia blurted in surprise, "You''re Mr. Shelbert''s illegitimate daughter.¡±


    Luna barked a humorlessugh. "Illegitimate my ass! He abandoned my mother to get married to a richdy back then. It was only after that that my


    mother realized that she was pregnant! That was how I was born."


    Mia didn''t see thating.


    If Luna was Raymond''s daughter, what did Timothy have to do with this?

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955


    Luna continued, "I didn''t even know that my biological father was the mayor of Nord City the entire time! My mother only told me the truth on the day


    she passed on!"


    Resentment rooted deeply in her. If Raymond had raised her since she was young, she would''ve had a different identity by now. She wouldn''t have


    needed to suffer so much.


    Meanwhile, Mia didn''t expect Luna to be Raymond''s daughter.


    Mia initially thought that they were having an affair and Asher was their son.


    Well, anyone would''ve thought the same.


    But Luna turned out to be Raymond''s daughter! What a surprise!


    It was no wonder Mia could sense the inherent egoism in Luna. It wasn''tmon to feel that from an ordinary person; it was contradicting.


    Now, the reason was revealed.


    Luna was supposed to be the daughter of the mayor, but she was kept in the dark. After suffering so much, she felt so wronged when she found out


    the truth.


    ording to Mia''s guess, Luna must''ve gone to Raymond but was rejected, to which Luna felt angry and despair.


    She was the daughter of the mayor of Nord City, but she couldn''t even tell that to anyone. No one would''ve believed in her words either as she didn''t


    have money.


    Mia turned to nce at Timothy. "You knew this all along. That''s why you helped him look after her."


    That was the only reason she coulde up with.


    "No, I didn''t know about that." He then looked at Luna. "Since you''ve found someone to support, you don''t have to rely on my family anymore.¡±


    "Why? You and your family owe me! Don''t think of casting me aside!"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "We never owe you anything, Luna Maynard. Never. You went to prison because of your harmful intentions. You plotted against my wife and my child


    This is the price you have to pay for your deeds."


    Luna''s eyes glowed at the mention of the matter. "I didn''t do that all alone. I was just trying to solve the problem for Mrs. Barrett. What did I do


    wrong?"


    Mia retorted, "What did you do wrong? You talked someone else intomitting a crime. Get a hold of yourself, Luna Maynard."


    "Still, I''m innocent. Why must I go to the prison alone? What about Mrs. Barrett? We did it together, but why must I bear the responsibility alone? This


    is unfair!"


    Mia said indifferently, "It is, but Mrs. Barrett should pay the price for her deeds too. You were the mastermind of the n, so there is a price you have


    to pay. Don''t think that you can avoid it by sneaking to Nord City and finding another backer."


    Luna smirked provokingly. "I''d like to see how you''ll make me pay the price."


    After all, she wasn''t the same old Luna anymore. She was not that helpless woman Mia could bully.


    Mia looked at Raymond. "Are you intending to protect her? I remember you just implemented aw about legal justice. If you protect your daughter


    secretly, how do you think it''ll affect your reputation when words get out?"


    His expression changed as he interrogated Luna, "I thought you said you were innocent? Exin! What happened?"


    If Luna had not asked someone to tell him that she was falsely used and sent to prison, he wouldn''t have pulled the strings to take her back to


    Nord City.


    After all, she was his daughter! There was no one else she could depend on out there.

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    Although Raymond didn''t want to acknowledge Luna as his daughter, he felt guilty toward Luna''s mother because he didn''t fulfill his duty as a parent


    to their only daughter.


    Well, he could treat Luna better but not at the expense of his career.


    However, he didn''t expect Luna to lie to him!N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Despite the slight guilt, she bit the bullet. "It''s not fault anyways. It was Mrs. Barrett who orchestrated everything. In the end, I had to take all the


    me and go to prison. She was unscathed!


    "Shouldn''t you take responsibility for me instead of doubting me? You''re my father, but you haven''t done your duty all these years!"


    Mia watched Luna''s little show, which was so realistic that Raymond wavered.


    He shifted his gaze toward Mia. "Ms. Mia, I think I have to look into this matter first."


    "So, you''re intending to protect your daughter.¡±


    "I''m not protecting her. I''m trying to find out what happened. If she wasn''t the only one to be med, she shouldn''t take the me all by herself. Don


    you agree?"


    When he finished that, he cast a nce at Timothy.


    If Sharon and Luna did conspire together, how could his daughter be the only one handling the consequences?


    That shouldn''t be happening.


    If Timothy wanted to keep the lid on this matter, he had to handle it personally.


    He voiced, "My mother is indeed partly responsible for this. It''s not like she''s not facing the consequences she should be. She''s on probation, so she


    doesn''t have to be in prison."


    Mia questioned, "If it''s probation, your mother should be staying in Bern City. She shouldn''t leave her hometown. Why is she in Nord City? At the


    banquet today?"


    Luna was bbergasted to hear that. "She''s at the banquet today?"


    She was still livid at how Sharon abandoned her after using her.


    If Luna weren''t Raymond''s daughter, she would still be in prison. Asher would be entrusted to the Barrett family.


    But what kind of life would he have there? She wouldn''t know.


    Luna was well aware of Sharon''s character. Sharon wouldn''t treat Asher well after knowing he wasn''t Timothy''s son.


    Timothy gave Mia a nce. "I didn''t know that she came."


    "Alright, let''s say that you didn''t know. But I think Mrs. Sharon is here to take care of the issue between your uncle and the Bowen family. Judging


    from how openly she came to Nord City, I guess she''s taking the probation lightly. How fearless.¡±


    Mia nced at Luna again. "Even someone, who should be in prison, can show up here. What''s the use of thew right now? I wonder."


    Mia wouldn''t let it slide that easily.


    She stood up, looking at Raymond. "About Luna''s matter, I hope you can give me a contented answer as soon as possible. Otherwise, I will reveal


    the incident to the public. I don''t know what''ll happen next."


    "Ms. Mia, calm down. We can still negotiate about it."


    "Sorry, but to me, there''s no room for negotiation on this matter. I won''t allow anyone to hurt my child or my family. My family is my bottom line."


    Raymond paused. "Your family is your bottom line... Your daughter is your family, but isn''t your brother your family too?"


    "What do you mean?" questioned Mia, rmed.

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    Raymond borated, "I''ve been working with your family for many years. Guess we can say that we''re old friends. Ms. Mia, do you really think


    Dominic has a clean record?"


    A cold glint glowed in Mia''s eyes. Of course, she knew that Dominic didn''t have a clean record.


    After all, their family almost went bankrupt due to various blows after their parents passed on.


    Dominic was the person stabilizing thepany''s footing until today. He had it rough.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She reckoned he had used many illicit methods in the beginning.


    After all, business would always be as fierce as war, a war free from blood.


    Mia had never expected Raymond to use this to threaten her, but she actually had iting. She threatened him with his position as the mayor.


    It didn''t take her long to regain herposure. Smiling, she responded, "But whatever he does has nothing to do with me."


    "Ms. Mia, do you really not care about your brothers¡¯ reputation? Actually, we can make a deal to make peace."


    "I refuse.¡±


    "Think about it first, Ms. Mia. Luna did hurt you and your family, almost killing your child. But, fortunately, no one was hurt in the end. We can still talk


    it out nicely, don''t you think?"


    Mia couldn''t help but be impressed by his slick talk. Her gaze shifted to Luna, who wore a triumphant expression, showing no sign of regret.


    The sheer sight of that made Mia''s blood boil.


    Mia took a deep breath. "We''ll see who''s going to pay the price in the end.¡±


    "Ms. Mia, since you''ve decided to make things difficult between us, I guess this matter won''t be easy to settle.¡±


    Mia noticed the bodyguards by the door before turning her head to look at Raymond. "My secretary knows that I''vee to see you. If something


    happens to me here, my brothers will never let you get away this easily. You should know what they''re capable of doing.


    "Meanwhile, if a scandal breaks out at this crucial period, it''ll affect your election next year. We''re different. Our business might be affected, but we


    have enough money for the rest of our life."


    Luna smirked. "You''ll need to stay alive to spend that money though, no?"


    At that moment, Timothy stepped forward to hold Mia''s hand. He warned Raymond, "She''s my woman. You better think of the aftermath beforeying


    a finger on her. If you want to confront our families at the same time, you don''t stand a chance to win."


    Luna glowered, "Timothy Barrett, you''re still going to take Mia''s side, aren''t you? Don''t forget that you''re on the hook when things get out of control.


    Your mother will have to go to prison because of this. Do you want her to spend the rest of her life in prison?"


    Raymond nced at Mia. "Do you want your child''s grandmother to be a prisoner? Her friends in school might find out about it and make fun of her.


    What are you going to do then?"


    Mia was exasperated. How dare they use Ginger to threaten her!


    Luna was the viiness who had hurt her family. Why did Mia have to back off in the end?


    If it was the past Mia, who didn''t have a backer, might choose to back off for her child''s sake.


    However, nothing scared her now.


    She didn''t expect to meet Luna today. Let alone finding out that Luna was Raymond''s illegitimate daughter.


    Things were gettingplicated. Not only was Raymond on Luna''s side, but he was also threatening Mia as he knew her brothers¡¯ records.


    If Mia did anything reckless, things could get out of control.

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    However, Mia would never give in.


    Her tone was cold. "You''re underestimating me, Mr. Shelbert. Do you think that the life and death of the Barretts would bother me?"


    "I dared not underestimate you, Ms. Mia. But there''s no point for both our families¡ªor even the three families¡ªto be on bad terms because of such a


    trivial matter. It won''t do anything good to us."


    "So how would you like to settle this?"


    Raymond suggested, "I know that my daughter is at fault, but I can hand over the project to you to make up for it. For future projects, I will consider


    your family first. How''s that? You won''t lose anything from this."


    "Do you think I need that?"


    "Ms. Mia, if you have other conditions, tell me. I will do my best to fulfill them."


    "Simple. Let Luna pay for the price." Mia turned around, looking at the bodyguards by the door. "If you insist on not letting me leave the room, I will


    call Dominic right now. Since you have something over his head, he might as well talk to you personally. That''ll be better."


    She reckoned that Raymond didn''t want Dominic to get involved in this at all.


    "It was just a joke, Ms. Mia. Don''t take it seriously.¡± Raymond motioned for the bodyguards to make way for her.


    He was trying to threaten her, but he didn''t expect the loafing woman to be this confident. She wasn''t afraid at all.


    Furthermore, he wouldn''t want her to contact Dominic. Not only was Dominic a difficult opponent, but he was also famous for pampering his sister.


    Feeling agitated, Luna looked at Raymond. "Are you going to let her go like this? She hasn''t agreed to your conditions yet."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Raymond didn''t respond to that.


    Timothy eyed Luna. "You better watch out in the future.¡±


    Then, he followed Mia out of the room.


    Mia was standing before the elevator. Hearing the footsteps behind her, she spun around. "What did you leave? Not going to spend time with your olc


    friend?"


    "I seriously didn''t know about her rtionship with Mr. Shelbert. I was in Nord City at that time, so I didn''t know what happened back in Bern City. It


    was only when I saw her today that I realized that someone had released her."


    "Do you think I''ll believe in that, Timothy? Why did you bring Luna and that boy back to Barrett residence then? You even misled everyone that


    Asher''s your son."


    "Because I don''t have ns for marriage and having kids. I intended to raise him as the heir."


    "So who is his father?"


    Timothy wouldn''t raise Asher as the heir without a valid reason.


    He went silent for a moment before admitting, "Luna''s boyfriend is my father''s illegitimate son."


    Hearing that, Mia understood the whole connection of the rtionship.


    Since Luna''s boyfriend was Timothy''s father''s illegitimate son, Asher was indeed one of the Barretts.


    "So, Asher isn''t your son, but your nephew."


    "Yes. Four years ago, Luna came to me pregnant. That was when I found out that my father had an illegitimate son. However, he passed on in a car


    crash.


    "Luna had no one to depend on, and she was going to give birth soon. That was why I let her stay.¡±


    "Does your mother know the existence of the illegitimate son?"

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959


    Mia recalled the past of how Sharon misunderstood that Asher was Timothy''s son and treated the boy well.


    It wasn''t only Sharon. Mia also assumed that Asher was Timothy''s son.


    After all, she had seen Luna''s pictures on Timothy''sptop before. Back then, she thought that Luna was the woman he liked.


    The truth waspletely beyond her imagination.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Timothy said, "No, she doesn''t know about this. I don''t want her to know either.¡±


    "I understand.¡± She nodded.


    If Sharon found out the truth, she would be devastated. No woman could tolerate having the child of their husband''s illegitimate child staying under


    the same roof.


    It was abhorrent.


    Mia blurted, "Why did you have Luna''s picture on yourptop back then? Did you already know that your half-brother was seeing Luna at that time?"


    "When did you use myptop?" questioned Timothy seriously.


    "Let me exin. I wasn''t sneaking or peeking. I had to sketch a design urgently, so I had no choice but to use yourptop in the study. And I came


    across the picture by chance.


    "You threw a fit at that time as if I had done something wrong. I thought she was the woman you liked but couldn''t have."


    It turned out that Luna was his half-brother''s girlfriend.


    He frowned. "Did that happen?"


    "Yes. But you''re a busy man. Of course, you wouldn''t remember such a small matter. It is etched in my mind though. I can''t forget it."


    He raised his fist to his mouth, coughing. "Sorry for being too fierce at you."


    "Don''t apologize. It''s weird."


    Noticing the indecipherable emotions churning in his deep eyes, she quickly averted the topic. "Since Luna was your half-brother''s girlfriend, why


    were you so angry?"


    "I had always respected Dad, thinking that he was the epitome of perfection. Then, I realized how different he was from my imagination. I don''t want


    anyone to know that he had an illegitimate son. Let alone having their existence affect my mother.¡±


    Timothy pursed his lips and continued, "And one more thing, I thought it was too humiliating for you to know."


    "That was why you were so angry when you found out that I was looking at Luna''s picture. You were trying to cover up the truth. If you had asked me


    to keep it a secret, I wouldn''t have told anyone. Not even your mother."


    Silence settled in him. "Sorry, I couldn''t trust anyone by my side at that time, so I didn''t want anyone to know."


    "What a rare moment to hear you apologize. I ept it."


    After all, the affair of an illegitimate child was indeed a sensitive topic.


    Even the perfect man, who had been standing high up thedder, couldn''t tolerate this happening to him.


    Mia strode into the elevator, preparing to leave.


    Timothy came along. "I will take care of this issue.¡±


    "Oh don''t, please. You said the same thingst time, but Luna was released from prison in the end. She even came to Bern City. Your mother is


    attending today''s banquet as well. Is this how you take care of things?"

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960


    Mia said solemnly. "It''s been four years, Timothy. The orphan Mia might need you to take care of something, but I don''t need it now. I can take care of


    it myself."


    The elevator door opened and she walked out.


    Now that she knew Raymond was meeting Luna and the rtionship between the duo, there was a need to devise a proper n.


    She mustn''t act recklessly.


    Winning the project wasn''t the main objective now. It was to make Luna pay the price for her deeds.


    Timothy followed Mia. "Mia, hear me out.¡±


    "l don''t want to hear any exnation from you."


    At that moment, Sharon scurried over. "Son, what are you doing here?"


    Veronica quickly said, "Tim, look at me! This woman pped me! You have to teach her a lesson!"


    Mia was surprised that Sharon and Veronica hadn''t left.


    Stopping in her tracks, Mia shed him a meaningful smile. "I pped her because she kept saying how Ginger''s a burden and trying to steal her


    custody right.


    "You know how vile my temper has always been. I never hold myself back when someone speaks ill of my child.


    "Please tell your family to not tick my nerves in the future, especially in Nord City. They might not be able to leave the city because of that.¡±


    Veronica raised her voice upon hearing that. "Did you hear that, Timothy? How ridiculous! She''s threatening that we won''t be able to return to Nord


    City. Someone like her isn''t qualified to be a mother!"


    Sharon nodded in agreement. "Son, I think she''s not fit to be a mother too. You have to think of something to retrieve the custody right.¡±


    Timothy disagreed, "Mom, I''ve straightened things out with you about the custody right. I will never take it away from Mia. It''s better for Ginger to be


    with Mia than me."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "You''re being thoughtless, Tim! It doesn''t work that way. You''re the president of Barrett Group. Everything in the family will belong to your child


    someday.


    "Meanwhile, Mia is the daughter of the Lane family, but her brothers will inherit all the family assets. What will she gain from there?


    "If Gingeres with me, she can own all of the family assets. There''s nothing better for her to be with Mia."


    Mia chuckled at that gibberish premise. Still, given Sharon''s greed, it wasn''t a surprise that she thought it that way.


    "Timothy, I think you should get married and have kids as soon as possible. I pray that you''ll have a son to be the hero. That way, your mother will


    stop thinking about stealing Ginger''s custody right," Mia suggested.


    Sharon would never try to steal Gigner''s custody right for no reason. She had expressed her intention while they were outside the restroom.


    It was all because Timothy wasn''t married and didn''t have a child, so she was worried that there wouldn''t be an heir to take over Barrett Group.


    That was why Sharon intended to steal Ginger''s custody right.


    "Mom, you''re on probation. Shouldn''t you be in Bern City?" Timothy called her out.

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    Sharon avoided eye contact upon hearing that. "I came to take care of your uncle''s issue.¡±


    Timothy frowned. "I will take care of that. You don''t have toe all the way here yourself. Besides, you''re on probation. If the police find out you''re


    here, your punishment will be more severe."


    He didn''t expect her to sneak to Nord City.


    Veronica defended, "Tim, if we keep this a secret, no one will know that Sharon sneaked to Nord City. Still, you have to be careful that someone else


    might snitch on Sharon to intensify the severity of the punishment.¡±


    Mia noticed that Veronica was implying her to be a potential snitcher.


    Well, the fact that Veronica pointed it out might provoke Mia to do so.


    A pristine smile was stered on Mia''s face. "You''re right. I will call the police from Bern City immediately, reporting to them that you''ve sneaked to


    Nord City during probation."


    Sharon became jittery. "How could you be this evil, Mia Lane? I came here just to take care of something personal, not anything else. Why can''t I


    Veronica agreed, "Sharon''s right. Why can''t shee? It''s not like she''s doing something illegal.¡±


    "ording to Bern City''sw, those who are on probation are prohibited from leaving their house without permission. It''ll increase the severity of the


    punishment. In cases of serious offenses, actual imprisonment is imposed,¡± Mia coldly stated the facts.


    The color drained from Sharon''s face.


    When Mia was going to make a call, Sharon quickly pulled Timothy''s arm. "Stop her, Tim! I don''t want to be punished and sent to prison!"


    If word of her going to prison got out, she could never hold her head high in Bern City anymore. She was supposed to be the richestdy in the city!


    In fact, her probation was covered up. No one was aware of it aside from the fact that Luna was punished for her wrong deeds.


    He looked at Sharon. "Why did youe when you know that this is illegal? I''ll ask someone to send you home."


    "No, I can''t return home yet. I haven''t taken care of your uncle''s issue. I can''t watch him being sent to prison. I won''t leave unless you promise me


    that you''ll bail him out and give his project the green light."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She still remembered the reason she came here.


    Hearing that, Mia spoke to the person on the line, "Hello? I would like to report on someone. She came to Nord City without permission while on


    probation.¡±


    "Mia Lane, you brat! Are you out of your mind? What will it do good to you if I''m in prison? Do you want your child to have a prisoner as a


    grandmother?" Sharon marched forward, stealing Mia''s phone.


    Everything in her was screaming to throw the phone onto the ground.


    Sharon looked at Mia. "I know that there are disagreements and misunderstandings between us. That happened because I didn''t know that Ginger


    was my granddaughter.


    "If I had known the truth, I wouldn''t have stolen the bone marrow that could save her. I wouldn''t have done that no matter how much I hated you!"


    Mia didn''t expect Sharon to apologize for it herself.


    "But you still did it in the end. Since you''ve done it, you should pay the price for your wrong deeds."


    Holding the phone, Sharon was at the end of her wits.


    In the end, she softened her tone. "Mia, we were once a family, weren''t we? Ginger is also my granddaughter. I know I was wrong to steal the bone


    marrow.


    "I want to make up for it for Ginger, so I wanted her toe with us. I can look after her. Please don''t report it to the police. I''m Ginger''s grandmother.


    Please."

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962


    Sharon could never be as pitiful as she was right now.


    Mia watched the middle-aged woman before her. Never in her wildest dream had she dreamed of the prideful Sharon apologizing to her.


    Nevertheless, Mia didn''t wish to have a prisoner to be Ginger''s grandmother.


    If words got out, there would be someone making fun of Ginger because of this.


    Mia took a deep breath. "Fine, but on two conditions."


    "Say it. I''ll agree to anything."


    "Simple. I will never hand over the custody right, so don''t dream of it anymore. Don''t bring it up in front of my child either. If I find out you break the promise, I will never let you go twice."


    Despite the reluctance, Sharon didn''t have the right to negotiate given the situation.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Unwillingly, she nodded. "I promise you that I won''t bring it up again."


    The main reason she came to Nord City was to take care of Ralph''s matter to bail him out of prison, not fighting for Ginger''s custody rights. Sharon knew that it wouldn''t be easy to steal Ginger''s custody rights from Mia. She simply wanted to give it a shot.


    Mia added, "Secondly..."


    Sharon raised her head.


    "Don''t do anything illegal in Nord City. You have only three days. If you''re still in Nord City after that, you''re going to get it from me." Sharon gritted her teeth. "Okay."


    She was here to take care of Ralph''s matter anyway. It had nothing to do with Mia.


    Three days would be enough.


    Mia took her phone back and left.


    Watching Mia leave, Sharon stomped her foot.


    She turned around to ace Timothy. "Tim, how could you just stand still and watch her bully me? Do you wish for me to go to prison?"


    "You sneaking to Nord City is against thew to begin with. If someone exposes you, it''ll affect thepany because you''re my mother. Everything you do represents thepany. Are you going to drag thepany down just for Uncle Ralph?" Timothy didn''t hold himself back from lecturing her. He didn''t wish to see her getting in trouble because of Ralph either.


    Sharon answered guiltily, "That''s because of you. Why did you stop him from working with the Bowen family? If you hadn''t stopped the coboration, they wouldn''t have sent him to prison here."


    "I stopped it from happening for thepany''s sake. He was using our family name to work with the Bowen family. He was trying to steal away the investment capital of the project.


    "If I hadn''t found out his ulterior motives, he wouldn''t been imprisoned for life. When that happens, I won''t be able to help him either. Nord City is not my territory."


    Sharon knew that her brother was wrong, but she couldn''t just let him be.


    Timothy prompted, "I''ll ask someone to drive to the airport. You''ll return to Bern City tonight."


    Sharon protested, "No, I can''t go back! How can I return home without taking care of it? Besides, Mia gave me three days time."


    At that moment, the elevator door near them opened.


    Luna exited the elevator.

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963


    Sharon''s eyes widened when she noticed Luna. "W-What are you doing here?"


    Veronica was shell-shocked as well. "Luna Maynard, aren''t you supposed to be in prison? Howe you''re here? Are you her doppelg?nger or what?"


    The simrity was too much to be called a doppelg?nger.


    Luna smirked at Sharon. "Surprised to see me here?"


    It was unfair that Luna was the only one imprisoned when both of them conspired in the theft together.


    Having mixed feelings, Sharon asked Timothy, "Tim, what''s going on here? Did you release her in secret?"


    She felt annoyed to think that he actually released Luna secretly. He didn''t even help her when she was threatened by Mia!


    Luna scoffed, "I''m able to stand here not because of him. Stop taking all the credit."


    Sharon continued questioning, "How are you able toe here then? Did you perhaps escape from prison?"


    "Escape my ass. Say, what are you doing here? Aren''t you on probation? ording to thew, you shouldn''t be leaving Bern City however you wish. If I report to the police, would you end up the same as me?"


    Sharon''s face fell. "Don''t forget that Asher''s with us, Luna."


    "Don''t use him to threaten me. He''s not at Barrett residence right now. Do you think I woulde without bringing my son along?"


    Luna had the chance to take Asher with her because Timothy wasn''t in Bern City at the moment.


    Luna wanted to say something, but two bodyguards approached her. "You shouldn''t be here."


    She gulped. "I''m close with the Barretts. We''re just talking."


    "Sorry, but we''ve been ordered to make sure you don''t show up at the banquet. Otherwise, we will take action."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Luna bit her lip and stormed away.


    One day, she would tell everyone that she was the daughter of the mayor, not someone from a poor family.


    She came from a rich family!


    Although Luna had left, Sharon couldn''t shake the surprise off. "Tim, you saw that. That''s Lune Maynard! How was she able toe out of prison?"


    If Luna was able toe out of prison, would that mean Sharon would be fine as well?


    "This is none of your business. Go to the airport immediately," Timothy urged.


    "I don''t want to return home, Tim. If Luna''s here, why can''t I?"


    Timothy gave Heath a look. Soon, a few bodyguards escorted Sharon and Veronica out of the banquet hall.


    On the other hand, Mia had left the banquet.


    The thought of Luna being freed from prison angered her. She felt disgusted too.


    That evil witch stole Timothy''s bone marrow and Sage almost had to die in that vacuum chamber.


    At that point, all Mia could think of was to kill the mastermind.


    She would never forgive Luna. Never.


    Peyton studied her expression cautiously. "Ms. Mia, you look upset after meeting Mr. Shelbert. Did the discussion end on a negative note?"

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964


    "That''s not exactly right. All I can say is that it becameplicated."


    "Ms. Mia, you don''t have to worry if the project will belong to us or not. Back then, your family said that you could run apany to kill some time. If Mr. Dominic knows that you''re all upset because of this project, he''ll be worried."


    Mia massaged her temples. "This has nothing to do with the project. I met that woman in Mr. Shelbert''s room. Guess who it was."


    "Who?" Peyton asked.


    "Luna Maynard."


    Peyton was shocked. "Didn''t we personally send her to prison? How is she able to show up in Nord City? Getting so close with Mr. Shelbert at that! Is she his mistress? Is Asher his son?"


    "I had the same guess, thinking that Asher was surely Mr. Shelbert''s illegitimate child. But it turns out that Luna is his illegitimate daughter."


    Peyton paused momentarily. "What a surprise. Ms. Maynard has always been a show-off. If she''s actually his daughter, she''ll surely brag about it. Weirdly, she has never talked about it."


    "Luna was able to stay with the Barretts by acting pitiful like she had no one to depend on. That was why Timothy let her stay. Luna kept her identity from him."


    Regardless, Luna hadn''t expected her n to backfire and be sent to prison. Timothy didn''t save her either.


    Hence, she had to pull her trump card out her identity as Raymond''s daughter.


    Timothy happened to be in Nord City at that time. Mia ced her attention fully on Sage''s treatment too.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The opening served Luna as a chance. She requested Raymond to bring Asher back unobtrusively.


    Peyton said, "This is Nord City, Ms.


    Mia. Isn''t it easy to deal with her? This is a prison break. It''s illegal If something happens to her here, believe the police from Bern City won''t look into it, including Mr. Shelbert."  t


    to


    "I know, but she''s the mayor''s daughter. If we''re going to make things ugly, it''ll affect our


    rtionship with the mayor.


    Although he''s a bastard, he


    still


    wants to protect Luna. I bet she has something over him. If he doesn''t help her, she might reveal their rtionship to the media."


    In fact, it was easy to read through Raymond.


    "This is easy. Ms. Mia, we can kidnap Luna and send her somewhere else, locking her up forever." "Let''s stay low for the time being. I have to figure out a solution." Mia reclined in her seat in the car. She wouldn''t let Luna off the hook that easily.


    If Luna came to Nord City to take advantage of Raymond''s power, troubles were bound to arise.


    While she was thinking, she received a message from Jasmine.


    Mia smirked.


    Miare


    the truth to the


    media, but what about Jasmine? It was like she couldn''t tell itto her.


    One should never cover a crime.

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965


    A smile shed across Mia''s face when she nced at the text from Jasmine. It couldn''t have shown up at a better moment.


    Mia cast a nce at Peyton, who was in the front passenger seat. "Find a chance to reveal Mr. Shelbert''s rtionship with Luna to Jasmine."


    "Are we going to directly reveal that Luna is Mr. Shelbert''s illegitimate child?"


    "We can''t do that. It''ll make Jasmine suspicious. Just let her know that Mr. Shelbert secretly met with a young woman with a child, and he even made sure that they settled down snugly."


    She would make Jasmine believe that Luna was Raymond''s mistress, and Asher his child. Usually, children from such families were deft in dealing with mistresses.


    Wasn''t Luna very pleased with her identity as the mayor''s daughter? If Mia showed her the kind of life the actual mayor''s daughter led, would she still be able to handle it?


    Luna''s ambition was too much for her to be tolerant. Mia did promise not to expose her identity for now, but she couldn''t be med if Luna were to blow her own cover.


    Mia set her phone aside and turned to Peyton. "Head to the research institute." It had been days since shest visited Sage.


    The car steered toward another direction and sped off to the research institute. Not far away, a ck luxury car switched directions and trailed after Mia''s car as well.


    From the back seat, Timothy watched the sudden shift in the direction of Mia''s car. "Did she find out?"


    Heath, who was in the front passenger seat, faltered. "Probably not. We''re at a safe distance, and two cars are providing cover for us as well. She won''t discover us that easily."


    Narrowing his eyes, Timothy fell silent.


    Heath began tentatively, "So, are we still following them?"


    "Yes."


    As Timothy''s gaze lingered upon Mia''s car, he wondered where she was headed. It didn''t matter if she eventually discovered him stalking her.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He inquired, "Do you have any updates regarding the bone marrow at the hospital?"


    Timothy had already confirmed that Ginger wasn''t ill at all. So, Mia had been desperate to deceive him into donating his bone marrow to save someone else. Did she still have another child hidden away?


    He could hardly sleep once he learned this information. Yet, he couldn''t find any evidence regarding Mia''s other child despite his


    pui


    thorough investigation. Only Mia''s daughter was known to the public, and there was no mention of any other child.


    Besides that, none of the Lane brothers had children either.


    Staring at Mia''s car ahead, Timothy pondered the secrets she had kept from him.


    Warm city lights dotted along the view outside the car window, creating a cozy ambiance. She had always envied familial love when she was an orphan. With her brothers and children keeping herpany


    now, she no longer felt lonely.


    Timothy''s car pulled up at the roadside not far away. He nced over at the pristine building before him. "Where is this?"


    Timothy''s expression hardened upon the mention of Nichs'' name. Was Nichs the main reason behind her sudden visit? Why didn''t she head home instead after the banquet at thiste hour?

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966


    Timothy stiffened his lips. He took out his phone and called Mia.


    Meanwhile, Mia had just entered the research institute. ncing at the caller ID, she was surprised to see that it was Timothy calling.


    Still, she couldn''t fathom why he called her. Things didn''t end well between them at the banquet earlier after all.


    Mia tossed her phone into her bag. She didn''t intend to answer any calls. Peyton knew not to disturb her with any work-rted matters whenever she bonded with her children unless they were urgent.


    She changed into sterile clothing before she entered Sage''s ward. He was busying himself in front of theputer. A series of codes appeared on the monitor, and he looked solemn.


    "Handle the left wing, and let theme through in the middle. I''ll deal with them."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The codes on the screen shifted promptly, indicating Sage''s victory.


    Having learned about coding from Nathan, Mia could also decipher the codes on Sage''s screen. She pped, eximing, "Good work!"


    Sage muted his microphone once he heard her. Feigning sobriety, he said, "Mommy, why didn''t you knock before you came in? I have my own privacy too."


    Noting the prudence in his tone, Mia pinched his cheeks. "Since you seemed super engrossed earlier, I didn''t want to affect your performance by knocking. What if you lost and embarrass yourself in front of your friends?"


    Sage''s eyes glinted as he dangled his legs. "That man hasn''t left yet, right?"


    "Who?" Staring at Sage, Mia instinctively thought of Timothy.


    Sage''s expression hardened. "That phnderer."


    "Sage, you''re referring to Timothy, right? How do you know he hasn''t left?"


    Mia had only learned that he hadn''t


    left when she saw him at the banquet earlier. Not only had he not left, but he also intended to wrest the deal away from her.


    Sage began solemnly, "Mommy, do you need me to teach him a lesson? He pestered you, right?"


    Crouching down in front of Sage, Mia said, "This is an adult matter. I can handle it, so you don''t have to get involved."


    Sage lowered his head and remained silent. Mia could tell he felt awkward.


    Patiently, she asked, "Sage, you seem to hate Timothy. Can you tell me why?"


    "I don''t. I just don''t like it when I have no choice but to ept the bone marrow he donated."


    Sage had always deemed himself as


    the pir of the family. Ever since he


    was young, he''d vowed to make Timothy regret abandoning his. mother and him. Little did he expect that he could only survive with Timothy''s bone marrow.


    Sensing Sage''s uneasiness, Mia understood his thoughts. She stroked his head and said, "Sage, you don''t have to feel uneasy about the bone marrow donation. It''s only natural for him to do so as your father."


    "W-What if he ckmails you with this?"


    Sage still seemed perturbed nheless.


    ont


    Amotion took ce outside just as she ended her sentence. All the security personnel rushed over to the scene in haste.

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967


    Mia spun around, realizing several security guards filing out from behind her. What happened?


    Sage got off his chair and stared at a nurse dashing by. "What happened?"


    "It seems that someone is trying to break in. The security guards have all gone over to the scene. No one is going to get in. Don''t worry, Mr. Sage," Josie said. She hurried toward the entrance.


    Being informed of themotion, the other staff members from thebs eventually set aside their work and went outside. They wanted to see who was so bold to invade the research institute.


    Plenty of weirdos roamed around these days, indeed.


    Little did Mia expect that someone had the gall to break in. By the looks of how people were swarming toward themotion, it was evident that people were always drawn to gossip.


    Mia dropped her gaze and nced at Sage. "Why don''t we go and have a look?"


    Sage''s expression remained shuttered. He shook his head. "What''s the point? It''s a waste of time."


    Holding his hand, Mia chided, "Why are you talking like an old geezer when you''re a four-year-old? You shouldn''t be this rigid. Come on, let''s see what all themotion is about."


    Mia knew Sage had always been obedient and sensible. His maturity surpassed that of his peers, and his capability also put certain adults to shame. Still, she hoped that he''d live a carefree life like Ginger. He didn''t have to always be so sensible.


    Sage was reluctant at first, but he eventually gave in. Seeing Mia''s hand intertwined with his, he blushed. With his expression shuttering quickly, he soon regained his usualposure.


    Mia approached the entrance, holding Sage''s hand in hers. She felt inquisitive about the bold invader.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The research institute looked


    nothing like a hospital; it was one of a kind. All the staff here avoided conflicts at all costs, and no one had ever attempted to break in before.


    So who was it?


    Mia saw a woman dressed in a red gown at the entrance hollering at the security personnel. "How dare you stop me? Do you have any idea who I am?"


    The head of security replied politely yet unyielding, "I''m sorry, Miss. No matter who you are, you can''t enter our research institute without an appointment unless you''re a staff member."


    "Asshole! Do you fucking know who I am? How dare you speak to me like that! I''ll make your boss fire youter once I meet him," The woman threatened.


    Jonathan was unfazed. He said nonchntly, "You''ll have to meet our boss in person and have him order me to do so. Otherwise, you''re still not allowed to enter."


    Yet, the woman in red pped him across his face in the next instant.


    A hint of surprise shed across Mia''s face. Although the woman imed to be Nichs'' fianc¨¦e, she''d never seen her before. It wasn''t surprising, given how packed the upper crust was in Nord City.

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968


    Sage chanced a nce at Mia. "Mommy, do you know this vile woman?"


    Mia shook her head. "I don''t, but I''m curious about why she ims to be Nichs'' fianc¨¦e. I haven''t heard about any updates regarding his love life though."


    Josie chimed in, "Mr. Mendes is just so attractive and capable, after all. In fact, some of my colleagues fancied him. But he wasn''t interested in dating He even turned down one of his suitors who bombarded him with a fervent confession.


    "Mr. Mendes has already fallen for another woman. He won''t be fazed no matter which bitch flocked to him."


    Mia sensed her implication, and her expression grew awkward. Not long ago, she had just found out that Nichs fancied her. She didn''t see him as a potential suitor; he was like a brother to her.


    There wasn''t even a single spark of romance between them from the beginning. Despite the amount of time they''d spent together, she could only see him as family.


    Things began to escte quickly outside.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The woman in red gestured to her bodyguards to swarm forward after she struck Jonathan. Her bodyguards seemed proficient, and they were particrly ruthless.


    Unmatched with their skills, all the research institute''s security guards were taken down in a heartbeat.


    Louisa, the woman in red, cast a smug look at the security guards scattered on the ground. "This is the price you pay for messing with me."


    Mia furrowed her brows. She thought Louisa had gone too far.


    Fishing out a stack of notes from her purse, Louisa hurled them to the ground and said, "It''s for your medical expenses-you''re wee. As your boss'' fianc¨¦e, it''s only right for me to teach you guys a lesson. I hope I''ve made it clear to not defy me next time."


    Then, she ambled into the research institute. Faced with the disinfectant device at the entrance of the research institute, she covered her nose in disgust. "What''s that awful smell? Get rid of this now!"


    Josie replied, "This is a disinfectant device. Everyone has to be disinfected before entering and leaving the institute. It''s mandatory for the institute to maintain a sterile environment, so we have to abide by strict hygiene rules."


    "Are you insinuating that I''m filthy?" Louisanded a swift p on Josie''s cheek.


    Losing her bnce, Josie staggered and fell to the floor.


    That didn''t dampen Louisa''s fury one bit. She marched forward and trampled on Josie''s hand.


    "Now that I''m here, you better refrain from having any thoughts about my fianc¨¦! Otherwise, you''ll be very sorry!"


    Louisa stared at her. "Who are you?"

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969


    Mia gave no heed to Louisa. Helping Josie up, she said, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Josie shook her head, seemingly unbothered.


    Still, Mia noticed that Josie''s cheeks swelled up quickly. Louisa was ruthless! How could she treat others this way?


    Mia nced at another staff member and said, "Bring her to the infirmary and apply a coldpress on her cheek. It''s a shame if her pretty face bes scarred."


    Josie took the damage for the sake of the research institute, after all.


    However, Louisa snapped in the next instant, "Hey, I''m talking to you! Why are you ignoring me? Are you deaf? Also, why are you so concerned abou this bitch? It doesn''t matter if her face is ruined. She''s just going to seduce men with her looks anyway."


    Mia turned toward her. "Actually, I have been wondering."


    "I know you have a lot of questions regarding my identity. Go on," Louisa said smugly.


    "Did you forget to brush your teeth before leaving this morning? Why does your mouth stink?"


    Louisa''s expression changed drastically. "How dare you! You''re doomed!" She raised a hand, attempting to strike Mia like how she did with Josie.


    Mia wasn''t going to stand by and let Louisa hit her. She grabbed her wrist. "Where do you think you are? Do you think you can just do whatever you want?"


    "Bitch, listen up! I''m your boss'' fianc¨¦e, so that makes me your boss as well. You''re treating me like this out of jealousy, aren''t you? I won''t spare you!"


    Mia didn''t indulge her. She flung Louisa''s hand away and snarled, "Come brag about after you''ve really be our boss'' wife. As a stranger, you''re not permitted to


    enter the research institute


    Louisa was extremely upset. "Who the heck are you? How dare you stop me? Haven''t you seen the


    consequences of those securitoet


    guards? Believe it or not, I''ll have someone strip you naked and leave you at the gate!"


    Louisa had always had things her way. She''d never been chastised in her life before.


    Mia arched her brows. "I also wonder where a lunatic like youes from. Haven''t you heard of this ce? The nerve of you to barge in with your bodyguards!"


    No one had dared to speak to Mia in such a condescending manner after all these years in Bern City. Certain ignorant fools were an exception, though.


    Louisa tilted her chin proudly.


    "You''re not worthy to know who I am. Youmoners are way below my status, so there''s no need for me to disclose my identity to you. Kalso have to keep a low profile because I sneaked out this time."


    "Really? You sound like a princess who had just sneaked out of the pce. Judging by how secretive you are, could it be that you escaped from a mental asylum? You look suspicious."


    "Yellow Ind?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970


    Mia''s gaze on Louisa grew heavy with scrutiny. She didn''t expect her toe from Yellow Ind.


    Nord City and Bern City used to be one in the past. The city was split into two after the feudal government was overthrown.


    The royal family at the time moved to an ind and called it the Yellow Ind, where all the residents on the ind changed theirst name to "Yarrow".


    Yellow Ind''s status remained ambiguous. It wasn''t really a country though it seemed like one, and it belonged to the territory of neither Nord City nor Bern City. Its existence was truly one of a kind.


    Louisa raised her brows. "Why? Did my identity scare you out of your wits?"


    Mia nodded. "I was slightly taken aback. That exins why you''re so spoiled."


    "What? Are you nuts? I know you''re jealous that I''m from Yellow Ind. With noble blood, I''m just far more superior than you peasants! That''s why you''re deliberately mocking me. I know what you''re thinking."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Mia was bbergasted. She''d seen people with bizarre personalities after all this while, but Louisa''s impudence really threw her off.


    "Fuck off!" Louisa shoved her aside and hollered, "Now that you know who I am, get out of my way! Otherwise, you''ll be very sorry as well. I want to meet Nichs now. Ask him toe out now, or I''ll blow this ce to pieces!"


    Losing her bnce, Mia nearly toppled over. Just then, someone dashed toward her and enveloped her in his arms. Both of them copsed to the floor. With her head cradled between a pair of strong hands, she fell down unscathed.


    Mia caught a familiar scent. She nced up in surprise and gasped, "It''s you?"


    She didn''t expect Timothy to show up at all. Why was he here? Did he stalk her to the research institute?


    Mia had a bad feeling about this.


    Timothy frowned and said, "Who else did you expect?" He sounded upset, as he thought Mia had expected Nichs to save her.


    Mia sat up in silence, noticing that his movements seemed awkward. His left hand was seemingly injured.


    Having


    he had to bear the


    weight e to her rescue in the


    nick of


    to


    two people when they fell ground. He took all the


    e in her stead. S


    Mia reached out and took his left hand. "Where does it hurt?"


    Timothy inhaled sharply. He snapped, "Are you trying to break my hand?"


    "Stop talking nonsense. Let me see whether your injury is serious or not. I can treat you now if it''s a mild injury."


    Noting his stubbornness, Mia


    chanced a nce at him and restrained from exposing him, te was too wrapped up in his ego to acknowledge his injury. S


    Louisa suddenly pped her hands. "Another man with a death wish. Not anyone could be a knight in shining armor, alright? You might even lose your life."

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971


    Mia straightened out her clothes before turning to Louisa. "You should be saying that to yourself, not to me." "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "We''re in Nord City, not your tiny Yellow Ind."


    Louisa rebuked, "How dare you belittle Yellow Ind! By the way, your knowledge is just in ridiculous."


    She added arrogantly, "Do you even know anything about that ind? If you''re clueless about the history, I rmend hitting the books before trying to chat with me again."


    Mia responded calmly, "I know about Yellow Ind. But seriously, it''s been centuries since the monarchy was abolished. How much longer are the royal descendants like you going to hold onto this feudal-era fantasy?"


    Over the years, she had engaged in business dealings with people from Yellow Ind. But they consistently exhibited an air of superiority and a disdainful attitude toward others.


    Hence, she never cared much for people from the ind. Seeing Louisa unt her arrogance only strengthened Mia''s dislike for them.


    Louisa retorted with a smug expression. "Oh, so you know your history, huh? Even though time has passed, my family''s legacy outshines people like you.


    "Without the contributions my family made back then, would you even be enjoying the privileges you have today? Let''s be real. I''m way above people like you."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Well, I suggest you check yourself into a mental asylum." Mia had encountered individuals from Yellow Ind before, but none had a princessplex like Louisa.


    Louisa barked, "Arrogant bitch! How dare you unt your superiority like that!


    "Guards! Restrain her and strip her down in front of the research institute''s gate. Let''s see if anyone else dares to talk smack in my presence!"


    As Louisa''s bodyguards quickly


    closed in around Mia, Timothy stepped forward to shield her. He handed his suit jacket to her and said, "Hold this and stay back."


    She nced at his back and asked tentatively, "You sure you can handle this alone?"


    Timothy slowly rolled up his sleeves. "As a man, I can''t just stand by and do nothing."


    Louisa eyed him and said, "Hey, handsome. You''re just my type.


    "If you decide to jump ship and join me, I might consider sparing your life. I''ll even throw in a monthly allowance to keep you living the good life."


    Mia was taken aback. She couldn''t believe Timothy was in such high demand in Nord City.


    Mia figured if Timothy ever grew tired of being a CEO, he could just be a kept man and live a life of luxury.


    Her expression immediately


    changed. You clueless fool! I''m from one of the elite families on Yellow Ind with a noble bloodline. Even a blind man could see who the better choice is between me and her. s?novel


    "Do you even know how many guys would kill for a chance to date me? I don''t even nce at them. Yet, am offering you an opportunity and cash, and you''re still not interested."

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972


    Mia smirked and said, "Anyway, it''s not like Yellow Ind women are desired by men these days."


    While Yellow Ind women were regarded as noble, the ind''s long history had resulted in a tangled web of family branches. Only a handful of lineages actually held significant status and influence.


    The rest were merely lesser-known branches and had little to no standing within Yellow Ind society. These individuals often unt their status and bask in their perceived noble status.


    But in reality, few men would consider marrying women from Yellow Ind if not for some ulterior motive to gain benefits from their status.


    Louisa looked at Timothy. "You''re refusing my offer because of her, right? Fine. I''ll handle her personally.


    What are you all standing around for? Hurry up and grab her!"


    When Mia saw the bodyguards charging toward her, Timothy stepped forward to protect her. Despite being outnumbered, he fought bravely against the bodyguards.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    However, even with his impressive skills, he couldn''t ovee the odds with his fists alone.


    Moreover, he had injured his wrist while saving her earlier. So, it was only a matter of time before he would sumb to their relentless assault.


    Timothy stood before Mia and wiped blood from his mouth. "Where are your bodyguards? Why isn''t anyone here?"


    She coughed lightly before saying, "I didn''t bring any with me, but I''ve already sent a message to my secretary. They will be here soon."


    His expression darkened at her response. It dawned on him that she hadn''t brought bodyguards with her because she was there to meet Nichs. The realization hit him hard.


    Louisa sensed her advantage and


    looked at Timothy with a smug expression. "See? I told you that you couldn''t stop me. But I have to admit, your skills are pretty O impressive.


    "Have you ever considered to be my bodyguard? I''ll ensure you''re handsomely paidpared to what she offers. Trust me, you''ll be better off with me than sticking around her."


    Mia interjected, "Unfortunately, your moment of triumph is over."


    Then, a group of well-trained bodyguards closed in.


    Louisa took a step back and eyed Mia warily. "Do you even understand who you''re dealing with?


    "Even with all those people you''ve called, would you really dare toy a finger on me? If you cross me, you won''t walk away unscathed."


    Mia sneered and gestured to her bodyguards. Soon, Louisa''s bodyguards were defeated and sprawled on the ground.


    1


    Seeing this, Louisa panicked but remained defiant. "You''ll regret crossing me. Besides, I''m your future boss. If Nichs finds out about this matter, you won''t get away with it!"


    Timothy looked at Mia in surprise. "What''s her rtionship with Nichs?"


    He smiled at the word "fianc¨¦e" and was pleased upon hearing that.

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973


    Mia said icily, "Are you sober now?"


    Louisa covered her stinging face and stared at Mia in disbelief. "You dared to hit me. Don''t you know who I am?" As a Yellow Inder, she had never experienced such humiliation before.


    Mia rubbed her wrist. "I know who you are. But regardless of your identity, anyone causing trouble at the research institute will face the same consequences."


    Louisa''s voice sharpened. "You''re finished. I won''t let you off the hook. I''ll have you captured, tortured, and yed alive. You won''t beg for life, but you''ll beg for death."


    Despite her threats, it was all in vain. Every bodyguard she had brought with her had been defeated and rendered immobile.


    Mia turned to Peyton and instructed, "Take her and her bodyguards to the police station. Also, make copies of the building''s surveince footage. "Inform the authorities that these individuals from Yellow Ind have instigated a disturbance at the research institute, perpetrated assault, and intentionally injured others."


    Louisa remained defiant. "You dare toy a hand on me? Have you considered the consequences?


    "I am the esteemed guest invited by Mr. Shelbert. If you send me to the police, someone wille looking for you immediately. Do you think you can escape the consequences?"


    "Esteemed guest invited by Mr. Shelbert?" Mia narrowed her eyes.


    Nord City''s stance on Yellow Ind had long been ambiguous. Suddenly, Raymond extended invitations to individuals from Yellow Ind. She couldn''t help but wonder if he was attempting to gain favor with Yellow Ind.


    Louisa remarked, "Hmph, feeling intimidated yet? Even Mr. Shelbert shows me respect.


    "A civilian like you dare to call the police on me and send me to jail. Do you really think he''ll let you off? To him, dealing with someone like you is as easy as squashing an ant."


    Mia calmly retorted, "Even if he''s the mayor, he''s still bound by thews of Nord City."


    Louisa looked haughty and acted superior. She retorted, "You''re in denial about yourmoner status!


    "Thew might be a saving grace for folks like you, but for us nobles, it''s as flimsy as tissue paper. Let me spel it out for you. Thew exists to keep people like you in line."


    Mia smirked. "Do you even know that Mr. Shelbert just enacted reforms to strengthen Nord City''s legal system? Shouldn''t you be worried about being proven wrong?"


    "Any policies he enacts to refine thew are just to polish his image. He''s not doing it for your benefit. Don''t kid yourself. Laws are merely tools used by the wealthy to maniptemoners like you," Louisa retorted.


    "So, does that mean there are nows on Yellow Ind?" Mia asked.


    Mia''s lips curled with contempt. "But didn''t the Yellow Ind governor recently make peace statements in the global news? He imed they''ve modernized and moved beyond feudal rule."


    Mia''s smile widened. "With Yellow Ind''s sizable poption, you keep harping on about noble lineage. So, what''s your actual status?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974


    Louisa remarked, "You''d be shaking in your boots if I told you my identity. My dad is one of the heads of the four major districts."


    Mia nodded. "I see."


    Yellow Ind was under the governance of an ind governor, along with the head of four districts. Each district was overseen by one of these four individuals, and they reported directly to the ind governor.


    Louisa looked at Mia. "Now that you know who I am, you''d better release me at once and kneel before me to apologize. If I''m feeling generouster, might spare your pathetic life."


    Mia nced at Peyton. "Take her directly to the police station."


    The bodyguards promptly apprehended Louisa.


    She cursed furiously at Mia, "How dare you send me to the police station! Let me go. If my dad catches wind of this, he won''t let you off the hook. You''ll be sorry for crossing me."


    Despite her threats, she was eventually taken away.


    Mia nced at the man in the white coat beside her. "Send me the video you just recorded on your phone."


    The man appeared somewhat awkward after being caught in the act. "I noticed her acting too arrogantly earlier, so I decided to capture some video footage.


    "I''ll upload it onler to show everyone the true colors of these Yellow Inders. That way, if they attempt to spread rumors and defame our research institute, we''ll have evidence."


    She replied calmly, "I understand. That''s why I deliberately asked those questions earlier. I wanted to gather evidence against her."


    It was surprising how easily Louisa fell into their trap. She answered every question without hesitation.


    If the conversation were to be leaked, not only would Raymond face trouble, but Yellow Ind''s reputation would also take a significant hit.


    It was like being handed a gift while asleep.


    With this leverage in Mia''s hands, she needed to think about how to use it.


    After Mia''s secretary copied the video, she turned to Timothy. "Are you okay?"


    He rolled up his sleeve and replied calmly, "Just a minor scratch."


    At that moment, a nosy staff member chimed in, "Ms. Lane, who is this handsome man?"


    Mia thought for a moment before answering, "Just someone I know, but not too well."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, Timothy''s


    expression darkened visibly. He stepped forward and grabbed ker wrist "Are you sure that''s allo are?"


    She tried to pull her hand away, but his grip tightened as if he needed her answer to that question right then and there.


    Sheughed nervously. "I believe in


    treating exes like they''re dead. So


    do you think we have a close


    rtionship? I don''t see any issue with my description."


    S


    "Oh my goodness! Ms. Lane, your ex-husband is quite handsome. He looks so dashing, are you worried about being found out?"


    Mia''s expression stiffened


    momentarily. She wondered if they were missing the point. Although Timothy was attractive, she didn''t hide their past rtionship just because of his looks.


    He pulled her toward him and whispered, "Come with me."


    Suddenly, a child''s voice filled with anger interrupted him.

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975


    Mia''s mind was in turmoil due to Louisa''s overwhelming audacity earlier. Amidst the chaos, Mia had forgotten that Sage was right by her side and he had witnessed everything.


    She regretted bringing Sage along to see themotion at the entrance. If he hadn''t been there, Sage and Timothy wouldn''t have run into each other. At that moment, she didn''t know what to do next.


    Sage looked up at the towering figure before him. It was his first time seeing Timothy in person. Previously, he had only seen Timothy in videos or photos.


    Sage maintained a stoic expression as he fixed his gaze on Timothy. His attitude and impression toward Timothy were bad, to say the least.


    Timothy couldn''t help but notice Sage''s presence. The boy''s arrogant demeanor felt strangely familiar to him.


    As their eyes met, Sage found Timothy intolerable.


    Timothy naturally sensed the hostility from Sage. He frowned and remarked, "This is an affair concerning the grown-ups, brat. Best you stay out of it."


    He didn''t give it much thought since Sage was just a kid. Timothy was certain that a child wouldn''t be his love rival.


    Sage grew indignant upon hearing that. In a childish tone, he retorted, "Why should I stay out of it? But I¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Mia stepped forward and covered his mouth. She didn''t want him to blurt out anything.


    She turned to Timothy and said, "He''s always been stubborn since he was little. Mr. Barrett, let''s not get into a fight with a child."


    Then, she gestured to Sage with her arms, "Why don''t you go inside with the nurse? I''ll join you after I''ve sorted things out. We''ll y togetherter, okay?"


    Sage looked at her and stubbornly shook his head.


    She felt a headacheing on. Sage was as stubborn as Timothy. Now, she didn''t know how to handle the situation.


    Just then, Nichs rushed in with the others. He made a beeline for Mia and asked, "Are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    Mia let out a sigh of relief upon seeing him. "I''m okay, but there was an incident at the research institute earlier.


    "A woman from Yellow IndCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    stormed in with her bodyguards and caused trouble. They had injured all the security personnel, so I had the woman and her bodyguards@aken to the police station."


    Nichs replied, "I heard about it on my way here. I''ll handle things at the police station.


    "But I''m more concerned about your safety. I heard there was a confrontation, and you were pushed to the ground. Are you alright?"


    He looked at her apologetically. "I


    never imagined that a lunatic would do something like this. If I had known, I would have made sure she regretteding to Nord Cityst night."


    He replied nonchntly, "I never agreed to any blind date. It was just a coincidencest night.


    Mia cleared her throat and


    remembered something. So, she


    quickly ced Sage''s hand in


    Nichs''s and said, "I need to


    handle something now. Could you take him inside?"

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976


    Nichs reached for Sage''s hand and nced at Timothy by his side. He couldn''t ignore Timothy''s darkened expression.


    After all, encountering a love rival was never a pleasant experience.


    Sage grasped Nichs''s hand and looked at Timothy. "You''re not wee here, and I don''t like you either. Please leave immediately."


    Mia didn''t know how to react to Sage''s blunt dismissal. So, she stole a nervous nce at Timothy and hoped he wouldn''t catch on to anything. Given the striking resemnce between Sage and Timothy, she had been working hard to keep Timothy from discovering her son''s existence. Timothy frowned and was perplexed by the boy''s sudden appearance. Sage seemed innocent, but Timothy could sense the strong dislike the boy harbored toward him.


    Yet, there was something about Sage that felt oddly familiar to Timothy. He couldn''t help but wonder if he had encountered the boy somewhere before.


    Timothy paused for a thought. Then, he nced disdainfully at Nichs before turning to Mia. He said, "Come out with me for a moment."


    She nced at Nichs and Sage. Then, she signaled Sage with her eyes. "I''ll step out for a while."


    Sage frowned, and he felt uneasy about Timothy taking Mia away. But before he could speak up, Nichs lightly pinched his hand to remind him not to say anything.


    Sage reluctantly closed his mouth and watched helplessly as Timothy and Mia left the research institute.


    He looked at Nichs and asked, "Why did you let Mommy go out to talk to that bad guy alone? I don''t want them to be together."


    Nichs ruffled the boy''s hair and said, "Don''t you want to get to know your biological father?"


    "I don''t want to acknowledge that bad guy. I''ve got seven uncles already. With you around, I''ve got plenty of male role models. Whether I have a biological father or not doesn''t matter to me."


    Nichs crouched in front of Sage and said earnestly, "But what if I wanted to be with your mommy?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uncle Nichs, are you finally admitting you like Mommy? It''s been four years. I honestly thought you''d wait forever."


    Nichs smiled wryly. He had


    initially nned to wait for Mia to regain her memory and heal the wounds in her heart before


    vel


    confessing his feelings. But


    hadn''t anticipated Timothy''s


    he


    appearance by Mia''s side.


    S


    Sage, sounding wise beyond his years, quipped, "So, it takes the appearance of a love rival for you to make a move, huh?"


    Nichs nodded. "I guess you could say that."


    Timothy''s presence stirred an


    unsettling feeling in Nichs''s heart,


    especially now that Mia had


    vel


    regained her memory. She had. recalled everything that had happened four years ago at the Barrett family.


    It meant she had remembered her feelings for Timothy. If Nichs didn''t do something now, he might truly lose her again. He had


    l.n


    protected her for four years and wasn''t willing to let her slip away now.


    Outside the gates of the research institute, Mia stared at Timothy and asked, "What do you want to talk to me about? And why are you here outside the institute? Are you following me?"

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977


    When Mia heard Timothy asking about Sage''s identity, her heart skipped a beat. She wondered if he still harbored suspicions about her.


    So, she lowered her gaze and asked, "Who do you think that boy could be?"


    "Mia, I''m asking you. Don''t deflect the question."


    Confronted with his probing stare, she remained calm and exined, "That boy is receiving treatment at the research institute."


    "Receiving treatment?"


    Mia replied, "Yes, he''s receiving treatment there. Nick founded the research institute. He''s conducted extensive research there, including treatments for various conditions.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Many parents bring their children there for treatment. The facility is staffed with doctors and nurses who monitor the children''s health closely." "But I can''t shake the feeling that the boy''s connection to Nichs goes beyond doctor and patient," Timothy remarked.


    Upon hearing that, Mia gritted her teeth. She realized Timothy''s keen eye for detail was uncanny. He could discern discrepancies in an instant. She countered, "That''s because Nichs spends a lot of time with these children. So, his rtionships with everyone are pretty good." "Mia, you''re not being truthful."


    Mia retorted, "How could you use me of lying? I''m telling the truth. If you doubt me, feel free to investigate. There are more than a few children at the institute undergoing simr treatment as that boy."


    Mia spoke with confidence. She knew she wasn''t deceiving him. Such circumstances were indeed present at the research institute.


    Nichs had initially founded the research institute for Rachel, who had a rare disease.


    Back then, the doctors had given up hope for her survival. But Nichs refused to ept her fate and established the institute.


    Various treatments were attempted,


    and eventually, his sister survived. However, her health remained fragile. So, she was confined in the institute since she relied on a monitoring device. Yet, Nichs achieved a miracle against all odds.


    When Sage was born, Mia sent him to the research institute. She hoped Nichs could perform the same miracle on Sage. Surprisingly, her son''s health had improved significantly.


    "Mia, are you finally going toe clean? You''ve been keeping secrets from me, and I''ve already figured it out."


    She eyed Timothy suspiciously and wondered if he was aware of Sage''s true identity.


    If he knew she reasoned that


    Timothy wouldn''t be acting that way. So, what exactly did he know? Or perhaps he was deliberately trying to deceive her into revealing the truth?


    Mia raised her head defiantly. "What exactly have I been hiding from you? Why don''t you tell me?"


    Timothy fixed his gaze on her. "Mia, the child you asked me to donate bone marrow to wasn''t Ginger, right?"


    "Answer me, Mia. It wasn''t Ginger who was sick, was it?" He looked at her and knew that something was off.


    Timothy held her chin. "I have proof. You can''t lie to me now. I just need to know if Ginger was really sick. She''s my biological daughter, and I deserve to know the truth."

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978


    Mia pushed Timothy''s hand away. "Why does it matter to you whether or not Ginger was sick?"


    "It matters, Mia. I could forgive you for lying about the bone marrow issue because I know she isn''t really sick. How could you use her supposed illness as an excuse? She''s just a child."


    "This doesn''t concern you, and you don''t need to know the truth." Mia remained resolute.


    "As a bone marrow donor, don''t I have the right to know the truth? Don''t I have the right to know who I have saved?"


    Mia pursed her lips and pondered if she could keep hiding the truth from Timothy.


    She met his gaze. "Whether you know it or not, it won''t change anything. I''m grateful to you for helping the person who received your bone marrow." "Mia, do you think I care about your gratitude? Do you have any idea how relieved I was when I found out Ginger wasn''t actually sick?"


    She hung her head in silence. She didn''t want anyone to think ill of Ginger or judge her daughter because of a supposed illness. But at that time, Sage''s condition had left her with no choice.


    She never expected Timothy to uncover the truth about the bone marrow transnt recipient. Plus, she had no clue how he had managed to figure it out.


    "Mia, even if you told me who the transnt recipient was, I wouldn''t hold it against you. I can''t take back what I did. Donating it to save a life was simply the right thing to do, and I have no regrets."


    She felt a weight lift off her shoulders upon hearing that. "If it truly doesn''t bother you, then there''s no need for further discussion."


    Mia wanted to leave, but Timothy caught her wrist. "If it''s not a big deal, why are you keeping it a secret? Why won''t you tell me who it is?"


    "You just said you wouldn''t mind this, so why all the relentless questioning?"


    His expression darkened. "I know. Was it another child who received my bone marrow?"


    Mia froze and realized Timothy had indeed guessed the truth.


    She averted her eyes anxiously. "What other child? You''re jumping to conclusions."


    Timothy stated, "Mia, do you really think I''m that naive? That I can be fooled by you so easily?


    "If Ginger wasn''t the one who needed the transnt, why did youe all the way to Bern City and tell me about it?


    "How could it be a coincidence that


    happened to be a match? You


    thereN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    s a high chance of mot


    a match, didn''t you?"


    W


    being


    He retorted, "A coincidence? Are you still lying to me and calling it a coincidence? How could it be?


    "You came to me knowing the


    chances were high. Only close blood rtives have a high chance of matching for a bone marrow transnt.


    "That means the person who received my bone marrow was rted to me. Who else could it be besides my child?"


    Mia realized she couldn''t keep up the act any longer. Timothy was more perceptive than she gave him credit for. But now that the truth was out she felt it no longer held any significance.


    So, she met his gaze head-on and confessed, "You''re right. It wasn''t Ginger who was sick. It was another child."

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979


    Mia felt a rush of relief flood through her as she finally confessed the truth.


    Keeping this secret had been a heavy burden, and she longed for the day when Sage coulde out into the public without having to hide anymore. Timothy was stunned by the revtion. "Two children? A boy and a girl?"


    A whirlwind of emotions swept through him. He never imagined she was pregnant with twins.


    The idea of having his own children seemed like a distant dream. But now, not only did they exist, there were two of them.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Mia pushed Timothy away and retorted, "Yes, they''re twins. But what gives you the right to ask about my other child now? Do you even know how hard it was for me to bring them into this world?


    "When I fell at the Barrett vi, I nearly lost both of them due to a miscarriage. The doctors had given up hope. They said my children''s chances of survival were almost nonexistent. Where were you then?"


    He froze upon hearing that and said bitterly, "I''m sorry I wasn''t there for you."


    She countered, "Your apology won''t change anything. If saying sorry solved everything, why would we even need the police?


    "Both children were born prematurely. One struggled to breathe, while the other wasn''t breathing at all.


    "The doctors battled tirelessly to save him, but he was left with severeplications. They cautioned that even if he survived, he might face mental disabilities. Despite all the odds, I chose to keep him."


    She red at Timothy and continued, "Do you even know how hard I fought to keep him alive? What gives you the right to ask about him?"


    He hadn''t realized how risky the twins'' birth had been. Even more shocking was that one of them had stopped breathing at birth.


    He nced at the furious Mia. Though he longed to reach out to her, he found himself unable to move.


    He cleared his throat and said, "I know apologies won''t change anything now, but can you give me a chance?"


    "No," she replied firmly. "I won''t let you see him."


    Timothy''s breath caught in his throat. "Even if he''s disabled, he''s still my child. I won''t let anything happen to him."


    Mia retorted, "What''s the point of


    growin


    saying this now? The children are gup in my family. They are


    well cared for and provided for.


    "He doesn''t need anything from you. I just need you to stay away from us and stop causing disruptions in our lives. With that, she pushed him away. .


    Timothy had been oblivious to Mia''s struggles over the years. It wasn''t until now that he realized his


    ignorance, after hearing her speak of the challenges of childbirth.


    S


    "No need, Mr. Barrett. Our rtionship ended the day we divorced four years ago. My children and I have moved on," Mia replied.


    Mia turned back angrily and met Timothy''s cautious gaze. She had never seen him look so petty before.

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980


    Timothy asked softly, "May I know if the child is a boy or a girl?"


    "Does it matter?" Mia responded.


    "No. I''m just asking out of curiosity. How is his condition now? Is there anything else I can do to help with his treatment?"


    Her feelings were a blend of emotions as she conveyed, "His current progress in physical recovery is promising. But it''s not aplete recovery. "The duration of the ongoing treatments required for him to achieve full health remains uncertain."


    Timothy asked anxiously, "What''s his illness? I''ll gather the best medical team in Bern City right away. I refuse to believe we can''t nurse him back to health."


    "Okay. Please don''t say things like that. He is receiving treatment at my family home. One day, he will recover," Mia said.


    "Can I see him?"


    Thinking of how Sage had reacted to Timothy earlier, Mia hesitated before saying, "He doesn''t want to see you."


    Timothy struggled emotionally and asked, "Does he really hate me?"


    Mia nodded. "Yes. The children havepletely different personalities.


    "In their eyes, you''re the one who abandoned us. So, he won''t acknowledge you or like you. Seeing you won''t do anything good for his well-being."


    His expression contorted as a range of emotions coursed through him. After a moment of silence, he said somberly, "If he doesn''t want to see me, I won''t force myself into his life either."


    "It''s probably best that way."


    Mia turned and walked into the research institute without looking back.


    Timothy stood alone by the roadside and watched her retreating figure. A wave of dizziness washed over him, and he nearly lost his bnce.


    Heath, who had been watching from a distance, hurried over to support him. "Mr. Barrett, are you okay?"


    After all, he had watched from outside when themotion happened at the research institute.


    Timothy had rushed in alone to intervene heroically. They had remained outside to give him the spotlight.


    Leaning against the car door,


    Timothy gazed in the direction of the


    research institute. Mia''s words


    echoed in his mind, and he


    e


    suspected the other child must be inside.


    He turned


    "Find out how many


    his secretary and ¨¤ are at the research inl


    and gather all their information." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite Mia''s im that the child didn''t want to see him, Timothy felt an overwhelming urge to ensure the child''s welfare.


    It was then that he fullyprehended the depth of his indebtedness toward the mother of his children.


    Heath asked, "Mr. Barrett, why do you want to investigate the children at the research institute?"


    "Quit the chatter and just do as I say."


    As Mia entered the research institute, she recalled her argument with Timothy and rubbed her temples.


    Sage approached Mia. "What were you talking about with that bad guy, Mommy?"


    Mia kneeled in front of Sage. "He knows about the bone marrow


    matter and has figured out you


    existence. But don''t worry, I didn''t tell him it was you."


    His face tensed. "Mommy, don''t worry."


    He sent a message in the group chat. "Guys, we''ve got a job."

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981


    Sage texted a few friends in the group chat. He wanted Timothy to leave Nord City and never set foot in Bern City again, ensuring that he would never disrupt Mia''s life.


    Sage quickly pinpointed Timothy''s phone number and identified his current location using the phone''s signal. Before long, Sage discovered that the signal wasing from a hotel.


    Sage instructed with a straight face, "Hack the hotel''s system immediately and locate the room where he is staying."


    He must teach Timothy a lesson so that he could not remain in Nord City.


    A person in the group chat asked, "Sir, did he offend you? What should we do to deal with himter?"


    "That''s right. He offended me, but everyone must obey my orders. No one should take any action without my permission." After Sage finished speaking, his fingers swiftly danced across the keyboard. Today, he had to teach him a lesson.


    Meanwhile, Timothy had returned to the hotel and his secretary handed him a ss of water. "Mr. Barrett, would you like to go to the hospital for a checkup?"


    "No, I''m fine."


    Timothy sat on the sofa and massaged his temple. "Get someone to investigate that research institute. I need the results as soon as possible."


    At that moment, Caleb stepped out of the bathroom and nced at Timothy. He inquired, "Why are you investigating a research institute? How did your conversation with Mia go at the charity dinner this time?"


    Timothy grabbed the ss, took a refreshing sip of water, and stated, "Our previous assumption was correct. It turns out that it wasn''t Ginger who got sick, but another child."


    Caleb sat on the sofa withN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    surprised look and patted his thigh.


    "You see, I told you Mia wouldn''te to you for no reason. It''s no mere coincidence that the child fell ill and needed a bone marrow donation, and it just happened to be a direct match with your donation. There are no coincidences like this in the world!"


    At that time, they were unable to pinpoint the reason. It was merely a guess. Timothy wore aplex expression and remained silent.


    Caleb looked over and asked, "Now that you know you have another child, that''s truly a good thing, isn''t it? Why did youe back so unhappily? Isn''t that child yours?"


    Timothy nced over and said, "That child was born prematurely, and he couldn''t breathe when he was born. He almost wasn''t able to make it."


    Only then did Caleb''s expression


    turn serious. "So, what happened afterward? Did the child receive the bone marrow donation from you? If so, there shouldn''t be any problem, right?" s?novel


    "The child''s physical condition should be stable now, but I''m unsure about the exact disease he has. So I''ve requested someone to investigate it." "Did Mia not tell you what kind of disease the child has?"


    With a heavy sigh, Timothy expressed his thoughts, "Not only does she not want me to be involved with the child anymore, but she also didn''t inform me about the child''s illness.


    If he had not filed for divorce, and if he had been with Mia when she was giving birth to the twins prematurely, wouldn''t those events have unfolded differently?


    "You couldn''t be in two ces at


    once. When you finally had the chance, didn''t you rush to the hospital to find Mia? But by then, she had already been taken away by her brother, and he informed us that Mia had passed away during childbirth, and we didn''t even get to see her body for onest time."

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982


    Timothy fell into silence as he recalled the events of four years ago.


    Caleb lifted his head and said, "Honestly, I believe you had no other option back then."


    Timothy ced the ss on the table and asserted, "Ultimately, it is my responsibility."


    "Then what are you nning to do?"


    "I don''t have any specific ideas yet, but I''ll definitely make it up to Mia and the children, no matter what."


    Timothy nced at his watch and eximed, "Hold on a moment, is there another international conference going on?"


    The secretary nodded and replied, "Indeed, Mr. Barrett. But you look quite tired now. Perhaps it would be wise to postpone the meeting until tomorrow. You really need to rest."


    "There is no need for a postponement. Start the meeting now."


    The secretary hesitated for a moment and nced at Caleb who was sitting beside Timothy, silently urging him to assist in convincing Timothy not to rush into work. Caleb let out a sigh and discreetly shook his head.


    In fact, he empathized with Timothy''s state of mind. Taking a break would only lead him to dwell on events from that fateful year. Perhaps throwing himself into work would provide some respite after all.


    Soon, Timothy sat at his desk and turned on theptop. He was ready for the meeting. But at the start of the meeting, he realized that there was no audio in the video call.


    The secretary standing next to him was visibly distressed, as perspiration trickled down his forehead. "I''ll promptly arrange for someone to fix it. Please bear with me for a moment."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Shortly thereafter, not only did the sound of the video call fade away, but the screens of the online participants started going dark one by one. Simultaneously, a clown wearing a mask made an appearance.


    Timothy stared at the clown masks on theputer screen and pondered whether someone has hacked into theputer system. Could it be someone from the Lane family?


    The secretary stepped aside, wiping the sweat from his forehead. "I''ve already requested assistance from the technical department to address this issue, and it will be resolved shortly."


    Timothy nced at the clown portraits on the screen, and suddenly one of the clowns disyed a mocking expression. Then, a sentence challenging Timothy appeared on the screen. "Catch me if you can."


    Upon reading this sentence, Timothy''s expression darkened. In the next moment, he ced his hands on the keyboard, his slender fingers dancing across the keys, as a series of codes swiftly appeared on the screen.


    Caleb came over, nced at the screen, and said, "Tim, yourptop has been attacked by a hacker. Could it be someone from the Lane family? I''ve heard that Nathan, the second eldest son of the Lane family, is a master hacker.


    After all, the Lane family had already sent a killer, so it was not surprising that they would now send a hacker.


    If Nathan were to truly take action,


    ?Lne


    he would likelyunch a direct attack on his system, rendering all the work systems be used useless and paralyzed. There was no chance he would consider wearing his clown mask as a means to provoke him in such a way.


    Timothy promptly established a firewall and initiated


    el.ne


    counter-tracking. Nevertheless, the opposing party''s attack was significantly more potent than before, and his firewall was soon breached. Yet, there was no way to break through his firewall just yet.


    Timothy was surprised too. "Indeed, he has made significant improvements since thest time we''ve met."

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983


    The secretary beside him eximed, "I sense that the hacker who breached our system this time is quite simr to the one who hacked thepany before."


    Caleb said, "I''ve heard about it. Someone intentionally attacked yourpany''s official websitest time. However, it seems that you were unable to apprehend the hacker. Now, it seems the hacker has targeted yourptop once again, specifically aiming at you." Timothy looked at the screen. "I know."


    At first, he thought that the hacker was merely trying to provoke him and make asting impression. Later on, he eventually took the initiative to extend an olive branch, only to have his offer rejected.


    Despite the setback, he did not push the issue. In the past, he had faced simr challenges and had sessfully recruited numerous talents this way. Therefore, he did not dwell on the recent turn of events.


    However, while he was in Nord City this time, hisptop was unexpectedly attacked by the hacker. The hacker used a clown mask to mock and provoke him, making it evident that his intentions were not work-rted.


    Furthermore, the hacker seemed to be aware of his current whereabouts in Nord City. This raised concerns as his location had always been kept secret to prevent detection by the Lane family. So how did this hacker acquire such information?


    Timothy stared at the screen and muttered, "Let me see for myself who you are."


    It just so happened that he was not in a good mood today, and the hacker clearly upset him today. Timothy was focused, typing rapidly on theptop, generating a series of subtitle codes on the screen.


    When Caleb noticed Timothy''s expression, he realized that things were getting serious. After all, Timothy was truly aputer genius during his college years.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite his decision to eventually join the family business and inherit the Barrett Group, he always kept thepany at the forefront of artificial intelligence and technological advancement. Behind the scenes, Timothy skillfully manipted the technological department and never once overlooked his exceptional abilities over the years. Soon, the clown faces on theputer screen dimmed one by one. Timothy smirked. "It seems you''ve found quite a few helpers this time."


    Caleb eximed, "No wonder the opponent has grown so much stronger this time, capable of matching you. It appears they have multiplied in numbers. But this should be easy for you. Go get him now!"


    "Rx. Take it easy." Timothy gazed at the final illuminated profile picture and abruptly stopped.


    Caleb nced and immediately questioned, "Is this the one?"


    "It should be him."


    Sage watched as one by one, his subordinates went offline on theputer screen. His face contorted with anger.


    Sage cursed, "You bastard!"


    "Sir, we were almost discovered by that man, so we had no choice but to log off."


    "Sir, who is he? He seems very powerful. I''ve never heard of him."


    Despite facing defeat, Sage refused to admit it. Instead, he swiftly imnted another code and prepared tounch a counterattack.


    After reading that sentence, Sage


    felt an immediate surge of anger


    His fingers instantly tapped on the


    keyboard to reply, "Humph! Who''s


    seeking your attention? You are so narcissistic."


    Caleb also moved a chair and sat next to theputer to observe themotion. Upon reading this


    sentence, he eximed, "Can you sense it? What the hacker said seemed rather unusual." S


    The secretary beside him nodded agreement and remarked, "This sentence does indeed sound


    vel


    unusual. It appears that the hacker


    is quite young."

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984


    Caleb nodded in agreement. "Exactly, do you feel the same way? I was starting to doubt myself earlier. That hacker sitting across from theputer must be quite young. Otherwise, why would he utter such childish words? And that ''Humph'' he used! Tim, he even called you narcissistic!" Timothy gazed at the response on the screen and couldn''t help but sense that the hacker on the other end of theputer was indeed pretty young.


    Caleb eximed urgently, "We must devise a n to extract information from this hacker. I can''t help but find the origin of this hacker suspicious. Our trip to Nord City has been shrouded in secrecy, so how could he possibly be aware of it?"


    "What should I say next?" Timothy asked, feeling somewhat uncertain due to his limited experience in dealing with someone young.


    "Tim, why don''t you let me deal with this little brat? I''m good at it."


    Timothy passed the keyboard to Caleb, who promptly typed, "I''m not being narcissistic. If you''re uninterested in me, then why are you relentlessly attacking myputer system? What''s the reason behind seeking my attention?"


    He was attempting to provoke him into action using reverse psychology, and it would definitely work.


    When Sage saw this sentence, he immediately replied, "I just want to warn you, I''m not seeking attention."


    Caleb stopped and asked, "Tim, this young hacker wants to warn you. Do you know why? Is he your enemy?"


    Timothy firmly patted Caleb''s shoulder and urged him, "Stop talking nonsense and ask quickly."


    At the same time, Timothy grabbed anotherptop and swiftly typed out some codes.


    Caleb quickly responded to Sage, "What is it that you wish to warn me about? Let''s cut to the chase and make it clear. I must confess that I find it rather troubling that you keep targeting myputer system, despite your skills being somewhat inferior."


    Upon reading this sentence, a smug


    smile formed on Sage''s lips. He


    couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride, fully aware that he had


    intentionally set out to provokal


    knowing well the trouble he would


    cause.


    Sage felt extremely satisfied upon reading the reply. Atst, he had seeded in teaching him a valuable lesson.


    Sage quickly seized the opportunity and replied, "If you''re wise, leave Nord City at once and never return, or else I will not let you go so easily next time."


    Upon reading the sentence, Caleb turned to Timothy and said, "That young hacker warned you to get out of Nord City right away, or he will not let you go so easily."


    Timothy lifted his head and checked


    the response on theputer next


    to him. He fell silent for a moment,


    then said, "That hacker must be


    familiar with me, and I believe he''s in


    Nord City."


    "This is obvious. This young hacker clearly knows you. Not only does he


    know you, but he also holds a


    grudge against you. He doesn''t want


    you to stay in Nord City. He wants


    you to return to Bern City."


    Caleb paused again and asked, "This is weird. Why is the young hacker so eager to threaten you and tell you to leave Nord City? Isn''t this what the Lane family does?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Caleb agreed. "It''s possible. The young hacker could have been sent by Nathan to cause problems. Nathan has even resorted to hiring childbor. This is uneptable."


    After sending the message, no reply was received. Then, Caleb turned his head and nced at Timothy. "You''ve been busy for quite a while. What are you up to?"

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985


    Caleb''s eyes widened as he wondered where the IP address was.


    Timothy nced at the deciphered address and then turned the screen over. "The research institute."


    Timothy was taken aback when he noticed the IP address just now. He never anticipated that the IP address of the young hacker would be traced back to the research institute.


    Wasn''t this the ce where he followed Mia during the day? That research institute was being run by Nichs.


    Caleb eximed in disbelief, "I can''t believe this. Didn''t you mention that the other twin child was also undergoing treatment there? Do you think it''s possible..." Caleb''s words trailed off, but it was clear what he was trying to say.


    Could this young hacker be the other twin?


    For a brief moment, Timothy''s heart raced. He quickly turned his attention to the conversation on the otherptop, still fixated on the sentence Caleb had just sent. After such a long time, there was still no response.


    Timothy''s fingers trembled slightly. If Caleb''s words were true, could the young hacker who had just attacked hisputer be his other child? If so, hadn''t he found the child too easily?


    Timothy pondered the words spoken by the young hacker. It suddenly became clear to him why the hacker seemed so young. As he reflected on the situation, it dawned on him that if the child happened to be the other twin sibling, everything would fall into ce.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Caleb said anxiously, "Tim, I can guarantee that the young hacker we just encountered must be the other twin. His hostility towards you was clear, and he seemed determined to force you out of Nord City. Who else could it possibly be?"


    The secretary echoed, "Even if it''s not him, then it''s someone he knows. Perhaps it''s a helper that the child employed?"


    Timothy nodded. "I agree, it''s highly usible. There were multiple hackers just now."


    Caleb nced at the secretary. "It would be quite a coincidence if the IP address happened to belong to the research institute. It''s likely that the kid intentionally came to you."


    Caleb instantly suggested, "Tim, why


    don''t you keep talking to him? Let''s


    have more conversations with


    to strengthen your bond.


    Considering that the child


    acknowledges your presence and


    hase to you, this presents a


    valuable opportunity."


    Timothy was slightlycking in confidence. "But that child doesn''t seem to like me."


    In the end, that child just told him to leave Nord City right away. Timothy''s eyes shed with anguish. It appeared that Mia''s earlier words were indeed true.


    The other twin child really didn''t like him. Mia didn''t lie to him.


    "Tim, how can you im that he


    doesn''t like you? If he truly doesn''t like you, then why would he attack yourputer system? This is


    second time it has happened. He


    must be trying to get your attent this


    Children are known to


    way. They enjoy ying hard to get. Taking it seriously will only lead to


    you losing," Caleb advised.


    "I''m not feeling confident at the moment." Timothy''s face revealed a hesitant expression. He was worried about scaring the child away if he kept asking questions.


    "Yeah, Tim. I didn''t let you expose the young hacker''s identity right away, so you should just act like you didn''t know anything and talk to him as a friend."


    "Then don''t treat him like a child. Just treat him as a young hacker. Stay calm."


    After all, he had just learned from


    Mia a few hours ago that he not only


    had one child, but there was also the


    existence of another child. Even


    though he had never seen the child and did not know what the child was like he did not expect the child toe looking for him so quickly.

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986


    Timothy didn''t think about this.


    "Tim, there''s no need to be afraid. After all, you donated your bone marrow to him. You''re his biological father, and you''ll meet him sooner orter. Why not learn how tomunicate and connect with him now?"


    Timothy rubbed his temples in embarrassment. "I''m clueless when ites to connecting with children," he admitted.


    Timothy found this moment to be even more challenging than handling billions of dors worth of contracts. When it came to negotiating a contract, he knew exactly what to do. But trying to connect with the child on the other side of theputer screen left him feeling lost and unsure.


    He even worried that he might end up making things worse. Perhaps it was guilt, or maybe it was the shock of realizing that he now had two children who were rted to him by blood. This new and unfamiliar sensation was deeply unsettling to him.


    "How you got along with Ginger will be how you get along with this child, Tim."


    Timothy shook his head. "No, this child has apletely different personality from Ginger."


    Ginger, the little princess, was a thoughtful girl who cheerfully smiled at everyone, including her father who once abandoned her. Whenever Timothy thought of her smile, he felt as if his heart was melting.


    Timothy mustered up the courage to finally type on the keyboard. "Are you still there?"


    However, despite sending this message, there was still no response.


    "Tim, did he realize that you just deciphered his IP address? Is that why he''s intentionally avoiding your messages?"


    "I don''t think so. I utilized a different system, and they were likely unable to track it."


    Timothy and Caleb remained motionless in front of theputer, waiting eagerly for the other party to reply, much like online dating.


    Meanwhile, Sage, who was sitting on the other side of theputer, closed theptop. He turned to look at Mia, who had just walked in. He appeared a bit uneasy. "Mommy, why did youe in without knocking?"


    "I did, but it seemed like you didn''t hear me just now. What were you doing? You were so focused that you didn''t even notice the sound of my knocking."


    Mia noticed theptop in his arms and paused before asking, "Were you just ying with your friends?"


    Sage nodded with a tinge of guilt. "Yes, I was ying games with them."


    "Are those friends of yours just online friends? Do you have any friends in real life?"


    "I don''t need friends in real life. It doesn''t make any difference to me," he said.


    Mia said earnestly, "Once you''ve felt better during this period, why don''t you consider going to kindergarten with Ginger?"


    "I don''t want to go to kindergarten. There are too many noisy kids. They''re all childish."


    Mia gently patted Sage''s head. "You''re a four-year-old child, you know."


    "I''m not like them. They''re too dumb."


    "However, Ginger had informed her


    teachers and ssmates well in


    advance that you would be


    attending school. If you were to suddenly not show up, Ginger would


    be greatly disappointed. Her


    ssmates might use her of lying, considering they have never


    met you."


    Upon hearing this, Sage hesitated for a moment before reluctantly conceding. "Alright, I''ll go."


    Mia was confident that Sage wou


    agree. Although Sage had always


    found Ginger foolish, it was evident


    to anyone observant that he loved


    her the most. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Alright, I understand. You can go to bed early and I won''t disturb you. I''lle see you after I finish the enrollment process at the school."


    Mia turned and left the room. Sage


    nced outside the door and then


    carefully opened theptop screen,


    coming across two messages on the other side.

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987


    Soon, Timothy received a reply, and both he and Caleb sat up attentively in front of theputer. He asked Caleb nervously, "How should I answer?"


    After waiting for a long time, Timothy realized that the other party must have gone offline or discovered that he had obtained their IP address through thework. Hence, he decided to log off and leave to avoid being discovered.


    Timothy was feeling hopeless and on the verge of giving up when the other party unexpectedly responded. He became extremely nervous, as his palms started to sweat.


    This was the most nervous he had ever been, despite having years of experience in the business industry and facing numerous challenges. Although he had encountered countless dangers before, he had never felt as anxious and overwhelmed as he did at that moment. He even thought about escaping. "Tim, respond to him," Caleb urged.


    "I don''t know what to write."


    "Just give in and coax him. He''s a small child. If you''re too headstrong, he won''t y with you."


    "Will this work? What if he thinks I''m too weak?"


    "Look at the conversation I just had with him. I ttered him and then attempted to trick him. It went very smoothly, buying us time for you to find the IP address and also coaxing that little brat into revealing the information we needed."


    Timothy pondered for a moment beforeposing his response. "I''m not afraid. I simply wish to have a conversation with you."


    When Caleb saw that sentence, he quickly interrupted, "Tim, you can''t reply like that. It will alert the young hacker. You can''t tell him that you know his IP is located in the research institute."


    Timothy felt a sudden rush of panic. "What am I supposed to reply now?"


    "Let''s see how the young hacker responds first."


    After reading this sentence, Sage became vignt and immediately replied, "What do you want to talk to me about?"


    Timothy paused and asked, "Why are you asking me to leave Nord City? Are you from there?"


    "You don''t need to know where I''m from. You''re not allowed to stay in Nord City, so please leave immediately."


    "No, I can''t agree to your conditions because I can''t leave Nord City right now. I have important things to do here."


    Caleb ced his hands over his head, dismayed by Timothy''s response. "Tim, I specifically asked you to coax him. Why did you reject him directly? It''s not right to respond like this."


    "Then how should I reply?"


    "You should reply like this. Although


    you may be skillful, or you''re a bit


    more skillful than me, I''m unable to


    leave Nord City at the moment. You


    will


    haveThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to wait until I''m done


    dealing with an important matter before I canply with the agreement and leave."


    Timothy was confused. "You''re saying the same thing as me."


    "It''spletely different, okay? If you don''t believe me, ask your secretary."


    Timothy nced up at the secretary standing beside him. The secretary hesitated, uncertain about how to respond. After all, it was Timothy who signed his paycheck, not Caleb.


    The secretary replied, "I agree with


    Mr. Gomez We must consider that


    the person is a child, unlike the


    adults you typically engage with. The


    way ofmunication should be


    different. It cannot be too direct. It


    needs to be tactful."


    Timothy took a deep breath and asked, "How can we salvage the situation? I really have no experiencemunicating with children."


    "Tim, when you''re a leader, you


    seem distant andmunicate in a


    commanding tone. You might not realize it However, when ites to children, especially the young hacker who happens to be your biological


    son, ¨¤ different approach is needed. You must show some patience in connecting with him effectively."


    Timothy ced the keyboard directly in front of Caleb and said, "I need your help to reassure him, on whatever terms you prefer."

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988


    Caleb raised his eyebrows and proposed, "Then I will be your elder brother from now on."


    "As long as you can coax him." This time, Timothy conceded and truly gave it his all.


    As soon as Caleb got theptop, he wasted no time and began typing, "I must admit that you''re very skillful. However, if I didn''t have urgent matters to attend to, I would certainly leave Nord City tomorrow and never return."


    Sage felt a surge of anger upon reading the words on the screen,pelling him to shut down theputer. However, just as he reached for the power button, another message was received.


    Sage proudly typed a reply, "You know your ce."


    "Yes, you must be a legend, and I''m not sure when I have offended you in the past, but please let me go during this time. I need to be in Nord City."


    When Sage read that response, he immediately discerned Timothy''s motivation for wanting to stay in Nord City.


    Sage typed, "Why should I let you go?"


    "Legend, if you let me go, I''ll do anything you ask."


    When Timothy saw Caleb''s reply, his frown deepened. "Is this really okay? You made me sound timid."


    "Tim, do you find this embarrassing?" Caleb chuckled.


    Timothy was silent for a moment. "A bit."


    He had never been so abject in front of others, let alone addressing someone as a legend and pleading to another person to let him go. Even when his life was in peril, he never disyed weakness to his foes. They used to call him a legend instead.


    "It''s fine to feel embarrassed. Justfort the child, your biological child. There might be a cute little girl on the other side who looks just like Ginger."


    Timothy suddenly imagined a girl who bore a striking resemnce to Ginger but possessed a cold, contrasting personality.


    However, his expression suddenly softened. If it was indeed a girl, it would not feel embarrassing to coax her like this.


    "Do you think the person on the other side of theputer is a boy, Tim?"


    "I figured so." He subconsciously


    sensed that the person across from


    him was actually a boy, which made


    him feel quite awkward. After all, he


    believed that boys should not be so


    coddled.


    "The likelihood of twins is already


    low, and the chances of boy-girl


    twins are even smaller. So, I believe that Mia gave birth to twin sisters


    Ginger is the elder of the two.


    Typically, the younger sister is


    physically weaker than the older


    one."


    Timothy pondered for a moment and then agreed. "I think what you said makes sense."


    Afterward, Timothy snatched the keyboard back and dered, "I can do it myself."


    The moment the image of an adorable little girl sitting opposite him at theputer shed through his mind, looking exactly like Ginger, Timothy felt relieved.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Timothy quickly sent a message. "If you agree to my conditions, I can promise you anything. What do you want?"


    "I can promise you everything except for one thing. I want to remain in Nord City."


    Sage had heard that Dominic had


    sent a killer to track down Timothy. Timothy was so terrified that he


    hastily purchased a ne ticket and


    fled overnight. However, he


    el.


    cunningly remained in Nord City.


    This turn of events greatly confused


    Sage. Wasn''t Timothy afraid of the


    killers?

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989


    Timothy gazed at theputer screen, determined not to leave Nord City so easily. After all, his wife and children were there.


    After reading the reply, Sage was taken aback.


    Timothy wasn''t afraid of death and wouldn''t leave, which put Sage in a dilemma. Initially, he had intended to intimidate Timothy into leaving promptly upon understanding the situation. But to his surprise, Timothy showed no fear in the face of death and refused to leave.


    Sage was curious and asked, "If you don''t leave now, you''ll most likely not be able to leave in the future and will die in Nord City. Are you not afraid?"


    Timothy paused and nced at Caleb. "What''s the best way to reply?"


    "You need to consider this carefully. This young hacker is testing you. It''s important to assert your dominance in this situation."


    Timothy narrowed his eyes and typed a reply, "There are certain obligations I must fulfill, which hold greater significance than my own life."


    Sage stopped as a voice crackled through his headset. "Sir, what were you discussing with that legend? Have you finished your conversation? I would like to have a quick chat with him."


    Sage was surprised. "You call him a legend?"


    "Yeah. Seven of us just fought against him, but he still managed to defeat us all single-handedly. I wonder who he is. Sir, did you end up in a tie with him?"


    Sage replied arrogantly, "No, he gave up."


    "Sir, are you absolutely certain that he admitted defeat? None of the seven of us were able to defeat him. Is it possible that he stopped suddenly for some reason and didn''t continue to fight you?"


    After hearing his subordinates'' reasoning, Sage carefully considered their point and found it usible. He murmured, "So what? If we keep going, he might have lost."


    "Sir, I have full confidence in your abilities, but I need your help with something now."


    "What is it?"


    "Who is he? Why is he so strong? As we reviewed the reasons for our defeat just now, we couldn''t help but notice that his style is strikingly reminiscent of that of a legend. I''m truly curious to know whether he''s that legend."


    "Which legend are you talking about?"


    Sage harbored doubts in his heart.


    "Sir, you must have heard about a


    group of terrorists that emerged at few decades ago and carried out


    numerous crimes in both Nord City and Bern City. Despite this, Interpol


    was unable to apprehend them. They boasted of being invincible worldwide, asserting that no one could apprehend or trace their


    whereabouts.


    Sage nodded, acknowledging. "I''ve heard about this. Are you implying that he''s also a member of the same alliance?"


    "Back then, doomBringerunched


    an alliance on the inte that


    gathered top hackers from Nord City and Bern City. They all joined hands anonymously, unaware of each


    e


    ????


    other''s identities. The skills of the


    members varied, and doomBringer organized apetition to select them. His style has always been distinctive, cementing his status asN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    a legend in our forum. To this day,


    no one has managed to surpass


    him."


    Sage fell silent, Could it be that


    Timothy was truly doomBringer? He had heard this story before. He had been deeply moved by the tale of


    how doomBringer summoned


    people from Nord City and Bern City


    toe together in a passionate


    affiance to eradicate terrorism.

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990


    Sage held full admiration for him and made a solemn vow to be someone as formidable as doomBringer. Little did he know that Timothy himself might be doomBringer. What a coincidence indeed. Sage fell into silence for a moment. What if Timothy was actually doomBringer? After all, he had always regarded doomBringer as his idol.


    Sage feltplicated for a moment. The voice of his subordinate resonated in the group chat. "Sir, are you okay? Have you finished speaking with that legend? What did you discuss?"


    "That''s right. We''re also curious. After all, if this is really doomBringer, if we post the process of the fight against him on the forum right now, it will definitely make other people envious."


    For a moment, everyone in the group chat became excited. After all, he was doomBringer.


    "That''s enough. You haven''t even confirmed whether he is doomBringer yet. Why are you so excited?"


    Sage''s mood was quiteplex at that moment. On one hand, he had a strong desire to meet his idol. But on the other hand, he couldn''t fathom the fact that his idol was none other than Timothy himself, the very man he despised.


    "Sir, can we test him? I think he might be doomBringer. Let''s satisfy our curiosity."


    "Exactly. Now we''re all forced to go offline. Only you''re still up there. Please help us test him out."


    Sage stared at the conversation on theptop, momentarily at a loss for words.


    Meanwhile, Timothy was


    experiencing an equallyplexThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    mood. Observing the prolonged silence from the other party, he spected that he might have gone offline. However, he hesitated to shut down theputer directly, fearing that the other party might still be online.


    After all, this was the only means ofmunication between them. If he had indeed gone offline, they would be left with no means to converse.


    Sage replied awkwardly, "Actually, your skills are impressive. There are very few people who can match me, and you are one of them."


    Timothy was suddenly exhrated when he saw the reply. "That child hasn''t been offline yet."


    Caleb was relieved. "I thought he was offline just now. This is a positive sign. It shows that he''s very interested in you, so he will ask you questions repeatedly." "What does his sentence mean? How should I respond?"


    "It''s simple. He''s praising you while also expressing curiosity about your hacking skills. This is the perfect opportunity for you to show off. Tell him you are doomBringer. You even formed an anti-terrorism alliance in Nord City and Bern City, annihting an arrogant terrorist organization in one fell swoop. Your story is not only enthusiastic and impressive but also solidifies a positive image of you."


    He didn''t do it to be a hero. He just couldn''t tolerate the terrorists.


    Timothy frowned. "Those are insignificant. Everyone hides their true identity, and no one truly knows who they are. I have no desire to unveil my true identity."


    Yet


    Caleb tried persuading him further, "It''s not about revealing your true identity, but about creating a positive impression in front of your child. Your young hacker has disyed remarkable skills from a young age, indicating that he has likely heard about your impressive aplishments in the past. Perhaps he''ll even see you as an idol. By unveiling your genuine identity at this moment, you have the opportunity to preserve and enhance your own image."


    no


    "But what if he finds out after I reveal my true identity?" Timothycked confidence at that particr moment.

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991


    "That won''t happen. He definitely won''t notice these things if you answer him directly. Besides, he already knows who you are. Whether you reveal your identity or not doesn''t matter." Timothy remained silent for a moment before he typed out his reply on the keyboard.


    "That''s all in the past. I''ve returned to a normal life since doing something significant."


    Upon seeing this response, Sage continued to inquire, "What significant thing did you do?"


    Could it be the same thing mentioned by his subordinate just now? Could Timothy really be the infamous doomBringer from the olden days?


    Coincidentally, the "B" in doomBringer, which was also the first letter of the asshole''s family name, was capitalized.


    It felt like he was getting closer to the truth.


    "In the past, there was a notorious terrorist organization that brazenly invaded many people''sputer systems and boasted that no one could find their existence. It caused extremely negative impacts on the internationalmunity.


    "At that time, with youthful zeal, I gathered a group of people and raided their hideouts one by one, exposing these terrorists. However, these terrorists were no ordinary people." "Ordinary?'' What do you mean?"


    Sage initially thought that everything seemed okay on the surface. After all, he had heard about the heroic deeds of Nord City and Bern City establishing an anti-terrorism organization alliance many times before. His subordinates even described it personally.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    None of these were secrets, as they could all be found on the inte.


    However, he didn''t expect the terrorists to have another secret about their true identities.


    "Those terrorists are not from poor families; they''re basically the sons and daughters of wealthy families. Those wealthy families started to obstruct, threaten, and lure us to stop the attack. They even wanted us to give up on exposing the true identities of the terrorists to the world."


    This indeed surprised Sage. There were various opinions on the inte about the identities of those terrorists but most of them tended to believe that they were from poor countries and became radicalized due to resentment towards the wealthy, which led them tomit these acts.


    But he didn''t expect that some of those people were actually members of wealthy families.


    Out of curiosity, Sage suddenly asked, "What happened after that? Why did they do this?"


    Timothy exined patiently, "You


    can never judge a lunatic with normal thinking. As for those wealthy young men and women, it''s because they were too bored, so they started to disguise themselves as criminals. With the inte as their cover, they put on a mask and dominated the online world. They made it so that no one could catch them.


    "They seek the thrill."


    Sage was somewhat indignant upon hearing that. "But they hurt so many people, most of whom are ordinary people just living their lives!


    "These normal people didn''t provoke them, so why should they be toyed with and harmed by those terrorists?"


    Sage hated those who bullied others. He and his group of friends often did righteous deeds, intervening when they saw injustices.


    That''s why he was interested in the story of doomBringer eliminating terrorists.


    Timothy continued typing, "At that


    time, we couldn''t stand how arrogant those terrorists were. That''s why we publicly called for the best members from both the North and the South and openly dered war on that group of terrorists."


    "But those terrorists were powerful, right? Their families joining forces should have put a lot of pressure on you?"


    Sage only knew that the bad guy was now the richest man in Bern City. However, the bad guy probably didn''t have that much power yet back then.


    Faced with warnings from those allied families, the bad guy should still have felt pressure. After all, one man alone was no match for many.


    It was hard for even one family to fight against all the other families.


    After all, the bad guy wasn''t yet the head of the Barrett family back then.

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992


    Timothy replied calmly, "Indeed, there were infiltrators from their side among us, which led to the exposure of the identities of the members. Many people, including myself, were secretly threatened." "So how did you end up resolving this matter?" Sage asked, his heart tensing up when he heard those words.


    He had only heard about this heroic story, but he didn''t know there were so many hidden twists and turns in the middle.


    For example, the terrorists were actually the sons and daughters from wealthy families.


    But Sage knew that the end result was the terrorist organization being crushed and its members arrested.


    But how was it dealt with in between?


    He was curious how Timothy did it.


    As Timothy was about to reply, Caleb pulled him back abruptly. "Alright, we can''t continue talking about this," he warned.


    Timothy looked up, somewhat displeased. "Why? This seems to be a topic he''s very interested in."


    After all, they had finally found a topic that the kid was interested in. Why couldn''t they continue talking about it?


    "Tim, didn''t you say that you''re not in the ce to reveal your identity? You signed a confidentiality agreement for these things back then. It wouldn''t be good to talk about it now, would it?"


    The man replied domineeringly, "Indeed, I signed a confidentiality agreement back then, but that was then. Even if I talk about it now, what can anyone do?"


    What happened in the past was in the past; the present was the present.


    "Indeed." Caleb pped his hands. "It''s time to look at things with new eyes after all this time."


    Those arrogant families from back then couldn''t even speak in front of the Barrett family now.


    Caleb added, "But that''s not what I''m trying to say. It''s just that he''s interested in this topic, and you''ve touched on a crucial point. ording tomon sense, what should you do?" Timothy immediately kicked Caleb. "Don''t beat around the bush. Cut the nonsense and tell me what I should do."


    "It''s simple. Just ask for his contact information, and then say that you can exin it to him in detailter."


    "Are you sure that''s a good idea?"


    "What''s bad about it? Just get his contact information, and then you can chat with him regrly in the future and build a better rtionship. Otherwise, how will you find him again if he goes offline after the two of you finish talking?"


    S


    Caleb added, "Do you want to wait until he hacks into yourputer system again? That''s definitely not happening. Are you willing to lose his contact just like that?"


    Timothy thought for a moment and said, "What you said makes sense, but how can I get his contact information? The kid seems to reject me. If I ask him for his contact information directly, he''ll definitely refuse."


    "That''s easy. Let me handle it." CalebThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    took the keyboard and started typing, "It''s a long story. However, have signed a confidentiality agreement and cannot disclose it publicly. It might not be safe typing it out on thisputer. After all, this is my workputer."


    Sage was leaming about the crucial part. He had just disclosed the story of the joint battle against terrorism by Nord City and Bern City, and his subordinates were waiting for him to pass on the message when there was more to the story.


    If this man didn''t exin the crucial part now, how would Sage exin it when he went back?


    Getting anxious, Sage asked, "What should we do then?"


    "How about this? I''ll leave you a way to contact me, and I''ll take my time exining it to you after I finish my work. You have to promise you won''t let anyone else know about this for no reason, though." Sage hesitated when Caleb mentioned wanting his contact information.


    Should he give it out or not?

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993


    Sage thought for a moment and replied, "Okay."


    After all, he had another ount. He would use his secondary WhatsApp ount to add him, so he wouldn''t be discovered.


    Once he had heard Timothy''s story, he would immediately delete his number so that thetter wouldn''t notice what Sage had done.


    After all, Sage only wanted to hear the story. He didn''t really want Timothy''s contact information.


    Soon, the two of them added each other''s contact on their phones, each with their own intentions.


    Timothy was extremely excited when he saw the added number. He hadn''t expected Caleb''s method to actually work.


    He managed to get the other twin''s contact information!


    He had been desperately searching for the whereabouts of the other twin. Now that he had added the contact information so easily, it all felt like a dream. Caleb patted Timothy''s shoulder. "How''s that? You can never go wrong if you listen to me."


    "What should I say to him next?"


    "Go ahead and transfer him some money," Caleb replied.


    But why did Timothy have to do that?


    Making money wasn''t a problem for him. After all, he felt he owed the child so much. He would feel it was only fair even if he gave all his wealth to Sage.


    But now, if he acted recklessly and let Sage know who he was, Sage would definitely delete his contact immediately.


    Timothy was sure about this!


    After all, Sage wasn''t as easy to coax as Ginger was.


    Caleb typed this sentence and immediately sent it over. He took action before Timothy even said anything.


    "Tim, actually, when ites to pacifying the little hacker, the principle is simple. It''s just like when you want to catch the attention of thatdy over there." Timothy scolded, "Do you have to speak in riddles?"


    Caleb continued to exin, "When you send a sentence like this, he will surely be curious."


    As soon as Caleb finished speaking, Sage sent a question mark, along with a sentence.


    "Are you trying to buy me over with money?"


    Timothy suddenly felt a headache. "So what should we do now?"


    "It''s simple. You can just admit the truth."


    "Alright then, go on. Keep doing what you''re doing. If you dare to mess it up, I''ll break your legs," Timothy warned.


    Timothy ced theputer in front of Caleb, ring at him as if to say, "You''re done for if you mess this up."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Caleb took a deep breath. "I''m feeling a lot of pressure right now."


    "Hurry up and reply," Timothy urged with a frown. "Don''t keep him waiting."


    Obediently, Caleb typed, "It''s not like you''re not someone who can be bought with money."


    Upon seeing this response, Sage snorted coldly. "You''ve got some sense. There''s no way I could be bought with money."


    If this man really intended to buy him with money, Sage would


    immediately delete hist


    not bother with the story


    After all, since birth, his uncles had prepared many gifts for him and his sister.


    He and his sister were both young millionaires now. In fact, their assets could even make it onto the rankings for millionaires.


    Of course, their uncles had nned their assets ordingly, so their names wouldn''t appear on the rankings.


    Caleb continued typing, "I thought of


    bribing you After


    with this monell


    I can''t leave Nord City for the time because of some matter.


    being


    Upon reading this, Sage immediately responded, "You haven''t finished telling your story. How did you solve the situation back then? How did you send the viins to prison?"


    The reason he had added this man''s contact was to hear the story, so he couldn''t let it veer off track.


    Caleb raised an eyebrow,menting, "This little hacker is pretty smart. He didn''t fall for it."


    "What should we reply now?" Timothy asked.

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994


    One wrong move and things could go south. After all, children''s moods were the most unpredictable. Right then, Caleb closed the chat window.


    "Tim, let''s not rush right now."


    Timothy couldn''t help panicking. "Don''t you see him asking a question? Hurry up and answer him!"


    "It''s not the right time to answer. Let''s keep him hanging for a bit. Besides, you just said you have something to deal withter. "Since he wants an answer now, he won''t delete your number. At least not until you finish that story," Caleb exined.


    "Isn''t that obvious? What if he deletes my number right after I finish the story?"


    "That''s a problem for next time. But if you tell him now, he might delete your number as soon as he hears about the story."


    "Are you sure about this?" Timothy asked skeptically.


    "It''s a strategy called ''luring him in by letting him go.'' You even told him you were trying to bribe him. He definitely won''t delete your number. His impression of you should also be much better now. After all, you were a hero of some sort."


    Timothy looked at theputer and replied, "I never considered myself a hero. At least to the child, I am an unforgivable sinner."


    "No. The term ''unforgivable sinner'' falls short. To the kid, you are probably an irresponsible asshole."


    Hearing the word "asshole", Timothy felt like he had been stabbed in the heart.


    He snapped, "Shut up if you don''t know what to say."


    "You sure are quick to turn your


    back! I just helped youe up with a n, added the little hacker on WhatsApp, and gave you the chance to chat with him a bit more. And yet, you''re turning your back on me. You really are an asshole," Caleb


    remarked.


    On the other side of theputer, Sage, seeing no reply in the chat box, angrily left the application.


    How annoying! Why would the guy stop telling the story halfway through?


    His subordinate sent another message then.


    "Sir, how did your conversation with the hero go? What other secrets are there behind that legendary story from back then?"


    "And how did they finally deal with those super-rich and arrogant youngsters?"


    "Exactly, Sir. We just searched for


    that story again and watched theplete version. We heard there were some twists in the middle. The members of the alliance were all threatened by the terrorists. But despite all the pressure,


    doomBringer managed to find and expose all those terrorists in the end.


    None of us know how he did it,


    though."


    Sage replied, frustrated, "I don''t know either. He didn''t continue with his story."


    "Aw shucks! Why not? Did the hero have something to attend to? Did he mention when he would continue?"


    "He seemed to have some work to attend to. After all, he seemed to be in a meeting when we hacked in earlier."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The subordinate who clearly remembered what they had done guiltily asked, "Sir, will the hero be upset that we disrupted his meeting when we hacked in earlier?" "Hmph. He''s just a fallen hero. What''s there to be upset about?" Sage retorted.


    "Sir, honestly, if you had continued just now, you might not have won We''re not trying to take credit away from ourselves. But really, the hero from that era was really powerful."


    "Yeah! He''s been in retirement for many years, but not even the seven of us could beat him just now. You can clearly see the difference between him and us."


    "I agree. In that case,pared to the hero from the Lane family, who''s stronger?"

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995


    Sage didn''t hesitate to say, "Of course, Uncle Nathan... Ahem, I mean, the hero from the Lane family is better."


    Sage didn''t reveal his identity to his subordinates. They didn''t even know he was just a 4-year-old child.


    They also didn''t know that the great hero Nathan was his uncle, the same man who had taught him aboutputers since he was a child.


    To Sage, Nathan was the most amazing person. As for that bad guy... Sage would reluctantly agree that he was somewhat impressive. Still, he was not as powerful as his uncle Nathan!


    At the same time, Timothy and Caleb were still debating how to keep the little hacker around.


    The secretary approached them then.


    "Mr. Barrett, Mr. Shelbert would like to meet with you."


    Timothy immediately replied, "Okay."


    "Tim, what does Mr. Shelbert want to discuss with you? He isn''t trying to get you to deal with the Lane family with him, is he? He clearly knows about your rtionship with Mia, and yet, he is still trying to persuade you to go against the Lane family?"


    Timothy tapped the table with his hand. "We''ll find out about Mr. Shelbert''s intentions when we get there."


    "And how are you going to deal with your mother? She is here this time because of your uncle, isn''t she?" Caleb sighed. It sure wasn''t easy, having an uncle like Ralph.


    Timothy remained silent for a moment. He had wanted to send his mother back, but she refused to leave, insisting on resolving Ralph''s matter first.


    He eventually uttered, "Since we have to deal with it, let''s put an end to all possible problems in the future."


    He couldn''t let his mother be held back by his uncle anymore, nor could he let her stay in Nord City any longer.


    It was time to deal with it.


    Soon, Mia received news that Raymond had secretly met with Timothy again. She wondered what these two were conspiring about.


    The secretary tentatively asked, "Ms.


    Mia, should we make some preparations? As for that project, we haven''t received any notifications from Mr. Shelbert''s side yet, and we haven''t received an invitation to next week''s meeting. Does this mean that the Lane family has been sidelined?"


    "Regarding the invitation, that''s easily sorted out. I''m not too concerned about that project. If Mr. Shelbert dares to openly insult our Lane family, I absolutely won''t let it slide easily."


    Mia couldn''t understand why


    Raymond was targeting the Lane


    family for Luna''s sake. Did he really think that he could afford to


    el.ne


    disrespect the Lane family just


    because there was a possibility ofN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    coboration with the Barrett family?


    Regardless of whether Timothy would cooperate with Raymond or not, she wouldn''t let Raymond nor Luna off the hook.


    If he wanted to scheme against the Lane family, then he should be prepared to pay the price.


    After speaking, Mia looked at her secretary and asked, "How is the investigation into Luna''s whereabouts going?"


    "We have looked into it. Recently, she seems to enjoy shopping at the mall, getting beauty treatments at the salon, or buying things at jewelry stores."


    Mia''s face showed a hint of sarcasm. "It seems that Luna is finally revealing her true colors, now that she has transformed into a rich girl."


    After all, Mia had thought Luna was noble and virtuous by the way she always acted high and mighty when she used to be poor.


    But now that Luna was back to Raymond and had a little money, she was buying things everywhere, not hiding her desire for these luxury items at all. "Find out when Luna frequents the mall," Mia instructed. She needed to take action.


    When Mia called Jasmine right then, thetter picked up almost immediately.


    However, Jasmine''s mood seemed down, and her tone was somewhat dejected when she asked, "Mia, is there something you need?"


    "Nothing much, just wondering how you''ve beentely."


    After all, Mia had intentionally


    revealed Luna''s existence to


    Jasmine before. But after these few


    days, there had been no news from


    Jasmine''s side, and even the inte hadn''t exposed anything about Luna''s rtionship with Raymond.

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996


    Now this was a little strange.


    After all, if she wanted to deal with Luna, she had to go through Jasmine.


    However, Jasmine''s methods seemed to have failed, or at least they hadn''t produced the results she had expected.


    Could it be that Luna had done something Jasmine didn''t know about?


    Taking a deep breath, Jasmine said sarcastically, "Not so goodtely. The information you gave mest time made me feel like I never really knew him."


    Her father had always been loving towards his family. However, everything had changed since that woman named Luna appeared.


    "Every family has its problems. How about we go to the mall, rx a bit, and chat some more?" Mia suggested.


    "Okay," Jasmine agreed readily.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After Mia hung up, her secretary immediately informed her, "Luna should also be going shopping this afternoon. It''s all arranged. She''ll be buying thetest Vior handbag." "Good job."


    The secretary was quietly efficient. After all, it didn''t take much to investigate Luna. The only thing they needed to do to get Luna at the mall in the afternoon was mention thetest handbag.


    Mia invited Jasmine to meet at the mall in the afternoon. Not long after getting out of the car, she saw a tired-looking Jasmine.


    Mia walked over and patted Jasmine''s shoulder. "Actually, these things are quitemon in big families. You need to stay strong. If something happens, make sure to hold onto the family''s assets. It''s the best course of action for you and your mother."


    At this moment, Mia wasn''t sure if Jasmine knew Luna''s true identity, so she had to be cautious.


    As soon as Mia finished speaking,


    Jasmine''s eyes turned red. "But I never thought my father would have another woman and even have a child-a son with her! I know my. father has always wanted a son, but my mother''s health suffered after giving birth to me, and despite trying for so many years, she couldn''t get pregnant again.


    "Over the years, my father has always been good to my cousin just because he''s a boy."


    But she never expected her father to have fathered an illegitimate son outside the family.


    Mia was speechless for a moment. "These days, men''s obsession with their sons is beyond imagination. They have an extraordinary attachment to their own gender."


    Jasmine sarcastically remarked,


    "Yeah, I used to think I was different. I worked hard all the time, trying to surpass my cousin, wanting to be excellent, hoping to earn my father''s respect. But in the end, I couldn''t beat him because of my gender."


    How ironic.


    Women could bear children, yet their gender was scorned.


    "Ms. Shelbert, you don''t have to be so pessimistic. You are indeed excellent, and you''re no worse than those men. But if the other woman really has a child, the child would be too young topete with you."


    Jasmine''s expression turned into one of mockery. "The boy is about 4 years old. Indeed,pared to me he is too young. By the time he grew up, I would have inherited everything from my father. But that boy still has a mother who will fight over the assets with me."


    The young one might not be able to do anything, but the mother would definitely intervene.


    Mia thought of Luna''s maniptive nature. She would definitelypete with Jasmine for the inheritance.


    This was a contradiction.


    However, it was also an opportunity.

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997


    Jasmine looked at Mia with an envious gaze. "I envy you for having six brothers who all treat you well and without favoritism." Wouldn''t it be great if she had six brothers who treated her so well?


    Mia awkwardly smiled and replied, "Actually, not every father treats their children like that. You don''t have to be so pessimistic."


    During the first half of her life as an orphan, she had indeed suffered, but since returning to the Lane family, she had never suffered again.


    Hearing that, Jasmine nodded and suggested they start shopping. "Let''s go. I heard that Vior has released thetest collection of handbags. Let''s go take a look."


    Mia was delighted when Jasmine mentioned going to Vior to see thetest handbags. After all, the reason she had invited Jasmine to the mall was to run into Luna. Now that Jasmine suggested going to Vior, Mia didn''t need to lead her there.


    The two of them took the elevator to the top floor where the Vior boutique was located.


    When Mia nced at her phone, she saw a message from her secretary.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Luna has already set off. She''ll arrive at the mall in half an hour."


    After reading the message, Mia calmly put her phone away. Since Luna had given Raymond and the Barrett family hope for a cooperation, she wouldpletely crush that hope.


    Mia and Jasmine soon sat down in the Vior store. Mia apanied Jasmine in picking out a few outfits and at the same time had the salesperson disy thetest handbag collection on the table. Jasmine''s mood improved slightly after she tried on a few outfits.


    Before long, Luna arrived with a small entourage.


    Luna immediately said to the salesperson, "Show me thetest handbags."


    The salesperson hesitated for a moment before replying, "I''m sorry, Ms. Maynard, but currently, we only have one of thetest handbags in stock, and it''s already being shown to another customer. We''ll be happy to show it to you once they''re done. If they decide not to purchase it, then it will be avable for you."


    Upon hearing this, Luna became angry and demanded, "I am a tinum member at Vior. I have priority ess to all your products! Why should I have to wait?"


    Her entourage echoed, "That''s right! Ms. Maynard is a distinguished person, and she''s a tinum member here. Why should she wait? Show us the handbag now. If Ms. Maynard doesn''t buy it, then the rest o us will."


    Luna adjusted her clothes, wearing a smug expression on her face.


    She remembered how envious she had been of that VIP membership card.


    Now, she was the proud owner of one. Why should she still have to grovel and be submissive like she used to be?


    Put in a tough spot, the salesperson exined again, "I''m really sorry. It''s on a firste, first-served basis. I can''t do anything about it."


    One of Luna''s entourage pped the


    salesperson and scolded, "Just go and get it. You''re just an ordinary person. Why are you talking to a tinum member like this? If you can''t do something about it, then


    piss off. We need someone who can do the job properly."


    Having let off some steam, Luna watched the unfolding scene with satisfaction. She even felt a little triumphant.


    Back then, when she encountered


    such situations, she had to y the peacemaker. Even when she was the one being pped and scolded. Now, the roles had changed, and she


    could finally exercise the rind she


    of a


    wealthy person. It felt good to be in control for once.


    Luna looked directly at the salesperson who had been pped and arrogantly demanded, "Now, go and bring me the handbag. I won''t hold it against you for what happened earlier. You can continue working here. Don''t worry; I won''tin about you."


    After she said that, her entourage immediately added, "Did you hear that? Luna is kind enough to not hold a grudge. You''d better hurry up and bring thattest handbag here before you lose your job."

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998


    The young salesperson, who was rtively new, felt extremely flustered after being scolded. She hadn''t been working for long, and if she lost this job, she wouldn''t be able to pay next month''s rent. She had never served a tinum member and didn''t know how to handle them.


    Who would have thought that the tinum member who came today would be so difficult to deal with and resort to violence so easily?


    The salesperson turned and went to the VIP area nearby, standing in front of Mia. "I''m really sorry, ma''am. Have you finished looking at this handbag? If you haven''t made a decision yet, there''s a customer outside who wants to take a look. Would it be possible for me to show it to them?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Mia looked at the young salesperson in surprise andmented with a smile, "You must be new here."


    The salesperson replied awkwardly, "Yes, I''ve only been here for three months, and there are still many things I''m not familiar with. If there''s anything I haven''t done well, please let me know."


    Mia noticed the clear mark of a p on the salesperson''s face. It was obvious that the salesperson had just been pped.


    ncing at her, Mia asked, "What happened to your face? Who hit you?"


    The salesperson covered her cheek and immediately started apologizing, "I''m sorry. Please forgive me for being clumsy. I fell, no one hit me."


    She couldn''t admit to anything now, or else things might escte, and as a mere salesperson, she had no one to back her up.


    Jasmine came out and looked at the salesperson, saying, "It''s obvious that you can''t get a p mark like that from falling. Was it the customer who wanted to see this handbag? Can you believe how audacious some people can be these days?"


    As Jasmine finished speaking, Luna''s entourage walked in.


    One of Luna''s "followers" rushed forward and yelled at Jasmine.


    "Hey, you! What nonsense are you talking about? This salesperson didn''t know her ce. Luna is entitled to priority viewing as a tinum member. Since this salesperson with a bad attitude was dragging her feet and not bringing out the bag, what''s wrong with giving her a little lesson?


    "It''s for her own good. This way, she won''t offend customers and get fired in the future."


    After hearing this, Jasmine pped the follower.


    "I''m also teaching you by pping you now. It''s for your own good, in case you keep speaking this way, embarrassing yourself, offending people, getting sued for defamation, and ending up in jail."


    The follower was angry after being pped. However, thinking that Jasmine must alsoe from a wealthy family from the way she was dressed in luxury brands, she didn''t dare utter a word.


    She could only turn her head and call out to someone outside.


    "Luna!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Luna strolled in from outside, with the air of a youngdy from a wealthy family.


    Her follower ran over and tearfully ranted, "Luna, I was just standing up for you, but that woman dared to hit me! She clearly doesn''t respect you."


    When Luna walked in and saw


    Jasmine, she immediately


    recognized who the woman in front


    of her was. After all, she had also


    stayed at Raymond''s house and had thoroughly investigated Raymond''s family members.


    She also knew that Jasmine was Raymond''s only daughter who was treated like a precious gem her entire life. She had studied abroad and had only recently returned.


    When Luna saw Jasmine, a jealous expression appeared on her face. As both of them were Raymond''s daughters, Luna had been poor since childhood and had nothingpared to Jasmine.


    It wasn''t fair at all.


    She had always hoped to meet this woman, but she didn''t expect it to happen so soon.


    When Jasmine saw Luna, her face suddenly fell, and she eximed, "It''s you!"

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999


    Jasmine hadn''t expected to run into Luna at the mall while she was just out shopping. She had investigated Luna''s background and knew what she looked like, so she recognized her at first sight. This world could be a really small ce at times.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Jasmine''s reaction, Luna strutted over with a smirk.


    "So, you know me. It seems you''re quite interested in me."


    Luna had heard that Raymond''s family had heard rumors and had been secretly investigating her. There had even been a confrontation. She thought it was Raymond''s wife who had found out, but it turned out to be Raymond''s daughter.


    Well, that was even better.


    Dissatisfied with her current treatment, she wanted to have the same treatment as Raymond''s daughter.


    Only then would it be fair.


    Jasmine''s face turned pale. She was caught off guard as she hadn''t expected to meet Luna face-to-face so soon.


    Jasmine snorted. "Yourckey has the same character as you. Indeed, the dog takes after its owner."


    The follower was immediately enraged.


    "Who are you calling a dog? Watch your mouth!"


    "I''m talking to Luna. What does this have anything to do with you? Get lost!"


    Luna didn''t take Jasmine''s words to heart.


    After all, Jasmine was just a spoiled youngdy throwing a tantrum. She was easy to deal with.


    Luna touched the brand-name bracelet on her wrist and smiled. "I know you''re angry, but being angry won''t change anything. My existence is a fact. You''ll have to ept it."


    After all, over the years, Jasmine had much more than Luna did.


    "I''m warning you not to get too cocky, Luna, I''ve seen plenty of


    women like you. You want to be part of the family? Dream on. Without my mother, Raymond wouldn''t be where he is today. Everything my father has belongs to my mother. You


    won''t get a penny," Jasmine warned.


    "Is that so? But it''s not up to you. Your mother has already stepped back, so everything is up to your father now. When the timees, he''ll decide who gets what."


    Luna deliberately said this to provoke Jasmine, hoping to make her lose herposure and give Luna an advantage.


    Angered, Jasmine raised her hand to hit Luna.


    However, Mia grabbed Jasmine''s hand before she could act, advising, "Don''t stoop to her level. You don''t want to dirty your hands on someone like her."


    At that moment, Luna noticed the woman sitting on the couch beside them.


    She looked surprised at first, but then her expression turned smug.


    "You were the one who leaked this information to Jasmine, weren''t you?"


    Mia smiled subtly andmented, "After all, there are no secrets in this world. How long did you think you could hide your identity? You should be grateful for what I did."


    "You''re right!" Luna chortled with her


    hand over her mouth. "I never wanted to hide my identity. I wish everyone knew who I am. That way, I wouldn''t have to hide and be looked down upon by people like you."


    n


    Jasmine angrily retorted, "So what if Mia told me? Do you think your shameful identity is something to be proud of? Even if your identity is exposed, you''re still a mistress who is despised by all. Why are you even happy about that?"


    Jasmine thought Luna was too arrogant. Did she really think that being a mistress and having a child would help her smoothly integrate into the family?

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000


    Jasmine thought that her father, Raymond, certainly wouldn''t divorce her mother to marry such a young mistress.


    Luna''s expression instantly darkened. "What right do you have to say that to me? If it weren''t for your mother being the mistress and taking Mr. Shelbert away back then, I wouldn''t be living this kind of life. Everything you have should''ve been mine."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Ridiculous. What a joke! You say my mother took Mr. Shelbert away, but clearly you''re the one being the third party now, trying topete with me for my father," Jasmine remarked. She found Luna''s words a bit odd.


    After hearing this, Luna raised her eyebrows and looked at Mia. "Looks like you haven''t told her the truth. You only misled her into thinking I''m Mr. Shelbert''s mistress, huh?"


    Jasmine, somewhat puzzled, looked at both of them. "Do you know each other?"


    Luna smiled and replied, "I would say we know each other pretty well."


    Jasmine looked at Mia. "What is this woman saying? What''s her rtionship with my dad?"


    Mia paused for a moment before exining, "It''s a long story, but your dad''s side threatened me not to reveal it. That was why I only told you there was a woman and a child in the room. I wanted you to investigate it yourself. After all, it''s your family matter. I didn''t think you would misunderstand it."


    Luna wanted to shift the me onto Mia, but that was impossible when Mia wouldn''t give Luna that chance.


    Jasmine suddenly felt like she was on the verge of a breakdown.


    "So what''s her rtionship with my dad? And that little boy... Is he my dad''s child or not?"


    "Wrong question." Luna chuckled. "You shouldn''t ask if that little boy is your dad''s child. You should ask if I am your dad''s child."


    "What? What do you mean you''re my dad''s child? That''s impossible. You''re just my dad''s mistress. How could my dad have a child your age?"


    And Jasmine had investigated Luna before. This woman was only a few years older than her. How could she be her dad''s daughter? If that were true, it would mean her dad had cheated a long time ago.


    Luna smirked, "That''s right. I am


    your dad''s daughter. He and my mom were each other''s first love. They knew each other long before your mother. If we''re talking about who the mistress is, it should be your mother.


    "She''s the one who ruined the rtionship between my mom and dad."


    "Shut up! My mom is not that kind of person. My dad was definitely single when he was with my mom. He has never mentioned your mother," Jasmine retorted.


    Luna snapped, "That''s because your father felt so guilty that he didn''t dare mention it."


    "You''re lying. Your mother must have tried to climb up the socialdder. She deliberately got pregnant and didn''t tell my dad. She wanted to use you as leverage against my dad, but your mom''s n backfired, didn''t it? My dad didn''t acknowledge you guys because my dad hates being deceived," Jasmine said.


    Luna''s expression changed instantly when she heard those words.


    It was a fact that Jasmine understood her father well. It was true that when Luna found Raymond back then, he was angry that Luna''s mother had secretly given birth to a child. He only wanted to give her money and send her on her way. He didn''t want to acknowledge her, and he certainly didn''t want to see her again after that.


    What gave?


    Luna angrily retorted, "You''re the one who''s lying. Your mother knew Mr. Shelbert had a girlfriend, but still she shamelessly pursued him. She eventually interfered in their rtionship and caused their breakup."

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001


    Jasmine didn''t believe her. "Nonsense! I''ll tear your mouth apart!"


    "My mother only found out that she was pregnant after they broke up. She kept me in the dark for years, and she only told me who my biological father was on her deathbed. If she really intended to use me to threaten him, she would''ve revealed this secret a long time ago."


    Luna had resented her mother back then for not telling her that she was Raymond''s biological daughter. She wouldn''t have had to struggle for so long had she returned to Raymond''s side sooner. Jasmine retorted, "You''re just making things up. Your mother must''ve been rejected by my dad back then, so she had no choice but to give birth to you. She wanted to threaten my dad with you, but she failed. So, she slunk away and raised you elsewhere. Your mother only made up this story to deceive you-she''s a shrewd woman, indeed."


    Jasmine refused to believe that Luna''s mother didn''t want anything in return after giving birth to Raymond''s child.


    "Shut up! I won''t let you speak about my mom like that. Your mom was clearly shameless enough to wreck their rtionship at first, imposing on my mom to make her leave," Luna spat.


    Luna loathed Jasmine''s mother. If it wasn''t for her prominent family background, Luna would''ve been the mayor''s daughter now.


    "Oh, you can''t stand it when I insult your mom? She deserves it after acting so shamelessly! Your mom wasn''t worthy of my dad to begin with. Their separation was inevitable. My mom and my dad, however, are a perfect match. Given your mom''s status, she was never worthy of my dad''s family. Even if he hadn''t married my mother back then, she wouldn''t have been able to marry into our family." Hearing that, Luna burst into a fit of rage, and she lunged forward and got into a fight with Jasmine.


    Mia was bbergasted. She certainly didn''t expect them to start a fight out of nowhere. Given Jasmine''s temperament, she''d be relentless and she wouldn''t spare Luna easily.


    Meanwhile, Luna would''ve swallowed her anger if she were her old self, but her newfound pride quickly escted things. With her previous docility vanishing, she simply wouldn''t give in to Jasmine. She''d beer eager to overpower Jasmine.


    As the two fought, Mia stepped forward to intervene and separated them. Evidently on the losing end, Luna glowered at Mia and Jasmine. "How dare you! Just wait until I tell Dad about this! You won''t get away with this."


    Both Luna and Jasmine looked disheveled. Their hair was a mess, and several scratches marred their faces.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine snapped defiantly, "Go ahead! Tell Dad about it and I''ll see whose side he takes."


    "Why are you so smug about it? I''m different. Mr. Shelbert already felt great remorse for my mother after mistreating her for so many years, and now I''ve brought back my son," Luna jeered. "That''s your son. What does he have to do with the Shelbert family?"


    Luna replied haughtily, "I''ve already told Dad that my son will take the Shelbert surname, and he''ll remain a descendant of the Shelbert family in the years toe. Dad was overjoyed because he finally has ar heir."


    Luna''s remark caught Mia off guard. Little did she expect Luna to go to such lengths, and she absolutely didn''t envision Raymond making such a deal for an heir.

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002


    No wonder Raymond was so protective of Luna¡ªshe had a son, an heir.


    Jasmine grew even more infuriated. "You''re shameless! He''s just an illegitimate child. He has nothing to do with our family!"


    "I gave birth to him, and that makes him a Shelbert after he changes his surname. Dad has yearned for a son over the years, and now he''s finally had a grandson. Isn''t that much better than not having a son?" In fact, Luna also didn''t expect Raymond to agree to bail her out of prison just to adopt her child. She got lucky, indeed.


    She continued, "Moreover, the child''s father isn''t someone insignificant. He''s capable of assisting the Shelberts. Don''t you think Dad will value me more?"


    "What a joke. If the child''s father is as affluent as you im to be, you wouldn''t have struggled for so many years. He''s merely a child of a poor man."


    Luna raised her brows and asked Mia, "Why don''t you ask Ms. Lane over here who the father of my son is? Is he really some poor, unknown man?" Jasmine was momentarily stunned. A glint of suspicion flickered in her eyes as she nced at Mia. Why was she involved?


    Tentatively, Jasmine began, "Is the child rted to the Barretts in Bern City?"


    She''d heard that Raymond had been close with the Barrettstely. He seemingly wasn''t nning to work with the Lanes in Nord City any longer, as he intended to work with a new partner.


    Raymond wasn''t well acquainted with Bern City in the past, but it all makes sense now if the child was rted to the Barretts.


    Luna smirked. "Clever, aren''t you? Congrattions, you''re right. My son is rted to the Barretts in Bern City."


    Mia sneered. "He''s just an illegitimate child. There''s nothing to be proud of."


    Luna''s expression changed drastically. "What are you talking about? My husband is the second son of the Barrett family. He''s a legitimate descendant of the family."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Mia immediately rebuked,


    "Legitimate descendant? Why don''t you go ask Sharon whether she acknowledges him? He''s just a child born out of Mr. Barrett Senior''s wedlock with some woman outside. His existence was never made known, and neither does the Barrett family acknowledge his status. What is there to boast about?"


    Jasmine snickered. "Oh, so he''s an illegitimate son as well. It appears that illegitimate children always tend to hook up with each other, no? And now you''ve even given birth to an illegitimate son! Birds of a feather really do flock together."


    Luna was seething. She bellowed, "Shut up! Who are you calling an illegitimate child? My mother was the legitimate wife back then. Your mother was merely a mistress!" Regaining herposure, Jasmine quipped, "Stop trying to make yourself look good. With your mom''s poor background, it''s impossible for her to marry a wealthy man."


    Luna''s blood boiled. Noticing the limited edition bag on the table, she yelled, "Wrap this bag up for me!"


    The manager, who had been lingering nearby for some time, hurried forward. "Alright, no problem."


    Luke had to immediately tend to a confrontation that broke out in the VIP lounge, after all.


    Fortunately, it was a private matter


    between his customers and it wasn''t


    rted to the store at all. How be wished he could escort them away as soon as possible to avoid trouble.


    However, Jasmine grabbed the bag and red at Luke. "I saw this bag first. If anyone is buying it, it''s me. She doesn''t have the right to do so."

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003


    In truth, Jasmine wasn''t even that interested in bags. Luxurious bags like these were within her reach since she was young.


    However, she didn''t feel like letting the bag go to Luna. That bitch came back to take her father away from her, and she even had the audacity to wrest their family''s property away. She simply wouldn''t allow it.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna smirked and produced a card. "Sorry, but I have a VIP membership card. I have the priority to purchase anything in the store first. As for you, I heard that Mr. Shelbert didn''t give his children too many privileges to set a good impression on the public and to teach you some morals. That means you don''t have a VIP card, right?"


    Luna had won this time.


    Jasmine''s face flushed with anger. Indeed, she didn''t have a VIP membership card. Still, she could''ve just used her mother''s card if she wanted to buy anything.


    However, she hadn''t expected Raymond to get a VIP membership card for Luna. She felt humiliated.


    Looking at Luke, Luna stated, "I should be prioritized since I''m the VIP. Wrap this up for me."


    Avril chimed in, "Yeah, Luna''s a distinguished VIP. I''m sure you can tell who Mr. Shelbert favors now, don''t you?"


    Jasmine nearlybusted with anger. "What''s so proud about owning a VIP card? I could get one anytime if I wanted to."


    "Really? Then go get one right now. If you don''t have one, stop acting pretentious. I''m sorry, Jazzy, but this bag is mine today," Luna gloated.


    "Don''t call me that! I''m not rted to you by any means, and neither are you rted to the Shelberts."


    Just then, Mia took the bag. ncing at Luke, she said, "We saw this bag first. ording to the rules, we should be prioritized."


    Avril snapped at her, "Didn''t you hear me earlier? Luna is a distinguished VIP-she''s different from the regr VIPs."


    Mia took out a VIP membership card nonchntly. "Well, it appears that I''m a VIP as well. What are the chances?"


    Luna''s expression changed drastically. Scowling at her, she hissed, "Why are you intervening when you''re not even buying the bag?"


    She knew Mia was a premium VIP


    as well. Memories of how Mia infuriated Sharon back at the Vior store in Bern City remained vivid in her mind. It was also then that she yearned for a VIP membership card.


    To her, owning a VIP membership card meant she couldpletely rid herself of her poverty and transform into a wealthydy.


    Avril was equally stunned. She didn''t expect Mia to own a VIP membership card as well. What should she do now?


    Chancing a nce at Luna, Mia


    continued, "Sorry, but I''m taking this


    bag. Even if you have the right to buy


    it, you don''t deserve it."


    Sv


    Luna was furious. Having toiled her way to be a VIP member to spite Jasmine, she certainly didn''t expect Mia to help Jasmine.


    Defiantly, she turned toward Luke and said, "I''m also a premium VIP, and I fancy this bag as well. Also, I called your store in advance and told them that I wasing to see this bag today. It should be mine


    ording to a firste,


    n


    first-served basis."

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004


    Mia smirked. "Luna, you might''ve be a premium VIP, but you still don''t understand what it takes to be one. You can''t just call and demand for these limited edition bags, even as a premium VIP. Do


    you know why?"


    Luna was clueless. But she didn''t want to appear weak in her response.


    Jasmine seized the chance to chime in, "Premium VIPs are ranked ording to their spending. If both VIPS desire the same bag, the higher-ranked VIP is prioritized to purchase the bag. It hasn''t been long since you owned this card, has it? Have you spent anywhere close to one million dors yet?"


    Jasmine''s taunts rendered Luna speechless. Based on her recent spending, she probably spent only around a few hundred thousand dors. She didn''t have much allowance, after all.


    Seeing Luna''s change in expression, Jasmine continued to add insult to the injury. "Mia is different though. She''s one of the highest ranking VIPS on their list, as she spends nearly a few million dors each time. Having spent only a few hundred thousand dors, you guys are nowhere near her level."


    Luna ground her jaw in rage. Meanwhile, Avril blurted out, "Why can''t Luna buy it when she''s also a premium VIP? So what if Mia spends a lot? Luna couldn''t spend that much because she has just acquired the cardtely. She won''t have an issue splurging on these goods in the future though."


    In an instant, Luna''s features softened. "Exactly. Whether Mia will remain as a high-ranking VIP in the future remains unknown."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine sneered. "Oh, such ignorance! Stop embarrassing yourself by pretending you''re loaded if you don''t even know this. A child of a mistress is truly just as disgraceful as the mistress herself."


    Infuriated, Luna snapped, "You''re still being kept in the dark, aren''t you? Dad ns to groom my son into the heir of the Shelbert family. Everything in this household will eventually belong to my son one day. What is there to brag about a VIP membership card? All of this will be mine anyway."


    She pivoted and took her leave angrily. She was determined to get back at Jasmine for being humiliated today.


    Mia was also taken aback when Luna imed that Raymond was going to groom Asher into his sessor. Apparently, she had underestimated Raymond''s obsession with having a son. It would take years for such a young child to grow up, though.


    It was all thanks to the family of Raymond''s wife, Alison, that allowed him toe this far. Yet, it only took a boy for him to change his mind.


    Copsing onto the couch in despair, Jasmine cried out, "What do I do, Mia? My mom hasn''t been in good health for the past few years. She''d be devastated if she finds out about this. After all, she loves my dad and she''s never doubted him."


    No one could ever expect the unpredictability of the human heart.


    Mia also felt at a loss, unsure of how tofort her. She paused and said, "Actually, I knew about this already. In fact, I arranged for you and Luna to bump into each other here." She told Jasmine the truth. Gaping at her, Jasmine questioned, "Why did you do that?"

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005


    "You know Luna is rted to the Barretts as well, right? My ex-husband is the CEO of Barrett Group, and the Barretts thought Luna''s son was Timothy''s son. She''d been staying with the Barretts before she returned to Nord City. She''s also hell-bent on having Asher take over the Barrett family."


    "How dare she?"


    "She''s very ambitious. That''s why I''ve had conflicts with her before, and I wanted to get rid of her through you."


    Understanding her intentions, Jasmine murmured gloomily, "But my dad has already decided to groom that child into his sessor. What can I do? Just because I''m not a boy, all my efforts meant nothing to my father no matter how hard I try."


    "You can''t give up just yet. You need to pull yourself together for your mother''s sake. Not only is Luna very ambitious and resourceful, she''s even willing to go to extreme lengths to achieve her goals. If you''re not careful, you and your mother might end up gaining nothing at all. Both of you might even be in deep waters by then. She won''t show any mercy."


    Jasmine''s expression changed drastically. "I won''t let Luna have her way. My mom sacrificed so much, including her health, just to help my father be the mayor. If Luna''s going to destroy all this, I''ll make sure my father falls from power the same way he rose to it."


    "Actually, there''s no need to go to such extreme lengths. It''s quite unrealistic to execute it as well, and it might ruin both of you. Your dad will pay a heavy price, but your family will suffer tremendously too. Moreover, your family''s business will be destroyed."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Mia, what shall I do then? I can''t just let them have their way. It''s all thanks to my mom that my dad has his current position. She had been tirelessly weaving out his ns for him over these years, causing her health to gradually decline. And yet, he still insists on taking his mistress''s daughter back to our family, even intending to groom her son into his heir. How could he?"


    "You''ll have to n it in the long run."


    "What should I do?"


    "First of all, you need to feign innocence in front of your dad. Don''t let Luna get ahead of you. After all, your father is bound to feel remorse toward you."


    "If he really does, he wouldn''t have brought Luna and her child back to our family. He won''t groom her child into his heir if he was really remorseful."


    "Nope, you should act vulnerable now. Your dad just wants a grandson, right? Agree to let Asher into the Shelbert family, but under one condition-Luna isn''t allowed to return to your family." Dumbfounded, Jasmine inquired, "I don''t quite understand. Why should I let that boy into our family and inherit everything from us?"


    Feeling quite emotional, she continued, "It''s all thanks to my grandma''s background that my father got to where he is today. Why should I let his mistress''s daughter take everything away from us? Even if this is an act, I can''t do it."


    "This isn''t just an act. You have to be aware that your father is the head of your family now he no longer has to rely on your family. So, confronting him head-on won''t do you any good. You have to y along.

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006


    Jasmine fell silent.


    As the silence stretched on, Mia continued, "Promise your father that you''ll take the child back to your family. But at the same time, you need to talk to your mother and your grandmother''s side of the family. Say that you''re willing to let this child stay in your family, and you''ll educate him properly. Both of you will support each other and inherit everything in the family."


    "My grandmother won''t agree to this. She''ll surely demand justice for my mother," Jasmine said.


    "I know your grandma adores you. However, you can make a secret deal with her. Put on an act and let your grandma scold you. This is a great opportunity for you." Jasmine was perplexed. "I still don''t quite understand."


    "Your father will think that you''re on his side after you do this. It''ll seem like you betrayed your grandmother''s side for the sake of his benefit. So, he will side with you and Luna won''t have the chance to sow discord between you two.


    "Then, you should seize the opportunity to gain control of your father''spanies and assets. If you take the child back with you, it''ll take more than a decade for the kid to grow up andpete with you for these properties. There will be plenty of time for you to work on your n."


    Even Mia was slightly surprised at herself afterying out her n. If she were her old self, she would probably feel as helpless as Jasmine was. Yet, she now knew how to handle such situations after going through various ordeals herself.


    Jasmine began, "My father is a cunning man. He won''t buy it easily. Besides, my acting also sucks. He''ll definitely see right through me."


    "After all these arrangements, tell your father that you''re not going to marry in the future. Instead, you''ll have a guy marry into your family and your child will take on your family''sst name as well. In this case, Luna''s child will no longer be special."


    Rubbing her face, Jasmine expressed, "Thanks. I know you''re saying all this for my own good, but I still need to consider."


    Just then, her phone rang.


    Mia noticed that it was Raymond calling her. Evidently, Luna was already one step ahead of Jasmine in seeking his empathy, which was why he called.


    Jasmine answered the phone, "Hello, Dad."


    Raymond bellowed from the other end of the call, "Where are you now? Come back home this instant! I have something important to tell you."


    The call was disconnected before Jasmine could ask what''s wrong. She turned toward Mia with a sarcastic expression, saying, "You were right. Luna''s already made her move."


    "Don''t worry. Go back and see


    what''s going on first. I believe you''ll


    excel in this if you really set your


    mind to it. Having received the best education from your family, you wouldn''t possibly lose to Luna, right? She''s merely a trickster."


    Jasmine nodded. "Alright, I''ll see how it goes. Thank you, anyway. If it weren''t for you, my mom and I would still be kept in the dark. By the time we found out, it''d definitely be toote."


    "You don''t need to thank me. In fact,


    I''m only doing this for my own sake. I have a feud with Luna as well, so have to eliminate her advantages in this situation. She can''t be your father''s legitimate daughter. Otherwise, I''ll also be in trouble by then." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna would surely be a nuisance once she gained power She had almost prevented Sage from receiving his bone marrow treatment. Thus, Mia had to stop her from climbing up the socialdder.

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007


    "Rest assured, I won''t let Luna have her way. She''s merely a woman who is still serving a prison sentence, so she has no right to dally around in Nord City. She should be back at Bern City, serving her time." Jasmine rose and left swiftly, leaving Mia alone on the couch. She nced at thetest edition bag and said to Luke, "Wrap it up and send it to the Shelbert family."


    Luna would be infuriated if she saw the bag. The bag suited Jasmine, though.


    Mia was intrigued to find out how Luna would act if Jasmine convinced her family to ept Asher into the family, but not Luna.


    After all, Luna was only acting the way she was now because Raymond agreed to adopt Asher, which granted her grandeur in return.


    If the Shelberts agreed to adopt Asher only, Luna would lose her leverage. Raymond desired a boy as his sessor, and it''d be best for him if the Shelbert family was willing to ept the child. It would be a breeze for him to take a child away in Nord City.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia felt a little sympathy for Asher. Ever since he was born, Luna had used him as a bargaining chip for her own benefit. She came to the Barrett family first, and now she''d turned to Raymond once the Barretts appeared unreliable.


    When Mia left the mall, Peyton approached her and said, "Yellow Ind has already sent someone over to deal with the situation, and Mr. Dominic''s assistant has gone to handle it. Do you want to contact Mr. Dominic and discuss how to handle this? Yellow Ind is a sensitive topic, after all."


    "I know. I''ll go hometer tonight."


    Mia knew trouble was inevitable after she got into a conflict with the Yellow Inders. Dominic would definitely intervene by then, but she was unfazed. Louisa had caused such a huge scene at the research institute that day, so how could she stand by and let her disrupt the staff''s routine?


    Sage''s treatment depended on the research institute, after all.


    Mia noticed Ginger was making some handicrafts when she arrived home. Surprised, she went up to her and asked, "What are you doing, Ginger?"


    "Sage ising back to school with me next month. I''m going to make some gifts for him to give to my teachers and ssmates, so he can get close to them. Then, he''ll have friends too."


    Ginger beamed at her. It was the first time Mia saw her being this attentive in making handicrafts.


    Stroking Ginger''s head, Mia said, "With you around Sage, he''ll definitely have friends in kindergarten. I don''t have to worry because you''ll protect him."


    "Of course you don''t have to worry, Mommy! I''ll take good care of Sage."


    Eve chuckled. "Ever since Ginger found out the exact date Sage is returning to kindergarten, she has been insisting on preparing gifts. She didn''t go out to y all afternoon today. Instead, she has been making gifts in the living room. She didn''t ask for help from others either."


    Ginger has always been pampered by everyone in the Lane family, and even the maids doted on her. There would always be people assisting her if she were to do something. Her past creations used to be crooked, and the maids always helped her perfect her handicrafts. However, she didn''t let anyone help her this time.


    Casting a benevolent look at Ginger, Mia remembered that Sage only agreed to attend kindergarten after hearing Ginger boast about having a brother. He didn''t want to disappoint her.

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008


    Dominic returned home on time for dinner. Eva turned toward him and quipped, "I can''t believe my eyes. You actually came back for dinner despite being so busy." Dominic took her hand after removing his coat. "Yeah, right. You wouldn''t have texted me and said that Mia came back for dinner if you didn''t want me toe back." As he spoke, he nced at Mia. "Mia,e. I''ve got something to discuss with you."


    Mia knew Dominic wanted to talk to her, so she came back home for dinner today. She went outside with him and stared at him.


    "Dominic, did I cause you any trouble because of the Yellow Inders?"


    "Mia, I''ve told you that nothing you do will ever cause me any trouble. Yellow Ind has indeed sent someone over, but don''t worry. It''s only right of you to kick them out when they made a scene at the research institute. If I were there that day, it wouldn''t have been as simple as sending them to the district."


    Dominic was aware that the research institute was responsible for Sage''s treatment as well. He also saw how the Yellow Inders could barge in so easily to cause trouble.


    Mia stuck out her tongue. "That''s a relief. The Yellow Inders have been particrly persistent. Also, we haven''t been on good terms with the mayortely either. If he decides to work with Yellow Ind to target our family, we''ll be in deep trouble."


    Ruffling her hair, Dominic said, "Don''t worry about this. Mr. Shelbert is getting ahead of himselftely. He has reached out to the Barretts, but he''s also working with Yellow Ind at the same time. I know what he''s up to."


    "But if he really forms an alliance with the Yarrows and the Barretts, he''ll definitely target our family."


    "Are you worried that I''ll be targeted, or are you worried that we''ll have to confront the Barretts?" Dominic asked.


    "It doesn''t matter if we confront the Barretts. Just settle it like how we usually do. What I''m worried about


    is


    fact that Mr. Shelbert has an


    limate daughter."


    Dominic arched his brows. "Mr. Shelbert has an illegitimate daughter? Tell me more about it. How did you find out?


    "It''s not umon to have illegitimate children in families like his, but there must be a reason for you to specifically bring it up."


    Mia began, "His illegitimate daughter is Luna. She was initially serving her time in Bern City, but he secretly brought her to Nord City." "What? That woman was brought away?"


    Dominic''s expression soured. He knew who Luna was since she had secretly swapped the bone marrow and nearly caused Sage to have an ident.


    He even personally dispatched a legal team to handle the matter, deliberately causing her to serve a heavier sentence so she''d pay a price in prison.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah. I only found out about this by chance when I attended a charity banquetst time. I never expected Luna to be Mr. Shelbert''s illegitimate daughter. Moreover, it seems like he intends to have her stay in Nord City. He even wants to make a deal with me."


    "I guess Mr. Shelbert must''ve used me to threaten you."


    Mia nodded. "But I couldn''t care less. I pretended to agree, but I could still work on many things."


    Relieved, Dominic said, "You''re my sister, indeed. You''re all grown up now. But let me handle this matter. A woman who''s been in prison doesn''t deserve your time. S


    A hint of murderous intent flickered in his eyes. Anyone who dared to take advantage of Mia was dead meat to him.

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009


    Sensing the malice in Dominic''s eyes, Mia tugged on his hand in a haste. She urged him not to act impulsively. She knew he adored her, always standing by her side whenever something happened. "Dominic, you don''t have to intervene. I can settle such trivial matters on my own. As for issues rted to Yellow Ind, I''ll have to ask for your help."


    Seeing how unyielding she was, Dominic sighed. "Mia, I could''ve just gotten rid of these annoying people for you."


    "I know you mean well, but you don''t have to be directly involved in dealing with such trifles."


    Dominic scoffed. "Fine. But tell me if Luna goes overboard. It''s a piece of cake for me to have someone like her dealt with in Nord City."


    "Sure, but letting her disappear so easily is too light of a punishment for her."


    Mia didn''t want to trouble Dominic. He was already swamped with work to begin with, and he had even more on his te now after the Yellow Ind incident. Raymond would likely seize the chance to pressure him by rallying the Yellow Inders, after all.


    Dealing with Luna was something she could handle on her own.


    Furrowing his brows, Dominic was reluctant toply. Mia tugged at his arm and cooed, "Dominic, please just agree with me."


    His features finally softened. Feeling resigned, he began, "If you have time for this, you should''ve gone on a vacation abroad instead. Go see the aurora or surf by the beach."


    "I''m already getting sick of it. I just want to deal with Luna personally."


    "Does it really make a difference if I handle it in your stead?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "It does. For the past few years, you''ve been worried that Timothy will find me. I kept a low profile instead, but everyone thought I was vulnerable. So, I''ll have to act on this opportunity to prove to these people that the Lanes aren''t to be messed with."


    Finally, Dominic concurred. "Alright, I''ll leave it to you. Just let me know if you need any men or funds."


    "Alright."


    Actually, Mia didn''tck money at all. Having establishedpanies and projects over the years, she had filled her pockets to the brim.


    Both of them returned to the dining room after their discussion was over.


    The next day, Mia saw the headlines about Louisa being sent to jail. The news began circting in the city.


    Yellow Ind had issued a


    statement, using Nord City of arbitrarily detaining their people. Insinuating that the research


    institute was being backed by el


    prominent figure, they demanded an exnation from the institute.


    Turning the tables to their favor was naturally the Yellow Inders'' forte. With their implication, they meant to portray the research institute as an illegal establishment by alleging that the institute had arbitrarily detained their people.


    It was truly in line with the Yellow Inders'' usual approach-hypocritical and shameless.


    Mia immediately called Peyton. "Where''s the video we have? Get the PR department to release it right away. We absolutely cannot let Yellow Ind take control of the narrative." The Yellow Inders had the gall to make such usations because they thought Mia didn''t have any evidence.


    Or, they figured the institute wouldn''t dare to offend them, so they chose to recede. Well, this might have worked for them in the past, but they''ve messed with the wrong person.


    Soon, the video was uploaded to the


    inte. As Louisa''s audacious


    speech was spread all over the


    inte, it caused an instant sensation. The number of views skyrocketed, stirring public outrage.

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010


    It was already toote when Yellow Ind realized that things were spiraling out of control. With the public opinion against Louisa now, everyone was attacking her from all sides. "It''s been centuries since the royal family has existed, yet she''s still acting so high and mighty."


    "Yeah, the Yellow Inders think they''re better than everyone. I''ve worked with people from Yellow Ind before, and even a minor administrative staff member is so arrogant. Let alone this woman here, who is clearly of high status."


    "Exactly. They''re finally being exposed. iming themselves as the descendants of the royal family, they''ve always looked down on others. They think that wemoners aren''t even worthy of talking to them. "In ancient times, even kings bear the same punishment asmoners if theymitted a crime. In this modern day and age, it''s only right to punish the Yellow Inders ording to thew if they vited thew in Nord City."


    "Hurry up and tag the mayor. Let him handle this matter."


    Soon, Mia noticed the public opinion shifting toward Raymond, with everyone awaiting his response in regard to this incident. After all, he''d just issued some regtions regarding thewtely and they had been tantly vited by Louisa.


    In fact, Mia was also curious about how Raymond would approach this matter. In light of him constantly reaching out to the Yellow Inders, it implied that there would be further cooperation with them. The Yellow Inders would definitely seek Raymond''s intervention to deal with this incident. But Raymond had just announced the regtions of thewtely.


    If he chose to side with them, he would be contradicting thews he had previously enacted himself, essentially undermining himself. If he remained neutral, they would surely cease all future cooperation with him given their arrogant nature.


    Mia gloated, figuring Raymond must be extremely overwhelmed now. The Yellow Inders were definitely pressuring him now.


    Peyton soon informed her that


    someone had been trying to


    diminish the influence of this


    incident, but to no avail. Louisa''


    brazen remarks had grown.


    impactful that it was impossible to remove it from the trending topics.


    Mia also specifically instructed Peyton to keep the news trending on social media and not let the heat die down. She wouldn''t let the Yellow Inders off the hook easily, and she was also determined to teach Raymond a lesson.


    Mia was in a good mood. However, she soon received a call from Jasmine. She instantly knew it must be rted to Raymond''s Perhaps Jasmine had


    eCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    already made up her mind.


    "What''s up?"


    "Mia, are you free this afternoon? I''d like to invite you out for afternoon tea."


    "Where do you want to meet? I''lle over in a while."


    After Mia hung up, she figured that Jasmine probably had something urgent to tell her. Even if she had other ns, they would have to wait at times like this.


    She arrived at the cafe they had agreed upon earlier. The moment she stepped into the cafe, she spotted Jasmine hurrying over with sunsses on. She clearly didn''t seem well.


    They sat down after finding a secluded area. As Jasmine removed her sses, Mia noticed how swollen and bloodshot her eyes were from crying.


    She poured a ss of water for Jasmine. "What exactly happened?"

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011


    It seemed that Raymond''s family had been going through a lottely.


    Jasmine said, "I nned to follow your advice and have my family ept Asher as my brother. But I just couldn''t bring myself to do it.


    "I can''t believe how much my dad has changed because of him. When I finally talked to my dad, I realized I never really understood him."


    Her voice choked with emotion as she spoke, and Mia handed her a tissue. Jasmine''s vibrant confidence had waned since she had first returned to the country.


    Mia empathized with Jasmine. How could Jasmine ept her respected father to bring Luna''s son into the family just to have a male heir because he favored sons over daughters? Jasmine wiped away her tears and asked, "Mia, are you disappointed in me? I thought I could do it, but in the end, I just couldn''t."


    Mia responded, "No. You''ve done well considering the circumstances. Many would have crumbled by now.


    "It''s just a matter of time before youe to terms with everything. And there''s still hope. Your father''s preupied with the Yellow Ind incident and seems lost on how to address it." "He brought it upon himself," Jasmine said with a wry smile.


    She added, "He''s been dealing with Yellow Ind and trying to make deals with the Barrett family. He clearly wanted to distance himself from your family. I''ve tried to talk him out of it, but he is stubborn and won''t listen to me.


    "When we coborated with Mr.


    Shelbert in the past, it was out of respect for your mother, not him. You can trust that we won''t turn against your family over this Dominic isn''t the type to do that."


    Mia aimed to establish trust with Jasmine by rifying her stance while making it clear that her primary concern was with Luna.


    "That''s why I find my father''s actions impulsive and illogical. The people from Yellow Ind are ambitious and unreliable.


    "What does he hope to achieve by coborating with them? Does he really think he can be king or something?"


    Mia paused. "Your father probably


    has his reasons. Perhaps he feels that the Lane family has


    overshadowed him for years. So, he wants the Shelberts to be the top elite family in Nord City"


    Jasmine remarked sarcastically, "He wants us to be the top elitez family in Nord City. If it hadn''t been for my mother, he wouldn''t have even made it this far. Plus, his family would have gone bankrupt long ago.


    "All the money he''s spent over the years was managed by my mother. Does he really think being the top elite family is that easy?"


    Considering all the support her mother had given her father and seeing her health decline while his career took off, Jasmine assumed her father would treat her mother better.


    However, she was shocked when her father went to such extremes for what he considered essential-a male heir. Didn''t he understand how devastating her mother would be if he brought Asher home?


    Mia had already investigated Raymond''s rise to sess and discovered that he owed much of it to his wife. For a moment, Mia was speechless.


    Half an hourter, Jasmine finally calmed down. She looked at Mia earnestly and said, "I need your help with something."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012


    "What is it?" Mia asked.


    "Well, I''ve always liked Nathan. When I returned to the country, my dad tried to set us up, but Nathan didn''t seem keen on the idea. So, I was wondering if you could help me out." Jasmine''s request caught Mia off guard.


    After a pause, Mia responded, "I''m sorry. I can assist with other matters, but not this one."


    Jasmine smiled bitterly. "I understand if it''s too much to ask. Given my family''s circumstances, I realize I might not meet Nathan''s standards."


    "It''s not about your family background. My brothers have never judged anyone based on that. They just have different standards when ites to rtionships.


    "They might not be as easygoing as you assume. Despite being good brothers, they might not necessarily make good partners."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Jasmine shook her head. "You''re underestimating your brothers. With the exception of a few, they''re all virtuous. The majority of them are truly remarkable."


    Mia knew she was referring to Liam and Jason. She added, "Plus, I''d rather not involve Dominic in Nathan''s major life decisions. I can help you with anything else, but not this."


    "Okay, I get it. But could you do me a favor and set up a meeting with Nathan? I''d like to talk to him in person. If he''s willing to help..."


    Mia hesitated. She knew Nathan well and understood he wouldn''t agree to meet just anyone.


    Jasmine added, "I promise to deal with Luna for you and fully support you. If the Shelberts back out of this mess in the future, I''ll stand with you."


    Upon hearing that, Mia promptly agreed, "Okay, I''ll help you set up a meeting with Nathan, but I can''t promise anything."


    When Jasmine first asked for Mia''s


    help, she hesitated. She didn''t want


    to put Nathan in an ufortable position by agreeing to an engagement with Jasmine. Mia wouldn''t risk his happiness like that.


    However, arranging a simple dinner where Jasmine could talk to Nathan directly seemed feasible to Mia. After all, getting the Shelbert family''s unconditional support for the Lane family in exchange for a casual dinner date was a good deal.


    Since Raymond wanted Luna on his side, Mia knew she had to win over Jasmine.


    Jasmine breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you. I''ll remember your help today, no matter what happens."


    Throughout this period, she reached out to her friends and rtives. She discovered that they were all loyal to her father and unwilling to listen to her.


    It dawned on her that since her


    mother''s retirement, her social circle had shifted to align with her father''s interests. This realization left her with a profound sense of istion and helplessness.


    After chatting for a while, Mia checked the time. "It''s gettingte. How about we grab dinner?"


    They went to the nearest restaurant, but as Mia reached the door, she bumped into Sharon.


    The next moment, Sharon stormed up to her. "Mia, we need to talk."

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013


    Mia was surprised to see Sharon. After all, thest time they had met was at Jasmine''s charity dinner, and they hadn''t kept in touch since.


    Mia hadn''t paid any attention to what had happened with Ralph and that family since it didn''t concern her. But she didn''t expect Sharon to storm toward her.


    Jasmine felt awkward when she saw Sharon. She knew Sharon was Mia''s former mother-inw and that she had invited Sharon to the charity dinner in Nord City, as her father had suggested. Raymond wanted to build rapport with the Barrett family. However, Jasmine didn''t know about her father''s connection with Luna or his n to use Asher to win over the Barretts at that time.


    If she had known, she wouldn''t have gone along with it so easily and wouldn''t have let the Barrettse near Mia to cause trouble.


    Mia looked at Sharon and said, "I don''t think there''s anything left to discuss. We settled everything a long time ago, right?" Seeing that Sharon hadn''t left Nord City and appeared poised for confrontation, Mia had already surmised the topic of conversation. Sharon took a deep breath and nced at Jasmine. She said softly, "Ms. Shelbert, could you give us a moment alone?" Jasmine nodded and looked at Mia. "I''ll go in and order first."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia turned to Sharon and asked, "What do you want to talk about? I don''t have much time." She wasn''t interested in talking to Sharon.


    Sharon''s expression flickered with a mix of emotions. Then, she pleaded, "Could you help me, Mia? Ralph had been detained and couldn''t be bailed out. As one of the top elite families in Nord City, could you use your influence to get him out?"


    Mia wasn''t surprised by her request. She had guessed Sharon wanted to talk about Ralph, but she couldn''t tell if Sharon was feigning ignorance or genuinely clueless. How could she have the audacity to ask for such a favor?


    n


    So, Mia responded indifferently, "I won''t help you with this. Your


    brother conspired with the Bowl


    famity to spread lies about us Why would I help an enemy?" S


    "Mia, my brother was misled, too. He didn''t know about their bad reputation in Nord City."


    "Do you know what you''re talking about? Or do you think I''m gullible enough to be swayed by a few words?"


    Mia took a few steps forward, then


    nced back at Sharon.


    "Remember, I''ve given you a week. If


    you''re stin Nord City by then, the


    police will escort you back. Think about whether you''ll have the courage to face everyone in Bern City after that."


    "Mia, how can you be so cruel? Do you really want to see me dead?"


    "Yes, if that''s what it takes for you to face reality. I''m not a saint or a good person. I gave you a chance, and if you don''t take it, that''s on you."


    Mia was ready to leave. She didn''t want to talk to Sharon anymore.


    "Mia, are you trying to push me over the edge? If you''re upset, take it out on me, not my family."


    "Hey, what''s all themotion about? I didn''t expect to walk in on a spectacle while grabbing a bite."


    Luna, dressed in designer clothes and carrying a branded bag, sauntered over. She looked at Sharon and Mia smugly.

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014


    At that moment, Mia and Sharon finally saw that Luna was no longer the broke girl they once knew.


    Mia turned and spotted Luna. She couldn''t believe how small the world was. After all, she had just randomly picked a restaurant for dinner and ran into her here. Suddenly, she lost her appetite.


    When Sharon saw Luna, her expression changed drastically. She snarled, "How dare you show your face here! Shouldn''t you be rotting in jail?"


    Luna shot back with a hint of contempt, "Why are you even allowed out of Bern City? If you can be here, why can''t I?"


    She scoffed at the thought that anyone still saw her as the same old, helpless Luna.


    Sharon sneered. "Luna, I''m not blind to how you''ve risen through the ranks by attaching yourself to an older man. Your shady past isn''t something you can sweep under the rug, no matter how hard you try.


    "And let''s not pretend I''ve forgotten your attempt to marry my son by iming that child was his. The only reason you were ever epted into our family was because I believed Asher was my grandson. Now that it''s clear he is not rted to my son, how can you still be so shameless?"


    Sharon had been trying to find out who was behind Luna''s move to Nord City. It gnawed at her that Luna was living freely and extravagantly while she had to keep a low profile and could only stay for a week. Sharon still harbored resentment over Luna''s cunning schemes in deceiving her with Asher, which nearly caused Ginger''s death.


    Luna casually touched her limited-edition designer bag and said, "Who said Asher isn''t rted to your family?"


    Sharon retorted, "Keep making up stories if you want, but Tim has already admitted that Asher isn''t his child. So, what connection could he possibly have with us?"


    Seeing Luna''s haughty attitude, she


    off


    jeered, "First, you tried to pass your son as a Barrett, but when that n flopped, you dug up his real


    father to assist in your relocation to Nord City. Am I right?"


    Lunaughed and said, "It looks like Timothy hasn''t told you the truth yet. It''s pathetic how you''re still being kept in the dark.


    "Mia, I''m sure you''re aware of the rtionship between Asher and the Barrett family, right?" Luna asked.


    Mia hesitated and stayed silent.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Sharon turned to her and asked, "What is Asher''s rtionship to the Barrett family?"


    Mia responded, "That''s a question for Timothy, not me."


    Sharon looked at Luna again and demanded, "What is your son''s rtionship with us?"


    Luna smoothed out her clothes. "I meant to tell you sooner. But honestly, seeing howpletely clueless and helpless you are right now, I think I''ll hold off on sharing for


    a little while longer."


    Sharon was furious and lunged at Luna, who swiftly pushed her to the ground.


    Luna shot Sharon a smug nce. "You think you can still boss me around? I''m not the same person you used to pick on. You old hag, this is Nord City, not Bern City. Things work differently here."

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015


    When Mia saw Sharon being pushed to the ground, she was stunned. She never expected Luna and Sharon to get physical.


    Sharon, ustomed to a life of privilege and entitlement, had never been treated like this before, especially by Luna, whom she had always looked down on.


    Sharon fumed as she spat, "How dare you hit me! Do you know who my son is?"


    "I know who your son is. But even if he were here, I''d still defend myself. You started it, so this is just self-defense. What, should I just stand here and let you hit me? Dream on, you old hag."


    Sharon countered, "How dare you call me an old hag? When you were trying to worm your way into the Barrett family, you groveled for years.


    "Now, you''ve shown your true colors. I knew you were just after our money. I''ll expose your true colors to Tim."


    "Go ahead. I don''t have to rely on your family anymore. Report me to whoever you want. Honestly, an old hag like you is lucky to have a son like Timothy. Otherwise, someone would''ve knocked you off ages ago."


    Luna''s biting remark left Sharon gasping for air. Sharon covered her chest as she struggled to find a retort.


    Mia, caught up in the drama unfolding before her, briefly entertained the idea of recording the confrontation. She hadn''t anticipated such a public sh between the two, and Luna''s cutting words nearly knocked Sharon off her feet.


    It was like watching a scene from a soap opera, except she was missing the popcorn.


    Sharon was furious and pointed at Luna. In a shaky tone, she said, "K tell my son, and he won''t let you off. Just you wait." With that said, she


    immediately called Timothve


    Luna''s expression changed slightly, but she remained defiant. "Call anyone you want. I''m not afraid of your family anymore."


    Raymond nned to adopt Asher


    into the Shelbert family. Since Asher had familial ties to the Barretts,


    Timothy couldn''t sever this


    rtionship since Asher was his


    half-brother''s son.


    Suddenly, a familiar ringtone filled the hallway.


    Mia turned and saw Timothy and Raymond entering. Her previously amused expression grew serious. She was surprised to see them together.


    She had heard rumors of a coboration between them, but recent events on Yellow Ind had overshadowed the news. Now, seeing them together confirmed it.


    As soon as Sharon saw Timothy,


    she cried out, "Tim, you''re finally here! You have to stand up for me was attacked in Nord City. If word gets out, it''ll tarnish our family''s reputation. How are we supposed to face anyone?" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Timothy stepped forward, helping Sharon up as he whispered, "I''ll have someone take you to the hospital."


    "I''m not going to the hospital now. You have to stand up for me. Luna pushed me to the ground. I''ve never been humiliated like this.


    "She should be in jail in Bern City. She''s a fugitive-call the police and have her arrested," Sharon demanded, clutching Timothy''s arm. Today, she was determined to deal with Luna once and for all.

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016


    Mia smiled slyly and said, "Mrs. Barrett, I''m afraid Timothy doesn''t have the final say in this matter." Sharon turned to re at her. "What nonsense are you spouting? Tim doesn''t have the final say?


    "Dealing with Luna is as easy as squashing a bug. A woman with a criminal record like hers has no ce in Nord City. She belongs behind bars in Bern City."


    Luna smirked. "If you didn''t stay in Bern City, why should I?"


    "Do you think a woman of your lowly status canpete with me? Just because you snagged some rich old man and had a kid, you think you can do whatever you want?"


    After hearing Sharon''s rant, Mia realized she was clueless. After all, Asher was Sharon''s husband''s illegitimate child''s son. If Sharon found out about this, it would be a devastating blow to her.


    Lunaughed upon hearing that. "Timothy, do you see how arrogant the Barrett family is?"


    Timothy frowned and instructed his secretary, "Take my mom to the hospital."


    Sharon was furious. "I''m not going to the hospital. Why should I? It feels like everyone is treating me like a fool and hiding secrets from me. Tim, tell me, what is Luna doing here? And who''s backing her up?" Sharon was determined to get to the bottom of it. She was upset whenever she saw Luna.


    Raymond intervened, "Mrs. Barrett, if we need to discuss this, let''s go to a private room. There are too many eyes and cameras around, and we wouldn''t want any undue attention."


    He naturally wanted to avoid any public scrutiny.


    Sharon''s demeanor softened upon noticing him.


    Seeing this, Mia turned to leave, but Raymond called after her, "Ms. Lane, since we''ve run into each other, why not join us for a meal? After all, we''re acquainted." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She replied coldly, "Even if we are, I don''t see the need to dine together."


    Since she didn''t want to eat with them, she headed to the elevator.


    Timothy quickly approached her and asked in a hushed tone, "Did youe here alone?"


    Mia responded coldly, "That''s none of your business. I''ll have dinner with whoever I want."


    Luna strutted over in her high heels. "Timothy did you know that Ms. Lane is quite the socialite in Nord City? Rumors about her affairs are endless. Plus, she''s not the orphan from Bern City anymore."


    n


    Mia nced at Luna. "Remember when someone used to act all holier-than-thou, saying they weren''t into luxury brands? Now look at them all decked out in brands from head to toe. Guess you can''t keep those true desires hidden forever."


    Luna gritted her teeth and said, "I never really cared about all this before. But isn''t it because I was broke and powerless that you all looked down on me?" "You think we respect you now with your current status?"


    Luna shot back angrily, "Mia, say that again! I''m not the same person you all used to bully."


    "I said, an illegitimate daughter like you will never be respected."


    Just then, Jasmine stepped out of the elevator.

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017


    Mia sighed when she saw Jasmine. She knew things were about to get heated.


    She had intended to head straight for the private room, but Jasmine''s unexpected appearance threw her off guard.


    Luna greeted Jasmine with a sneer as she emerged. "If we''re talking about who came first, you''d win the illegitimate daughter title."


    Jasmine immediately raised her hand and pped Luna. Then, she grabbed Luna''s hair and hissed, "Don''t you dare get all high and mighty with me. If I decided to get physical, you wouldn''t make it to tomorrow."


    Luna yelped in pain and retaliated by pulling Jasmine''s hair. "Who do you think you are to hit me? I could make sure you don''t see daylight either. Let go of me!"


    "Why should I? A woman like you who can''t even show your face in public has no right to act so arrogantly."


    Their altercation escted quickly inside the elevator.


    Raymond''s expression darkened as he noticed the situation unfolding. He nced around to see if anyone else had noticed, and he realized he needed to intervene.


    So, he dashed into the elevator and shouted, "What''s going on here? Both of you, stop it! This behavior is uneptable."


    Luna was agitated and shot back, "She started it, and you saw it too."


    Jasmine smoothed her outfit with her hands and seethed in silence. She knew her father would always side with Luna regardless of what she said.


    Upon witnessing the scene, Sharon quickly said, "Mr. Shelbert, don''t let Luna deceive you. She''s maniptive and always puts on an act of innocence. You can''t trust a word she says.


    "She yed the role of a devoted wife for five years just to remainin the Barrett family. But now that she''s got some old guy to bankroll her, she''s showing her true colors. Don''t allow her to manipte you."


    Raymond''s expression turned awkward.


    Luna sneered. "Do you even know who that man is?"


    Sharon nced at Raymond, and her expression also turned awkward. She asked tentatively, "Is Asher your son?"


    Jasmine smiled and said, "Dad, do you think people won''t gossip about you behind your back if they find out?


    "They''ll brand you an ungrateful opportunist who, once in power, brings the mistress'' child back into the family."


    Luna was furious at being called a "mistress'' child." She retorted, "Who are you calling a mistress'' child?


    "Dad, see how she refuses to bond with me? Even though her mother was the reason you and my mom split up, I never held it against her.


    "But she keeps slinging ''mistress'' child'' at me, which could smear Asher''s reputation if word gets out."


    Sharon was stunned to hear Luna


    addressing Raymond as her father. She looked at Luna, then at Raymond, and finally at Timothy. "Luna is your daughter?" S


    She couldn''t believe that Luna, whom she had always looked down on, was actually Raymond''s illegitimate daughter. Suddenly, itN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    uta


    made sense how Luna ended up in Nord City.


    Luna smirked arrogantly and said, "Shocking, huh? You always looked down on me because you thought I was from a lower social standing.


    "The truth is, I''ve just been keeping a low profile. I''m not like you, I don''t always look down on others."

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018


    Sharon''s expression flickered with a multitude of emotions.


    Seeing her expression, Mia remembered how Sharon wore the same expression she wore when she found out about Mia''s identity as the Lane family''s heiress years ago. Clearly, Sharon''s condescending nature hadn''t changed one bit over the years.


    Jasmine sneered. "We''ve never acknowledged Luna''s status. She''s just an illegitimate daughter who couldn''t show her face in public."


    Sharon''s expression softened upon hearing this. She nodded and said, "It''s true that such scandals aren''t umon in families like ours, but some things are better kept in the dark. That''s just the way it is." The mere thought of Luna usurping her position was unbearable to Sharon. Fortunately, Luna was just an illegitimate daughter.


    She quickly turned to Timothy, "Don''t be fooled by her. She''s just an illegitimate child. She''s unfit for our social standing."


    Luna was unwilling to back down and retorted, "I''m sorry. Even if I''m not on the high society''s guest list, Timothy will still cooperate with my dad because of me."


    Sharon''s expression darkened. "Tim, are you seriously considering cooperating with Mr. Shelbert because of her? There are countless opportunities for coboration that won''t involve her."


    Timothy remained silent and nced at Mia, who looked back with a hint of sarcasm but remained silent. She already knew about his n to cooperate with Raymond but wasn''t concerned about it. She would deal with it when the time came.


    Raymond stepped in to diffuse the tension. "Mrs. Barrett, it''s not what you think."


    "Mr. Shelbert, I''m here in Nord City at Ms. Shelbert''s invitation. I wouldn''t havee if some illegitimate daughter had invited me. Our families have reputations to uphold."


    His expression turned sour. "Actually, Luna isn''t my illegitimate daughter. Her mother and I were truly in love, but circumstances led to our separation. I didn''t know she was pregnant. If I had, Luna wouldn''t have been left to fend for herself for so many years."


    Luna put on a show of being deeply touched. She approached Raymond and took his hand. "Dad, I understand what you went through. I''ve never med you. Just being here with you now is all I could ask for."


    The other three women felt disgusted by Luna''s act.


    Sharon was livid that Luna, someone she once looked down upon and had been deceived by, was now being acknowledged as Raymond''s illegitimate daughter.


    Jasmine was furious at Luna''s skillful acting. She found it utterly repulsive.


    However, Mia found it somewhat ironic. She took Jasmine''s hand and said, "Let''s go eat."


    Raymond looked at them and suggested, "Since we''re all familiar with each other, why don''t we have a meal together?"


    Mia frowned and was about to decline on Jasmine''s behalf, but she promptly agreed. "Sure, let''s go."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019


    Mia was taken aback to see Jasmine ept Raymond''s dinner invitation. After everything that had just happened, she thought Jasmine wouldn''t be in the mood to have a meal with him. But to her surprise, Jasmine quickly pulled herself together and agreed.


    After all, the dinner was clearly a setup and a trap that Mia thought Jasmine would avoid. It was surprising that Jasmine agreed so readily.


    In contrast, Mia wasn''t keen on attending the dinner, especially with Luna and Sharon. Their presence had a way of spoiling her appetite.


    However, since Jasmine agreed to go, Mia reluctantly decided to apany her. She needed Jasmine on her side and couldn''t let Luna get to her first.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia had dealt with Luna before and knew her maniptive tactics well. By keeping an eye on things, she could prevent Jasmine from falling into Luna''s trap. After all, Mia had a lot riding on Jasmine. When Jasmine agreed, Raymond smiled and patted her shoulder. "That''s more like it. We''re family, and we don''t need to be so distant with each other."


    She lowered her head and said nothing, but she wasn''t as agitated as before. She seemed to have calmed down.


    Luna noticed Jasmine''s reaction and immediately felt a sense of caution. She had already investigated Jasmine and knew she was just an inexperienced heiress who was easy to manipte. Luna had always wanted to drive a wedge between Raymond and Jasmine. Only then could she officially take Jasmine''s ce as Raymond''s only daughter and be the family''s heiress.


    After all, someone like Jasmine would never tolerate Raymond bringing an outsider like Asher into the family to be the heir. Luna''s n depended on turning Jasmine against her father, which would create an opportunity for her.


    However, seeing Jasmine submit to Raymond earlier could throw a wrench in Luna''s ns.


    Mia remained silent as they all took the elevator upstairs.


    Timothy approached her and whispered, "You came to dinner with Jasmine. What do you n to discuss?"


    "Mr. Barrett, this is my personal affair. I don''t think I need to report to you."


    He reached out to grab her hand, but


    she deftly avoided his touch. She quickened her pace and left Timothy trailing behind her. She felt there was nothing left to discuss with him.


    Whether Timothy wanted to coborate with Raymond or not, she didn''t care anymore. She had no interest in hearing Timothy''s exnations.


    Timothy''s attempt to grab Mia''s


    hand failed as she distanced herself from him. He sighed and watched her retreating figure with a mixture of resignation and frustration.


    He knew Mia was upset about his awwas coboration with Raymond, even though the rumors were far from the truth. He would never work with Raymond against the Lane family, but she wouldn''t even listen to his


    side of the story.


    As he watched her walk away, he felt a mix of emotions. His heart raced for a moment, but then he remembered he had added Ginger on WhatsApp, which eased his anxiety.


    After all, he had plenty of time ahead. He believed that he would be able to repair their rtionship.


    Luna picked up on a subtle change in Timothy''s expression. The typically reserved and aloof man revealed a gentler side while interacting with Mia.


    Her expression darkened subtly. Once overshadowed by Mia''s status, now as Raymond''s daughter, she finally felt deserving of Timothy''s attention.


    Meanwhile, Sharon approached Timothy and asked, "Why were you so submissive in front of Mia just now?


    "You''re the wealthiest man in Bern City, you know. Even though she is now the heiress of the Lane family, she can''t inherit all of their fortune.


    "Why should she act superior to you? It''s enough that you''re willing to cater to her. She''s just a divorced mom with a kid. How great can she really be?"

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020


    Timothy''s expression changed instantly. "Mom, if you can''t say anything nice, don''t say anything at all."


    "Tim, everything I''m doing is for your own good. There are so many great girls out there. Why can''t you just pick one? Why do you have to be with Mia?"


    "Because, Mom, she''s the only one I''ll ever marry," Timothy said firmly.


    "But she has six brothers who are like guard dogs. Aren''t you afraid they''lle after you? They''ll never let you remarry her. Are you nning to stay single forever?"


    Timothy asserted, "Yes. If I can''t marry her, then I''d rather be single for the rest of my life."


    "How can you do this to the Barrett family? You won''t have any children to carry on the family name."


    He remained calm. "But I already have a child."


    "That sickly Ginger? She''s not a boy, and she can''t inherit the family business. You need a son. If our family doesn''t have a boy to carry on the legacy, won''t it just benefit those distant rtives of the Barretts?" "When I die, I''ll donate all of it."


    Sharon was livid. "What do you mean, donate it? That''s a lot of money, and you can''t just give it all away."


    "By that time, you won''t be around, and this won''t affect you," Timothy retorted.


    Sharon was so angry she could hardly speak. Although she was proud of Timothy, he never listened to her.


    She had little influence in the Barrett


    el.ne


    family and desperately wanted to assert herself with her future daughter-inw. Having been overlooked in the family for so long,


    she wanted to have some authority.


    But if Tim married Mia, Sharon would be even more powerless, especially with Mia''s six brothers backing her up. Sharon couldn''t bear the thought of being sidelined.


    As they entered the grandest private room, each person carried their own thoughts with them. After they sat down, nobody said anything.


    Raymond sat at the head of the table, with Jasmine on his left and Luna on his right, as neither was willing to give up their spot.


    When the waiter arrived to take their order, Luna quickly grabbed the menu. "Dad, let me order for everyone. What does everyone like?" Jasmine directly addressed the waiter, "Bring us your signature dishes and all the ones we usually order, along with some red wine and drinks." The waiter promptly nodded. "Okay."


    Luna''s expression darkened when she realized Jasmine''s intention.


    Jasmine looked at Luna and said, "I''m sorry. You''re probably not familiar with this ce, so I thought I''d save us some time by ordering since I know the menu well."


    Raymond nodded and nced at


    Luna. "You have much to learn. Given your background, if you wish to thrive in this circle, you need to expand your knowledge andwork."


    After all, they couldn''t afford any embarrassing slip-ups.


    Luna seethed inwardly but held her tongue as she simply nodded in response.


    Nevertheless, Luna wasn''t willing to


    concede defeat just yet and swiftlyThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    brought up her son. "Dad, Asher


    loved the gift you gave him. He


    would love to y chess with you next time."

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021


    When Mia heard Luna mention the child, she knew that Luna was about to start showing off.


    Instantly, she firmly grasped Jasmine''s hand, signaling her to refrain from acting impulsively in the present circumstances. Luna tactfully brought up the issue concerning Asher to provoke Jasmine, ultimately leading her to make a mistake.


    At this critical moment, patience was crucial. Jasmine couldn''t afford to make a mistake and fall into Luna''s trap. Jasmine took a deep breath and finally abstained from speaking.


    When Raymond learned about Asher, a smile spread across his face. "Excellent. I''ve sent many people to guide his studies. You''ve got to supervise Asher. His intelligence has truly impressed me. Let him learn more about these. It''ll benefit his future greatly."


    "Dad, don''t worry. Asher has always been smart. I''ll make sure he studies more."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After speaking, Luna nced at Jasmine. Then she said deliberately, "When the timees, Asher should study abroad and aim to be an outstanding student, just like my sister."


    Jasmine felt disgusted as if she were about to regurgitate her meal fromst night. She denied ever being Luna''s sister.


    Mia pulled Jasmine closer, giving her a reassuring wink to tell her to rx and calm down.


    Sharon, who was at the side, started speaking in a peculiar tone, "Asher had been living in our Barrett family for five years. I''ve hired several teachers to tutor him, but he was just so stupid. He''s hot-tempered. He''s alwaysgging behind the others in his studies, yet he has a very high self-esteem. Mr. Shelbert, I think you need to hire more teachers to help him."


    When Mia heard Sharon criticizing Asher, she was stunned. Unexpectedly, in this crucial moment, it was Sharon who stepped forward to silence Luna!


    It made sense. When Luna achieved sess, she had the audacity to call Sharon an old hag. How could the prideful Sharon tolerate Luna''s arrogance?


    When Luna heard this, she immediately retorted, "Mrs. Barrett, I can''tprehend your words. What possible benefit could you get from purposefully ndering Asher? You were so fond of Asher back then." Luna was furious and wondered why the old hag was causing trouble.


    "At first, I was deceived by you and didn''t know the full story. I believed Asher was a part of our Barrett


    family, only to realize he was just a little bastard. Why should I lie about Asher? He''s simply a foolish child, and I''ve done nothing wrong by speaking the truth."


    Sharon found it unbearable to tolerate Luna''s arrogance. After all, Luna was just an illegitimate daughter What could she possibly have to be proud of? If Luna hadn''t deceived her in the past, she wouldn''t have almost mistaken her grandson.


    Luna stood up abruptly, her eyes filled with cold determination. "Mrs. Barrett, who do you think you''re calling a little bastard? Asher is bastard. He is the blood of the Barrett family. If he''s foolish, then his foolishness stemmed from your own family. The problem lies in your blood."


    "Are you serious? Tim has made it clear that he is not Asher''s biological father. And yet you still want toe and deceive our Barrett family. Have you no shame?" Sharon scoffed. Luna sneered and asked, "Who said he has to be Timothy''s son? Can''t he be Hector, Timothy''s younger brother''s son?"


    "What do you mean? I have only one son. I don''t have a second child, and Tim certainly doesn''t have a younger brother." Luna eximed, "That is not necessarily true! If he were not your biological child, would he not still be Timothy''s brother?" At that moment, Timothy turned to Luna and said, "Shut up. There''s no need for you to say anything more."

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022


    Luna was unfazed by Timothy''s words. "Why are you still keeping it a secret? What''s the point of you continuing to hide it? Asher is undeniably a descendant of your Barrett family. I''ve not lied or been mistaker about this."


    Upon hearing Luna''s words, Sharon promptly sat on the chair. "I didn''t give birth to him. Could it be..."


    An illegitimate child? It was impossible. Herte husband had passed away several years ago. How could he possibly have fathered an illegitimate child?


    Luna said coldly, "That''s right. Asher''s father is Timothy''s half-brother."


    Timothy had made it clear from the beginning that she could not disclose this fact, or else she would be expelled from the Barrett family. However, she was no longer part of the Barrett family. Hence, she was no longer bound by any agreement with Timothy.


    "You''re spouting absolute nonsense! My husband doesn''t have any illegitimate children. How dare you im he has such a grown child? Stop being so shameless!" Sharon still couldn''t believe it.


    "I''m speaking the truth. Just ask Timothy. When I approached the Barrett family, I presented evidence and conducted a paternity test."


    "But my husband has been dead for so many years, and you suddenly appear to conduct a paternity test. Who would believe such nonsense?"


    "As long as gic information is stored, gic identification can be performed at any time," Luna said.


    Sharon couldn''t believe it. "When did my husband store gic information?"


    Luna beamed with pride. "He did it for the sake of Asher''s father, so that he can prove his identity through these series of arrangements."


    Sharon''s face turned ashen. She looked up at Timothy and asked, "Tim, is everything she said true?"


    Timothy held his silence for a moment before finally responding, "Yes."


    Sharon''s scream pierced the air. "Timothy, how could you keep such a huge secret from me? How dare you bring back this bitch''s child into the Barrett family? Isn''t he just an illegitimate child born outside? Why should we even care? They should just die outside and have no ce in the Barrett family. Do you have no regard for me as your mother? Why are you using this to humiliate me?"


    Sharon was consumed by such immense anger that she felt an overwhelming sense of difort throughout her entire being.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She had suspected the true identity


    of Asher, but she never anticipated


    that Asher was actually the child of her husband''s illegitimate child. Throughout the years, she had


    embraced Asher as her o


    grandson. However, she never


    expected that he was a little bastard.


    Mia observed Sharon, who was in hysterics, and suddenly felt a pang of pity for her. Timothy had not handled the situation appropriately.


    Mia''s curiosity grew as she wondered why Timothy would bring the illegitimate child back to the Barrett family. In her view, this waspletely out of character for Timothy. It made her question the true motives behind his actions.


    Timothy replied, "This was Dad''sst wish."


    "So, your father was aware of this and had been keeping it from us? When did you find out about it?"


    "I was unaware of this until Luna''s sudden appearance five years ago."


    "Why didn''t you tell me? You still kept it from me."


    Luna smiled and said, "That''s because you always desired a grandson. It just happens that Asher shares the blood of the Barrett family. Timothy has no intention of marrying or having children, and he ns to groom Asher as his heir. There''s no need for him to disclose the truth to you."


    "Shut up!"

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023


    Sharon angrily pointed at Luna and eximed, "Does that child, born of you and that scoundrel, deserve to carry the blood of our Barrett family? Absolutely not! I''ll never acknowledge your existence for as long as I live. You can forget about ever being a part of our Barrett family!"


    At that moment, Sharon hadpletely lost the posture of a wealthydy and appeared as disoriented as a street shrew.


    Luna responded with unwavering determination, "Haha, really? Thedy outside seems to have a strong affection for him. She insists that Mr. Barrett Senior treated myte husband exceptionally well, even acknowledging him as if he were an heir. It''s unfortunate that my husband''s health was not good, and he passed away due to a minor ident. Otherwise, he would have been able to return to the Barrett family and im the inheritance."


    "You''re talking nonsense. After my husband died, all his inheritance went to my son. You don''t have any right to im it."


    "That''s because you are unaware of the existence of that will. Otherwise, how do you think I managed to stay in the Barrett family for so long without any hassle? My son Asher inherited 5% of the shares of the Barrett Group from my husband, which now stands in Asher''s name."


    Upon hearing these words, Raymond''s eyes lit up. With this kind of connection, coborating with the Barrett family would be the most powerful alliance.


    Mia nced at Luna in surprise. She didn''t expect Luna to keep the secret so well hidden. Something was not right.


    Sharon suddenly copsed and eximed, "He actually left 5% of the shares for that illegitimate child. This is too much. Why should he leave 5% of the shares for that bastard?"


    Luna proudly dered, "I''ve told you that my husband was highly favored by Mr. Barrett Senior. If Mr. Barrett Senior hadn''t passed away prematurely and my husband''s health hadn''t failed, it''s uncertain who would be in charge of the Barrett family today."


    Mia suddenly questioned, "Luna, if you owned shares, why would you still be living in such a financially restricted situation?"


    Because of Luna''s superficial personality, if she had gotten the shares, she would have be very wealthy. However, from Luna''s previous state, it was evident that she did not possess significant wealth. Luna''s expression changed slightly. "Because I keep a low profile."


    Sharon red at Timothy and eximed, "Tim, how could you allow that rascal to snatch away 5% of your shares? You don''t have to deal with them, let alone bring them back into the Barrett family." "Mom, this is the will that Dad left behind. It can''t be altered. It has already been notarized, and awyer has been appointed to handle it. Even if I were to disregard it, the will would still be executed," Timothy exined.


    Then, his gaze fell upon Mia. "The shares have been transferred to Asher. The funds are to be managed by trusted individuals and can only be essed when Asheres of age. The money may only be used for educational purposes or for Asher''s benefit. Otherwise, it is to remain untouched."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia immediately understood that there was an arrangement. No wonder Luna was so humble and reserved while she was with the Barrett family.


    It seemed that Timothy also realized that Luna was not a good person, so he made such an arrangement. It was important to note that Luna was quite tolerant before, as she had not shown her true colors for five years.


    Luna was feeling a hint of discontent. "In any case, once my son reaches adulthood, all of this will be his. He''s not just an ordinary boy. He''s also a part of the Barrett family. Moreover, he''s the grandson of the president."


    In the near future, he might be the heir of the presidential family, and he won''t have to respect the Barrett family ever again.

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024


    Raymond''s expression shifted. It would be truly remarkable if there were still shares within the Barrett family. If they had this connection, he wouldn''t have to worry aboutcking a family to coborate with in the future. Even the Lane family paled inparison to such a connection.


    Sharon was utterly devastated. As she stared at Luna''s smug expression, she realized she had been deceived and left in ignorance like a fool for the past five years. No woman could endure her husband''s infidelity, let alone witness the children of his mistress snatch away the Barrett family''s rights!


    She snatched the kettle next to her and hurled it at Luna''s face, screaming frantically, "Does that insignificant brat you brought into this world have any right to im to be part of our Barrett family?" Luna was suddenly scalded by boiling water, causing her to scream in agony. The situation quickly turned chaotic for a moment.


    Mia watched the scene from the side and was stunned. A drop of water from the kettle which sshed on the back of her hand felt like she had just been stung.


    She could not imagine the excruciating pain Luna experienced when that kettle of water had been poured directly on her body!


    "Are you okay?" Timothy asked as he took Mia''s hand and ced it in the ice bucket used to chill the wine on the table.


    Mia was momentarily stunned. "Actually, I''m totally fine. Only a drop of water from the kettle fell on me."


    "The back of your hand is red. What if there are scars?" Timothy said in a serious tone as he squeezed her wrist.


    Mia experienced a distinct sensation on her wrist, causing her to disy an unusual expression.


    She grabbed a nearby pastry with her other hand and observed themotion as she indulged in her pastry.


    Luckily, she was seated on the other side, avoiding the scalding water with only a minor stter.


    On the other hand, Raymond ended up being scalded by a significant amount of hot water. Jasmine stepped forward immediately to grab Raymond and said with a worried look, "Dad, are you okay? You''ve been sshed with boiling water! Let me wipe it off for you right away."


    Raymond was furious. He never expected Sharon to pour boiling water on Luna directly. His hand was burned, and it was now throbbing with pain.


    Luna stood there, screaming alone, while nobody stepped forward to offer her assistance. The situation turned chaotic.


    At that moment, as the waiter wasCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    serving the food, he noticed


    someone who seemed to be t


    He quickly asked Luna, "Excuse me, Madam, are you all right?" S


    "Are you blind? I''ve been burned. Fetch me some ice cubes!"


    "There are ice cubes on the table. I''ll get them for you right away."


    Luna angrily eximed, "Hurry up! I''m in so much pain!"


    However, when the waiter approached the table, he discovered that the ice bucket had already been used. Mia hesitated. "Should I just let her use it?" After all, she didn''t wasn''t scalded at all.


    The waiter quickly replied, "Thank you."


    She had just pulled her hand away when Timothy firmly pushed it back in. He said in a serious tone, "Your hand is not healed yet."


    Mia fell silent for a moment before saying, "I think I''m okay."


    Could he not clearly see who was seriously injured? Luna was the person whom Sharon intentionally sshed with her own hands, not her!


    Timothy frowned. "The burn needs to be soaked for at least half an hour. You must not remove your hand until the secretary brings the burn medicine."


    Raymond felt a burning pain on the back of his hand, and he noticed that Mia didn''t get burned at all. A few drops of hot water sshing her hand shouldn''t cause any injuries.


    Jasmine couldn''t help but ask, "Mia, are you seriously injured?"


    "Not at all. He''s just overreacting," Mia assured, passing the ice bucket directly to Jasmine. Without wasting a moment, Jasmine applied the ice on Raymond.


    At that moment, Luna cried out, "Dad!"

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025


    At that moment, a palpable awkwardness filled the air. Mia arched her eyebrows and took in the scene before her, a sudden urge to burst intoughter welling up inside her.


    Obviously, Luna was the most seriously injured person present. However, instead of attending to her, Raymond grabbed the ice bucket and tended to himself first. The supposed deep love between father and daughter had ironically resulted in them abandoning each other when disaster struck.


    Raymond reacted instantly with a bright smile and said, "Luna, why don''t you soak your hands in it as well and then go straight to the hospital to prevent any scarring?"


    Luna''s face paled with anger, but she swiftly regained herposure and refrained from losing her temper at this crucial moment.


    She realized that Raymond was her sole supporter at the moment. Deep down, Luna had always been aware of Raymond''s self-centered nature. It was evident when he abandoned her mother and herself. Luna cried and said aggrievedly, "Dad, I''m fine. There''s only one ice bucket. You should use it. I me myself for your injury. I would feel guilty if you were hurt."


    Upon hearing Luna''s words, Raymond was ovee by a rush of guilt. "Luna, don''t worry. I''ll definitely seek justice for you!"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you, Dad."


    Luna couldn''t help but shoot Sharon a sinister re. Luna''s heart brimmed with anger as she imagined herself stabbing a knife into Sharon. How dare this despicable old woman scald her with boiling water! Nevertheless, she rationally reminded herself that taking action at that moment was not practical. After all, murder was illegal. If she wanted to seek revenge against someone, there would always be opportunities in the future. Where there was light, there was hope.


    Now that she was helpless and powerless, she had no choice but to endure it. Without being able to endure it, she would have never been able to get to where she was at the moment without the support of the Barrett family.


    Luna knew Raymond could take her back, mostly because of the Barrett family and Asher''s connection to them. Since she was injured, she could use this trick to gain his sympathy and achieve her goals. After witnessing this scene, Sharon pointed at Luna and eximed, "You cunning troublemaker! Stop your pretentious acts. You sure are good at deceiving men."


    After hearing those words, Raymond


    frowned and nced at Timothy, demanding, Mr. Barrett, I need an exnation for today''s incident. Luna is my daughter, and I''ve owed her a great deal over the years. Mrs. Barrett directly insulted her and caused her harm. You should be aware of the repercussions Mrs.


    Barrett will face if I decide to involve


    the police."


    Luna had just shown remarkable understanding by not ming Raymond and even offering him the ice bucket first. This gesture prompted Raymond to feel the need to express his anger on Luna''s behalf. Luna added proudly, "That''s right. Mrs. Barrett was initially sentenced to one year of probation due to her offense. She must remain in Bern City and is prohibited froming over."


    Raymond was reminded by Luna not to overlook the fact that this could be utilized.


    He nodded and replied, "Indeed, Mr. Barrett. If this issue continues to escte, Mrs. Barrett may be facing more than just a suspended sentence."


    Sharon''s face went pale as her anger boiled over. Luna, this cunning woman, was truly a troublemaker.


    Upon hearing this, Jasmine quickly


    intervened, "Dad, now is not the time for such discussions. Your hands are covered in blisters. We should hurry to the hospital and address this matter promptly. Applying ice to your burns won''t be very effective."


    At that moment, Raymond''s assistant quickly approached.


    Timothy looked at Raymond and stated, "If this situation continues to escte, fear that Luna won''t be able to remain in Nord City either They all must return to Bern City and face the consequences of their actions."

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026


    Luna and Sharon''s expressions changed when they heard Timothy''s words. They didn''t want to go to jail.


    Luna nced at Raymond instinctively and uttered, "My situation is different, though."


    Sharon snorted. "You''re just an illegitimate daughter. What makes you so special?"


    Jasmine quickly took Raymond''s arm and advised, "Dad, let''s go. We need to head to the hospital first. If there are any scars, the rumors will start spreading again."


    Upon hearing this, Raymond remained silent. He understood that it was not appropriate to address the issue at that moment. With a determined stride, he left the private room.


    Luna''s back was hurting so much. Moreover, she initially thought Raymond would stand up for her!


    Luna fixed her fierce gaze on Sharon and dered, "I''ll remember what happened today, and I won''t let it go. Just wait and see."


    Luna left right after that. She needed to apany Raymond to the hospital for treatment. This was a chance for her to act pitifully and gain sympathy, so she didn''t want to miss it. As for Sharon, that despicable old woman, there would be numerous opportunities to address herter.


    After the departure of the three people, the private room became quiet. Mia nibbled on her snacks whilefortably seated on a chair. "I haven''t eaten anything all day, but I feel satisfied after watching the show."


    It was worth it.


    Timothy looked at her and asked, "How''s your hand? Show me."


    Mia withdrew her hand and replied, "I''m perfectly fine. It was just a drop of water on my hand. No harm done."


    After Mia finished speaking, she nced at Sharon, who appeared lost. Then she said, "The person who deserves your utmost concern at this moment is not me, but your mother."


    Sharon appeared to have been struck by a powerful emotional blow, causing her to age considerably in a mere moment.


    She gazed at Timothy sadly and said, "Tim, I may not be the most intelligent or outstanding mother, and I may not have the affection of your grandparents. But I''ve always cared for you with all my heart and soul, and I''ve never caused you any harm. I don''t understand why you are joining forces with Luna and that little rascal to humiliate me."


    Sharon simply couldn''t ept this fact.


    Mia was genuinely curious about how Timothy could readily ept an illegitimate child and keep it a secret from Sharon. No matter how she contemted the situation, she found it utterly imusible. It seemed inconceivable to her that any woman could ept her husband''s illegitimate child.


    Timothy fell into a brief silence, his


    gaze fixed upon Sharon before he finally spoke up. "From the very start, I had no choice but to ept this condition. Dad''s will made no mention of allocating 5% of the shares to Asher."


    "If it''s not 5% of the shares, then what exactly is it?"


    "The will left by Dad stipted that my half-brother and I should jointly take over thepany, sharing ownership equally. However, my so-called brother''s health was


    concerning, and he might not livet


    long. Before his passing, he


    expressed a desire for me


    overneThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    allocate some of thepany shares to his child, Asher He also agreed that Asher would not contest the ownership of thepany with me and my children. He made it clear that agreeing to his terms


    would nullify our father''s will."


    "I see." Sharon''s expression changed as a myriad of emotions overwhelmed her. She never expected that her long-dead husband would still find a way to y tricks on her.


    Sharon was immediately disheartened and turned to Mia. "Do you know why I resented you so much for marrying Tim back then?"

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027


    Mia said with a wry smile, "Because you prefer a daughter-inw with a high social status, not an orphan like me."


    "That''s not entirely true. Tim''s father and I were also part of a marriage alliance then. Although he had feelings for another woman, his parents disapproved of her character. Ultimately, they arranged for him to marry me. I thought he would return to me once he was tired of his other pursuits outside. But I never expected him to continue his rtionship with the other woman and even have an illegitimate child."


    What was even more unexpected was that her husband actually wanted to leave all thepany''s property to the illegitimate son. If the illegitimate son hadn''t been in poor health and died, and if Timothy hadn''t been so outstanding, everything could have been taken away by the illegitimate son!


    Upon hearing this, Mia remained silent.


    Sharon continued, "I hope Tim finds a trulypatible partner to cultivate a deep and meaningful connection with. I want him to avoid repeating his father''s past mistakes."


    Mia nced at Timothy awkwardly. She didn''t know that Timothy''s father had such emotional experiences in the past. Timothy had never mentioned these things before.


    Sharon turned to Timothy and questioned him, "You mentioned that you actually intend to raise Asher as your heir. Is that true?"


    "Of course, it''s not true. I''ve never even considered allowing that child to inherit the Barrett family. These are merely Luna''s fabrications, deliberately intended to deceive you."


    After hearing this, Sharon''s face twisted into a mocking expression as she retorted, "How am I supposed to discern the truth from your words? You''ve always been fiercely independent, never consulting me on anything. You''ve always felt like I''m a burden, keeping this from me for years. Do you think I''ll feel better by treating Asher as my own grandson?"


    "But I''ve never admitted that Asher is my child. It was your assumption, you were easily swayed by Luna''s words. I warned you not to get too close to her from the beginning."


    "Alright. In the end, it waspletely my fault. You truly are an amazing son." After those words, Sharon delivered a resounding p to Timothy''s face. Then, she turned and left the private room, her steps staggering slightly.


    Mia''s gaze fell upon Timothy, whose face was partially veiled by the shadows. His current expression could not be seen clearly. She asked, "Did you not tell the truth to your mother?"


    Timothy''s recent exnation about the illegitimate child appeared eptable at first nce. However, deep down, she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss.


    Given Timothy''s true nature, even if his father mentioned the existence of a will, it wouldn''t hold any power over him. He would undoubtedly find a method to get rid of Luna, so there was absolutely no reason for him to bring her back to the Barrett family. There had to be a more significant motive behind his actions.


    He gazed at her intently. "At the moment, only Grandma and I are privy to this secret."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia noticed Timothy''s sad and dejected expression. She tilted her head. "Don''t bother telling me. I have no interest in your secrets."


    The next moment, he approached Mia and said in a hoarse voice, "In fact, I''m an illegitimate child too. My mother lost her child during childbirth and can never have children again. My father deceived her to bring in a child from another woman."


    When Mia heard the truth, her heart suddenly skipped a beat. She never expected Timothy to be an illegitimate child as well.

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028


    So, Sharon''s husband had two illegitimate sons outside. These kinds of plot twists were always seen in TV series, but she never expected it to happen in real life.


    "Does Grandma Laura know about this too?" Mia hesitated before asking. In her opinion, Laura was not that kind of person.


    "Grandma only found outter, but she made my Dad swear that I would be considered my Mom''s child for the rest of my life. He was forbidden from letting the mistress know that I was sent to the Barrett family." Timothy''s expression was unpredictable, his eyes revealing a sense of vulnerability.


    Mia couldn''t bear to look into his eyes, prompting her to turn away and attempt to leave. However, he pulled her into his arms.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Timothy, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t leave. Stay with me for a while."


    "Let me go."


    "Just a moment."


    Mia heard Timothy''s pleading voice. Although she tried to break free, her efforts were in vain. She had no choice but to surrender herself to his embrace. Her face pressed against his chest, and the rhythmic thumping of his heart filled her ears.


    She lowered her eyelids slightly. In truth, she realized that she had be very unfamiliar with his embrace. However, as she nestled in his arms, she couldn''t help but feel her heartbeat quicken. Her mind was also flooded with memories of their five years of marriage.


    She thought she had long forgotten those five years spent in the Barrett residence. However, those memories had resurfaced in her mind once more.


    When Mia was lost in thought,


    Timothy''s resonant voice reached her ears. "I had led a smooth life


    Kel


    since childhood, never facing any real challenges. However, after


    Dad''s passing, I discovered th


    I


    about my identity. Grandma


    confirmed it, but I chose to avoid


    confronting that woman and feigned


    ignorance."


    Mia remained silent upon hearing his words. She had always believed that Timothy was a privileged man and seemed distant. Surprisingly, his life story concealed a hidden secret.


    Timothy rested his head on her


    shoulder and said with a heavy heart, "Ever since then, I''ve harbored a deep resistance toward the


    notions of love and marriage.. nex


    I


    my identity, yet I cannot escape it in this lifetime. I had sworn to never marry in this life."


    Mia said, "Because Grandma forced you to marry me."


    "Yes, I didn''t want to disappoint her. I didn''t have any hope for


    rtionships back then, so I was


    really harsh toward you and often et


    seemed indifferent. In fact, it wasn''t about you specifically. I would have done the same with anyone else."


    Mia was well aware that Timothy had married her solely due to Laura''s instruction. However, she never anticipated that Timothy would find himself caught in such a paradoxical situation.


    The man, who had always been seen as high and mighty, unexpectedly discovered that he was an illegitimate child. Such a difference was deemed uneptable by most people.


    Mia pondered for a moment before responding, "This is not your fault. If Mrs. Barrett was unaware of it, you don''t have to tell her the truth."


    It would be best for Sharon not to know about this. She was extremely distraught earlier. If she found out that Timothy was not her biological child, she would likely lose her mind.


    After she finished speaking, Timothy gazed at her with profound intensity in his eyes. Mia instinctively nced away, avoiding his gaze. "Why are you looking at me like that? I promise not to tell anyone this secret."


    Timothy''s voice quivered as he spoke, "After learning that you''re the daughter of the Lane family, I began to feel inferior."

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029


    Could Timothy truly feel inferior? Mia gazed at Timothy in absolute astonishment. As the rightful heir of the Barrett family, he had always carried himself with an air of grandeur. So, to hear him utter such words of self-doubt before her was simply unfathomable. If anyone were to hear this promation, it would undoubtedly shatter their perception of him.


    At that moment, Mia couldn''t help but question if the man standing before her was truly Timothy. While he appeared to be Timothy at first nce, it became clear that he was someone entirely different. His voice was hoarse. "Don''t give me such pitiful looks."


    Mia''s expression took on a hint of embarrassment, and her current mood was honestly quiteplicated.


    After all, the proud and remarkable man standing before her was once the man she had a crush on and whom she truly admired from the depths of her being. As an orphan, she struggled with low self-esteem. Yet, she considered herself incredibly fortunate to have be his wife.


    Those five years of marriage represented the love of her youth, a time she had dedicated to one man. However, youth was the tribute paid. Consequently, her love for Timothy ended in divorce. Nevertheless, she never expected that Timothy was actually the illegitimate son of the Barrett family! This secret was truly unexpected and shocking!


    She had once pondered the reason Timothy took Luna to the Barrett family and why he was so kind to Asher. As it turned out, there was a deeper reason behind his actions. Luna''s husband was Timothy''s biological brother, and Asher was his biological nephew. The connection between them ran through their shared bloodline.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Mia cleared her throat and replied firmly, "You are mistaken. Why should I empathize with you? I would rather empathize with the beggar on the roadside, than do the same for you. Frankly, your current life is much more fortunate than that of the beggar."


    "Mia, I must confess that I used to be quite a badass. I didn''t take marriage or rtionships seriously enough. I let you down,pletely oblivious to the kindness you showed me. I sincerely hope that you can..."


    Mia interrupted him in time, "Stop! Don''t be so sentimental. It''s not typical of you."


    "What should I look like in your view?" Timothy held her tightly and gazed at her intensely.


    Mia struggled to catch her breath as she uttered, "Don''t women always pursue you?"


    "Yes, indeed." His voice was deep. Mia silently perceived him as rather narcissistic.


    The next moment, Timothy crouched down to meet her eye-to-eye. At that moment, both of them locked eyes at the same level.


    Mia gasped for air, her voice trembling, "What are you doing?"


    His gaze was intense. "I want to kiss you."


    Mia felt the heat rush to her face upon hearing those words. With resolve, she pushed him away and firmly dered, "Your idea is intriguing, but it''s important to note that it is illegal. Are you aware of that? If I obtain awyer''s letter, I have the power to bankrupt you. Can you even fathom the


    consequences?"


    She struggled to break free, but Timothy held her firmly in his arms. He hugged her dominantly, and there was a hint of mischief in his voice, may have been teasing you, but it''s clear that you are taking this seriously. After all, your brother is a barrister."


    "It''s great that you''re aware. I''m no longer the inferior person I once was during my marriage to you five years ago."


    "I know, so I can only dream about these things." His gaze grew intense, direct, and unabashed.


    Mia had been going through a


    marital discord for three years and


    knew exactly what his gaze meant. She tilted her head, avoiding his gaze, and said, "You... let me go.

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030


    "I won''t let you go! If I do, you''ll leave again, just like you did five years ago."


    "Timothy, please understand that it was you who handed me the divorce agreement five years ago and wanted to evict me from the house." As Mia reminisced about that fateful moment, she couldn''t help but yearn to banish him to the depths of outer space.


    Timothy replied, "Actually, after I handed you the divorce agreement, I deeply regretted my decision shortly thereafter."


    "Really? Why couldn''t I tell?" Mia gazed up and down at Timothy. She couldn''t believe that he regretted their divorce back then.


    She sneered. "I remembered that back then, you were surrounded by a stunning woman. How could you possibly regret divorcing me?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Timothy pursed his lips. "At that time, I had never felt any affection for any woman. To me, they were just like the decorations in my home." "You mean, I''m also a decoration?" Mia''s gaze was cold. She was filled with a burning desire to p him.


    "No, you''re different."


    "Do you honestly expect me to believe that? In the end, you still handed me the divorce agreement and kicked me out."


    The next moment, he firmly grasped her wrist and pressed it against his face. Mia was taken aback. What was his intention?


    She wanted to pull her hand back, but he held it firmly. His eyes were intense and heavy as he said, "Then give me a p to release your anger." "Are you crazy, Timothy?"


    "I was indeed crazy. After we filed for divorce, and you left the Barrett residence, Kalways felt unsettled. At that moment, I couldn''t quite


    understand why, but when I finally recognized my feelings for you, you had already vanished. The Lane family informed me of your passing and your permanent departure from this world."


    Mia remained silent as she pondered upon the arrangements made by her brothers during that particr moment. She was so groggy that she could barelyprehend the events unfolding around her.


    It wasn''t untilter, when she fully


    regained consciousness, that she realized she had been brought to the hospital in Nord City. At that moment she waspletely


    her babies might not survive


    devastated when she was told that


    Ultimately, her brothers resorted to having a psychiatrist hypnotize her, causing her to forget the five years of her marriage and the existence of Timothy.


    Mia pursed her lips. "Actually, my brothers didn''t lie to you. I nearly died at that time because I refused to give up the baby. I had to stay in the intensive care unit."


    Upon hearing this, Timothy''s eyes


    were filled with guilt. He expressed, "I apologize for not doing a good job in the past. I never imagined that I would one day be drawn to a woman, and I can''t forget you."


    Upon hearing his dyed confession, Mia lowered her gaze and asked, "Haven''t you been leading a good life for the past five years?"


    "It''s not good because I don''t have you."


    "You were fine without me before." Mia''s eyes were always guarded, unmoved by his confession. Now, she appeared rational and grounded. After all, being a hopeless romantic once was enough.


    "It was because I hadn''t known you were alive then, but now it''s because I''ve lost you. It''s different."


    Mia avoided his intense gaze as she responded, "Timothy, I truly embrace and ept your heartfelt words and apology. I don''t hate you anymore."


    "Really?" Timothy''s eyes held a glimmer of surprise, akin to a mischievous dog yfully wagging its tail.


    He swallowed. "Mia, I''m so happy."


    "It''s too early for you to be happy."

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031


    Cocking her brow, Mia looked at Timothy.


    She wondered if Timothy really thought that she was going to forgive him and reconcile with him.


    His gaze gave his thoughts away.


    That was exactly what he was thinking!


    Was she such an easy person to him?


    Timothy''s eyes were still fixated on her. "Mia, you''re indeed special to me, and I realized it toote. You''re not a mere decoration. I was happier than anyone else after knowing you were still alive. Because this is the only chance I can make up for my mistakes."


    She drew in a deep breath. "But why couldn''t I see that in the beginning?"


    "I''m dense when ites to rtionships. Overconfident too. I''ve never treated a woman this special before, so I''m afraid to face the change," Timothy admitted.


    Her heart skipped a beat and she couldn''t meet his eyes. "At that time, I did like you but it was none of your business. You don''t have to think that you''ve let me down and feel guilty about it," she said. Timothy''s hand rested on her shoulder. "Mia, I''m a loser in rtionships. You deserved so much more than I did back then. You were honest and responsible in the rtionship."


    She scoffed, "Oh, don''t put it that way. My feelings for you were a burden to you, remember?"


    It pained his heart to hear that. "No, you weren''t the problem. I was. I was a jerk."


    Mia couldn''t understand her emotions right now.


    Immediately, she reined those strange feelings in so she wouldn''t be deceived by his fluttering words.


    She knew all too well how capable he was.


    Back then, he had a string of wins when it came to business negotiations.


    Mia stretched her hand out to cup his cheek. "Mr. Barrett."


    He held his breath as he stared at her intently. "Yes?" His voice was shaking.


    Right now, as long as she could ept him, he would agree to any of her requests. No matter how obscure they could be.


    Mia studied the handsome face


    Yeaveler. Age didn''t seem to leave


    its mark on his face even though five


    s had passed. Coelongs


    He became more mature instead.


    She firmly believed that every woman would fall for him wherever he went.


    She patted his cheek lightly. "Mr. Barrett, I ept your words. I agreed with what you said when we were divorced. That you would regret it After all, I''m such a capable woman. It''s normal for you to fall for But.."


    "But what?" His self-confidence deted.


    me.


    Like a suspect waiting for his final judgment, he waited for what she had to say.


    He had never felt this anxious before.


    She stared at him, her eyes reflecting a tranquility and calmness like never before.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the face of her reaction, the anticipation in his eyes slowly faded, giving way to worries.


    He grabbed her hand helplessly, begging, "Don''t say it. I don''t feel like knowing the answer anymore."


    As though fire was burning his hand, he quickly released her.


    Feeling light on her shoulders, she raised her head to look at him.


    However, she couldn''t read his


    expression because he had turned


    sideways.


    ?


    She took a deep breath. "Timothy, things were over between us a long time ago. You actually don''t have to-"


    "It''s gettingte. Let me take you home," he interrupted and grabbed his coat from the chair.


    He seemed to be escaping, both physically and mentally.


    Watching his back, she was at a loss for words.


    She had her doubts.


    Would a man like Timothy actually fall for a woman?

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032


    Mia followed Timothy out of the private lounge.


    They didn''t utter a word as they waited for the elevator together.


    Mia received a message from Peyton, which recounted what happened in the hospital between Luna and Jasmine.


    Luna would do anything to achieve her goals.


    She tried to earn Raymond''s pity by using the fact that Sharon had poured water on her.


    Mia frowned.


    Luna was clever. Raymond was her only savior and she would never let him go.


    Jasmine wasn''t Luna''s opponent for now.


    Putting her phone down, Mia realized that Timothy had been staring at her. But he averted his gaze when she looked in his direction, as though he wasn''t watching her.


    She paused. "Luna''s stepping up on her game. She''s able to stay with Mr. Shelbert on one condition, which is to bring Asher to his family and use thest name Shelbert. What''s your next n?" "What do you want me to do?" He gazed at her.


    She bit her lip. "I won''t let her off the hook that easily. She almost killed my child. Judging from her character, I think she''lle at me once she gains power in Nord City. I have to strike first." If it was in the past, she wouldn''t have asked for his opinion.


    However, now that she knew his family story, she figured that she had to know what he thought first.


    After all, Asher was Timothy''s family. Timothy didn''t have that many family members now.


    He arched his brow. "Are you worried about me?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Don''t be so conceited. Who''s


    worried about you? I just don''t want you to take Luna''s side when things getplicated. I have to think of a n B. I won''t change my mind."


    Studying the emotions in her eyes, he sighed lightly. "Do whatever you want. You and your child matter the most to me. No onees before you guys."


    "I didn''t ask to hear this. It''s just a heads-up. I want to know your opinion of Luna."


    "I have had nothing to do with her since the start. I will never get together with my sister-inw. I have high standards too."


    Mia stepped into the elevator,


    looking at their reflection. "How''s


    Mrs. Barrett Senior doingtely? remember I gave you the reishi mushrooms in the end. Were they effective?"


    "The treatment is going well for now. Her stats are improving, but the doctor can''t say when she''ll regain consciousness for sure."


    He looked at her seriously. "The


    doctor also said that it might help to


    have people she cares about by her side. If Grandma knows that you''ve given birth to a child, she''ll surely want to wake up to see her grandchild."


    ¦¯


    Mia went silent for a moment. "I''ll bring Ginger to her."


    Laura did treat Mia well in the past.


    "She''ll be happy to see you guys. Thank you."


    Timothy was aware that she was willing to visit Laura without any conditions.


    He was too ignorant in the past to not notice that Mia was the best.


    Mia took a deep breath. "On that note, I think I should tell you something so that you can be mentally prepared."


    "What is it?"


    "The truth behind Mrs. Barrett Senior''s fall."

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033


    As soon as Mia finished, she noticed that Timothy''s expression changed.


    What everyone now knew was that her ssmate had pushed Laura down the stairs because she was jealous of her identity.


    After Mia regained her memories, she had been feeling that something was off about the matter.


    In her opinion, the real culprit was still out there.


    Timothy pursed his lips. "Who''s the real culprit?"


    "Do you also think that Dana wasn''t the real culprit?"


    Mia thought that no one doubted it, but he had noticed that something was amiss as well.


    He reasoned, "There were many loopholes. The culprit was caught so suddenly. Everything seemed so smooth, but Grandma has yet to regain consciousness. Your brothers were hiding your identity at that time too. We couldn''t pry anything out of Dana because she lost her sanity in prison."


    "Dana lost her sanity?" That was a surprise. "That can''t be."


    Dana was also an orphan. They became friends because of their simr backgrounds.


    However, Mia didn''t expect Dana to be bought off by Maya. Dana betrayed Mia and joined hands with Maya in order to be Ms. Lane.


    Unfortunately for Dana, Mia''s brothers saw through her n.


    In the end, karma came for Dana and she was forced to quit college.


    Mia pointed out, "But Dana was able to work at Barrett residence. That''s not something an ordinary person can do. Reality is different from movies. It''s not that easy to do it. Who helped her get into Barrett residence? That person must be involved in this."


    She looked at him, hoping to get an answer from him.


    Timothy should be investigating the matter.


    e


    "I investigated how she got into our ce. Grandma hired some people to help out with the banquet. Dana got the job after gettingThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    han ovan


    rmended by the orphanage."


    "That was it?"


    "Yes. Nothing was out of the ordinary. Grandma often donated to old folks homes and orphanages. Some of the maids at home are orphans too."


    Mia recalled the past when she was still an orphan. Laura was indeed a nice person.


    Laura didn''t look down on Mia because of her background. She even let her and Tomothy get married!


    Mia furrowed her brows. "So Dana was taking advantage of Laura''s kindness?"


    In actuality, no average person could work as a maid for a rich family.


    But Laura was different. She loved charity, and Dana had taken this opportunity to get into Barrett residence.


    If it wasn''t for Laura''s kindness, Dana wouldn''t have had the chance to approach the Barrett family. Let alone hurt Laura.


    Timothy huffed, "I don''t want to admit that, but it seems like that was the case."


    "Nice people tend to be in trouble


    more than bad people do. I can''t et


    believe ill-hearted people are still


    roaming around freely," Mia said, a smirk ying on her lips. S


    "Do you know who the culprit was?" Timothy questioned.


    "I had a guess, but I''m still not sure yet. I don''t have any definite evidence." She met his eyes. "When went to Mrs. Barrett Senior''s room, it was empty. I was also smacked at the back of my head. Before lost consciousness, I saw a pair of high heels."


    "It was a woman?"


    "Yes. She also had a butterfly tattoo on her ankle."


    After her memories recovered, Mia had looked into how Luna got that tattoo on her ankle, thinking that it could be a breakthrough.

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034


    Yet, Mia found out that the butterfly tattoo was ordinary andmonly seen on many people.


    It was a popr tattoo to have on the ankle that year.


    She didn''t see the culprit''s face clearly. The mere memory of the tattoo couldn''t be solid evidence.


    Now that Luna finally had the mayor as her backer, she wouldn''t admit it that easily even if she was the culprit.


    Timothy said coldly, "I''ll ask someone to check who among the workers had a butterfly tattoo on their ankle that year."


    "


    Baffled, Mia looked at him. "Is there a need to look into this?"


    Did Timothy not know that Luna had that tattoo on her ankle?


    He responded seriously, "Don''t worry. That year, I suspected that there could be another culprit, so I recorded the names of the maids and guests who were there. We can initiate an investigation if we want to." "You made a detailed record, I know, but that''s not my main point. Have you not noticed that Luna has that tattoo on her ankle? It''s been five years though."


    Mia couldn''t believe that he hadn''t noticed it because she noticed that even before her memories recovered.


    Timothy was puzzled. "You''re saying there''s a tattoo on Luna''s ankle?"


    "Yeah, you didn''t know?"


    "Why would I take notice of her ankle?"


    His confident tone rendered her speechless.


    She gave him a humorless smile in response.


    Men could be so unobservant at times.


    Timothy continued, "I don''t have other feelings for Luna. I let her stay because of Asher. I barely met her and I rarely talked to her."


    "Save the exnation. I wasn''t asking about your rtionship with her."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Are you sure she has the same tattoo?"


    She questioned back, "What do you mean by that? Are you saying that I''m suspecting an innocent person?"


    "No. If you''re sure about it, I can tell my men to catch her right away and make her pay the price!" His tone was brimming with menace.


    In fact, Luna was actually on his list of suspects.


    She was the one who caught the culprit, but he didn''t have any evidence leading to her.


    Mia responded, "I''m afraid it won''t be


    that easy


    1 looked into that tatto


    It''smon. It''s not strong ase evidence on its own. We need something else, like a witness."


    Frowning, Timothy knew that the tattoo wasn''t enough either. "How dare she do this to Grandma! Grandma had always treated her well."


    "You don''t know women well. Not


    even Luna. Mrs. Barrett Senior didn''t do anything wrong to her, but she would never let Luna stay in Barrett residence."


    He became quiet for a second. "You''re right. When Luna came to our doorstep five years ago, Grandma refused to see her. She


    didn''t even let Luna stay in Bern City."


    "So Luna must eliminate Mrs. Barrett Senior if she wants to stay. Then, Dana showed up. It was Luna''s chance to have a scapegoat for her crime."


    The sheer thought of what Luna had done sent chills down Mia''s spine.


    If something had happened to Mia and her children, Luna might''ve had everything her way.


    Mia asked suddenly, "I heard that you''re still going to work with Mr. Shelbert. Is that true?"

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035


    Mia would like to know what Timothy thought of Luna.


    Luna was Raymond''s illegitimate daughter. He was her biggest supporter and her identity spurred her confidence.


    If she was going to do something illegal by leveraging his power, it wouldn''t be easy to confront her.


    Stubborn people of low status made the most troublesome opponents after all.


    Thus, now was the best time to eliminate her.


    Timothy said, "Yes, I''m nning to work with Mr. Shelbert. But this has nothing to do with Luna."


    Mia snorted. "How so? Can''t you tell that he''s the reason she could be released from prison?" "I know that."


    "Then why?"


    "I chose to work with him because I wanted to stay in Nord City. Because I wanted to see you." He gazed at her deeply. "Your brothers are too powerful in Nord City. If I don''t find someone to work with, I won''t be able to stay in Nord City. Let alone have the chance to approach you."


    Hearing that, she let out a proud smile. "That is for sure. How can they not be powerful? They even wished to kill you after hearing what you did to me."


    "Well, Dominic did send an assassin to pay me a visit."


    "What?" She gasped, totally not expecting that to happen.


    Dominic was capable of killing Timothy.


    Dominic had discussed it with her other brothers about it several times. But none of the ns seeded because Timothy was in Bern City.


    Not even Timothy knew how many assassination attempts were made before that.


    Mia quickly managed her expression. "That was because you hadn''t left Nord City. Did Dominic fail to knock some sense into you when you first arrived at the airport? This isn''t a ce for you." The fact that Dominic hired an assassin to kill Timothy was definitely beyond her expectations.


    "Even so, I can''t leave Nord City," Timothy answered seriously.


    "But you''ll die if you stay longer."


    "Still, no."


    That caught her off-guard.


    She walked out of the elevator. The cold breeze caressed her cheeks and pulled her rationality back.


    He caught up with her, walking by her side.


    He confessed. "Mia, I know that I failed to do my part in the past. That''s why your brothers don''t have a good impression of me. But I''ll use the rest of my life to make up for it. I''ll prove to them that I''m the best person for you."


    She stopped in her tracks at his confident announcement. "The best person for me? How confident of you to im that."


    Not even she knew who the best person for her was.


    "I''m genuine about you." His eyes carried solemnity.


    She scoffed, "Ms. Barrett, do you know how many men have said the same thing to me in the past five years? They did many things just to make me happy and to be with me. They''re more romantic than you are." ?


    "I might not be as romantic as they are, but I can give my life to you." She blinked. "How much is your life worth though? Not that I care."


    She turned around and marched forward.


    He quickly chased after her.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "What I mean is, you and the children mean everything to me. Those guys simply like your title as Ms. Lane. They''re not genuine about you. They won''t treat the kids well either." He sounded desperate.

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036


    Mia clenched her fists to rein in her annoyance. Although Timothy was stating the truth, she didn''t want to be embarrassed in front of him.


    She raised her head confidently. "Well, that''s none of your concern. Besides, the women around you, including Luna, are the same. They''reing after your status. When you became my bodyguard, did they even bat an eyelid at you?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "At least they like my face," he pointed it out frankly.


    She scoffed. "Wow, you seem proud of that."


    He then added meekly, "But unfortunately, you don''t like it."


    His presence alone annoyed her. However, right now, he stripped off his usual prideful persona and looked like a pitiful big puppy.


    He could literally earn a living with that face.


    The main reason she fell for him back then was his looks.


    Everyone loved hot guys.


    It was only after that that she realized that liking a hot guy would make her life miserable.


    Mia spun around. "Because I''ve met a lot of handsome guys. My suitors are good-looking. One of them is Liam''s friend from the entertainment industry. They''re all gorgeous. I can have any kind of man I want." Frustration bubbled in Timothy. "Showbiz is tooplicated. Other than looks, what''s good about them? They''re not as rich as I am either."


    "I don''tck money. I just need a romantic man who can make me happy and listen to me."


    He gulped. "Isn''t that me?"


    Mia smiled faintly. "Don''t get ahead of yourself, Mr. Barrett. You can''t make me happy and you don''t listen to me. Forget about being romantic, you don''t know what makes a woman happy."


    As a man who was always surrounded by women, how would Timothy know how to make a woman happy?


    He wasn''t someone who needed to do that kind of thing.


    "How would you know without giving me a chance?"


    She lifted her head and noticed an olddy selling balloons. An idea urred to her. "I want the biggest balloon."


    A big smile appeared on his face before he immediately ran over to the olddy.


    Mia watched his back as regret slowly registered in her.


    Had she fallen for his trap? Why did she give that jerk a chance?


    By the time he reached the olddy, a little girl was already one step ahead of him. She bought the biggest balloon!


    That put him in a difficult position. "I''ll give you one hundred bucks for the balloon," he offered.


    The little girl pulled the balloon close to her. "No!"


    Mia smirked, wondering what his next steps would be.


    He crouched before the little girl helplessly. "With this money, you can buy all want. Are you sure you don''t want it?" S


    65 of the balloons you


    "No. I want Princess Arn." She was referring to the balloon.


    Given her age, she didn''t have the slightest idea of what money meant in this world. All she knew was that it wasn''t easy to save up enough money to buy this balloon. S


    Mia looked at Timothy. "Forget it, Mr. Barrett, let''s not trouble a kid. It seems like we''re not fated to be


    together. It''s gettingte. I should go now."


    "Wait up!"


    He knelt before the kid. "What do you want me to do so that I can have the balloon?"


    He swore to himself that he was going to buy that balloon! Otherwise, he would lose the chance Mia gave him!

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037


    Timothy looked at the girl seriously. His expression was so solemn that it scared her.


    The olddy, who was right next to them, said, "It looks like you don''t know how to make girls happy, young man."


    He had been busy at the top of the socialdder his entire life. How would he know how to make a girl or a woman happy?


    "I am dense when ites to this," he admitted helplessly.


    "Do you have a daughter?" the olddy asked.


    Ginger came to his mind and his features softened. "Yes. She''s young but adorable."


    He had never liked kids, but Ginger was special to him.


    To him, his daughter was the cutest angel that existed in this world, as well as the small ray of sunshine in his life.


    Looking at his gentle expression, the girl no longer felt scared.


    The little girl asked curiously, "Mister, do you like balloons too? You''re a grown-up, not a kid."


    "My daughter likes Princess Arn too, but I want to buy this balloon to make my wife happy. I made her angry. If I can''t buy this for her, she won''t forgive me," he spoke gently. He never expected himself to be negotiating with a kid one day.


    In the past, he had always perceived kids as the most uncontroble little creatures in this world.


    The girl turned her head, looking in Mia''s direction. "Is she that prettydy over there?"


    Noticing the girl''s attention on her, Mia felt slightly awkward.


    She wondered how Timothy got to start talking to the girl.


    After all, the girl didn''t seem like she was going to hand over the balloon that easily. Her little hands were holding the balloon string so tightly!


    On top of that, dealing with kids wasn''t an easy task. Only using money might not do the trick.


    Timothy turned his head too, looking at Mia.


    Warmth seeped into his voice. "Yes,


    that''s her. I did something


    and


    self the balloon to me get


    I made her angry, so


    sell the balloon to me?"


    S


    "Sure!" The girl nodded without hesitation before adding, "But I have one condition."


    Hearing that, Timothy was ted. He still had a chance!


    Meanwhile, Mia was curious about what kind of condition the girl would ask.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia had to admit that she was


    the show. After all, t


    I have much patience f


    He


    kids.


    y dealt with thement


    S


    How was he going to deal with this little girl?


    "Tell me, what is it? As long as it''s within my power, I''ll do it for you," he said confidently.


    "Say ''Please give me the balloon, Your Highness."," the girl requested.


    While Timothy was stunned upon hearing that, Mia burst intoughter, gloating over his misfortune.


    It seemed like little girls had always


    had a fantasy of bing a


    princess. Still, Mia didn''t ne little girl to actually ask that kind of favor from him.


    Kids at her age were indeed fearless.


    The girl looked at Timothy seriously, waiting for his response.


    Sighing, he patted her head. "Could you give me the balloon, Your Highness?"


    He would''ve never uttered these words in the past.


    However, things had changed. It was probably because he now had a daughter himself.

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038


    The little girl was older than Ginger, but she somehow reminded Timothy of Ginger.


    That was why the words came out of him naturally.


    Hearing that, the little girl smiled sweetly and handed him the balloon. "Take it. Don''t make her angry anymore." After taking the balloon, he took out the remaining money he had in his wallet. "Here. Take it as pocket money."


    She waved her hand, refusing it, "Mom told me not to take money from strangers. I can buy a balloon myself next time." "Thank you." Timothy held the balloon in his hand as he felt the weight of worry being lifted from his shoulders.


    He managed to buy the balloon!


    "Sir, when you give the balloon to her, please don''t forget to say ''Please ept my apology, Your Highness."!" Mia, who heard that, went stiff because she couldn''t imagine him saying that to her.


    It gave her goosebumps.


    Just as the air around them started to turn awkward, Mia hurriedly walked away to leave the ce.


    But Timothy quickly caught up with her.


    He grabbed her hand. "I bought the balloon. Can you ept my apology?"


    Forced to stand there, Mia turned her head to look at him.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Contents belong


    At that moment, he appeared less aloof and ruthless than usual. He looked more like a clumsy next-door neighbor with a cute princess balloon in his hand.


    No matter how long she stared at him, he still seemed so out of ce because she had never seen him act this way before.


    Who would''ve known that he was capable of showing such innocence and sincerity?


    If she told others about it, no one would believe her.


    Mia let out a wry cough. "I think you''ve forgotten something."


    She nced at the little girl and the olddy.


    Mia remembered what the little girl told him earlier about apologizing.


    Noticing emischief in Mia''s eyes, Timothy was at a loss for words. were stuck in hisswine


    The little girl prompted, "Hurry up! Say it!"


    Her urge put him in a more awkward position.


    Mia smiled as though teasing him, suddenly wishing to hear him say that.


    What kind of expression would he make when he said that?


    Timothy lowered his head. "Are you sure you want to hear me say that?"


    Caleb was right. It took tricks to make women happy.


    Mia''s cheeks flushed red. "It is my


    request, but you can choose not t f there''s nothing else, bet say it get going."


    She didn''t want to stay there and be the center of attention.


    Right when she was going to withdraw her hand, he suddenly pulled her into his embrace.


    Her forehead hurt from bumping against his chest.


    What was this man trying to do?


    Was he trying to force his way because she wouldn''t give in when he trying to be nice?


    Mia lifted her head. "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039


    People were watching them.


    Wouldn''t Timothy feel awkward with so many eyes on them?


    While he was hugging her, there was a hint of helplessness in his eyes.


    The anxiety and nervousness in his eyes puzzled her.


    That was his weak side.


    ording to Eva''s analysis, a man like him wouldn''t fall for a woman that easily.


    To test his sincerity, Mia had to observe if he was being cautious around her just like any other man would act around their love interest.


    It was at that exact moment that she realized that Timothy was just a human being, an ordinary man.


    Staring at her, he gulped.


    He passed the balloon to her and lowered his voice. "Your Highness, could you forgive me and give me another chance?"


    Holding the big princess balloon in her hands, Mia looked into his eyes.


    Timothy was gazing deeply at her.


    At this moment, memories from the past five years shed before her eyes.


    Towering over her, Timothy asked nervously, "Could you ept me, please?"


    He humbled himself before her, just like how she had done in front of him five years ago.


    He held his breath. When she was going to say something, the sound of a camera shutter clicked.


    Mia reacted, looking at the camera in a Volkswagen car.


    It was the paparazzi!


    Being sensitive to cameras, she quickly hid herself in his arms. She whispered, "There''s a paparazzi across the road." Timothy hurriedly turned around and hid her behind him, glowering at the Volkswagen car. "I''ll take care of it."


    "Enough. What are you going to take care of? Let''s go." She pulled into the car so that pictures couldn''t be taken.


    couldn''t be taken.


    However, the big balloon took up a lot of space in the car.


    Peyton was sitting in the passenger seat. "Ms. Mia, the paparazzi is gone. I''ll ask someone to look into it."


    Mia nodded in response. "Okay. Make sure the photos are not leaked." Mia stared at the balloon.


    If the photos were leaked, Timothy''s whereabouts would be exposed.


    She bet Dominic wasn''t joking about the assassination.


    Timothy, who was silent, suddenly blurted, "Am I that embarrassing?"


    His tone sounded so pitiful.


    She rolled her eyes. She wanted to look at him but the balloon was between them. "If you want to end your life or your trip to Nord City soon, we can save the hassle and let the paparazzi expose your face."


    He chuckled. "Are you worried about me?"


    "Stop misunderstanding my words. I''m still do orried about you. O good to her growth." Her father''s het


    He turned his head sideways to see her side profile through the balloon. "Alright, I''ll live a good life," he promised.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    His gaze made her restless. She asked Peyton, "Is the paparazzi following us?"


    "I don''t think they''re anywhere nearby. No suspicious cars for now."

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040


    "That''ll do. Stop the car."


    The driver pulled over. Mia prompted, "Please get out of the car, Mr. Barrett. We''re not heading in the same direction."


    Since the paparazzi was gone, there was no need for Timothy to follow her.


    Timothy didn''t expect to be driven out of the car.


    He pushed the balloon aside. "See you tomorrow then."


    "I''m busy tomorrow."


    "The day after tomorrow."


    "Busy too." Mia wasn''t going to give him any chance.


    But he wasn''t angry. "I''ll wait until you have time. I won''t let this chance slip by when I''ve finally gained it after jumping through hoops."


    Following that, he alighted from the car and walked away.


    She nced at the balloon in the car.


    Why did it feel like she had fallen for his trap?


    She didn''t agree to give him a chance though!


    If she had not noticed the paparazzi, she wouldn''t have pulled Timothy along to the car.


    He stood by the road like a model posing for street pictures.


    The thin fabric of his shirtplemented his tall stature, giving more merits to his charms in addition to his good looks.


    He surely seemed like a model.


    Studying his handsome features, she started to wonder if she was a sucker for his appearance in the past.


    A whileter, his gaze met hers and she averted her gaze nervously.


    She urged Peyton, "Why are we still here? Let''s go."


    The car was driven away immediately.


    He smiled in the car''s direction. Then, the carefulness on his face wore off as he returned to his usual persona.


    He wore a prideful expression again.


    A luxury car soon stopped in front of him.


    Caleb''s head popped out of the window. "Tim, hop on."


    Timothy got into the car and praised him, "Good job."


    "Who am dude? But the paparazzi was caught. Thank God they sent


    me the video and pictures!!


    They''re stored in this USB." Caleb handed over the USB. S


    Timothy took it. No one knew what he was up to. "Did you buy them off?" he asked Caleb.


    "Yes. But what are you going to do with this? If the Lane family looks into this, I can''t guarantee if the paparazzi will remain tight-lipped or not."


    "Think of something to make sure that doesn''t happen," Timothy instructed.


    "Okay, I will do it. What are you going to do with this? I thought you hated the paparazzi."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Caleb hired a paparazzi as soon as he saw Timothy''s message. No questions were asked.


    "To announce my rtionship with her to the public, of course," Timothy said nonchntly.


    "Man, you barely got the chance to


    stay in Nord City after staying


    low-profile. If your rtionship


    revealed, her brothers will surely


    come after you."


    "I know, but I won''t be able to get close to her before I convince her brothers."


    Caleb paused. "You''re right."


    Timothy kept the USB. "Found anything new about Raymond''s secret deal with Yellow Ind?"


    "We don''t have any definite evidence


    for now. They''re doing a good job covering it up. If you want to gather evidence, I''m afraid you must work with them."


    "Continue looking into it."


    "Why do you want to investigate this though? It''s none of your concern." Caleb was curious.


    "That''s true, but the Lane family is involved."

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041


    Mia returned to the Lane residence with the Princess Arn balloon.


    Eva raised her brow. "For Ginger?"


    Mia felt guilty when she saw Eva.


    After all, the paparazzi almost took pictures of her meeting with Timothy. It was fortunate that she managed to notice their presence in time.


    Otherwise, her brothers would catch wind of it tomorrow. And how was she supposed to exin herself?


    Mia paused. "Yup. I saw someone selling balloons by the road. Ginger said she likes them, so I bought one for her."


    "She''ll love it." Eva didn''t suspect anything.


    Mia breathed a sigh of relief.


    Soon after, Nichs contacted Mia, "Sagey''s condition has been improvingtely. You can take him home when you''re ready."


    "Really?" Mia got excited. She had been looking forward to the day Sage coulde home and live like a normal kid.


    Her wish would finallye true!


    "Yes. If you have time, you can pick him up two dayster."


    "I have time. Of course, I have time!" Her voice was trembling and tears pooled in her eyes. "Nichs, thank you so much."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    If Nichs hadn''t been researching how to treat Sage''s illness, they wouldn''t have been able to see this much improvement in Sage''s condition.


    No, to be exact, Nichs was the only one not giving up when all the other doctors had given up on treating Sage.


    Without Nichs, Sage wouldn''t have been able toe this far.


    Noticing her choking voice, he smiled. "This is my duty. I watched him grow up since he was young. I delivered him too. He''s like a son to me." She wiped off her tears. "I know. We''ll throw a wee party at home. You''re cordially invited."


    "Thanks." Nichs terminated the


    vel


    call and noticed that Sage was standing next to him. He asked


    Sage, "Is there something you''d like to tell your mother?" S


    Sage shook his head. "Uncle Nichs, are you going to prepare a gift for my mother at the wee party?"


    "What for? Shouldn''t I give you a present instead?"


    Sage sighed. "You''re stupid, Uncle Nichs. Back then, Mom didn''t think about her love life because of me. But ve fully recovered now, which means she will have the time


    This is a great opportunity. You must make the first move."


    to think about her love life the


    Nichs chuckled softly. "Is it appropriate for me to do that?"


    "No doubt, You''re being too careful, Uncle Nichs. You''ve been waiting for her to be ready, but it''s impossible to be fully ready for a rtionship. You have to be more aggressive."


    Nichs nodded. "Okay. I''ll do as you say."


    Sage nodded in acknowledgment.


    Timothy hadn''t told him about the full story of the war between the hackers.


    As time passed, Sage began to wonder if Timothy had realized his identity.


    Regardless, Sage wouldn''t let Timothy win Mia''s heart back again!


    To Sage, Nichs and Mia were the perfect match.


    Sage returned to his room. Taking his phone out secretly, he texted Timothy, "If you don''t tell me the stories, I''m going to block your number."

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042


    Sage was pissed off. At the same time, he was itching to test whether Timothy knew his identity or not.


    On the other hand, Timothy received Sage''s message. His mood plummeted as soon as he read the text.


    His brows creased tightly as though he was facing a life crisis. "Caleb,e here."


    Whenever Timothy conversed with Sage, he would need Caleb by his side to assist him.


    Well, Caleb had many tricks to make one happy.


    It had been days. Considering Sage''s temper, Timothy thought Sage would''ve already deleted his number long ago.


    But Sage didn''t!


    Caleb came over. "Seems like you can''t drag it any longer. You better tell him the whole story."


    Timothy showed hesitance. "But he''ll surely delete my number after that."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know. Tell him the story and make something up to make him stay."


    "Like what?"


    "I can''t say anything for sure. Just feed him the story first. I''ll decide the next step based on his reply."


    Like a rtionship coach, Caleb was guiding Timothy on how to make a kid happy.


    Caleb pressed down Timothy''s hand. "Send him a voice message. No texting this time."


    Timothy hesitated. Actually, it was nerve-wracking for him to send Sage a voice message.


    It would be his first time talking to Sage!


    Still, he did as Caleb told him.


    "That year, the terrorists threatened us and came in the way. It was a huge issue and most of the members withdrew from the team But there was someone who fought with me. We personally destroyed the terrorists'' nest and exposed their videos and addresses. No one dared to cover the news up when it went out of control."


    Sage waited for a long time only to receive a long voice message.


    He hesitated, wondering why the sly man sent a voice message instead of texting.


    Still, his curiosity prevailed. He clicked the voice message.


    Timothy''s gruff voice seeped into Sage''s ear, recounting what happened that year.


    This was Sage''s first time hearing Timothy''s voice.


    Sage had mixed feelings because he


    realized that he didn''t hate it. In


    voice caught Sage''s


    attention.


    In the end, Sage texted, "Who''s that person who fought with you?"


    "I don''t know either. All I know is his ID. The Duke. He''s from Nord City. I don''t know the rest. After that battle, we never contacted each other. We didn''t exchange contacts." Timothy sent another voice message.


    After the online battle, peace was restored.


    "The Duke?" Sage asked.


    That code name rang a bell for Sage for some reason.


    Quickly, he turned on hisptop to check emails by Nathan. There was a code name written on the email-Duke.


    Back then, Nathan emailed materials to Sage for learning purposes.


    Sage went silent. Was Nathan the one who worked with Timothy to deal with the terrorists?


    Sage was aware that Nathan was once a hacker, an excellent at that.


    But why didn''t Nathan bring it up when he had done something like that before?


    Sage typed out his doubt. "Why are you guys so secretive about this?"

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043


    Timothy didn''t know how to respond to Sage''s text. "How should I reply to him?"


    Caleb stroked his jaw. "He has a point. Why are you so secretive about it? Other than me, no outsiders know about it. Mrs. Barrett Senior is the only one in your family that is aware of it. She took care of the trouble for you after all."


    He bet Mia didn''t know of it either.


    Timothy replied, "Because that was our promise. It was a huge matter back then. Many people of high status joined our side. Everyone hid their identity in case the enemy might find out about it and cause trouble. It''s for the sake of everyone''s safety."


    Besides that, not all of the members had high status.


    Some were just ordinary citizens. If the terrorists found out about their real identity, they would be exposed to danger.


    Since Timothy rounded them up to deal with the terrorists, he took the responsibility to protect them.


    Caleb nodded. "But I think the terrorists knew who you were. I was so worried that they would take revenge on you. In the end, nothing happened. Were they afraid of you or the trouble they might face?" "Beats me. Neither of these are important. How should I reply to Sage now?"


    "Say the same thing you said to me."


    Timothy sent another voice message.


    His mind wandered as he stared at the voice messages. He had never expected himself to get closer with his child through this matter.


    Looking at the chat, he added, "It''s been many years. I rarely bring this up because I want to protect those people who have helped out. I don''t want their life to be affected because of this issue. After all, most of the terrorists came from powerful families. They surely still held grudges on it."


    That was why he didn''t want to bring it up.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After hearing Timothy''s exnation, Sage understood why Nathan didn''t mention the issue either. Let alone his participation in the battle between hackers.


    It seemed like Nathan had the same reason as well-to protect those unsung heroes.


    Mixed feelings churned in Sage''s stomach.


    His impression of Timothy had


    always been that he was an irresponsible man. Not a single second passed that he didn''t hate Timothy.


    Now, he finally learned that Timothy was the initiator of that war.


    Someone who could do such a thing shouldn''t be a bad guy.


    Sage''s jaw tensed as he wanted to test the water. "So, you don''t know who the Duke is?"


    Timothy answered, "I don''t. We didn''t ask each other that many questions. That was our promise."


    Sage fell


    out


    a dilemma. It turned


    man he hated all


    the man he thought


    be lea


    be.


    "Are you a good guy or a bad guy?" Sage continued asking by texting.


    Timothy was caught off-guard by that sudden question. "What does this mean?"


    Caleb contemted for a m


    before grinning. "Looks like the


    storytelling worked. This boy is touched by it. See? I told you it''ll work. Your name is clean now."


    Timothy found it hrious as he didn''t expect things to escte this way.


    He replied, "I don''t think I''m a good guy, but I believe humans must have a bottom line."


    Hearing that, Sage was at a loss for words.


    Timothy stared at his phone screen and asked dubiously, "He''s gone?"

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044


    "Tim, you should continue the storytelling and win his heart. Then, request to stay in Nord City so that you can do what you want to do. Grab the chance to earn some brownie points for yourself!" Timothy did as Caleb told.


    Seeing that, Sage reckoned that Timothy wished to win back Mia''s heart. He questioned back, "What is it that you want to do?"


    Everything was going ording to Caleb''s n!


    Timothy gave it a thought. "To make up for my past mistake, and to get back together with my wife and children."


    Sage smirked. There was no way he was going to let that happen. "What if the other party doesn''t agree?"


    "I''ll wait then."


    Sage turned off his phone.


    Just as he suspected, Timothy was staying in Nord City because he wanted to approach them!


    Timothy sent another voice message. "I''ve bought you off with this secret. You won''t betray me, will you?"


    Sage smiled triumphantly. "Bingo! I didn''t say that I was going to keep the promise anyway."


    Then, he blocked Timothy''s phone number.


    Timothy soon realized that his phone number had been blocked. Angrily, he looked at Caleb. "And this is your n?"


    Caleb spread his arms. "I told you to give me the phone, but you didn''t. What else can I do?"


    Timothy was rendered speechless.


    Caleb teased, "Game over?"


    Timothy kicked him. "Think of something."


    "There''s nothing we can do. Just wait. Find a suitable reason to ask him to unblock you. If you look for him right now, it''ll be a real game over."


    Left with no choice, Timothy put his phone down and massaged his temples.


    It seemed like this would take up a lot of time and patience.


    But it was fine. He had time.


    Right then, Heath rushed over anxiously. "Mr. Barrett, there''s something I have to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    "Your uncle was just released."


    Timothy snapped, "Who did that?"


    Ralph wasn''t powerful enough to do that unless someone else helped him out.


    Was it Sharon?


    No, that shouldn''t be. Timothy had made sure that no one would help her.


    Heath continued, "It''s the people from Yellow Ind. I think they had a meal with Mrs. Barrett. They putted some strings to pay off your uncle''s debt and the Bowen family withdrew thewsuit."


    Caleb reasoned, "The Bowen family announced bankruptcy because of the Lane family. It''s no surprise that they withdrew thewsuit after receiving the money. They are in dire need of money." s?novel


    Timothy frowned. "Mom had a meal with the people from Yellow Ind? Since when was she this close with them?"


    "I don''t know either. We''re still looking into it," Heath replied.


    Caleb guessed, "I think they''re most likelying after you. Even Mr. Shelbert wants you on his side. I bet those guys from Yellow Ind are thinking the same. Why don''t we seize this chance to sneak into their base?"


    Timothy hurriedly contacted Sharon, but the line couldn''t get through. Sharon rejected the call.


    It seemed like Sharon was still livid about Luna''s matter.


    Timothy ordered Heath, "Ask someone to keep an eye on my mother. Inform me right away if you sense something wrong."


    Timothy believed that Sharon was being used by the people from Yellow Ind.


    Raymond and the others were obviouslying after the Lane family.


    Then, Timothy texted Mia to warn her. "Be careful of the people from Yellow Ind."


    Mia read the message, but she chose not to reply.


    If the people from Yellow Ind worked with Raymond, her family wouldn''t stand a chance to win against the other party.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The next day, Mia woke up from her sleep because of a knock on the door.


    It was Eva. "Mia, did you reconcile with Timothy?"

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045


    Mia had just woken up when she heard Eva rushed in. She asked if she had reconciled with Timothy, and Mia was at a loss of words all of a sudden.


    Was it because she wasn''t fully awakened, or was she dreaming? Otherwise, why would Eva ask her something that didn''t make sense?


    Mia yawned and said, "Eva, what made you ask this? I didn''t reconcile with Timothy."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you didn''t reconcile with him, what''s this on the Inte now?"


    Eva ced a phone in front of her. Mia took it to have a look. She was shocked to discover that the photo of her and Timothy standing by the roadside had been posted online. She found it hard to believe that she was so unlucky.


    Mia scratched her head immediately and said, "This is impossible. I clearly asked Peyton to handle this. How is it possible that there''s even a photo for them to expose?"


    After Mia finished talking, she immediately realized that she had a slip of tongue. Then, she raised her head to look at Eva and said, "Eva, my rtionship with Timothy is nothing like the nonsense stated in the article."


    Eva sat by her bedside and said, "Mia, actually, you don''t owe me an exnation. It''s your personal matter whether you want to reconcile with Timothy.


    "A lot of bad things happened between the two of you and I''m still suspicious of Hector, but Timothy is still the father of your children. It''s not unusual for you to keep in touch with him."


    "Eva, you''re the best! I''m sure Dominic was able to marry you because he got lucky in his past life."


    "But I have something to ask you, do you still have feelings for him?"


    Hearing this, Mia paused and said, "Eva, actually I don''t have an answer for you now. So many years have passed. But, rest assured that I definitely wouldn''t be like the previous love-struck Mia."


    Eva patted her head and said, "Since


    you say so, I''ll be at ease. But I have no idea whether your brainless brothers who are protective of you will believe it or not." S


    Suddenly, Mia became very worried.


    It was true that Eva always stood on her side. If all her brothers found out about this, especially Dominic, it would be disastrous.


    Mia immediately said, "I''ll make sure Peyton investigates this thoroughly to find out who exposed this photo.


    "But you have to help me exin to Dominic clearly that I went to meet Timothy to discuss matters between the children, not to reconcile After all, Ginger kind of likes him. S


    If Dominic was angry, no one could stop him.


    "Alright. I''ll talk to Dominic. I really can''t help you with the matter between you and Timothy. After all, it''s hard to say when ites to feelings."


    "Eva, it''s impossible for me to reconcile with Timothy. The only connection between us is the two children. If it weren''t for the sake of the children, it would be absolutely impossible for me to meet him.


    "After all, he still wanted to work with Raymond to deal with us. I absolutely will not tolerate anyone that wants to hurt the Lane family."


    She was very serious when it came to matters involving her family.


    "Okay. In that case, I''ll be relieved. Have a good rest."


    Eva gave Mia a meaningful look. As a woman herself, she understood Mia''s thoughts very well. It seemed that she hadn''t forgot about Timothypletely. After all, Mia still suffered from amnesia and never properly dealt with her feelings for Timothy.

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046


    Mia had just regained her memory. It would take her some time to sort out her feelings.


    After Eva left, Mia grabbed her phone and called Peyton. "Find out who that bastard is! How dare he publicly expose that photo and spread those lies. Track him down."


    "Got it, Ms. Mia. I''ve already assigned someone to handle it," Peyton said.


    After ending the call, Mia scrolled through her phone and saw the trending news was about her and Timothy. The article even imed they were nning to rekindle their romance and remarry. Seriously? Rekindle their romance? What nonsense.


    Did the paparazzi get carried away with their imagination? However, the article felt off. Even if the paparazzi wanted to grab attention, they wouldn''t have written it this way.


    Just then, Mia received a call from Jasmine, who was crying on the other end. "Mia, what should I do? My mom found out about Luna."


    "What? How did she find out? I told you not to let her know until we had solid evidence against Luna!" Mia knew Alison wasn''t in good health and was staying in a sanatorium.


    The shock of learning that Raymond had an illegitimate daughter, and that the daughter''s child, Asher might be brought into the Shelbert family to inherit everything, would be too much for her frail condition. No one could handle such a blow, let alone Alison who was already struggling with illness. It would only make her condition worse.


    "I don''t know how she found out. I''ve been cautious to keep her in the dark, and we even controlled news from the media. I suspect Luna might have leaked it to her."


    "Don''t panic. How is Mrs. Shelbert now?"


    "She''s in the emergency room now. But Luna is also staying at the same hospital. I''m worried something might happen to my mom. I don''t trust anyone right now."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hang tight. I''m on my way." Mia quickly got ready and headed to the hospital.


    While driving, Dominic called. She ignored it and then consecutively missed calls from Nathan and Connor as well. At the same time, she instructed Peyton to tell them she was in an important meeting if they called.


    Mia nced at her unread messages. They were all asking about the news of her and Timothy. However, she trusted Eva to handle it well. Right now, she needed to get to the hospital.


    Upon arriving, she found Jasmine alone outside the operating room, her eyes red and swollen, looking pitiful.


    Just as Mia was about to approach Jasmine, someone called out to her. She paused and nced up. "It''s you?"

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047


    Mia was taken aback to see Sharon, but Sharon seemed unusually upbeat, as if something good had happened.


    Approaching Mia with a designer handbag swinging from her arm, Sharon dered, "Mia, do you honestly think you can control my son and prevent me from helping Ralph? Dream on."


    Raising an eyebrow, Mia responded, "I''ve never tried to control Timothy. And honestly, do you think he''s the type to be easily controlled?"


    "Don''t y coy with me, Mia. You orchestrated your marriage into our family back then by manipting Laura.


    "And now, it seems you''re using the same tactics to lure Timothy away, nearly tearing our family apart. What are your intentions?" Sharon used.


    Mia felt irritated at Sharon''s baseless usations. Some people just never seem to learn from their mistakes.


    With a faint smile, Mia retorted, "You im I''m maniptive and controlling Timothy''s actions. But how about the women you approved of before? Like that phony heiress Maya and Luna? Are they your idea of the ideal daughter-inw?"


    The color drained from Sharon''s face. Fuming, she asked, "Wh-what do you mean by that?"


    "Exactly what it sounds like. You''ve always looked down on me and tried to control me. But whether I was an orphan before or the heiress of the Lane family now, you''d better ept that I''ll never bow to you," Mia stated firmly.


    "How dare you, Mia! I''m Timothy''s mother. If you ever remarry him, I''ll still be your mother-inw!" Sharon threatened.


    Mia''s smile dripped with sarcasm. "I never said I would remarry Timothy. But even if I did, do you really think your words could intimidate me? Who are you? I suggest you save your breath." Sharon''s expression darkened instantly.


    Mia continued with a smile,


    "Honestly, women like you are pitiful.


    Full of envy but devoid of any real substance. That''s why you resort to suppressing your daughter-inw just to feel relevant. I pity you."


    With that, Mia turned and walked away, ignoring Sharon''s rage behind her.


    Sharon turned ballistic. To her, Mia was as annoying as ever!


    "Why do you look so upset, Mrs. Barrett?" asked a woman wearing a mask, who was followed by several bodyguards.


    Upon seeing her, Sharon quicklyposed herself. "It''s nothing. I just ran into my former daughter-inw. Her arrogance is infuriating. I still can''t fathom what my son saw in her."


    "You can''t control people''s feelings, Mrs. Barrett. As Mr. Barrett''s mother, you don''t have to deal with those women personally. It diminishes your status," the woman advised.


    Sharon snorted. "You''re right, Ms. Harrison. Even if Mia has be an heiress, she can''t change her orphan origins. She doesn''t deserve to marry into our family."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The masked woman smiled meaningfully and nced at Mia''s retreating figure before leaving. "Long time no see," she thought.


    Mia sensed a peculiar gaze on her


    and turned back. She spotted Sharon in the elevator, apanied by a young woman. But the closing doors obstructed her view. She couldn''t discern who was with Sharon.


    However, a suspicion crept into Mia''s mind. Sharon''s tone earlier implied that Ralph was fine now.


    She reached for her phone and messaged Peyton to look into Ralph''s recent situation. Given the Bowens'' recent bankruptcy, they would likely be tracking down Ralph to recover their lost funds. S

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048


    Before, Sharon had spent a ton of cash on her brother. She might be bailing him out again.


    After Mia messaged Peyton, she approached Jasmine and asked, "How''s Mrs. Shelbert''s condition now? Is everything going smoothly?"


    "I don''t know yet, the doctor hasn''t given an update. What should I do if something happens to my mother?" Jasmine replied anxiously.


    "You have to stay strong. Mrs. Shelbert will be fine. This incident shouldn''t shake her up too bad," Mia reassured her.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, Alison had stood by Raymond''s side from the beginning. If shecked guts even now, she wouldn''t have been able to stick with him until he achieved his current position as mayor.


    Though Alison had stepped back from the limelight, Mia believed she must be someone remarkable.


    Jasmine smiled bitterly and said, "But she loves my dad so much. They had a great rtionship before. I used to believe that too. But now, with Luna in the picture, everything''s changed. It made me realize how unpredictable people''s hearts can be."


    Mia paused for a moment before saying, "Don''t dwell on it too much now. Let''s talk after her surgery''s done."


    "Mia, I swear I''ll make Luna pay with my own hands. I''ll wipe her and her illegitimate child off the face of this earth to put an end to my dad''s absurd visions," Jasmine eximed.


    Jasmine had never hated anyone as much as she hated Luna. She had returned to the country this time expecting to start a happy life, but ended up hitting a major setback. Jasmine wiped her tears. "It''s all because of Luna that our family''s in such a mess now. If she disappears, everything will go back to normal." "Hahaha, you sure live up to your name. So naive." Luna rolled in on a wheelchair, sporting a hospital gown. Surprisingly, she looked well. Mia frowned at Luna''s appearance. It seemed Alison''s condition had worsened this time because Luna had informed her about this matter. Fuming, Jasmine shrieked at Luna. "You slut! How dare you show your face here? You''re not wee. Get out!"


    Luna clicked her tongue twice before saying, "I can go wherever I want in this hospital. Who are you to stop me? Besides, I came here to check on your mom. I want to see if she''s kicked the bucket yet."


    Upon hearing this, Mia immediately grabbed Jasmine''s hand. "Calm down, don''t let her words get to you."


    It was obvious that Luna had said this on purpose to provoke Jasmine. But Jasmine couldn''t hold back. She lunged forward, pped Luna, and tipped over the wheelchair.


    Pointing at Luna''s nose, Jasmine scolded, "You''re a living disgrace! You don''t even deserve to return to the family!


    "The reason why the Shelbert family


    is where it is today is all thanks to


    my mom and the help of my


    grandparents. Your son will


    vel:


    never


    get a single penny from the family."


    Luna sneered, "But it''s all thanks to Dad that the family''se this far. And this money is rightfully his."


    "Without Mom, his family would''ve


    gone bankrupt ages ago. Where do you think the money came from? It''s all my mom''s. Dad''s useless! He has no right to touch a cent of the


    Shelbert family''s wealth!"


    At this moment, Raymond stepped out with a dark expression. "Jasmine, have I spoiled you too much? How dare you say such things?"


    Seeing Raymond''s coincidental appearance, Mia understood why Luna had deliberately provoked Jasmine earlier.

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049


    As expected, Luna never got scolded without reason. When Mia saw her arrival, she guessed that Luna must havee with a purpose. It wasn''t merely to annoy Jasmine.


    True enough, Mia realized Luna''s deliberate provocation of Jasmine earlier was part of a calcted n when she saw Raymond appear. Jasmine had spoken recklessly and called her father a "useless man."


    Raymond held a significant and influential position and he was also Jasmine''s father. As a man who relied on his wife, thest thing Raymond wanted to hear was someone calling him useless. Men like him were proud, self-serving, and narrow-minded. Luna had cleverly exploited Raymond''s weak spot this time.


    Jasmine''s face drained of color when she saw her father enter the room. The sight of Raymond standing next to Luna fueled her anger and caused her to lose her senses.


    Luna deliberately acted vulnerable and said to Raymond, "Dad, don''t me Jasmine. We just had a little argument. It''s no big deal. I won''t hold it against her."


    Raymond reprimanded, "Look at how forgiving your sister is. She doesn''t care about these trivial matters. Why can''t you be more like her? I''ve treated you well all these years and even sent you abroad. And this is how you repay me?"


    Jasmine sneered and said, "Yes, after studying abroad for so many years, at least I know what gratitude is. I also know what being an ingrate means."


    Pointing at Jasmine''s nose, Raymond yelled, "Who are you calling an ingrate? Look at what you''ve learned over the years! Could you have studied abroad if not for me? Would you have everything you have today?"


    Jasmine retorted, "But without my mother, would you have everything you have today? Without my mother''s family and my grandparent''s strong support, the Shelbert family would have been bankrupt long ago. You wouldn''t have been able to be president either.


    "Everything you have today is all thanks to my mother. What right do you have to bring Luna and that bastard back to the Shelbert family to hurt my mother?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Shut up!" Raymond was livid. He raised his hand and pped Jasmine across the face.


    Jasmine cradled her stinging cheek and red at Raymond in disbelief. "Dad, you hit me without even asking what happened. That bitch deliberately caused trouble. In fact, she was the one who told Mom, causing her to pass out from anger and be admitted to the hospital. She wanted to kill Mom, and you''re defending her?"


    Luna quickly interjected, "Dad, I came to see how Mrs. Shelbert is doing. I mean no harm, but maybe it seemed like I was here to provoke Jasmine. If she dislikes me that much, I''ll stay out of her way in the future. I don''t want to cause any more arguments between you two."


    Raymond frowned and looked at Luna. "Why are you apologizing when you did nothing wrong? Jasmine has been spoiled as the only daughter of the Shelbert family for too long. It''s time she learned some manners and controlled her bad temper."


    Mia stepped forward and held onto Jasmine. She wasn''t surprised by Luna''s maniptive act to drive a wedge between Jasmine and her father.


    Jasmine, having never been treated so unfairly before, lost herposure when she saw Luna''s smug expression. "Dad, did I say anything wrong earlier? Or are you just too afraid to admit that your current position is all due to my grandparents'' support?"

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050


    "Jasmine, if you dare utter nonsense again, I''ll send you abroad instantly. You''ll never set foot here again," Raymond threatened.


    "Is sending me away the only solution you can think of? This time, I won''t yield or surrender. I refuse to allow that woman and her illegitimate child to return to the Shelbert family. They will never receive any of our money," Jasmine retorted firmly.


    Raymond boiled with rage. "Why are you acting like this, Jasmine? Luna is also my daughter. I get to decide whether or not she receives the Shelbert family''s assets. You have no right to interfere or make decisions here."


    Luna couldn''t hide her satisfaction upon hearing this. Her efforts to set up the ploy and receive a p from Jasmine weren''t futile after all. Trading a p for an opportunity to inherit the family fortune wasn''t a bad deal at all.


    Luna immediately grabbed Raymond''s arm with a look of concern. "Dad, please don''t be angry. Don''t let me disrupt the family''s harmony."


    Next, Luna shifted her gaze to Jasmine. "Since I was young, my only wish has been to find my father. I''ve always envied others who had dads. Why didn''t I have one? Returning to the Shelbert family is just so that I could be with my family. I''m not after the family fortune. You don''t need to worry that I''llpete with you on that."


    "Are you hearing yourself, Luna? Do you even believe what you''re saying?"


    "Jasmine, what do you need me to do for you to believe me? I don''t want to ruin your rtionship with dad because of my return to the Shelbert family. I just want to be with my family. After spending all these years as an orphan, all I''ve wanted is a happy family."


    Jasmine''s expression turned to disgust. "Cut the act. Don''t think I can''t see through your intentions for returning to the Shelbert family. I assure you that you won''t seed."


    Luna''s eyes flickered with a hint of hatred as she quickly cast her gaze downward. She then turned to Raymond, saying, "Dad, I came to find you because I genuinely want to be with my family. It''s not for money."


    Raymond looked at Jasmine and said, "Look at the difference between you and Luna. She''s more filial, responsible, and caring than you are."


    "Dad, are you praising Luna for her so-called virtues, or is it because she''s agreed to take in that illegitimate child as your grandson? Is having a grandson really that important?"


    Jasmine never realized how much her father favored boys over girls. After her mother''s health deteriorated following Jasmine''s birth, she never bore any more children. Raymond had always maintained that he didn''t want more children, let alone a son.


    For years, Jasmine had taken Raymond''s words at face value. However, Luna''s arrival with the illegitimate child revealed the truth. Raymond wasn''t indifferent. He was merely hiding his true feelings all along. Raymond''s expression darkened as he warned, "Jasmine, I suggest you stop talking. I''ve decided to revoke your ess to your credit cards, effective immediately. Since you''re sopetent, don''te asking me for help." With that, Raymond turned on his heel and departed in anger.


    Luna decided to feign sympathy. "Dad, please don''t be upset with Jasmine. She''s just speaking out of frustration. She didn''t mean what she said."


    Once Raymond had left, Luna turned to Jasmine with a sly grin. "How do you like the little performance I orchestrated for you?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051


    Jasmine was furious. She raised her hand to strike Luna, but Luna grabbed her wrist promptly. "Do you still think you cany a finger on me? You won''t stand a chance unless I let you!"


    "You bitch! You did that on purpose earlier."


    "Yeah, so what? Go on, tell Dad about it and see if he believes you or me."


    "You''re a vicious bitch! Don''t you dare think that you''ve defeated me with your scheme earlier. In your dreams! My dad only got to where he is today because of my grandparents. Do you really think he''d give up on me and my mother for your sake?"


    Although Jasmine was infuriated, she firmly believed that Raymond had only been deceived.


    Luna yanked Jasmine''s wrist away and snarled, "You''ll see. It''s all your mother''s fault for not being able to give birth to a son when Dad has been yearning for a son all his life. Now that I''m letting him adopt Asher as his grandson, he''ll have a sessor."


    "What''s the big deal about a child? If my mom is willing to, she could have a surrogate. Giving my dad ten sons wouldn''t even be a problem, let alone just one. Do you think the little bastard you gave birth to would be of any value by then?"


    Luna''s expression changed. If that were truly the case, she''d be in a difficult spot.


    But soon, she smiled and said, "Your mom would''ve done it a long time ago if it''s possible. Also, surrogacy is illegal in Nord City. If the mayor''s wife went against thew, wouldn''t it affect the mayor once the public found out? I suppose Dad isn''t that foolish to do something that stupid, right?"


    Given Raymond''s obsession with a son, he would''ve arranged for surrogacy ages ago. The fact that he hadn''t done it must mean he had his concerns as well.


    Jasmine froze. Indeed, she only brought up the topic of surrogacy out of impulse. Even if Raymond had agreed, Alison wouldn''t have concurred.


    Smugly, Luna continued, "Enough, stop being in denial. We can still get along if you just ept my son''s return to the Shelbert family and groom him into the family''s sessor. But if you get in my way, don''t me me for being ruthless."


    Havinge this far, Luna wouldn''t give up easily. She would be a dignified member of the Shelbert family once Asher grew up and inherited everything from them. As the mayor''s daughter, her status would rise by then. She would no longer be the poor girl whom everyone bullied. She vowed to get revenge on those who bullied and looked down on her before.


    "Stop daydreaming, Luna! You and your little bastard are only going back to the Shelbert family over my dead body! Forget about it!"


    Luna sneered, "Fine. Let''s have it the tough way if you insist. See what happens next."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Wait," Mia suddenly called out to Luna.


    Turning back to nce at her smugly, Luna began, "What? Do you have something to say too?"


    Mia nced at Luna''s leg. The spot on her leg which was still bandaged happened to be the exact ce of her previous tattoo.

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052


    What a coincidence for it to be the same spot. Did Luna hurt her ankle?


    Withdrawing her gaze subtly, Mia looked at Luna. "Nothing. It''s just that I''ve regained my memories from five years ago, and I have some questions for you." "When did you regain your memories?"


    As if she was suddenly reminded of something, Luna shuffled her feet. But remembering that she''d already removed her tattoo, she eased up.


    "How does you regaining your memories have anything to do with me?"


    She had removed her tattoo, after all. Even if Mia did spot her tattooed ankle back then, the evidence had been destroyed. Mia couldn''t do anything.


    "After I regained my memories, I suddenly remembered that I actually saw the culprit who knocked me out."


    Luna''s heart skipped a beat. Did Mia actually see her face? But it wasn''t possible. She was clearly standing behind that woman back then. Mia couldn''t have seen her.


    Mia spotted a hint of guilt shing across Luna''s expression. Something was definitely suspicious with Luna. She must''ve been the one who knocked her out cold in Laura''s bedroom back then.


    Laura had always disapproved of Luna''s acquaintance with the Barretts, so getting rid of her was the only way for Luna to return to the Barrett family.


    Adjusting her expression, Luna replied, "Is that so? Wasn''t the culprit already arrested? It was your ssmate from college, Dana McQueen. Even the police confirmed it."


    "It''s been five years, though. I didn''t expect you to remember the incident clearly Mia said, striding over to inspeet Luna''s ankle. "I remember you have a tattoo on your ankle. Why is it gone now?"


    Luna exined anxiously, "I was scalded by the water Mrs. Barrett sshed on me, so I had no choice but to undergo skin grafting surgery on my ankle. I also removed my tattoo in the process."


    "But I remembered Mrs. Barrett sshing the water on your body, not on your foot. Did you cover up the tattoo on your ankle out of guilt?"


    Grabbing Luna''s wrist, Mia asked again, "Did you cover up the tattoo on your ankle out of guilt?"


    "What nonsense is that? I removed my tattoo because I was scalded, not because I felt guilty. I''ve no idea what you''re talking about!"


    Mia red at her. "I clearly saw the culprit who knocked me out had the exact same tattoo as yours on her ankle. It''s too much of a coincidence for you to suddenly remove your tattoo. You must be guilty.


    Jasmine went up to them and chimed in, "It must be this bitch''s doing. Since she''s already used countless despicable schemes to return to the Shelbert family, I bet she had no issues with getting rid of Mrs. Barrett Senior to go back to the Barrett family."


    "Jasmine, stop spouting nonsense! Why would I get rid of Mrs. Barrett Senior?"


    "It''s definitely because she doesn''t approve of your status, just like how my mother doesn''t. Anyone could see through your intentions!"


    "You''ll have to bear the consequences for ndering me. You want to use me just because of a tattoo? Go ahead and call the police then."


    Luna wrenched her hand away from Mia. "Don''t think that you can nder others at will just because you''re the daughter of the Lane family. I''m still the mayor''s daughter!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053


    Unfazed, Mia withdrew her hand and looked at Luna. "Since when were you the mayor''s daughter? Your identity hasn''t been revealed publicly yet, right?"


    Jasmine continued mocking, "You''re just his illegitimate daughter. How dare you im to be a Shelbert? Believe it or not, the entire city will condemn you once your identity is revealed. Do you still think Dad wil side with you then?"


    No mayor would expose themselves for having an illegitimate child. It was like telling the whole world their weakness.


    Defiance shed across Luna''s eyes. "Go ahead and expose me then. See whether Dad takes your side or mine."


    Luna knew what Raymond was like. She had sought him out in the past, but he merely dismissed her with some money. He even had men threaten and monitor her, warning her not to run her mouth freely. Otherwise, she''d have to deal with severe consequences.


    But now things were different. She''d agreed to let Raymond adopt Asher because he had always wanted an heir. Surely, his attitude would''ve been different.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna made the right move, and she would continue down this path. Although her identity couldn''t be revealed just yet, she was already leading a very different life. She just had to be patient enough to wait for Asher to grow up. What would she have to fear once he inherited everything from the Shelberts?


    In an instant, Jasmine screamed, "Just you wait!"


    As Luna pranced off, Mia''s gaze fell on her ankle. How coincidental was it that Luna happened to remove the tattoo on her ankle?


    She initially thought the tattoo might be a coincidence, but Luna''s deliberate actions said otherwise. Luna must''ve been the one who attacked her back then.


    Due to her amnesia, Mia hadn''t been able to remember anything for the past five years. Luna was able to roam free for five years as well. Now that she had regained her memories from the past, Luna''s good days were numbered.


    Brushing off her tears, Jasmine muttered, "Mia, I think what you said back then was right. The only leverage that bitch, Luna, has is to let my dad adopt her child. Only then can they gain his support. But if I agree to have only Asher return to my family and convince my grandparents to ept him, Luna doesn''t stand a chance of returning back to our family."


    Mia patted Jasmine''s shoulder. "It''s best if you cane to terms with this. In fact, this isn''t necessarily the best solution out there. I''m merely giving you a suggestion. Whether to do it or not is up to you." Jasmine''s expression turned sullen. "Do I even have a choice? Luna is cunning, and she has my dad wrapped around her little finger. He''s still oblivious to her true colors, and he''s turning a blind eye because of that so-called grandson. Now that I''m aware of the truth, I don''t think I should hesitate any longer."


    Noting Jasmine''s expression, Mia knew she had matured and grown more resilient. She had refused when Mia first suggested that the Shelberts ept the child to impose on Luna. But now, she was willing to go along with the idea again. She must''ve been very disappointed in Raymond.


    Jasmine clenched her teeth. "My dad will be thrilled as long as our family epts the child. Severing ties with my grandparents won''t do him any good after all, and divorcing my mom won''t benefit him for his re-election either. I must make that bitch Luna pay a heavy price. Dealing with a four-year-old once she''s gone will be a piece of cake."

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054


    Luna had only herself to me for her own misdeeds.


    Jasmine, however, would vow to protect everything Alison had established. She absolutely wouldn''t let her scumbag father surrender it all to a bastard born out of wedlock.


    The surgery ended swiftly, and Alison was wheeled out. She was still unconscious with an oxygen mask on.


    Staring at Alison''s frail frame, Miamented over her fate. Her family''s conundrum had yet to end, and both Jasmine and her would be in deep waters if Luna defeated Jasmine.


    Jasmine wiped her tears away. "Rest assured, Mom. I won''t let Luna''s little bastard return to the Shelbert family and take everything from us."


    Mia thought about Jasmine''s predicament after she left the hospital. She wondered if Jasmine could truly pull herself together.


    Just then, Peyton turned toward her and said, "Ms. Lane, the CEO of Barrett Group is inviting us to coborate on the hotel project again. The terms offered in their proposal actually seem quite appealing. This market has yet to develop in Bern City, so we''ll definitely reel in significant revenue if we work with Barrett Group."


    "I guess that''s a yes, then. But we can''t just ept their proposal right away-that''ll put us at a disadvantage. They have Bern City wrapped around their finger, after all. Why don''t we organize an investment banquet and let them know that we''re looking for a partner to work on the hotel project? Those who are interested in the coboration will be invited."


    "Ms. Lane, won''t your identity as the hotel owner be revealed if you show up at the banquet? Didn''t you mention that you want to keep it a secret?"


    "Yes, but times have changed. Keeping my identity a secret doesn''t matter anymore. But still, I won''t reveal my identity before finalizing the deal. Showing up at the banquet doesn''t mean I''m the owner, right?" "You''re right, Ms. Lane. I''ll get to work now. Our hotel has been thriving in Nord City, and many people have been eager to work with us. Their efforts were to no avail, though. I''m sure a lot of them will scramble for invitations to our banquet once the coboration news gets out."


    Mia nodded. Suddenly reminded of Luna''s tattooed ankle, she frowned and said, "Look into what happened to Luna''s tattoo on her ankle. Was it really removed due to a burn?"


    "Got it. Where to next, Ms. Lane? Back home or somewhere else?"


    "Take me to the research institute."


    Mia figured that she would definitely be greeted with Dominic''s lecture if she returned to the Lane residence. In that case, she''d rather apany Sage at the research institute. It was merely a few days until his discharge from the institute.


    On her way to the research institute, she texted Eva to inform her that she was going to keep Sagepany that night. She didn''t want her family to worry.


    Sneaking into the research institute with a gift, Mia nned to surprise Sage.


    Sage was currently nted in front of hisputer, engaging in a fierce face-off with Timothy on the other end. His attempt to hack the scumbag''sputer with his friendsst time failed miserably, and he was determined to settle the score now.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055


    With his gaze affixed to theputer screen, Sage hammered away at the keyboard. His lips stiffened as he stared at the numbers jumping about on the screen. He seemed somber.


    He had always been smart and was somewhat renowned in the hacker circle. It had been a while since he encountered any worthy opponents.


    But now, things were different.


    Although he hated Timothy, he had to admit that he had some skills. No wonder he could summon so many people to wage a major battle against the terrorists, ultimately eliminating them all shortly after. Realizing that he had be distracted, Sage quickly refocused. Why was he even thinking about the scumbag''s past?


    Mia spotted Sage perching in front of hisputer when she silently entered his room. He was clearly engaged in something, so she didn''t interrupt him. Instead, she took a seat on the couch. He had always been confined to the research institute, unlike the other kids who could go out and y.


    It was mandatory for Sage to remain in a controlled environment. Otherwise, immediate medical attention wasn''t guaranteed if anything happened to him. In the past, his room had 24-hour surveince and he was always apanied by maids. He was never left alone.


    Fortunately, Sage could finally live like a normal child and go to school after years of intensive treatment.


    As Mia stared at his screen, it finally dawned on her that he was struggling against a formidable opponent. She knew how capable he was, and it was rare for him to meet his match, let alone to be cornered. A surge of anxiety washed through her, but she remained silent.


    Sage also realized he was at the losing end. Just then, his minions, who had been watching, said, "Sir, you''re losing. Do you want us to help?"


    "Yeah, I don''t believe we''ll lose if we team up."


    "No. I''ll handle it myself," Sage stated solemnly.


    On the other end of the server, Timothy monitored the screen and said, "You''re already quite impressive for your age. You''re even better than I was at your age."


    Sage didn''t think of it as apliment. His goal was to defeat Timothy, after all.


    His expression hardened as he snapped, "Shut up. I will defeat you. I haven''t even lost yet."


    He suddenly froze. In a haste, he had


    replied to Timothy through the


    stead of t


    . Content beping


    Meanwhile, Timothy was equally


    a


    bbergasted by the cute, boyish et


    voice. Removing his headset, he


    turned to Caleb and said, "Come


    here."


    "What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to defeat this kid soon?"


    "That''s not the point. The point is, you said they are twin sisters."


    Caleb nodded. "Yeah. What''s the issue?"


    Pressing his lips together, Timothy said, "But that voice was a little boy''s."


    "No way, really?" Caleb eximed, visibly surprised.


    "Why would I lie to you?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "That means Mia had fraternal twins. Damn, Timothy. I''m suddenly a bit envious of you."


    Timothy kicked Caleb. "Get lost. Find a wife and have your own kids."


    But Timothy was spiraling in turmoil as he turned back to the screen. No wonder his opponent had been tough to handle-it was a boy. Still, he wondered why Ginger could be so sweet and understanding while her twin was so aloof and obstinate.

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056


    So, it was a boy after all.


    Timothy turned on his mic. "You''re unyielding, huh? Have you never been defeated before?"


    Sage snorted, "No."


    "Then I''ll teach you a lesson today."


    As Timothy typed at a frantic pace, the defenses Sage had painstakingly built up suddenly copsed.


    Sage was flustered, not expecting to be defeated so quickly. He turned on his mic. "You were going easy on me? Didn''t I tell you to go all out?"


    "The game would have been over by now if I didn''t go easy on you," Timothy replied nonchntly.


    He initially thought it was a girl as adorable as Ginger on the other end of the server, so he patiently yed along with her. What if the girl started crying because he didn''t hold back?


    But now that it was a boy, things were different. Timothy believed that his son should learn from his mistakes and failures to grow into a mature man. Judging by Sage''s haughty tone, he could tell that he was spoiled by the Lane family.


    Sage was furious. "I haven''t lost yet. Don''t get cocky!"


    "Listen, sometimes losing isn''t that big of a deal. Don''t get too caught up in your wins and losses. Otherwise, you won''t be able to improve," Timothy chided.


    Still, a proud smile spread across his face. After all, why wouldn''t he when his son was so talented?


    Caleb rolled his eyes. "Please, you''re smiling like a fool now. Why are you still lecturing him when you''re clearly delighted? How are you any different from the other parents? You have to encourage him."


    Focusing on the screen, Timothy fell silent. As he continued his assault, he remarked, "You said you''ve never been defeated before. Does that mean you''re unaware of your weaknesses as well?" Sage was defiant. "Shut up!"


    Sensing the crack in his voice, Mia hurried over. "Sage, what''s wrong? Is anyone bullying you?"


    Sage was


    artled. A twinge of guilt


    him as he said, "I-It''s


    e I''m ying against. didn''t


    expect him to be this form


    "Let me handle this."


    Mia immediately sat at the otherputer and began retaliating.


    Sage nced at her hesitantly. "Mommy, isn''t this unfair? It''s a 1V1 battle between me and him."


    "Sage, don''t be silly. How do you know he''s being fair and doesn''t have any backup? You can''t always stick to the rules. You have to deal with different people in different ways."


    Remembering it was his scumbag father on the other end of the server, Sage concurred. Dealing with a scumbag didn''t require ying fair.


    Soon, Timothy noticed the relentless counterattack from Sage''s side. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Did he bring in backup?"


    Caleb leaned over and said, "It''s


    perfectly normal for kids to have t


    adults backing them up. He didn''t wantto lose after all. Go easy on him. He has support." SContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "He''s spoiled. If he''s too arrogant, he''ll suffer in the future." Timothy disagreed and immediately started counterattacking.


    It was daunting to deal with an extra person on the other side, indeed.


    Sage turned on his mic. "How''s that? Ready to give up?"


    "I''m taking on two people alone. Doesn''t that make me stronger?"


    Noticing Sage''s sour expression, Mia grabbed his headset and said, "What''s so great about bullying a kid? Come at me if you dare!"

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057


    Timothy was stunned when he heard Mia''s voice. Little did he expect her to show up as Sage''s backup. What should he do now? She seemed outraged. He knew he was positively doomed at the moment.


    Timothy regretted not listening to Caleb earlier. He should''ve gone easier on Sage to avoid the consequences of his actions catching up with him.


    Seeing Timothy in a daze, Caleb was intrigued. "Tim, what''s wrong? Did you make your son cry? Who''s going to console him now?"


    Timothy frowned. "It has nothing to do with my son. Mia was his backup."


    Caleb immediately tossed his phone aside. He leaned over to theputer and said, "Hurry up and defend yourself. You can''t afford to mess with her these days."


    Timothy sighed. He eventually gave up resisting and resigned himself to watching his defenses being torn down. What else could he do? He had alreadypletely surrendered himself to her, after all.


    Soon, all of his firewalls were breached. Only then did Mia cease her attacks and nce at Sage, dering, "Sage, I''ve avenged you."


    Sage''s expression was stoic as he stared at theputer. "Mommy, didn''t you notice that something felt off?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "That person didn''t resist at all."


    "He knew he couldn''t beat us. Knowing that he couldn''t afford to offend us, he gave up resisting. It proves that he''s quite self-aware."


    Timothy suddenly drawled out, "This is a misunderstanding. I can exin."


    Mia yanked the headset off in an instant once she heard his voice. She nced at Sage. Was that Timothy speaking earlier? Or was she hallucinating?


    She certainly didn''t expect that he''d already found out about Sage''s identity and had secretly been in contact with him. That despicable and shameless man! Was Timothy trying to secretly win Sage over?


    In fact, Mia had thought she''d done an exceptional job in concealing Sage''s identity. Although Timothy was aware of Ginger''s existence, she had never told him who the other child was.


    But now, Mia began to feel uncertain. When and how did Timothy find out?


    She turned toward Sage and asked warily, "Do you know who that is?"


    Sage rolled his eyes and replied bluntly, "Mommy, don''t you already know who he is? Why ask me such a simple question?"


    "Oh my god, Sage! You know who he


    is! How did you get to know


    he approach you with ulteriorme


    motives and try to trick you


    Mia''s thoughts began to spin a conspiracy theory that Timothy was plotting to kidnap Sage.


    Yet, Sage seemed unfazed. "No. I was the one who approached him with ulterior motives."


    Mia was bbergasted. Curiously, she inquired, "Why did you approach him?"


    "I warned him to leave Nord City and stay away from us."


    "You didn''t hack hisputer to warn him, did you?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    1


    All of sudden, Mia remembered Timothy''spany had suffered a hacker attack before. Gaping at Sage, she continued, "Were you responsible for the hacker attackunched at Timothy''spany in Bern City?"


    "Yeah, that was me."


    "Did you already know who Timothy was back then?"


    Mia had always thought she excelled at keeping Sage in the dark. But it turned out that she was merely imagining things.

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058


    Sometimes, having such a brilliant son could be frustrating. It made Mia seem foolish inparison.


    Mia stared at Sage warily. "So, what did you guys talk about?"


    Timothy wouldn''t have coaxed him, would he?


    "What else can we talk about? I just wanted to defeat him and make him go away sooner."


    Sage''s expression grew awkward. He absolutely wouldn''t tell Mia what happened. It was a huge blow to his ego. How could he lose to that man?


    Mia took the headset again and turned on the mic. "Timothy, I''ve never expected you to be so despicable. How could you approach my son behind my back? Who gave you the right to do so?" Timothy had been anticipating her response, so he didn''t dare to disconnect. He felt relieved once he heard her voice. He still stood a chance if she was willing to talk to him.


    Calmly, he replied, "To be honest, he approached me first. I discovered his identity by chance."


    "Quit the act. You didn''t even realize his identity when he hacked thepany website, so howe you suddenly found out who he was now? That''s too much of a coincidence."


    Timothy arched his brows. "Oh, so you''re saying that he''s responsible forunching a hacker attack on mypany''s official website in Bern City?"


    Mia was astonished. "You didn''t know?"


    Meanwhile, Sage was rendered speechless. "Mommy, can you stop exposing me?"


    That scumbag wasn''t even aware in the first ce, but everything was out in the open now.


    Stroking Sage''s forehead, Mia cooed, "Well, it doesn''t matter. Let me handle this for you."


    She turned the mic back on immediately. "So what if he''s responsible for the attack? As his father, you''ve never fulfilled your obligations over these years. What''s the big deal about him hacking a website? Are you that petty?"


    "Him hacking thepany''s official website doesn''t bother me. But he''s too arrogant. He needs to know


    there are plenty of people ne


    than him. That''s why I taught him a small Nesson today. He''ll just have to suffer a bit for his own good."


    "Sage has always been exceptionally bright since he was a child. He doesn''t need anyone to teach him a lesson. He''s suffered so much since he was born, and it''s only right


    him to be pampered now. Hono


    shouldn''t have to suffer anymore. He shall live the rest of his life in bliss. Who do you think you are to make him suffer?"


    Mia was infuriated. Death had its grasp on Sage the moment he was born, and she had spent strenuous efforts to let him manage a narrow escape from death. He''d already suffered so much since he was young, so why should he continue to suffer?


    Her words tugged at Timothy''s heartstrings. Recalling how Sage nearly died at birth and having spent so many years in the research institute, he softened his tone.


    "That''s not what I meant. It''s not good for his development if you guys spoil him too much as well."


    "That''s strange. Spoiling him isn''t good for his development? Are you implying that a child can only grow through hardship? Sage won''t be spoiled, mind you." Timothy was at a loss for words.


    Removing his headset, Caleb


    chimed in, "I think Mia makes a lot of


    "LN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    sense. Think about it, that kid has


    been stuck in the research institute ever since he was young. His only pleasure is seeking some fun on the inte. The poor kid has had it tough."


    Timothy turned on his mic. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that."


    Sage seemed subtly proud. He began tentatively, "Mommy, do you know about the hacker war with the terrorists back then?"

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059


    Mia nodded. "I''ve heard of it before. In fact, this incident is quite renowned in the hacker circle. A lot of people deemed it as a legendary act, and they even refer to the initiator, doomBringer, as the hero." "Mommy, what do you think about it then?"


    Mia thought Sage''s sudden question was quite strange. Still, she replied patiently, "It''s quite impressive. I personally respect doomBringer a lot as well. I heard that he still managed to crush the terrorists despite receiving death threats on his end."


    Sage continued, "What kind of person do you think doomBringer is, Mommy?"


    Eyeing him curiously, Mia asked, "Why do you ask? Do you know who doomBringer is? Members of that organizationmunicate using codes, and they never reveal their real identities. They don''t want terrorists to find out who they are and endanger their families."


    "Mommy, answer my question first." Sage looked uneasy.


    Mia thought for a while and replied, "I suppose doomBringer is a hero, all right. His actions have also proven to those who looked down on hackers. Many hackers idolize him, and the hackers'' reputation has also improved a lot since then."


    "Do you think a hero is actually a hero in real life? Or is it just an act?"


    Mia found Sage''s remarks to be quite odd. "It''s hard to say. But I suppose he isn''t a bad guy after gathering so many people to aplish a huge task."


    Noting his thoughtful expression, she continued immediately, "In fact, there''s another secret regarding this incident. Do you want to hear it?"


    Sage nced up at her. "Sure." Was she also aware that doomBringer was actually his scumbag father?


    Mia chuckled, "Your Uncle Nathan also joined this organization back then, crushing the terrorists alongside doomBringer. But Nathan never mentioned this in public because he was worried that he might be targeted. Only we know about it. After all, this incident had such a great impact and those terrorists were very formidable."


    Sage was unfazed because he


    already knew about this. Although Nathan had never mentioned it to him, he had deduced that Natham was the one who fought alongside Timothy through Timothy''s words. However, neither of them knew who the other was.


    Nodding his head, Sage remarked, "Uncle Nathan is remarkable."


    "Of course But Sage, why are you suddenly interested in doomBringer? You''re even asking whether he''s a good person in real life. Do you actually know who he is?" S


    Sage turned away. "I have no idea. I''m just asking."


    Sensing his peculiar demeanor, Mia wondered whether Timothy had told him something.


    She grabbed the headset and turned on the mic again. "Timothy, what did you tell Sage? Spill it!"


    "I just told him a story. Nothing else."


    "Then stay away from my son in the future."


    Mia shut down theputer promptly. Gazing at Sage, she cooed, "Don''t worry. You''ll be discharged in a few days and you can live with us by then."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A faint smile spread across Sage''s face. He suddenly remembered something and said, "Mommy, does he already know who I am?"


    Sage thought he had hidden it well. But now that he thought of it, it really did seem strange.


    It turned out that Timothy had been trying to approach him all this while, yet he still believed his attempt to conceal his identity had been sessful.


    How infuriating!

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060


    Ruffling Sage''s hair, Mia said, "It''s a piece of cake for him to investigate your identity. But it doesn''t matter. Even if he knows who you are, he will still try to coax you." Sage scoffed, "I''m not as easily fooled as Ginger."


    His expression grew stoic. He wouldn''t be swayed by Timothy''s measly gestures.


    Mia pulled him into her arms and patted his cheeks. "Alright, I know you have adequate self-control. Let''s not talk about him anymore. Check out the snacks I''ve brought you." Noting the resemnce of Sage''s features to Timothy''s, she sighed. His personality was very simr to Timothy''s, and she had no idea who would win if both of them got into a fight. Meanwhile, Timothy finally removed his headset after staring at theputer for quite some time.


    Caleb turned toward him. "It''s over?"


    "Yeah. She must''ve logged off."


    Misled by Caleb, Timothy had always thought his other child was a girl. He hadn''t expected it to be a boy instead.


    Caleb raised his brows. "I was wondering why the other child was so ill-tempered when Ginger was so easygoing and well-behaved. So this is the truth."


    "He''s been stuck in the research center ever since he was young. He isn''t quite the extrovert."


    "No, that''s not what I meant. I think the kid''s personality is identical to someone I know."


    Sensing Timothy''s re, Caleb asked, "Why are you looking at me like that? I didn''t say anything wrong. Tim, it''s like how they always say, what goes aroundes around." "Shut up if you can''t speak properly," Timothy gritted out.


    Caleb clicked his tongue. "Already upset after a simple remark? You better figure out ways to coax your son. With that personality identical to yours, I bet he''s a handful." Timothy suddenly felt like he was suffocating.


    Just then, Heath approached him.


    and said, "Mr. Barrett, we''ve received a reply from Aide Castle Hotel. They are willing to work with us, but


    vel.n


    they''ve also organized an investment banquet. Potential


    partners are invited to attend."


    Caleb chimed in, "The owner is quite arrogant, isn''t he? He''s still weing other investments when he''s already in the middle of a discussion with you." "Are we going?" Heath asked tentatively.


    Timothy narrowed his eyes. "Yes."


    Mia had arrived early at Aide Castle Hotel. The investment banquet was today, after all. She had to make sure everything looked magnificent. Having taken care of the design herself, everything here was the oue of her blood, sweat, and tears.


    Peyton sidled up to Mia, saying, "Ms. Lane, the banquet''s about to begin. The guests are starting to arrive as well. Are you going to make an appearanceter?" "No, let Mr. Labeouf attend on my behalf instead."


    Setting aside the documents, Mia


    changed into an evening gown and went downstairs to thewn. Once she reached thewn, she


    immediately checked the venue. They had to make changes if thereThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    were any issues.


    "Mia," Jasmine greeted. She was dressed in an evening gown as well, but she seemed weary.


    Mia turned to her. "How is your mother''s recovery?"


    "Not so well. The doctor said she''s emotionally unstable, and she had a big fight with my father."


    Sucking in a deep breath, Jasmine continued, "But rest assured. I''ve started convincing my grandparents. I definitely won''t let Luna have her way."


    "Great."


    Mia noticed the table setting seemed off. She immediately spun toward the server and said, "The table setting doesn''t seem quite right. Change it now." "Wow, giving orders right off the bat, huh? Who do you think you are, Mia?"

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061


    Mia didn''t recognize the voice at first, but she caught a strong whiff of perfume. It was as if the person had emptied an entire bottle on themselves. She might not have registered the voice, but she knew who it was from the overwhelming fragrance.


    She spun around. Indeed, it was Shelly, who just arrived at the banquet with Sharon. Shelly was fully dressed in designer brands, the pungent smell of her perfume lingering in the air. She was desperate to let everyone know what she was wearing.


    Shelly had managed to stoop this low despite being part of the prestigious Barrett family.


    Not wanting to meddle any further with her, Mia turned to the server and said, "Report this to the manager now. This has to be resolved right away. Such a basic mistake is uneptable." The server nodded respectfully and left.


    Shelly sneered, "Look at how arrogant you are, Mia. People might think you''re actually the owner of Aide Castle Hotel."


    Jasmine could no longer bear it. "Who are you to make suchments here? Mia is an expert inndscape design. It''s perfectly normal for her to point out the arrangement issue to the hotel staff."


    "An expert? Mia''s nothing but a spoiled rich bitch. What does she know aboutndscape design? Aide Castle Hotel is designed by a renowned designer. What could she possibly know? What does she know about aesthetics when she''s deceiving people with fake goods?"


    Clearly, Shelly was still bitter about the fake goods incident. She wasn''t aware that Mia Lane was actually Mia Bowen, and she''d been tricked.


    Mia deliberately humiliated her with fake goods, causing her to be aughingstock in the upper crust of Bern City, earning her the nickname "Princess of Fake Goods". She simply couldn''t put the past behind her.


    Mia used to grovel to her back then. How dare she deceive her with fake goods now she was suddenly a Lane?


    Shelly felt indignant. Now that she was here, she thought she had to teach Mia a lesson.


    However, Mia was amused. She wondered why Shelly attended the investment banquet despite her insolence.


    Sharon forced a smile and said, "Shelly, Ms. Lane is no longer an orphan. You better watch your words in Nord City. Otherwise, you''ll be very sorry once sheins to her family." Shelly faltered, but she steeled herself. "Only kids wouldin to their family."


    Before Mia could respond, Jasmine retorted, "How dare you say that when you''ve been nothing but a parasite that leeches off the Barrett family for years? If I were you, I would''ve dug a hole and buried myself out of shame a long time ago."


    Infuriated, Shelly pointed at her and hollered, "Who are you? How dare you speak to me like that? Do you have any idea who I am? You''re going to be very sorry for offending me!"


    Mia cleared her throat. "This is the mayor''s daughter, Ms. Shelbert."


    Shelly froze. The color drained from her face, and she swallowed her words in haste. She hadn''t expected Jasmine to be the mayor''s daughter, who was someone she couldn''t afford to offend as well.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062


    Although Sharon recognized Jasmine, she merely stood by and watched Shelly make a fool of herself.


    A hint of amusement flickered across her eyes. She resented Shelly for leeching off their family.


    But Sharon couldn''t do anything as well. The Barrett family hadn''t split up, and Timothy was in charge of the family. Still, she couldn''t let Shelly embarrass herself any further. The Barrett family''s reputation would be tarnished if word got out.


    She smoothly intervened, "Ms. Shelbert, Shelly rarely visits Nord City, so she isn''t familiar with the people here. If she offended you, please kindly forgive her."


    "It''s better for her to refrain from going out if she doesn''t know how to speak. Not everyone is as forgiving as I am. As an adult, she has to be responsible for her words and actions, right?" Jasmine snapped. Shelly was seething. Yet, she couldn''t bring herself to argue with Jasmine before the public''s eyes. She had more important matters to handle in Nord City, after all.


    She turned to Mia and sneered, "Mia, since you''re here for the investment banquet, are you thinking of working with Aide Castle Hotel as well?"


    Amused, Mia said, "That''s none of your business."


    "Forget it, Mia. You''re just a spoiled rich bitch. If you actually partnered with Aide Castle Hotel, you''ll make them look bad."


    Mia smirked. "You can''t decide who Aide Castle Hotel wants to work with."


    "Indeed, but us Barretts are going to work with Aide Castle Hotel soon. Your family should stop daydreaming. No one canpete with us in Bern City."


    A cold glint shed in Mia''s eyes. "Really? We''ll see."


    Sharon interjected, "Enough, stop talking to her. You''re going to put Tim in a difficult situation if you leak any information."


    Shelly nodded hastily. "Alright, Aunt Sharon. But can you introduce me to the owner of Aide Castle Hotelter? I''d like to host my birthday party here next time. The resort in Bern City is booked out for the next two or three years, so I was just wondering if I could cut in line?"


    Aide Castle Hotel was a sensation in Bern City, and hosting banquets there was a mark of high status. Shelly yearned to host a party there.


    Sharon replied coolly, "Fine, I''ll talk to the owner and see if I can fit you in once Tim secures the deal with Aide Castle Hotel."


    ted, Shelly eximed, "Really? Thank you so much, Aunt Sharon! I knew you were the best."


    Sharon took her hand and cooed, "Of course. You and Tim are the only youngsters in our family."


    Seeing how affectionate Sharon was


    toward Shelly, Mia was perplexedN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She remembered Sharon had never


    been fond of Shelly back then,


    e


    loathing her family for leeching off


    the Barrett family.


    Something didn''t feel right. Why did Sharon suddenly bring Shelly along with her?


    Mia began calmly, "ording to my knowledge, Aide Castle Hotel''s


    reservation system is very striol


    They don''t allow queue jumping regardless of your connections."

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063


    Sharon''s confidence caught Mia off guard. She had imed to talk to the owner and let Shelly cut in line for her banquet.


    But that was impossible. As the owner, Mia would never give in to such demands. Let alone when it was Shelly who was making it.


    Even if she wanted to amodate someone, she wouldn''t disrupt the reservation order for her personal connections. It didn''t align with her business principles. Generally, her friends also wouldn''t demand such a favor from her. There were also other ces to host a banquet other than Aide Castle Hotel.


    Shelly snorted, "Mia, you''re so arrogant. You think it''s impossible because you say so? Do you really think you''re the owner?"


    "Aide Castle Hotel would have to show us some respect if they want to thrive in Bern City. Mia, your worries are unnecessary," Sharon calmly interjected. "Exactly. She must''ve been jealous, Aunt Sharon. She''s only saying that on purpose because she knows her family would lose to us Barretts this time."


    Feeling indignant, Jasmine retorted, "Aide Castle Hotel never allows anyone to disrupt their reservation order. Stop embarrassing yourself if you''re just an outsider who''spletely oblivious to the rules." "The rules are just for show. In fact, there are plenty of backdoor deals we can work on. Just because the Lanes are incapable of that doesn''t mean we can''t," Shelly retorted smugly.


    Crossing her arms, Mia fixed her gaze on Shelly and Sharon. "You Barrets are really something, huh? The investment banquet isn''t over yet, but you''re already so sure that Aide Castle Hotel''s going to work with you."


    Sharon replied confidently, "It''s only wise to work with us. Unless Aide Castle Hotel doesn''t want to thrive in Bern City."


    Shelly nodded in agreement. "That''s right. Come on, it''s Bern City, not Nord City. The owner should know who he should work with unless he''s a fool."


    Mia raised her brows. "Then I''ll say it to your face now. Stop daydreaming. Who Aide Castle Hotel is going to work with has yet to be decided, and the Barrett family isn''t the most likely candidate either."


    "Mia, stop spitting nonsense. Aide Castle Hotel will work with the Barretts, and you don''t stand a chance. I know you''re just jealous of us. But your jealousy won''t change anything," Shelly said haughtily. "I''m serious. Aide Castle Hotel isn''t going to work with you guys."


    Sharon sneered, "Well, well, look how serious you are. Who do you think you are? Do you really think you can decide who Aide Castle Hotel partners with?"


    Shelly chimed in, "Yeah. I heard the owner of Aide Castle Hotel is very talented despite his young age. He usually keeps a low profile as well. He''s the epitome of sophistication, unlike you Lanes who are always so pretentious."


    Mia was bewildered. It was ironic how Shelly was unintentionally praising her.


    She nced up at them and said firmly, "Although I appreciate your praise for the owner of Aide Castle Hotel, I must inform you that the reservation order at the resort will not be changed for anyone. The rule remains no matter who Aide Castle H?tel partners with." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re just so stubborn, Mia. We''ve already got in contact with the manager at Aide Castle Hotel, and they''re very willing to work with us. Don''t be petty just because you failed," Shely quipped.

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064


    Then, Shelly turned toward Sharon. "Aunt Sharon, didn''t you say the owner of Aide Castle Hotel will be present today as well? I can''t wait to rub the truth in Mia''s face and see whether she dares to spout any more nonsense."


    A smug smile spread across Sharon''s face. "The owner will show up once the banquet starts. Don''t be hasty."


    "I''m just eager to see how someone''s going to be humiliated. It''s funny of her to think that she''s actually that influential in Nord City as a Lane."


    Amused, Mia turned toward them. "Do I have to remind you of how you groveled to that impostor in the Barrett family?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Both Shelly and Sharon were rendered speechless, and their expressions turned ashen.


    Fumbling with her clothes, Sharon remained silent.


    Shelly, however, stubbornly replied, "Quit your nonsense, Mia. When did we ever grovel to that impostor? She showed up shamelessly because she wanted to marry Tim."


    Shelly was embarrassed about her past actions, but she couldn''t admit that in front of Mia.


    "Really? It seems like you have amnesia. Do you need me to recite all the sweet talk you bombarded Maya with? It serves as a reminder, so you won''t forget again." "What are you on about? Enough!"


    A pang of shame shot through


    Shelly. After all, she did grovel to Maya back then. She had thought Maya was the daughter of the prestigious Lane family in Nord City, and getting close to Maya meant she could continue living off the Barrett family.


    Yet, little did she expect Maya to be an impostor. Mia, whom she had always regarded as an orphan, turned out to be the actual daughter of the Lane family instead.


    The sudden turn of events was


    beyond Shelly''s wildest dreams. At


    eline


    one point, she even fantasized about her also being the daughter of a prestigious family, instead of someone who had to beg for an allowance from the Barrett family. It was a miserable life, indeed.


    But Shelly hadn''t been close with Mia. If Mia were to remarry Timothy, she might even seek revenge against her. This thought sent shivers down her spine, and she was even more resolute in preventing Mia from remarrying Timothy.


    Mia turned toward Sharon. "And you. Have you forgotten already?"


    Although she sympathized with Sharon''s plight, it was undeniable that Sharon acted nothing like a proper socialite. She simply couldn''t muster a sliver of sympathy for Sharon when she merely behaved like a shrew.


    Feigningposure, Sharon replied,


    "I was tricked by the impostor as well. But the way you behave screams volumes about the Lanes courtesy. I don''t see the difference in behavior between an impostor and an actual member of the Lane family."


    Just then, Shelly nced to her side. Her eyes lit up as she eximed, "Aunt Sharon, the manager is here."


    Sharon spun around. ncing over at Philip who was d in a suit, she smiled and said, "What a coincidence."


    "Look, Aunt Sharon. He''s approaching us. Perhaps he''sing over to greet you? I told you that the owner of Aide Castle Hotel is going to partner with us, that''s why he sent someone over to chat with us." Mia was utterly perplexed.

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065


    Mia narrowed her eyes. She hadn''t nned to reveal her identity at the banquet today. But given Sharon and Shelly''s antics, she was worried that they''d tarnish her reputation.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If Shelly''sments about the queue jumping spread, others might think that there was a problem with the reservation rules at Aide Castle Hotel. It would affect the hotel''s operation, and she certainly wouldn''t allow that to happen.


    Sharon seemed jovial as she said, "Keep it down. Don''t unt it because we''ve yet to close the deal."


    Shelly nodded. She nced at Mia and said, "Well, we''ve yet to close the deal, but the manager of Aide Castle Hotel ising over to greet us. Doesn''t this indicate something? Some people should know when to give up."


    Jasmine was indignant. "You don''t have to give too much meaning to a mere greeting, you know. Since Aide Castle Hotel organized the banquet, of course they''ll have to greet all the guests.


    "But that doesn''t mean they''re intrigued to partner with each and every one of the guests, does it? A bit of narcissism can be useful at times, but you''ll humiliate yourself if you get ahead of yourself." Then, Jasmine greeted Philip, who was approaching them. "Hello, it''s been a while. The setting for tonight''s banquet is magnificent. Does Aide Castle Hotel have a new theme setting again?" "You''re quick, Ms. Shelbert. Today''s design is one of our new themes, but not all has been revealed. We have to keep it a mystery, so we can surprise everyer."


    Seeing Jasmine greet the manager sent a surge of defiance coursing through Shelly. So, she also approached Philip boldly and chimed in, "Can I book this new theme now? I''d like to host a birthday party." Philip nced at her and replied, "Of course you can. You can also change your theme anytime if you''ve already reserved a slot."


    Thrilled, Shelly blurted out, "Alright then. I''ll have thistest theme for my birthday party."


    While she could finally prove herself, her acquaintances in Bern City would also be impressed. Aide Castle Hotel hadn''t been established in Bern City for long, but it was already booked out by the prominent families to host banquets for the senior members of their families.


    None of the younger generation had the privilege to host in Aide Castle Hotel yet. If Shelly made herself a pioneer, she would definitely rub it in the faces of the other socialites in Bern City.


    They had been mocking her as a "Princess of Fake Goods". Frankly, it was all Mia''s fault that she''d been plunged into the victim''s position. Mia deceived her and made her a fool of herself. Philip nodded. "You can contact our staff directly when the timees."


    Casting a triumphant look at Jasmine and Mia, Shelly barked, "See that? This is what I call power. I told you I''m going to host my birthday party at Aide Castle Hotel. You said I can''t, but see how it went. This is the power of the Barrett family."


    Philip grew even more enthusiastic toward Shelly upon the mention of the Barrett family''s name.


    "Oh, so you''re Ms. Barrett! It''s my pleasure meeting you. You cane to me anytime if you encounter any issues at today''s banquet. Please kindly forgive us if there''s any inadequacy in our service."

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066


    Noting Philip''s demeanor, Sharon cast a smug look at Mia. So what if the Lane family was a prominent family in Nord City? The Barretts weren''t going to be intimidated by them. Mia scrutinized Philip and frowned. "Where''s Mike, your former manager?"


    She clearly remembered Mike was the manager, not this unfamiliar man whom she couldn''t recognize.


    Philip replied calmly, "Mr. Labeouf took a few days off to tend to his personal matters back home. So, I''ll be acting as the interim manager in his absence. Pleasee to me if you have any issues."


    Mia nced at Shelly and began, "Ms. Barrett never made an advance reservation at Aide Castle Hotel before. And ording to my knowledge, all bookings for this year are full."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Staring at Shelly, Philip asked tentatively, "Ms. Barrett, you haven''t reserved a birthday-themed banquet at our hotel?"


    Shelly grew visibly awkward and said in a clipped tone, "No, because I haven''t decided where to host my birthday party before. I came across your design today, so I thought I''d like to make a reservation now. Can''t I do that now?"


    "It''s not that, Ms. Barrett. The hotel has beenpletely booked out this year. If you really want a reservation, I can fit you in next year."


    Shelly''s expression fell. "Why can''t you fit me in this year? It''s just a birthday party. It''s not like you have peopleing over every day, right? Just allocate a day for me."


    "I''m very sorry, Ms. Barrett. We do not amodate guests every day because we need time to alter the designs for our themes. The nts we use for decoration take time to grow."


    Visibly irritated, Shelly shrieked,


    "What are you on about? You just


    don''t want me to book, don''t you? Mind you, I''m a Barrett! I''m sure you must''ve heard of Timothy before, right? Do you want him to talk to you personally?"


    Philip exined in haste, "Ms. Barrett, please don''t get angry. That''s not what I meant."


    "Then what do you mean? You better make yourself clear today."


    Jasmine stifled herughter with her hand. "Oh dear, some people im to host a birthday party with today''s theme when they haven''t even made a reservation. You should only speak about it once you get the deed done."


    n


    Shelly was outraged. She swerved toward Sharon and said, "Aunt Sharon, look at how they''re bullying us! I just want to host a birthday party here, yet they''re so unwilling to amodate us. How can we even work with them in the future?"


    Furrowing her brows, Sharon turned to Philip and said, "It''s simple. Just allocate any day for her birthday party. You don''t have to make a fuss."


    Shelly felt slightly uneasy. Of course, she''d like to pick a date, but it wasn''t up to her now. She wouldply as long as she could host a birthday banquet at Aide Castle Hotel.


    "Mrs. Barrett, why don''t I go back and take another look at this matter to see if I can adjust a day for Ms. Barrett? How does that sound?"


    "Splendid."


    Shelly shot a victorious nce at Jasmine and Mia. "See? What you can''t do doesn''t mean the Barretts can''t do it."


    Mia nced at Philip and said, "Who told you it''s appropriate to tamper with the reservation schedule for a birthday party when the hotel''s already fully booked?"

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067


    Mia was furious. The strict reservation policy at Aide Castle Hotel left no room for exceptions, not even for her family.


    She couldn''t believe Philip dared to make such a decision. Any leak of this breach could severely tarnish the hotel''s reputation.


    He said nervously, "Ms. Lane, perhaps we should handle this discreetly. If you need any special arrangements, I can also help with that."


    "Do you think I need your help? Who authorized you to change the guest reservations?"


    Philip said nothing.


    Then, Shelly chimed in, "As the manager, he has the authority to change the reservation list to amodate my birthday banquet. I understand you''re upset about us potentially jumping the queue, but you shouldn''t take it out on him."


    "Shelly, shut up. This is between me and him. His actions had vited the Aide Castle Hotel''s employee guidelines," Mia retorted sharply.


    She hadn''t expected the acting manager to be so hical. She had explicitly stated that reservations should not be changed for any reason other than the guest''s request.


    On an important investor banquet day, Philip dared to promise to rearrange the reservation list order. This was a p in the face and a tant disregard for her authority.


    After being yelled at, Shelly felt momentarily deted but quickly straightened up and retorted, "Mia, how dare you yell at me?


    "I''m just standing up for him. He already promised to let me skip the line and reserve a slot for my birthday banquetter. What''s there for you to envy?


    "All this talk about employee guidelines is ridiculous. Rules are just pieces of paper meant to control the poor."


    Seeing the situation escting,


    Philip tried to intervene. "Ms. Lane Ms. Barrett, let''s not make a scene. If there are any issues, we can discuss them privately. S


    "I have some matters to attend to right now. So, please enjoy the food since the event is about to begin."


    He wanted to calm things down to avoid jeopardizing his job.


    "Stop right there!" Mia stopped him with a stern gaze. "If you can''t justify your actions, your job is at risk."


    Philip''s expression changed, and he pleaded, Ms. Lane, I''ve just be a full-time employee. Please don''t report me. I''ll lose everything. can help with event reservations@f you need to. Just keep this between us."


    "You think I''m talking to you just to get a reservation?" Mia retorted.


    The look on his face made it clear he thought that was what she wanted. "You''re fired," she said firmly.


    She continued, "You don''t need toe in tomorrow. The hotel strictly forbids changing guest reservations under any circumstances. You''ve breached that rule, and the hotel''s reputation could suffer irreparably." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mia, drop the act. You can''t just terminate him. Do you think you own the hotel?"

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068


    Philip quickly turned to Shelly and said, "Ms. Barrett, I''m just a staff trying to make a living here. Could you please talk to Ms. Lane and ask her not to report me?" Feeling pressured to please the affluent, he couldn''t understand why they targeted him.


    Sharon said, "Mia, it''s important to be forgiving and understanding. Just because you''ve be a wealthy heiress doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want. "And jobs aren''t easy to find. If you want him to arrange a banquet, just ask him directly. There''s no need to terminate and report him."


    Shelly added, "Are you jealous that we can skip the line for our reservation? Is that why you''re reporting him? If you have a problem, why note straight to me?" Mia smirked. "Why would I bother taking my frustrations out on you? Everyone knows that Aide Castle Hotel has a strict reservation policy.


    "Changing the reservation list for anyone is out of the question. The manager is breaking the rules and being unfair to everyone else."


    Jasmine nodded. "Exactly. Mia''s got a point. Money doesn''t override everything.


    "The hotel''s reservation system is solid. It stops people from relying on shady connections to get what they want."


    Mia looked at Philip and said, "You''re not needed here. You can go."


    Hisplexion paled as he pleaded, "Ms. Lane, please don''t report me! I''m willing to agree to anything.


    "Our hotel has special-themed banquets, and I''ll reserve them for you if you don''t report me. You know how hard it is to book one of our themed events."


    Shelly''s eyes widened with excitement. "Is it really that hard to book? Can you arrange one for me as well?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jasmine scoffed, "You want another one? The manager is about to lose his job for allowing you to jump the queue."


    "How is that my fault? I''m not to me for someone else''s jealousy leading to reporting him. If she


    hadn''t insisted on reporting, none of this would''ve happened."


    Mia stated, "I''m doing this to protect the reputation of Aide Castle Hotel. Today''s event is all about securing partnerships for the hotel."


    She turned to Philip and added, "Do you understand the potential damage your words could inflict on the hotel''s reputation if made public?"


    He quickly apologized, "I understand now. Ms. Lane, please pretend you didn''t hear what I said earlier, okay?"


    Shelly was livid. "So, does that mean the promise to fit us into the reservation list for my birthday banquet is null and void?"


    He looked conflicted and replied,


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Barrett, but I cannot


    go againstpany policy. My job could be at stake. Let''s just forget about what I mentioned earlier."


    Then, he quickly left because he was worried about getting reported if he stayed around.


    Mia watched Philip''s retreating


    figure with a mix of amusement and


    disbelief. Did he truly think he could


    just walk away as if nothing had happened?


    Shelly seethed and used, "Mia, you''ve ruined my birthday banquet! Are you satisfied now?"


    Mia raised an eyebrow in response. "Did you honestly think he''d be able to secure you a spot on the reservation list?"

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069


    Shelly countered, "Why do you assume I couldn''t get on the reservation list? Your family doesn''t own Nord City."


    At that moment, Sharon added, "Shelly, let''s save the birthday talk after securing the coboration. There''s still plenty of time before your birthday."


    Shelly was fuming with indignation. Philip had promised to secure her reservation, but Mia''s interference and threats had made him back out. Shelly suspected Mia was just jealous.


    She red at Mia and said, "Are you happy now? But don''t celebrate too soon. Once Aide Castle Hotel coborates with us, I''ll still get my birthday banquet. Let''s see you try to stop me then."


    Mia shot back, "Let me save you the trouble. None of that will ever happen, and there''s no chance you''ll have your birthday banquet here."


    "Wow, Mia, you''re really full of yourself. Do you think you own the hotel? You''ve been acting high and mighty, bossing the manager around and firing him like you''re in charge."


    "Why? Do you think I''m not the hotel''s owner?"


    "You''re iming you''re the owner? Give me a break. If you''re going to lie, at least make it believable."


    Jasmine''s eyes widened in shock as she stared at Mia. Though not entirely unexpected, this revtion was still astonishing.


    After all, the initial investors in Aide Castle were rted to the Lane family. The actual owner had always remained a mystery, which made many suspect it was someone from the Lane family keeping a low profile.


    Since Dominic was one of the investors, rumors circted that the hotel was established for his mistress, and her identity was kept secret to avoid Eva''s wrath.


    Upon learning that Mia might be the owner, Jasmine found it usible. She couldn''t believe Mia, who always seemed like a carefree socialite, owned Aide Castle Hotel. Jasmine had heard about Mia''s passion forndscape design and her awards in the field, so it made sense that she designed all the unique themes at the hotel. The hotel''s sess was primarily due to its innovative and distinctive designs. Jasmine was impressed and realized Mia was much more talented than she had thought. Mia calmly responded, "Why should I lie?"


    "If you im to be the owner of Aide Castle Hotel, why didn''t the manager recognize you earlier?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Well, he''s just filling in as the manager temporarily. Naturally, some of the newer staff members haven''t had the chance to meet me yet," Mia exined.


    "You''re really into this act, huh? If you''re really the hotel owner, with so many people here today, someone should know you."


    "They probably wouldn''t recognize me. I''ve stayed out of the spotlight for years and have never publicly appeared at my workce."


    Previously she had amnesia and


    had to hide her identity to avoid being discovered by Timothy. So, she had others manage her businesses while she stayed in the background.


    "Seriously, Mia, there''s only so much we can believe. I can''t imagine none of these guests know who owns Aide Castle. If someone does, your lie will be busted," Shelly asserted. She was skeptical of Mia''s im.


    Jasmine chimed in, "Maybe Mia''s telling the truth. The owner of Aide Castle Hotel has been a mystery for ages. + didn''t even know it was her. She''s done a great job keeping it a secret."

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070


    Mia said, "I''ve kept it a secret for personal reasons."


    Shelly rolled her eyes at Jasmine. "Of course, you''re taking Mia''s side since you''re in league with her. I don''t believe that a carefree socialite like her owns Aide Castle Hotel."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Just because you can''t do something doesn''t mean others can''t," Jasmine countered.


    Sharon looked at Mia skeptically. "You say you''re the hotel''s owner. How do you prove it? Are you going to call the former manager, Mike? But how do we know the person you call is him?"


    Mia nodded. "You''re right. But I don''t see any reason to prove my identity to you. It''s simply a waste of time, especially since I have a busy evening ahead."


    With that, Mia turned and left. She wanted to call someone to deal with Philip.


    There couldn''t be any slip-ups at the investment banquet. Besides, she had no time to spare with Sharon and Shelly.


    Jasmine chimed in, "Mia, you''re right. Let''s not waste our time on people who don''t matter."


    Shelly, feeling offended, stepped forward. "What do you mean by ''people who don''t matter?'' I think Mia''s just feeling guilty.


    "She can''t prove she''s the hotel''s owner, so she''s making excuses to leave. But her lies will be exposed once the guests arrive and the real owner of Aide Castle Hotel shows up. Let''s see how she exins it then."


    Sharon calmly adjusted her stylish coat and said, "Shelly, there''s no need to waste our time on irrelevant people. The guests are all here. You should go and greet them."


    Shelly nodded in response.


    After they left, Mia immediately pulled out her phone to call Peyton, "What''s going on with the acting manager? Get him reced right away." Peyton asked respectfully, "Ms. Mia, what happened?"


    "The acting manager promised the Barrett family they''d get priority on the reservation list. If this gets out, tonight''s event will be a disaster." "Got it, Ms. Mia. I''ll handle it and shuffle the staff for the event," he responded.


    Mia angrily hung up the phone and double-checked the event venue The food cement problem was fixed. After taking a nce, she felt that everything was in order and breathed a sigh of relief.


    She looked up and spotted Sharon and Shelly chatting with a few guests, including a young man around Shelly''s age. It looked like a blind date.


    Mia wondered why Sharon had suddenly brought Shelly to the event. Didn''t Sharon remember how Shelly had embarrassed the Barrett family in public?


    At that moment, Jasmine approached her and said, "I just checked. Shelly is definitely on a blind date with that man. But it feels more like a business transaction than a romantic setup.


    "The man is a nouveau riche, and his


    son is into all sorts of unsavory activities like drinking, partying, and gambling No decent family in Nord City wants to be associated with them. However, they have high standards and only seek to marry daughters from wealthy families.


    "Even though Shelly isn''t someone with status, the people of Nord City don''t know her background. All they know is she''s Timothy''s cousin, and that''s enough for them to see her as a suitable match."


    Mia responded, "Well, my ex-mother-inw isn''t exactly known for her kindness. Why would she willingly introduce Shelly to these people?"

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071


    Mia felt there was a motive behind Sharon''s action.


    "There must be some perks involved," Jasmine said. "Those nouveau riche are quite generous, and Mrs. Barrett is desperate for money. I heard it took a lot to bail out Ralph."


    Sharon wasn''t just short on cash. The Bowen family was also demanding heftypensation from her, and she was already caught up in legal issues. Plus, she couldn''t stay long in Nord City.


    Mia had thought Sharon was in a tough spot, but now she had managed to bail Ralph out. How did Sharon get the Bowens to agree?


    "Yeah, I was curious too," Jasmine stated. "I thought the Barrett family might have given it to her, but I had someone confirm, and that wasn''t the case."


    "Then, where did she get all this money from?" Mia asked.


    Mia knew Sharon wanted to bail Ralph, but it seemed unlikely she would be willing to give up her entire fortune for him. Sharon cared too much about her image, and without money, how could she keep up her status in Bern City?


    Plus, liquidating her assets wouldn''t happen quickly. And Mia doubted Timothy would allow his mother to sell off all their property just to bail out his ipetent uncle.


    So, she wondered where Sharon got thisrge sum of money and how she managed to persuade the Bowen family.


    Jasmine whispered, "I heard Sharon has been associating with people from Yellow Ind recently."


    "She has been associating with people from Yellow Ind? Are you sure?" Mia frowned.


    After all, there had just been a conflict between the research institute and the so-called heiress of Yellow Ind, Louisa, who was detained in Nord City and couldn''t leave the country.


    Yellow Ind had negotiated with Raymond and submitted documents. Despite their desire to expedite the process, Louisa''s arrogant remarks had drawn significant attention to the matter.


    Because of this scrutiny, Yellow


    Ind couldn''t openly use backdoor


    channels and Raymond couldn''t afford to show them leniency at this critical moment. The situation would only be manageable once public attention died down.


    For now, the arrogant Louisa had to stay in Nord City. She was constantly monitored and couldn''t go anywhere. It wasn''t jail, but being under constant surveince was still quite ufortable. Still, Mia hadn''t expected Sharon to associate with the people from Yellow Ind.


    Mia was puzzled. "Who exactly is this person from Yellow Ind that Mrs. Barrett is involved with?"


    "I''m still investigating this matter," Jasmine said.


    She added, "Their identity is quite mysterious, and they''ve never really shown themselves. But from what I''ve heard, it might be the ind governor, who is the current prime minister''s granddaughter."


    "The prime minister''s granddaughter of Yellow Ind? But his daughter died many years ago. How could he suddenly have a granddaughter?" Mia remarked.


    Jasmine said, "I''m not sure. This matter involves the prime minister''s private family affairs, and he''s very protective of his privacy. It''s tough to find out the exact details.


    "But if she truly is the prime


    minister''s granddaughter and she''s


    closely connected to Mrs. Barrett,


    there shouldn''t be too much of anN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    issue with her lending a hand. But why would she help Mrs. Barrett?"


    "That''s what I''m wondering as well," Mia replied.


    Given Sharon''s love for showing off, she would have boasted about any connections to Yellow Ind a long time ago.

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072


    Mia suddenly remembered Timothy''s background and found herself at a loss for words.


    She had always found it strange how Sharon''s behavior caused so many embarrassing situations without anyone daring to criticize her. It dawned on Mia that this was due to the Barrett family''s elite status in Bern City.


    Despite Sharon''sck ofpetence befitting her status, the Barretts seemed unusually epting of her. However, Mia had recently uncovered the reason, which was tied to Timothy''s background. Sharon and Timothy seemed to carry a sense of obligation from their past, which exined the Barretts'' tolerance toward Sharon.


    Mia frowned as she thought about the conflict between the research institute and Yellow Ind, which made her wary of anyone associated with Yellow Ind.


    Now, Sharon''s sudden bond with the granddaughter of Yellow Ind''s prime minister seemed suspicious to her.


    She suspected that Sharon''s calling for Shelly to Nord City and her matchmaking efforts might be rted to the prime minister''s granddaughter.


    Jasmine said, "I''ll have someone follow up on this issue. But my assistant just called to inform me that my dad has arrived. I invited him specifically to the investment banquet today as a show of support." "You didn''t have to do that, especially considering everything happening on your end."


    "Mia, I know there''s been some tension between our familiestely, and I want to smooth things over. Let''s not let Luna''s antics drive a wedge between us. That''s just giving her what she wants." Mia sighed, and she understood Jasmine''s intention.


    With Luna now at Raymond''s side and ties to the Barrett family, Jasmine needed new allies. So, the Lane family was an obvious choice.


    Seeing Jasmine''s cautious expression, Mia reassured her, "Come on. Let''s go greet your father."


    After all, Raymond''s presence at the event was a courtesy. No matter what was going on behind the scenes, putting on a good front was essential.


    As Mia observed Jasmine''s expression, memories of her own past within the Barrett family five years ago flooded back.


    As Mia and Jasmine approached the


    entrance, they noticed Raymond''s car pulling up. However, when be stepped out, he was apanied by an unexpectedpanion.


    Mia wasn''t surprised to see Luna, but she couldn''t ignore the sour expression on Jasmine''s face. Sheforted Jasmine by giving her a reassuring pat on the shoulder and said, "Keep your cool."


    "But I didn''t invite Luna, and I''m sure you didn''t, either. That shameless woman, how dare shee here with my dad? What if my mother finds out?" Jasmine fretted


    "Don''t worry, I''ll handle the press. They won''t make this public or let any photos reach your mother."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jasmine expressed, "Thank you. I''ve already discussed it with my grandparents, but they haven''t agreed yet."


    "You''re too na?ve. Sometimes, a false promise is all it takes," Mia advised.


    At the moment, Luna only had Asher as leverage. If Jasmine could swallow her pride, she would undoubtedly emerge as the ultimate winner.

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073


    "But my grandparents were honorable people. They wouldn''t tolerate such wrongdoing or let me suffer like this," Jasmine said.


    Mia smiled. "If your grandparents care for you that much, then you should find ways to protect them.


    "Sometimes, you can''t y fair when dealing with people who use dirty tactics. Fighting fire with fire can be effective. It''s like giving them a taste of their own medicine." "You''re right." Jasmine sighed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Dressed in a designer gown, Luna walked beside Raymond as she relished the attention of the crowd. The gazes of admiration she received made her feel like a celebrity, and she couldn''t resist putting on a smug smile.


    This was her first public appearance with him, and she knew everyone was specting about her identity. She knew soon that she would be able to reveal her actual identity.


    As his daughter and a wealthy heiress, she aimed to make those who had once looked down on her regret their judgment.


    Seeing Mia and Jasmine nearby, Luna''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction.


    Luna had finally reached this milestone, and she was determined not to let those who had once belittled her off the hook.


    Jasmine approached Raymond. "Dad, I''m d you''re here. I thought you were busy today."


    "How could I say no to my daughter''s request?" His expression was conflicted. He hadn''t nned on attending, but Luna had persuaded him.


    Jasmine pretended not to notice Luna and said, "Dad, what do you think of the theme of today''s event? Mom''s birthday is approaching, and I was thinking of booking this theme for her. What''s your opinion?" "I think it''s great. Your mother is going to love it."


    She added, "But I haven''t made any arrangements yet. You know she isn''t keen on celebrating birthdays heard you had a reservation at Aide Castle Hotel for a business event. Could we use it for her birthday instead?"


    "Sure," Raymond agreed without hesitation.


    Ever since Luna came into the picture, his rtionship with Jasmine had be strained. Now that she was reaching out to him, he wasn''t going to turn her away.


    Luna''s expression froze. "Dad, didn''t you promise to host Asher''s birthday bash here at Aide Castle Hotel and introduce him to our rtives and friends?"


    The idea of Alison snagging that reservation made Luna uneasy. She wondered what would happen to Asher''s big day.


    Luna knew how difficult it was to score a reservation at Aide Castle Hotel. If they missed out, her son''s birthday bash might be postponed or held somewhere else.


    When Jasmine heard that, she


    clenched her fists tightly as she felt the pain ripple through her body. She couldn''t believe Luna, that conniving woman, was trying topete with her mother for Asher''s sake.


    Though Jasmine wanted tosh out, she knew she had to remain calm. She wasn''t her father''s only


    understood she had to y n


    daughter anymore, and she


    to


    reim what was rightfully hers and her mother''s.

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074


    Raymond was momentarily taken aback. "Well, I''ve been quite busytely, so this slipped my mind."


    Jasmine looked at her father. "Dad, you know mom''s health is declining. So, I thought we could throw her a party to lift her spirits. We can invite Grandma and Grandpa too and have a joyful family gathering." Raymond nodded. "You''re right. Let me check if we can still make the arrangements."


    Luna saw her chance and piped up, "Dad, why don''t you help Jasmine out and ask Aide Castle Hotel? They''d probably amodate us for another event."


    Jasmine''s expression darkened. She couldn''t believe Luna would say something like that.


    Just then, someone approached Raymond to greet him, and he walked over to the group.


    Jasmine and Luna remained standing at where they were, and the atmosphere grew tense.


    Luna adjusted her designer bag with a smile. "Jasmine, I understand your mom''s birthday is a big deal. But I did talk to Dad first, you know. There''s an order to these things, right?"


    She believed it was essential for Asher to make his first public appearance with Raymond at Aide Castle Hotel. This would show Raymond''s regard for Asher and ensure that people took them seriously. Jasmine scoffed. "If we''re really talking about order, then you shouldn''t be here at all."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Oh, please. I''m older than you. If we''re talking about order, it''s my mom and I first, then you and yours."


    "A mistress like you, who''s been kept


    in the shadows and can''t be acknowledged publicly, talking about order? This sounds just like a former maid trying to y the role of thedy of the house!" Jasmine quipped.


    Luna''s expression changed. "Let me make it clear that this party is for my son. Your mother can forget about having it for herself. You know how much Dad has been wishing for a son to carry on the family name.


    "Plus, your mother has been sick for years. It wouldn''t hurt to postpone her celebration until next year. Or are you worried she won''t be around anymore?" Jasmine was livid upon hearing that. "Luna, I dare you to say that again."


    "What? Did I say something wrong?"


    Just as Jasmine was about to lunge at Luna, Mia stepped in and grabbed her arm. "What''s going on? This drink is surprisingly good. Try it."


    Mia handed Jasmine a cocktail, and she subtly reminded Jasmine not to act impulsively.


    With many guests present today, and knowing how much Raymond cared about his reputation, Jasmine realized that causing a scene here would only give Luna more leverage. So, she grabbed the cocktail and downed it while swallowing her anger in the process.


    Disappointment flickered in Luna''s eyes. She had hoped to provoke Jasmine into acting out but she was stopped by Mia.


    Luna smirked and turned around, walking toward Raymond. She knew her only support was her father.


    After Luna left, Jasmine wanted to smash her ss in frustration. "Mia, did you hear what that bitch just said? I wanted to throw a party for my mom, and she''s trying to steal it for her son.


    "And my dad''s being all vague, talking about contacting Aide Castle Hotel. Doesn''t he know about their reservation system..." She let her words trail off.

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075


    When Mia heard that, she knew what Jasmine wanted to say.


    After a moment of silence, Mia said, "You''re aware of the policies at Aide Castle Hotel. Besides, all the reservations for this year are full. Unless there''s a cancetion or a transfer, we won''t be able to secure a spot for your banquet."


    "Mia, don''t worry. I won''t let you down. And I won''t let Luna have her way. My dad already made the reservation, and there''s no way I''m giving it to Asher." Jasmine would never let this matter slide.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But at the moment, the most pressing issue wasn''t just finding a way to host a banquet at Aide Castle Hotel. It was about securing her father''s reservation and using it for her mother''s birthday instead of wasting it on a wee party for Asher.


    "So, have you thought about how you''re going to persuade your father to change his mind? Luna isn''t going to give up this opportunity easily. For her, hosting the event at Aide Castle Hotel is the ultimate move to unt her new status," Mia remarked.


    "I know, but I won''t let that bitch seed."


    Seeing Jasmine''s determined expression, Mia figured she had a n and didn''t press further.


    It wasn''t easy to change Raymond''s mind, but if Jasmine epted Mia''s advice to wee Asher, Luna would undoubtedly be at a position of advantage. It depended on how Jasmine handled the situation herself, as she had her own obstacles to ovee.


    Jasmine strode confidently toward her father and stood proudly by his side. Her upbringing and education set her apart from Luna. Even though Luna had been trying to change the way she carried herself recently, it was just a facade and she was easily seen through.


    Soon, all attention turned to Jasmine, who effortlesslymanded the room and drew smiles from everyone. Meanwhile, Luna looked like a mere bystander and was left on the sidelines. Luna felt embarrassed, but she still forced a smile. Despite her internal anger, she couldn''t let it show. This was her first public appearance, and she couldn''t afford to make a bad impression.


    Mia was relieved when she observed Jasmine regain herposure. She approached Raymond with a cocktail in hand and greeted him warmly, "Mr. Shelbert, thank you for making time to attend this event despite your busy schedule."


    He epted the drink and gave her a courteous nod. "Since you''re so close to my daughter, I had toe and show my support."


    Mia smiled and was about to toast him when suddenly, Luna stopped him. "Remember, your healthes first. The doctor advised against alcohol. Have you forgotten?" she reminded him. "Oh, I almost forgot about that. Thanks for the reminder. But I''ll just have a sip. It should be fine."


    Luna took the ss from his hand and said, "Considering your age and health, the doctor''s orders are clear. Not even a drop of alcohol. Let''s opt for tea instead. I''m sure everyone will understand." After Luna''s tactful intervention, the crowd exchanged puzzled nces. They were intrigued by her identity and unexpected appearance beside Raymond.

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076


    At first, some spected that Luna was Raymond''s mistress, but that seemed unlikely, given his clean record in recent years. However, they still couldn''t help but wonder about the young woman by his side. Then, someone standing nearby asked curiously, "Mr. Shelbert, who is this youngdy? I don''t believe we''ve met her before."


    Upon hearing that, Luna breathed a sigh of relief. She had attended the banquet today with one purpose, and that was to announce to everyone that she was Raymond''s daughter.


    She looked at Jasmine smugly and thought, "No matter how hard you try, you can''t stop this."


    Raymond was surprised by the question.


    Just as he was about to exin, Jasmine promptly chimed in, "This is Ms. Maynard. She is the daughter of one of my dad''s old acquaintances. After her mother passed away, there were some family issues, so my father graciously took her in."


    Upon hearing that, Luna''s expression instantly changed.


    Just as she was about to exin, Raymond nodded and said, "That''s right. Ms. Maynard is the daughter of an old friend. Being a young girl, she''s been through a lot, and it''s the least we could do to help." Jasmine smiled and added, "Dad, you''re always so kind and ready to help others."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mia said, "Yes. As the mayor of Nord City, helping a friend''s daughter is nothing out of the ordinary for Mr. Shelbert. He''s setting a great example for all of us. Let''s give him a round of apuse."


    The room erupted in enthusiastic apuse and the guests showered Raymond with praise. He looked visibly relieved.


    But amidst the celebration, Luna couldn''t hide her discontent. Struggling to maintain her


    composure, Luna clenched her fists as she tried to contain her emotions. This was her one chance to reveal her identity to everyone.


    By then, she wouldn''t just be an illegitimate daughter without a solid status.


    However, Jasmine''s unexpected assertion that she was merely an old friend''s daughter threw Luna off guard.


    She thought her father would correct Jasmine, but to her surprise, he agreed. What did that make her now?


    Her mind raced with conflicting thoughts. She couldn''t let this opportunity slip away. If she didn''t assert her identity now, she might never get another chance.


    Luna knew she had to seize the moment and dere her true identity. Once this opportunity passed, it would be lost forever.


    At that moment, Luna made up her mind and turned to Raymond. "Dad, what about Asher if I''m just considered an old friend''s daughter?"


    She wanted to remind him about his intentions to adopt Asher into the family formally. If she were only seen as an acquaintance''s daughter, that bond wouldn''t exist.


    Luna calling Raymond "Dad" instantly caught everyone''s attention. They quickly exchanged nces with one another.


    After all, just a moment ago, they had spected that if Luna wasn''t Raymond''s mistress, she might be his illegitimate daughter. Such things weren''t umon in elite circles.


    Raymond felt a mix of emotions at that instant. He hadn''t anticipated Luna openly referring to him as "Dad".


    Jasmine smiled and linked arms


    with her father. "Why are you all so surprised? Didn''t my dad mention earlier that he brought a friend''s daughter to live with us? Of course he has thought about adopting her."

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077


    After Mia heard Jasmine''s words, she immediately fixed her gaze on Jasmine.


    She had a strong feeling that Jasmine had made a decision.


    Luna attended this banquet with Raymond today with the sole purpose of unveiling her true identity. Jasmine''s recent words have effectively thwarted all of Luna''s intended ns and left her feeling trapped.


    Raymond had recently confessed that Luna was the daughter of his old friend, and he took her under his wing out of friendship. Although there might be a hint of skepticism regarding her status as an illegitimate child, no one would dare to voice such doubts in public.


    Ultimately, the attendees were all highly respected and sensible individuals who would never publicly humiliate Raymond.


    Raymond had revealed Luna''s true identity as a friend''s daughter when she made her first public appearance. From that moment on, it would prove challenging to alter her identityter. Luna was undoubtedly furious as her wless n had been thwarted by Jasmine.


    Mia couldn''t help but notice Luna''s expression, which was one of pure distress. At that moment, Luna''s anger was so intense that it seemed as if she was on the verge of exploding. She had never expected Jasmine to react so quickly this time.


    She believed that once she revealed this information, Jasmine would not be able to tolerate it and would immediately expose her illegitimate daughter''s identity or yell at her. If Jasmine had done so, she could have had a chance to exin or control the situation.


    However, Luna was taken by surprise when Jasmine chose to remain silent instead of making a scene. Even more unexpectedly, Jasmine imed that Luna was the daughter of Raymond''s old friend. She even stated that Raymond would acknowledge her as his goddaughter.


    Jasmine''s sudden change made Luna instantly wary. This time, she had underestimated her enemy.


    She wondered whether Jasmine had followed someone''s advice to do this. Luna suspected that this was the case and looked at Mia who was sitting next to Jasmine.


    It was clear that Mia had been her rival from the start.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as Mia was present, nothing would go smoothly for her. This was evident when she returned to the Barrett family and relied on Dana''s assistance to get rid of Mia, allowing her to live afortable life for five years.


    Luna believed she could secure her ce in the Barrett family through Asher''s identity, but Mia''s return shattered her ns. She was not only expelled from the Barrett family, but she also ended up in jail.


    Despite thinking that she could easily handle Jasmine, she was blindsided by Mia once more, derailing her scheme.


    Luna nced at Raymond with grievance in her eyes and eximed, "Dad, aren''t you going to say anything?"


    At the moment, Luna''s sole hope


    rested on Raymond. ording to Raymond''s earlier statement, he


    would acknowledge her identity at


    long as she agreed to have Asher adopted into the Shelbert family. She spent a lot of time persuading Raymond to let here to this banquet with him today.


    After all, Asher would make his first public appearance at the Aide Castle Hotelter So, Luna attending this banquet today could be seen as a sign of what was toe. Nevertheless, she never expected her ns to be thwarted. S


    Raymond''s expression momentarily froze, leaving him feeling trapped. Truth be told, Raymond was unwilling to reveal Luna''s true identity as his illegitimate daughter. Such revtion would greatly tarnish his esteemed reputation.


    However, for Asher''s sake, he still decided to bring Luna to the banquet. Little did he know that Luna would audaciously choose to reveal her true identity herself.


    It became evident that Luna truly belonged to a modest family andcked sophisticated manners like Jasmine.


    Jasmine had effortlessly handled the situation and earned him praise for assisting his old friend''s daughter.

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078


    Raymond cleared his throat and replied quickly, "Don''t worry, Luna. Once you be part of our Shelbert family, you''ll be my daughter, and I''ll treat you as my own. No one will ever look down on you. Trust me, there''s nothing to worry about."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    As long as Luna returned to his side and received proper care, it made no difference whether he acknowledged her as his daughter or not. It was a win-win situation for him.


    Jasmine smiled and replied, "Indeed. My dad has always been supportive and kind to others. With Luna now here in our home, we''re truly bing a family. Luna, please know that you don''t need to worry about these events. If you ever have any doubts or need assistance in the future, I''ll be here to guide you and teach you."


    Raymond nodded to Jasmine with deep satisfaction and remarked, "You''ve truly matured. Luna has endured so much since childhood and is quite inexperienced in these matters. You should guide her to socialize more and teach her your ways. As Asher''s mother, she can''t be ignorant."


    Jasmine felt bitter, yet she still managed to force a smile as she responded, "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ll definitely teach Luna properly."


    It was difficult to make that decision. However, seeing Luna''s frustration, anger, and powerlessness, she felt that she made the right choice. Ultimately, there was nothing wrong with beating someone at their own game.


    Luna tried her best to maintain control over her expression. Any disy of anger at this critical moment would render all her previous attempts pointless. She also worried that if she made any wrong move, Raymond would not recognize her or bring her out to events again.


    Luna took a deep breath and said, "I still have a lot of things I don''t understand. I''m afraid of inadvertently making a mistake in front of everyone in the future. I need your help to prevent that from happening. We''re going to be a family, and I don''t want to be the one to embarrass our Shelbert name with a joke that falls t."


    Jasmine''s eyes grew cold as she pondered whether Luna''s words meant something more was she threatening them?


    Jasmine said with a half-smile, "Don''t worry. I''ll try my best. After all, teachers can only guide us, but learning ultimately depends on ourselves. Luna, you''ll have to work harder in the future."


    Luna red at Jasmine with an expression of reluctance. She couldn''t believe that this bitch dared to speak to her in such a way.


    Mia witnessed Luna''s defeat and locked eyes with Jasmine. Without uttering a single word, theymunicated through the unspokennguage of their shared gaze.


    Someone nearby quickly intervened to smooth things over. "Mr. Shelbert, your daughter is remarkably well-educated. She''s incredibly kind and generous. You''re truly fortunate to have her, unlike the brat in our family. He always disappoints everyone."


    "That''s right. What are the advantages of having a son nowadays? You still have to clean up his mess. It''s far more advantageous to have a daughter. A daughter is thoughtful, diligent, ambitious, andpassionate."


    "I agree. When I was sick before, only my daughter was there to take care of me, and my son was nowhere to be found. What''s the point of having a son?"


    Luna''s expression froze as she pondered why having a son would be considered useless.


    The only reason she was able to return to Raymond''s side was because he valued sons more than daughters. Raymond desired to have his own son to inherit the family business, and that was her ticket back to him.


    Jasmine''s eyes turned cold as she said loudly, "Indeed, Dad has consistently disyed a preference for girls over boys. He instilled in me the belief that there is no distinction between genders, raising me to be his rightful heir."


    Luna''s expression suddenly changed upon hearing that.

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079


    Mia was surprised and nced at Jasmine, who had trulye into her own today. It was clear that Raymond''s efforts in investing years in educating her had not been in vain. Despite his preference for sons, premium education always paid off. With Jasmine oveing this obstacle, Luna''s only bargaining chip would no longer hold any advantage. Raymond gazed deeply at Jasmine and said, "Yes, I''ve always preferred to have a daughter, and Jasmine has always been exceptional."


    "Indeed, it has been widely known that Mr. Shelbert has always been an adoring father to his daughter."


    "I truly admire Mr. Shelbert for having such an exceptional daughter."


    Jasmine nced at Raymond, who stood beside her. She had heard these words repeated countless times before. She used to believe that what Raymond said was true.


    However, as she grew older, she realized that the invisible preference for boys over girls truly existed.


    It was evident in the words of those two women who were seemingly belittling their son, when in fact they were showing off.


    For instance, Mrs. Jonas, the first to speak, always imed that her son was ipetent and that she would give her daughter anything she desired. However, when her husband retired, the inheritance rights went directly to her ipetent son. Despite her daughter graduating as an executive with outstanding abilities, she was only able to serve as a deputy general manager in thepany, with no real authority over the group.


    Those who were ustomed to treating their daughters well and their sons poorly would reveal their clear biases when it came time to divide the family inheritance. In those days, all the property was inherited by the sons, while the daughters were married off and received only a small share. However, their daughters woulde in handy when they needed someone to take care of them.


    After thinking about this, Jasmine instantly felt nauseous. She couldn''t help but wonder how parents could be so vicious to their own children.


    Mia noticed that everything was almost ready, so she quickly announced, "Dinner is about to be served. Please go over and grab a bite. Let''s not linger here."


    Once she finished speaking, everyone scattered. Raymond also departed alongside the elders.


    Luna red at Mia with a


    discontented expression. "This is a banquet at Aide Castle Hotel. It''s not


    hosted by your Lane family. Why are


    you acting as if you''re the one


    charge here, insisting that go and grab a bite? How


    inN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    nyone


    presumptuous of you."


    Mia must have been the one who taught Jasmine how to fight back. Otherwise, dealing with a pretentious woman like Jasmine would have been a simple task.


    Mia was just a woman who couldn''t stand the thought of someone being better than her. She was afraid that one day someone might surpass her so she tried every possible means to stop that from happening.


    Mia observed the furious expression on Luna''s face. It was clear that Jasmine''s counterattack had truly caught her off guard.


    Mia smiled confidently, her red lips curving slightly as she dered, "I don''t need to pretend to be the owner. I am the owner of Aide Castle Hotel."


    "Are you iming to be the owner of Aide Castle Hotel? Are you kidding me? Do you honestly believe that the owner would maintain a low profile to allow others like you to assume their identity?"


    "I don''t have to exin to you," Mia said tly.


    Luna sneered "Mia, I''ve left the


    Barrett family, so why do you still insist on targeting me? You were once an orphan yourself before you discovered your own family. You of all people should be able to to o


    empathize with my experience."


    Mia''s eyes widened with surprise as she eximed, "How could I possibly understand your situation? I am my parents'' biological child!"


    Unbeknownst to others, Jasmine discreetly spilled her cocktail onto Luna''s dress. Luna immediately screamed, "Do you know how expensive my dress costs? It''s a limited edition!"


    "I know. I apologize for what just happened. My hand identally slipped. You don''t mind, right?"

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080


    Luna nced at her stained dress and snapped at Jasmine. "You did that deliberately, but let me make one thing clear. Even if my dress is damaged, Dad can easily buy me a new one. You can never stop me from returning to the Shelbert family. Your dirty tricks are utterly disgraceful!"


    Jasmine chided, "Didn''t I learn all this from you? Although these underhanded tricks are not widely embraced, they''re quite straightforward to use. This is why I''ve started learning from you. Whatever tricks you use, I''ll use as well. Does that please you?"


    "Jasmine, don''t becent. I''ll deal with you sooner orter when I return to the Shelbert family."


    Luna was in no mood to argue. Her dress was stained, and she had to quickly change into a new one. She had to continue her appearance in front of the guests. After all, today was very important to her. Despite her identity now being Raymond''s goddaughter and the daughter of his old friend, it was only the beginning. She was determined to personally rify her identity in the future.


    After Luna left, only Mia and Jasmine remained. Miamented with a smile, "You did an excellent job today. Luna''s identity is now entirely established. She''s simply the daughter of an old friend and incapable of causing any trouble. Even if anyone questions her identity, they wouldn''t dare to do so openly. She''s merely an unacknowledged illegitimate daughter, and no one will pay attention to her." In prominent families, such urrences were not unheard of.


    "I know. I should have listened to you earlier. So many things could have been avoided, and my Mom wouldn''t have been so upset that she ended up in the hospital." Jasmine now felt a twinge of regret. "It''s not toote for you to change now, and you''ve timed it perfectly," Mia remarked.


    Jasmine said, "I have Luna to thank for that. What she did just now has made me determined. I understand now that these people have always favored sons over daughters, but they don''t openly show it. They often im to be good to their daughters, but their true intentions are revealed when it''s time to divide interests."


    "Actually, this only represents a


    portion of the poption and they


    cannot speak for everyone. For instance, when my parents drafted their will, they evenly distributed all the property among their children, regardless of their gender. S


    Jasmine envied Mia and said, "Not everyone has parents like yours, or as many loving brothers as you do."


    Mia gently pressed her lips together,


    a subtle smile adorning her face. It seemed slightly awkward to boast about her brother in front of Jasmine at this particr moment. Hence she shifted the topic of conversation, suggesting, "TheContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    investment banquet is out to


    commence. Why don''t we grab a bite first?"


    After finishing their meal, the duo made their way towards the banquet venue. Mia nced up and caught a glimpse of Luna quickly changing into yet another dress before making her way out. Jasmine snorted. "It seems that my Dad has arranged for a lot of people to tend to Luna."


    In general, when people like them went out, their assistants usually brought a change of clothes. However, someone like Luna probably only had that one dress.


    Jasmine didn''t want to see Luna at


    the banquet anymore, so she deliberately dirtied Luna''s skirt to prompt her to leave. However, she didn''t expect Luna to change into another dress and reappear so quickly. It showed that Raymond had arranged for an assistant for Luna.


    Luna hadn''t even returned to the Shelbert family, and Raymond was already treating her so well. For a while, Jasmine felt utterly disappointed in Raymond. Luna proudly strolled into the banquet venue, casting a provocative nce at Mia and Jasmine.


    Shelly walked over directly and asked tentatively, "Are you Luna?"

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081


    When Mia saw Shelly approaching Luna, she was slightly surprised. It felt as if a great show was about to unfold.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Jasmine still felt very ufortable about Luna''s quick dress change. Mia gently squeezed Jasmine''s hand and said, "Perhaps we''ll be able to witness something good happenter." However, Jasmine only wore a surprised expression, revealing her uncertainty about the situation.


    "Luna was with the Barrett family for five years. You should be familiar with Shelly''s personality too. She would likely bully, mistreat, and look down on Luna," Mia said.


    Based on Mia''s understanding of Shelly, Luna, whom she had previously looked down upon, had now transformed. Shelly harbored jealousy in her heart, and she might do something unexpectedly. Luna proudly changed into her new dress and emerged, ready to show off in front of Jasmine. After all, Raymond had arranged an assistant for her and prepared a change of clothes, which she didn''t expect toe in handy. Unexpectedly, this idiot Shelly also showed up at today''s banquet.


    What a coincidence. It seemed that God was still favoring her. When she made a public appearance today, she actually met the Barretts.


    Luna looked at Shelly and said with a condescending tone, "Yes, it''s me. Long time no see."


    Herst encounter with the Barretts urred at a charity dinner hosted by Jasmine. That was when she spotted Sharon and wanted to show off, but she never anticipated being driven away by the bodyguard. But things have changed now. Raymond had epted her, and she was officially Raymond''s daughter.


    She had always been looked down upon by the Barrett family, especially by Shelly. Although Shelly was undeniably a parasite in the Barrett family she always presented herself as more superior than Luna and looked down on her.


    But now, the tables have turned. She had be Raymond''s daughter, while Shelly, the foolish one, remained the good-for-nothing eldest daughter of the Barrett family.


    At that moment, Shelly''s sense of superiority set in.


    Shelly gazed at Luna''s attire in astonishment. "This is the new Vior dress. It''s not cheap. How did you manage to afford such an expensive dress?"


    Luna confidently straightened her


    dress and delicately brushed her fingers across her branded ring. She boasted. These are just simple garments and essories. There''s nothing I can''t afford. I identally dirtied my dress a moment ago, but I immediately changed into a new


    one."


    Upon hearing that, Shelly was immediately ovee with a sense of discontent. After all, Luna had shamelessly stayed with the Barrett family in the past, solely because she desired to marry Timothy and be his wife.


    At that time, she could see that Luna wasn''t very well-liked by anyone. As a result, she didn''t consider the possibility of Luna marrying into the Barrett family. She didn''t take Luna seriously and instead relished the idea that Luna was constantly trying to please her. Nevertheless, she had. not expected Luna to be released from prison, let alone thrive.


    Shelly bluntly stated, "Aren''t you just a mistress? And an arrogant one too! Back then, you imed to not care about money, and you acted aloof. Yet, your true colors are finally showing now." "Shelly, I strongly advise you to watch yournguage. Do you honestly believe that after all this time, I would still becking in manners like you?"


    "Whocks manners? I''m the eldest daughter of the Barrett family. With your background, you''re not worthy of beingpared to me. What qualifications do you have to teach me a lesson?" Shelly had always harbored a sense of superiority over Luna. Hence, being lectured by Luna now was intolerable for her.

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082


    Furthermore, Shelly attended the banquet today for a blind date. Several women from prominent families had already spoken highly of her and they even hoped to arrange a match with their sons. If she married into a wealthy family in Nord City, she would be a wealthy wife herself.


    Yet, Luna was just a poor woman with no financial resources and relied on men to achieve sess. She wondered what qualifications Luna had to lecture her.


    When Luna heard those words, her expression suddenly transformed into one of anger. She gritted her teeth and dered, "Stop looking down on me. I''ve found my family now. I''m no longer the person you used to bully."


    "Found your family? Are you under the impression that this is some kind of television series? Do you truly believe that Mia somehow managed to find her long-lost family and became the esteemed daughter of the Lane family? And you, do you really think you''ve also found your family and have now ascended as the cherished daughter of a wealthy family? Stop daydreaming!"


    After Shelly''s remarks, she turned to Sharon and said, "Aunt Sharon,e here and see this. Luna imed that she found her family and insisted that my status is notparable to hers. What a joke! That''s the funniest thing I''ve heard all year."


    Luna, whom she had always looked down on, was acting so condescendingly. She had absolutely no right to behave in such a manner.


    Sharon came over after hearing the noise, her surprise evident as she looked at Luna. She had heard about the rtionship between Luna and Raymond before. It was because of Raymond that Luna was able to get out of prison.


    Ever since their encounter at Jasmine''s party, Sharon couldn''t shake the suspicion that Luna might be Raymond''s mistress. However, after a conversation with some well-respecteddies earlier, she discovered that Luna was actually Raymond''s illegitimate daughter.


    Despite Raymond''s im that Luna was the daughter of an old friend whom he took in and treated as his own, only few were convinced of that im. In fact, this was themon practice among affluent families of treating illegitimate children in such a manner.


    However, Sharon couldn''t embarrass Raymond, so she calmly stated, "Shelly, it''s important to speak with politeness. You shouldn''t raise your voice like that."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite her dislike for Luna as an illegitimate daughter, Raymond being present todaypelled her to show him some respect.


    Shelly was scolded and she


    suddenly felt a surge of anger. "Aunt Sharon, I performed exceptionally well just now, but now I''m facing Luna. don''t need to be nice to her. She must have pulled some strings to attend today''s event. Her sugar daddy must be quite capable."


    "Shut up, Shelly, It''s improper to say such things, Sharon considered Shelly to be aplete idiot. If Shelly was to really go on a blind date today, her future marriagez prospects might be jeopardized if her poor behavior were to be discovered.


    "Aunt Sharon, why are you yelling at me? Luna has clearly caused you so much harm before, but you have forgotten so quickly. Without her, how could you have been sentenced to probation?" Sharon''s expression soured even more. If she had not been aware of Luna being Raymond''s illegitimate daughter, she would not have shown any kindness to Luna now. Instantly, Luna expressed her anger and said, "I''m the one who was implicated, okay? That had nothing to do with me, yet I ended up in prison. It waspletely unfair."


    "It waspletely fair. You''re just jealous of Mia and Timothy''s rtionship. You were trying to stop Mia from seeing Timothy bying up with those bad ideas," Shelly retorted. Mia strode over and asked coldly, "Is that the case?"


    Shelly was getting more excited as


    she spoke. "Yeah. In the end, Timothy didn''t fall for Luna''s tricks at all. She had been exerting so much effort in the Barrett family for five years, and Timothy didn''t even get close to her. It was so embarrassing."


    Luna''s mind was instantly overwhelmed by an explosion of thoughts. Suddenly, she stepped forward and pped Shelly.

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083


    Luna had endured it for five years, but now, she was Raymond''s daughter. Shelly, that bitch, dared to humiliate herself in this way. She couldn''t bear it any further.


    After being pped, Shelly was shocked. She covered her face and eximed, "How dare you p me?"


    Sharon, standing next to her, gently grasped Shelly''s arm. "Calm down. Consider the event today. Don''t act impulsively."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Shelly shielded her face and said with a mix of despair and hope, "Aunt Sharon, I was pped. Do you still expect me to endure it? You just stood by and watched her bully us. We''re the Barretts!"


    Shelly''s loud outburst immediately captured everyone''s attention. The unexpected p at the banquet prompted many people to cast their gaze in their direction.


    Mia was taken aback when Luna didn''t hesitate to p Shelly directly. It was evident that Shelly had been mocking Luna within the Barrett family during those five years, which exined Luna''s strong reaction Mia winked at Jasmine, signaling her to begin the performance.


    Jasmine smiled and promptly stepped forward, standing beside Luna. "How could you possibly p someone at a banquet? Please apologize to Ms. Barrett immediately."


    Luna eximed in disbelief, "Why should I apologize to Shelly? She humiliated me with her crude words. I only reacted when I could no longer bear it. You have no idea how I suffered during those five years with the Barrett family. Despite everything, she still has the audacity to continue mocking me like this. Why should I have to endure it?"


    Luna finished speaking in one breath, and her heart suddenly filled with joy. She nced at Shelly, who was pped by her, and felt no remorse for what she had done. She had been waiting for this moment for so long, and today she finally released all her pent-up anger.


    At that moment, Raymond''s voice came through. "Luna, what are you doing? Apologize to Ms. Barrett now. She''s a guest. How could you p her?"


    As Luna turned around, she began to


    slowly regain control of her


    rationality when she saw Raymond


    However, her unhappiness


    persisted. "Dad, I don''t want to


    apologize to her. Shelly used to bully


    me a lot in the past."


    When Shelly heard her calling Raymond "Dad", she was utterly shocked. "You called Mr. Shelbert ''Dad?'' But isn''t your father a general worker who passed away long ago?"


    Luna''s expression abruptly shifted. Just as she was on the verge of exining, Jasmine interrupted eagerly and said, "What did Luna''s father used to do? I''m really curious."


    "He''s a security captain who worked at a shopping mall." After Shelly spoke, Luna''s face turned pale. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and disappear inside it.


    Her origin was the one thing she desperately wanted to keep hidden. She yearned to establish a new identity and join the ranks of the affluent, but she never anticipated that the bitch, Shelly, would


    expose


    heringlorious past so brazenly. It


    was utterly hateful!


    Luna felt the weight of everyone''s scrutinizing stares on her and was ovee with acute embarrassment. Instinctively, she turned to Raymond, silently pleading for his support.


    However, Raymond couldn''t help but


    frown as well. He couldn''t help but question whether Luna''s mother had actually married a security guard in the end. At that moment, Raymond couldn''t shake off the feeling that his status had been somewhat diminished.


    Jasmine nced at Raymond and uttered, "Dad, considering that Luna''s father was a security guard, it seems like you and him were destined to have a connection."


    Someone nearby also said, "Yes, Mr. Shelbert. Why haven''t we heard you mention such an old friend before? Is there a story between you two?"


    Raymond hesitated to respond, feeling somewhat uneasy. What sort of encounter would he have with an unimportant security guard?

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084


    That insignificant security guard did not deserve to bepared to him.


    Mia couldn''t resist the urge to apud when she witnessed the scene. She wished to have some popcorn to enjoy the show with.


    She was aware that when Shelly appeared, it would be quite a spectacle. However, she never anticipated that Shelly would exceed her expectations.


    The conflict between Shelly and Luna had been building for quite some time. Given Shelly''s temperament, it was only a matter of time before she stirred up trouble. Luna, having endured relentless bullying in the past, was not one to stand idly by.


    When two determined women came together, trouble was certain to follow.


    At this critical moment, Sharon stepped in to defuse the situation. "This is Mr. Shelbert''s personal affair. After all, Mr. Shelbert has always been inclined to do good deeds. The bond between gentlemen is always unique, so it''s understandable that he didn''t bring it up."


    Raymond hesitantly nodded as he replied, "Mrs. Barrett expressed everything I intended to convey. It''s urate that I haven''t met him many times, but our rtionship has always been positive."


    Sharon continued, "It was Shelly''s fault just now. She shouldn''t have caused a scene here. Shelly, please apologize to Luna right away."


    "Why should I apologize? Luna hit me first. Why should I apologize to the person who hit me first?"


    Jasmine seized the opportunity to escte the situation. "Luna, it was wrong of you to hit others first. You owe Ms. Barrett an apology. If she decides to seek legal counsel, you could find yourself in serious trouble."


    Jasmine was reminding Luna about her criminal record. If Shelly really sought awyer, it would onlyplicate matters further.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna still refused to apologize. Raymond frowned and said firmly, "Luna, look at what your sister is teaching you. You should learn from her. This is about understanding the bigger picture. Apologize to Ms. Barrett immediately. The Shelbert family does not have a daughter like you, who goes around hitting people randomly."


    Jasmine said with a smile, "Indeed, Dad has instilled in us the importance of being polite since we were young and not resorting to violence."


    After the conversation, Mia noticed that Luna was on the verge of losing her mind.


    Luna expected Raymond to defend her, but she didn''t anticipate that he would make her apologize to Shelly. She felt overwhelmed.


    It appeared that Luna was still


    struggling to define her own identity


    and position. Today was meant to be her moment to shine, but


    everything was shattered by Shelly''s sudden appearance.


    Due to Raymond''s instruction, Luna had no choice but to utter to Shelly, "I''m sorry."


    Shelly''s face lit up with a bright smile. Although she felt a little guilty just moments before, she felt gleeful that Luna had actually apologized.


    Shelly wanted to make a few morements, but Sharon discreetly pinched her. Lowering her voice, Sharon said, "That''s enough. Be careful, or else next time I won''t take you out again." Upon hearing this, Shelley fell silent gloomily. However, she figured that once she married into a wealthy family in Nord City, she wouldn''t have to endure Sharon''s nonsense any longer. Mia saw that the scene was almost over, so she said, "Everyone, please take your seats first. The banquet will start soon."


    Luna harbored a considerable


    amount of anger toward Mia and eventually confronted her, saying, "Ms. Lane, your tone in discussing tonight''s banquet has been quite unusual from the start. If someone didn''t know any better, they might think you were the host."


    Shelly, who was standing next to her, remarked, "Yes, Mia just told us the same thing. She mentioned that she''s the owner of Aide Castle Hotel."

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085


    Luna didn''t look happy when Shelly spoke up for Mia.


    She couldn''t simply brush off the recent incident. She had just been on the same side as Shelly.


    After those words were spoken, people around them began to discuss among themselves. After all, Aide Castle Hotel had appeared and quickly became a popr high-end hotel in Nord City. Bookings were in high demand, and it soon became the premier venue for the upper ss to host banquets.


    However, the owner of Aide Castle had always been shrouded in mystery, designing each banquet venue with a ir that never failed to surprise and captivate. With every new theme, they manage to set trends and be the talk of the town. Despite various spections surrounding the owner''s identity, it was known that the Lane family was certainly involved. After all, Aide Castle''s initial investment came from Dominic.


    Shelly also overheard the conversations of the people around her, and it was clear that everyone was curious about the identity of the owner of Aide Castle.


    "I heard that the owner of Aide Castle is a man."


    "I''ve also heard that someone has apparently met the owner of Aide Castle. He''s not too young, and he''s very kind to others."


    Luna''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Ms. Lane, if that''s the case, then please verify your identity. After all, everyone here holds a certain status. If you''re deceiving us, it won''t bode well for the Lane family, will it?"


    Shelly further fanned the mes by stating, "Mia, your birth determines everything. You were an orphan from a young age and only recently returned to the Lane family. Why did you lie?"


    Luna heard Shelly''s words and immediately red at her. Shelly was clearly mocking her on purpose. Mia stood there calmly, unfazed by the situation, and openly epted everyone''s suspicions.


    She openly confessed to Shelly and Luna that she was the rightful owner of Aide Castle and had no ns to conceal her identity. Her decision had nothing to do with timing, instead, it stemmed from her refusa to tolerate these women''s pretense.


    Given their apparent desire to receive a reality check, she graciously gave them the opportunity to have their egos bruised today.


    Jasmine remained silent, attentively observing the show from the sidelines. She was convinced that Mia was the rightful owner of Aide Castle. Thus, she considered Shelly and Luna mere clowns who deserved to face the consequences.


    Raymond looked at Mia in surprise and asked, "Ms. Lane, what''s happening? Are you close to the owner of Aide Castle?"


    Shelly replied before Mia did and said, "I believe Mia may have met the owner of Aide Castle a few times, but she''s not acquainted with the owner at all. Despite the owner''s mysterious nature, she still insisted on unting and deceiving others. Just earlier, the general manager of Aide Castle came out to greet my Aunt Sharon. At that moment, the general manager did not acknowledge Mia at all. Mia must be lying." Jasmine quickly rified, "The general manager is just overseeing the shift, and he''s new to the team. So it''s understandable that he doesn''t know who Mia is."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna continued, "It''s amusing, isn''t it? Nowadays, every general manager knows what their boss looks like. Would anyone believe him if he said otherwise?"


    Shelley immediately agreed, saying, "Exactly! Besides, Aide Castle Hotel is going to coborate with our Barrett family. There''s no way we could mistake the identity of the wrong person. Mia is definitely not the owner of Aide Castle."


    Witnessing Shelly''s unwavering determination, Mia couldn''t help but ask with a yful grin, "If you''re that confident, have you had the chance to meet the owner of Aide Castle?"

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086


    "Well... I''ve never met the owner before," Shelly said.


    Mia burst intoughter. "You''ve never met the owner before, and yet you dare to talk so boldly?"


    Shelly refused to be at a disadvantage and promptly responded, "But I''ll be able to see him soon. Our two families are about to cooperate, and we''ll surely meet frequently in the future." "Who told you that Aide Castle will definitely cooperate with the Barrett family?"


    "I am sure of it. We came to Nord City for this coboration. Isn''t that right, Aunt Sharon?"


    Sharon nodded confidently. "Indeed, Ms. Lane, whether we choose to coborate with the owner or not, your approval alone doesn''t hold any weight."


    Mia''s eyes were sharp as she dered, "I have the final say in choosing who Aide Castle will coborate with, and your input is irrelevant."


    Sharon''s expression froze instantly. "How arrogant!"


    "I can''t help it. As the owner, I have the final decision on all of Aide Castle Hotel''s coborations. Besides the Barrett family, we have many other great partners among our guests here today."


    Mia emanated apletely different aura, speaking with a superior attitude. She was no longer the gentle youngdy she was earlier. Sharon felt somewhat embarrassed.


    Shelly shouted, "Mia, stop lying! Just because you imed to be the owner of Aide Castle, it doesn''t mean you own it!"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who''s the owner of Aide Castle?" As soon as Shelly finished speaking, the crowd swiftly parted, and Timothy entered from outside.


    Dressed in a sleek ck suit, his striking features stood out in the crowd. As soon as he spotted Mia, Timothy unconsciously made his way toward her.


    He certainly didn''t expect to encounter Mia at the banquet today. Since thest hacking incident, Sage had deleted his contactpletely. That callous boy Sage had shown no mercy to him.


    As soon as Timothy appeared, the


    scene turned quiet. He positioned himself directly in front of her, his once distant eyes now filled with cautiousness, as if afraid of inadvertently offending Mia. Now, he was extremely careful when facing Mia and the two kids.


    Mia stared at Timothy with disdain. She found him utterly unlikable. The Barretts were truly annoying.


    Timothy was acutely aware of Mia''s


    l.n


    displeasure, and he immediately began to reflect on the fact that he had not offended her recently, except for the incidentst time involving Sage. He wondered if Mia


    was still angry.


    When Timothy was about to speak, Luna stepped forward and greeted him. "Timothy, it''s been quite a while."


    As Luna spoke, she adjusted her branded dress and turned her head slightly to reveal her most beautiful profile. She was no longer the ordinary girl she had been before. It


    was time for Timothy to see a different side of her.


    Mia saw Luna''s bitchy look and scoffed dismissively. It seemed that old habits die hard. Did Luna truly believe she could win over Timothy in this manner?


    It was utterly improbable that Luna was involved with Timothy''s brother, though Luna was unaware of this fact for now. Mia calmly folded her arms and narrowed her eyes, looking unconcerned.


    Noticing Timothy''sck of response, Luna reached out and took hold of his arm. "Timothy, did you hear me?"


    Timothy moved aside and replied coldly, "I''m not familiar with you."

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087


    Timothy dodged Luna as though he was dodging something filthy and repulsive.


    Her features stiffened. "Timothy, I know you''re still angry at me."


    He frowned. "I don''t get angry at outsiders."


    At this point, she didn''t have the courage to speak to him no matter how much she wanted to get close to him. Mia watched the duo and felt baffled at their interaction. Timothy was acting slightly out of character today.


    He lowered his head to look at her. Then, he asked, "Mia, I texted you. Why didn''t you reply to me?"


    It was like he was whining, and he now had apletely different personality from his aloof character a moment ago.


    Her eyes blinked profusely. She was really confused by how Timothy was acting today. "I missed it," she said nonchntly.


    In fact, she left the message on "seen" on purpose.


    "Are you still angry at me?" he asked.


    "I don''t get angry at outsiders."


    Timothy was rendered speechless. He had just said the same thing to Luna a moment ago.


    Mia''s words hurt him, weighing on his heart until they pulled it to the pit of his stomach.


    Jasmine, who was enjoying the show, chuckled without a care. She remarked, "Every person has a different destiny, right?"


    That was clearly directed at Luna.


    After all, Timothy made the samement to Luna just now.


    Furious, Luna clenched her fists. She was livid at the fact that Jasmine, the bitch, had just made fun of her.


    Once Luna inherited the Shelbert family''s assets, she swore she would teach Jasmine a lesson and drive Jasmine and her mother out of the house.


    Since Asher was the heir of the Shelbert family, Jasmine and her mother should be banished to the streets.


    Shelly couldn''t help the urge to join


    the fun and she said, "I know, right? I


    she


    know there was someone who tried to stay with us shamelessly back then. She stooped so low that I. couldn''t see her. Now that she holds a little power, she''s all puffed up and looks down upon everyone. Any change in life will never change that petty character of hers. Timothy will never fall for this kind of woman."


    Luna almost lost it when she heard that.


    Although she didn''t have the nerves tosh back at Jasmine, she wasn''t patient enough to be nice toward Shelly. "Ms. Barrett, I did so many things for your family while we were


    living together.


    "I didn''t contribute anything worth praising, but I proved my worth the hard way. Now that I''ve finally found a lovely family, you can''t just make fun of me like this.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Everyone in Bern City knows that


    you''re a good-for-nothing who lived off your family since young. Previously, you were also made to pay a hugepensation after someone reported you for wearing imitations."


    Shelly huffed. "Who are you calling a good-for-nothing? I dare you to say that again."


    She was livid. She had joined today''s banquet to meet a potential spouse.


    Now that Luna exposed Shelly, how was she supposed to hold her head high or marry a rich man in Nord City?


    "Did I say anything wrong? Ladies and gentlemen, if you don''t believe me, you can search for it online. It made the entertainment headlines," Luna said, her toneced with mockery.


    Shelly noticed that some people began searching it up online. One of them was a richdy she had just engaged with. Things were looking bad!


    Anger got the best of Shelly as she grabbed Luna''s hair and pped her.


    She med it all on Luna. "How dare you say that in public, you bitch?" Luna shrieked, "Shelly Barrett, you crazy witch! Let me go!"

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088


    "How dare you, Luna Maynard! We basically fed you when you lived with us. Don''t think that you''ve be the main character of a rags-to-riches story. You''re not qualified for that," Shelly barked. That humiliation was the final blow. Unable to take it anymore, Luna fought back. "Who do you think you are? You''re a richdy who wore imitations. You''re just a joke in Bern City. There wasn''t a ce for you there and so you came here. Don''t act all mighty and graceful. Look at you now. Getting all riled up just because I told everyone your true colors."


    Shelly retorted, "Who''s all riled up? I''m just trying to teach you a lesson so that you won''t run your mouth however you wish, bitch!"


    "Who are you calling a bitch? You''re the bitch!"


    The two women went from pulling each other by the hair to engaging in a brawl.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Mia covered her face at the turn of events. Just when would this end?


    They were calling each other out verbally just one second ago. Then, Luna pped Shelly! Now, the situation has escted to a physical fight!


    The scene was tense yet awkward at the same time.


    After all, having two beautifuldies fight wasn''t a sight to behold.


    With one hand, one can count all the moves they used to attack each other.


    Their hair was a mess from all the pulling.


    Sharon was triggered and she eximed, "Stop right there, Shelly Barrett! Did you hear me? Stop!"


    Sharon''s n was ruined because Shelly initiated the fight. Things were going smoothly at first! But now, it has turned into a fiasco.


    However, Shelly was so caught up in the moment and she wasn''t in the right state of mind to listen to such advice.


    She was dogged to teach Luna a lesson!


    Meanwhile, Jasmine was enjoying the show to her heart''s content.


    When noticing Raymond''s grim expression, she quickly managed her expression.


    Pretentiously, she stepped forward to stop the fight. "Luna, stop fighting. It''s not nice fighting here."


    Luna couldn''t stomach the humiliation from the fight that Shelly started.


    If she stopped now, it would be her


    loss!


    might the fight had s


    well fight until the end!


    she


    Jasmine wanted toe close to them, but Luna identally elbowed her stomach.


    Jasmine stumbled backward while hugging her stomach.


    Raymond rushed to her. "Jazzy, are you alright?"


    She took a deep breath. Her face was as pale as a sheet, but she pretended to be fine. "I''m alright. Luna didn''t do it on purpose. I was just trying to stop them. Fighting won''t solve the issue, but I don''t think Luna will listen."


    After saying that, she noticed that solemnity weighed heavier between his brows.


    She lowered her head to hide her smug smile.


    In actuality, she intentionally went up to thedies so that Luna could identally hit her.


    Anyone could put on a pitiful act.


    It was just that she didn''t see the need to use it in front of her family.


    However, it was different when it came to Luna, who yed foul.


    Mia was right¡ªa tooth for a tooth; an eye for an eye.


    "Don''t go close to them. You might get hurt," Jasmine said as she stopped Raymond.


    But he didn''t care. He marched


    Care.


    forward and yanked Luna over,


    chiding her, "Enough! Just when will


    you stop the ruckus? Don''t you feel embarrassed enough? If I had known this would happen, I wouldn''t have brought you along."


    She retorted, reluctant to admit her defeat, "But she started it first! Why can''t I fight back?"


    Then, he pped her.

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089


    Mia was surprised that Raymond actually pped Luna. But the surprise gave way to tranquility soon after. Raymond was an egoistic man.


    Today was his first time bringing Luna along to a banquet, but she ended up causing so much trouble.


    Given Raymond''s character, he must be very upset with her.


    The p finally pulled Luna back to her senses.


    Her heart sank when she noticed how angry he looked.


    It was only then did she regain herposure. She began stuttering, "Dad, you...you saw what happened. Shelly hit me first!"


    Luna was forced to apologize to Shelly for pping her. However, it was Shelly who started the fight first!


    Luna believed that Shelly was the one to be med.


    Raymond reprimanded her, "Still, you shouldn''t have said that to Ms. Barrett. Is this how you were raised? Are you so ipetentpared to your sister?"


    Luna''s expression stiffened. When she noticed Jasmine standing over there, she grew even more annoyed.


    Jasmine smiled pretentiously and said, "Don''t me her, Dad. It''s her first time attending this kind of banquet so she hasn''t gotten used to it. It''s my fault for not telling her the rules beforehand. Don''t me her me it on me."


    Raymond remarked, "Look at how mature your sister is. And look at yourself."


    She was at a loss for words for a moment until she managed to point her finger at Shelly. "But Shelly hit me first! Didn''t you say that the one who started the fight was the one to be med? This time, it''s her, not me."


    "Treating others with tolerance is our virtue to uphold. Ms. Barrett attended this banquet as a guest, but you didn''t. Hurry up and apologize to her! Do you hear me?"


    His remarks riveted her, leaving her speechless.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She didn''t expect her father to say that to her.


    From Luna''s expression alone, Mia could tell what kind of emotional rollercoaster she was experiencing.


    Luna didn''t see thising at all!


    Shelly was clearly the one who initiated the fight, but Raymond still insisted that Luna apologize.


    Perhaps, Luna held a feeble hope of Raymond standing up for her. But reality yed out differently. Not only did he not stand up for her, but he also scolded Luna for being rude and demanded that she apologize.


    Well, everything made sense. Luna should never forget how she returned to his side.


    She was the unepted child.


    Raymond wouldn''t have treated his daughter this way, and Luna was his illegitimate daughter, after all.


    To him, Asher was the one that held value, not Luna.


    Luna basically humiliated herself at the banquet. As an egoistic person, he would never take a liking to bis child who had just brought disgrace to his name.


    Thus, he had to lower Luna''s position in order to save his own image.


    And Luna was clever enough to see that.


    Jasmine seized the chance to add fuel to the fire. "Luna, Dad''s doing t for your sake. As the host, we should be more patient with our guests.


    Don''t you think so?" Conten


    belongs


    Luna was so angry that her face turned beet red. Why did they insist that she apologize?


    Why? On what grounds?


    She already returned to Raymond''s side, so why must she still suffer?

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090


    Touching her stinging scalp, Shelly red at Luna. "I won''t ept her apology. She bullied me! Is everyone from Nord City this arrogant? I''m going to report this to the police. How could the daughter of the mayor hit someone?"


    Sharon yed along. "If people know that Mr. Shelbert has epted a god-daughter, and an arrogant one at that, it''ll affect the Shelbert family''s reputation."


    Although Shelly''s action was humiliating, the Barrett family could hold their reputation by demanding an apology from Luna by force.


    The fact that Raymond treated them with respect proved Shelly''s identity was still held in high regard.


    Raymond''s expression turned grim when he heard that. He turned to Luna and snapped at her. "Hurry up!"


    "I won''t apologize! Why must I apologize to her? She should be the one apologizing!" Luna choked on her voice.


    She covered her face. The voice in her was screaming at her to leave the ce. Leaving the scene was her best option, but Raymond suddenly grabbed her arm.


    He lowered his voice and said, "Stop right there. If you leave, don''t think ofing back anymore."


    She stopped in her tracks. Now, she was at her wit''s end.


    What should she do?


    Jasmine read the atmosphere before speaking to Shelly. "I''m sorry, Ms. Barrett. Luna must be in a bad mood. We''ll talk to her when she calms down so that she''ll offer you an apology. I can apologize in her stead for now. I''ll call a doctor to tend to your wounds. It''ll be bad to leave a scar on your face."


    Mia, who figured that she had enough entertainment, voiced up and said, "Aide Castle has a specialized medical team. We can call them over now to tend to your wounds so that youdies won''t suffer from side effects after that."


    Soon, a medical team came over with a medical kit to disinfect their wounds.


    The fight left them with some scratches. It was nothing serious.


    Mia looked at Shelly and Luna. She said to the both of them, "If you still feel unwell, you can take a CT scan and a full body checkup in the medical room. If you don''t trust the medical team and would like to go to the hospital, Aide Castle can assign a driver to take you there. Don''t worry. The medical system in Aide Castle isprehensive."


    A doctor was disinfecting Luna''s wound. It hurt and she drew in a sharp breath.


    She sneered at Mia. "I know that. I


    don''t


    Qui need an outsider like you 1 . Stop speaking as if het


    the business." Content BelongsContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna was basically a ticking time bomb that could explode at any time after the humiliation.


    Mia grinned. "Is that important now?"


    She did not expect the duo to fight twice. It just got worse.


    "How is that not important? Ouch! It hurts! Be gentle!" Shelly scolded the nurse. "Mia Lane, I bet you don''t know this but the owner of Aide


    Castle personally organized the


    banquet. I heard that he''s going to show up in person. Aren''t you afraid that everyone here would know that you''re lying?"


    "Why would I be scared?"


    Shelly turned to look at Timothy. "Tim, can you believe it? Mia said that she''s the real owner of Aide Castle."


    Timothy gazed at Mia in surprise, wondering if she really is the owner of Aide Castle.

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091


    It was no wonder Mia suddenly asked him about the coboration with Aide Castle when they were flying from Bern City to Nord City.


    Soon after that, Aide Castle gave in and offered a chance at negotiation to the Barrett Group.


    He had a strange feeling back then. Why did Aide Castle suddenly change their mind?


    Now, he knew why.


    Mia had asked him about the coboration when she saw that special coboration proposal brought over by his subordinate.


    At that time, he told her that he would ban Aide Castle if they chose not to coborate with Barrett Group.


    Mia had been setting him up all this while! She even mentioned that she knew the owner of Aide Castle and could introduce the owner to him.


    He was deceived.


    Mia let out a cough as she felt the weight of his questioning gaze on her. "What are you looking at? Got an opinion about it?"


    "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?" Timothy sounded aggrieved.


    Shelly barked, "Oh, stop pretending, Mia Lane. The manager of Aide Castle is here. He''s going to expose you!"


    Mia raised her head only to see Philip walking over.


    Her brows creased. She already informed someone to fire him.


    So why was he still here?


    No one could vite the values of Aide Castle. She didn''t need an employee like him here.


    Shelly smirked. "This is the newly appointed general manager here,


    Mr. Philip Landry. Since he''s from the management team, he must


    vel


    have met the real owner of Aide ne


    Castle himself. But he didn''t acknowledge Mia''s presence when


    he weed us. With him, we''ll be able to expose her lies."


    Every step Philip took felt dreadful. He gingerly nced at Mia, not knowing how to beg for her mercy.


    He didn''t expect this woman to be the real owner of Aide Castle!


    He failed to recognize her andmitted a grave sin in front of her. He was given a notice to leave thepanypletely.


    He couldn''t afford to lose his job. He had a family to feed. Thus, he thought ofing to beg for forgiveness from Mia to see if he could still stay at Aide Castle.


    Luna saw him and shed a smile.


    "Please exin the situation to us. Is


    Ms. Lane lying to us? Is she the


    owner


    ide Castle? I hope you


    can straighten things out because the owner personally organized this banquet. It won''t be good to have an impersonator around."


    Sharon joined in, pushing Mia to the edge. "She''s right. Someone showed up and is impersonating the owner of Aide Castle. This will surely affect your organization''s name. I hope you can clear things up for us."


    Sharon wished for Philip to expose Mia''s true colors. That way, Mia would learn her lesson for being arrogant.


    Timothy''s expression turned serious. "What is there to exin about this?"


    He thought that it was unnecessary because Mia was truly the owner of Aide Castle.


    Sharon huffed. "Tim, you can''t take her side. She''s lying! I thought you were going to coborate with Aide Castle soon. What if an impersonator is deceiving you and you go bankrupt?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I don''t mind that if it''s her."


    "Are you out of your mind? Mia''s a liar!"

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092


    Mia lifted her head to nce at Timothy.


    Was he out of his mind?


    What did he mean when he said he was willing to go bankrupt as long as it was her?


    Besides, she wasn''t a liar nor an imposter!


    Luna remarked, "It won''t do her anything good if you keep forgiving her. The truth can never be covered up by lies. We can expose her at any time. I bet you don''t want others toment on how your ex-wife is a liar, do you?"


    Timothy red at Luna. "Who are you calling a liar? I believe her. I believe that she is the owner of Aide Castle."


    "I think you''re not in your right state of mind because of her lies, Tim. This is a huge matter. How could you just take her words at face value? The real owner has yet to reveal himself. Is Mia the owner just because she said so? She can''t even prove it." Sharon attempted to talk some senses into him.


    Shelly chimed in, "She has a point. Not even the general manager admitted that she was the real owner back there. Isn''t this enough to tell you that she''s lying?"


    "Zip it! Behave!" Timothy warned.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Timothy''s intimidating re immediately scared Shelly into keeping quiet.


    He turned his head to look at Philip. "Since everyone''s asking you to straighten things out, why don''t you tell us something? Given your position, you should know who the real owner is. Otherwise, there''s no reason for you to continue staying in thepany."


    Mia arched her brow at how much Timothy understood her. She actually fired Philip over the phone a while ago.


    Philip gulped upon hearing that. Taking a deep breath, he presented himself in front of Mia.


    Luna''s eyes lit up in anticipation. "Say something, Mr. Landry. Is Mia really the owner?"


    It would be best if he could mock Mia as well. Luna couldn''t ept the fact that Mia was better than her in anything.


    Philip bowed 90 degrees, catching Mia off guard as she stepped backward right away. "What are you doing?"


    "I was a foot to not know that you are the real owner, and I shouldn''t have been rude. But I seriously can''t lose this job. I have a family to feed. Please forgive me." His voice was trembling.


    Mia didn''t know how to respond upon hearing that.


    At the same time, the crowd broke into a heated discussion.


    "What? Mia Lane is really the owner of Aide Castle?"


    "Oh my lord. I didn''t expect that! I heard people saying that she''s a good-for-nothing-oh, I don''t mean it in a bad way-but the Lane family pampered her so much after finally finding her. I didn''t hear anything about her starting a business though."


    "Of course, you wouldn''t have heard anything. When I worked with Aide Castle, I couldn''t even find out who the real owner was. I didn''t expect it to be Ms. Lane! Everyone in their family has exceptional


    achievements. I''m so jealous."


    Those voices rang in Luna''s ears and her mind buzzed. Her whole world died down.


    Her body began shaking as she didn''t expect such a turn of events.


    Now, it seemed like everyone wasughing at her.


    Jasmine intentionally said, "Are you happy now, Luna Maynard? Mia is really the owner of Aide Castle."

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093


    Luna almost bit her lip until it bled.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Jasmine was doing that on purpose.


    Luna had always looked down upon Mia, but it turns out that Mia was leading a sessful life!


    Different emotions bubbled up inside Luna like a storm. There was no way she could regain herposure at the moment.


    Luna kept insisting that Mia was a liar.


    Now, she was the butt of the joke.


    Who would''ve guessed that Mia was the owner of Aide Castle?


    On top of that, Luna desperately wished to hold a birthday party for Asher at Aide Castle.


    Like a fool, she kept bragging about how she was going to organize the party at Aide Castle, which was owned by Mia!


    There was no way she could ept this humiliating defeat, nor could she counter back with a defence.


    Mia looked at Philip. "Get up. Now''s not the time to discuss your matter."


    "Please forgive me, Ms. Lane. I just became the general manager not long ago. I acted rudely because I didn''t know who you were."


    She said, "Enough. Don''t guilt-trip me. You''re fired not because you didn''t know me, but because you promised the clients that you could change the appointment sequence secretly for them, right in front of me too. I can''t condone that."


    Despair weighed heavy on his dropped shoulders.


    Mia turned her head to look at Shelly and Sharon, who both looked awkward and stiff right now.


    This felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu for Mia all over again.


    Sharon and Shelly had the same reaction when they realized that Mia was the real heiress of the Lane family.


    They hadn''t changed one bit even after five years had passed.


    Smiling, Mia raised her brows at them. She said nothing, but her gaze alone put them on tenterhook.


    They wished they could hide in a hole somewhere. After all, it was embarrassing that they tried to cause a huge ruckus out of the whole situation.


    Shelly lowered her head, pretending to check on her wound innocently to avoid people''s eyes on her.


    Sharon felt the piercing gazes of everyone present on her and stood there awkwardly.


    She hadn''t expected Mia to be the real owner of Aide Castle either!


    Before this, she had bragged about how Aide Castle was going to coborate with Barrett Group and that she would like to hold a banquet here. Most importantly, she even bragged about it once in front of Mia, like an idiot!


    Sharon looked down upon Mia, who turned out to be the real owner of Aide Castle.


    Mia must''ve thought that Sharon was a clown at that time.


    Jasmine hurriedly said, "Mrs. Barrett, it seemed you don''t know Mia that well. No wonder she left your family. Since then, she has been getting better day by day."


    The corner of Sharon''s lips twitched.


    Other guests started to shower Mia with praises.


    "I never knew how capable Ms. Lane was untiktoday. The theme she designed was gorgeous. How nice would it be to have such a talented daughter-inw? It would beca dream to be close to her."


    "I wonder what kind of standards Ms. Lane had set for her future husband. She''s exceptional. If she''s my daughter-inw, I will surely treat her well like a queen."


    Upon hearing that, Sharon''s cheeks flushed crimson and her anger surged.


    They were basically poking fun at her.


    Mia cocked her brow at Sharon. "As I''ve said, no one can change the rules of setting up appointments at Aide Castle. Do you finally believe me now?"

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094


    It took Sharon a while to think of something to say. "What does that have to do with me? It''s not like I want to make a reservation at Aide Castle."


    Shelly, who was hiding in a corner, wished to turn invisible at this very moment.


    But, to her dismay, someone noticed her immediately.


    Doing her best to manage her expression despite the guilt she''s feeling, she nced at Mia and stammered, "I heard that we''re going to work together. Can''t you turn a blind eye to this for old times'' sake?" She really wished to hold a banquet at Aide Castle Hotel. Mia could make it happen with a single lift of a finger.


    But why wouldn''t Mia relent?


    "Old times'' sake? I have nothing to do with your family. Even if I do, I won''t break our management principles just for you."


    Mia''s words put Shelly in an awkward position.


    Shelly huffed. "What did you mean by that? Are you looking down on us? You''re talking as if we''re desperate to hold a party at your ce."


    Timothy piped up, "What rights do you have to say that? A good-for-nothing like you who only knows how to live off the family shouldn''t say something like that."


    "Tim, how could you say that to me in public?" She stomped her foot and scanned the people around them.


    She was supposed to search for a potential husband here. Now that Timothy had described her that way, her chances of marrying a rich man were slim.


    "What''s the matter? Did I say anything wrong? From now onward, your credit cards will be frozen. Settle your expenses yourself. We don''t raise good-for-nothings at home." "Tim, you can''t do this to me. You promised Dad to look after me!" she reminded him.


    "I did promise that, but it''s only until you turn into an adult. I didn''t promise to look after you forever. If you talk back to me again, I''ll drive you out of the family," he warned. She zipped her lips immediately.


    He frowned. "What are you standing there for? Apologize to Mia."


    "Why must I apologize to her?" she questioned back.


    "Why? Do have to remind you that you used her of lying? The truth has been revealed. She''s the owner of Aide Castle. What is there deft for you to say?"


    It pricked at her guilt, but she didn''t want to offer an apology.


    Then, she looked at Luna. "It''s not like I said that alone. Luna said that too, but she hasn''t apologized yet."


    Luna had yet to pull her senses back because she couldn''t ept the fact that Mia was truly the owner of Aide Castle.


    The person she had been looking down on all this while turned out to be such a sessful person!


    Luna appeared to be a failure in an instant. Jealousy overwhelmed her.


    Raymond chided, "Luna, apologize to Ms. Lane now. You shouldn''t have said anything mindlessly when you didn''t know better. People will think badly of us."


    "I didn''t say that alone though." She was reluctant to apologize too.


    He stepped forward and whispered into


    Como "You can choose no


    you won''t be


    as one of us anymore."


    "But what about Asher?"


    "Take him with you!"


    Only then did she grasp the gravity of the situation.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    If she left the Shelbert family, she would be a nobody, returning to a life of poverty once again.


    She had enough of it. She didn''t want to live that kind of life again.


    Despite her reluctance, she looked at Mia.

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095


    Luna had always thought that she wasn''t that badpared to Mia.


    Now that she has returned to Raymond''s side, she should be considered as someoneing from a rich family herself! She held a high social status in society! But why was she stillckingpared to Mia?


    Feeling wronged by the unfairness, she lowered her head. "Sorry. I shouldn''t have said those nonsense without thinking," she said rather reluctantly.


    Noticing the unwillingness and ambition in Luna''s eyes, Mia lost her patience. "It''s fine. You and Ms. Barrett are not wee here. Please leave," she said tly.


    Letting Luna and Shelly stay would only stir up more problems at the party.


    "Sorry for the trouble, Ms. Mia," Raymond said in an attempt to lighten the mood.


    "Apology epted, but I don''t think Ms. Luna suits this kind of banquet. You should save yourself from bing a joke, Mr. Shelbert. It is enough for your family to have only Ms. Jasmine. She''s good enough. He nodded contentedly. "You''re right. Jazzy has never let me down these few years."


    On the other hand, his illegitimate daughter who showed up out of nowhere had brought disgrace to his reputation.


    Jasmine grinned. "I''m ttered, Ms. Mia."


    "What I said wasn''t just mere words of courtesy. Everyone saw how the both of you acted today, and it was obvious that you''re better. I expect nothing less from Mr. Shelbert''s biological daughter."


    As soon as Mia finished her sentence, she noticed how fierce Luna''s gaze became. It was as if thetter wanted to devour her whole!


    Mia spoke up, "Since Mr. Shelbert has offered an apology, let''s put an end to this. Forget about what I''ve said. I hope both of you won''t throw a tantrum again." Pretentious acting had always been Luna''s way of deceiving others. She had never thought that she would be embarrassed at today''s banquet.


    Today''s banquet was very different from the ces Luna had been in the past. The guests here were sly foxes who could tell who was the one ying tricks. At the end of the day, family background and the individual''s capability would always be the decisive factors for judgment of character.


    Luna had neither the family background nor the capabilities. Even her tricks were that of an amateur.


    Raymond looked at Mia. "Still, my daughter has a lot to learn from you, Ms. Mia. You''ve achieved great achievements despite your young age. You founded Aide Castle. You''re one of the most capable women in Nord City. There''s a lot she should learn from you."


    Mia didn''t mind Raymond''s change in attitude.


    She smiled. "Don''t be such a stranger. Jazzy is smart. With a mayor for a father who could teach her great things, she''ll reach new heights in life."


    His expression softened when he heard that. He even gave Jasmine a look of approval, and hepletely forgot about Luna who was still having her wounds treated.


    Mia returned her attention to Philip,


    who was still bowing. "I will never let you work at Aide Castle again. You''ve broken the principles, after all. There''s no way I can forgive that."


    Soon, Peyton led a few security guards over to take Philip away.


    Mia then turned to the guests and said, "Sorry for meeting everyone in this kind of situation. I''ve founded and handled Aide CastleContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    single-handedly all these years


    Every design here was done by me


    alone. I poured a lot of effort into them. I hope you''ll support us in the future."

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096


    "Why have you been keeping your identity a secret, Ms. Lane? Is there a reason?" someone asked.


    Hearing that, Timothy stared at Mia, who was holding a microphone.


    She was standing on the stage in a simple evening dress. The stage light shone on her, and she looked like she was the bright moon hanging in the night sky.


    "What do you think, Tim? Are you losing confidence now that Mia has made exceptional achievements?"


    Hearing Caleb''s voice, Timothy looked over his shoulder. "What brought you here?"


    "I heard that the banquet was super entertaining, so I rushed over. I didn''t want to miss the show. I heard some women got into a fight too. But I guess it''s over. What a shame. If I had known that, I would''vee along with you."


    Timothy was rendered speechless.


    Caleb continued, "But I totally didn''t expect Mia to be the real owner of Aide Castle. In this case, it''s not entirely impossible for you to work with Aide Castle."


    "Why do you say so? I think we''ll get the deal for sure."


    Caleb eximed, "On what grounds, Tim?"


    Just who had boosted Timothy''s confidence?


    Mia had six brothers backing her up!


    Timothy rolled up his sleeves calmly. "Connection is important when ites to joint ventures. Think about the rtionship I have with Mia. Do you think there would be a problem?" Caleb retorted cruelly, "Do I have to remind you that you haven''t even won her heart back yet? Stop dreaming about working with her in business. I''m telling you, you don''t stand a chance!" "Shut up. Enough." Timothy didn''t want to continue the conversation with Caleb any longer.


    He lifted his head, refocusing his gaze on Mia on the stage.


    The sheer sight of her softened his gaze.


    Mia, who was incredibly meek back then, had transformed into a woman so stunning that he couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    From the stage, Mia could feel his intrusive gaze.


    She noticed him from the corner of her eyes. His gaze was so deep that she couldn''t get used to it.


    Why was he looking at her?


    She took a deep breath. "I kept my identity a secret because I wanted to prove that I can run a business sessfully without the help of my family."


    As soon as she finished, Timothy was the first to p his hands, leading the guests to join in a thunderous apuse for her.


    Everyone was aware of their rtionship.


    Timothy was Mia''s ex-husband while she was the only daughter of the Lane family.


    She could have enjoyed her life free from woes and stress, but she chose to show everyone how talented and hard-working she was instead.


    The guests present at the banquetContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    began to think about their feckless children and sighed. They wished they could turn back time and raise them better.


    Just how did the Lane family get lucky with such a wonderful daughter?


    The guests began topare their children with Mia, there was no end to the jealousy they felt toward the Lane family.


    Jasmine pped her hands with passion, as she was able toe this far thanks to Mia. Mia helped her a lot from behind the scenes.


    Jasmine purposely cast a gaze at Luna, who was sitting next to her. Mia had clearly driven Luna out of the ce, but she chose to stay so brazenly. No one could imagine how shameless she could be.


    Jasmine said intentionally, "Luna, you should learn more from Mia. Look. She''s of your age, but she has already established her ownpany, a sessfulpany at that."

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097


    Luna watched Mia standing on the stage as jealousy filled her to the brim.


    This entire time, Luna had never thought that she performed worse than Mia.


    But the sight of Mia getting the spotlight right now angered her.


    Luna smirked. "You have got to be kidding me, Jasmine. Mia''s business gained sess because of her family''s investment and connection, no? If she was still an orphan, would her business have been sessful?"


    Jasmine retorted, "At least she''s talented. She designed all of these herself."


    "There are a bunch of talents out there, but running a sessful business is different. Without enough investment and her family''s help, would she have been able toe this far?"


    Luna lowered her voice as she continued, "I can see that you''re taking her side, but she''s just using you to get rid of me. What do you take her for? Someone kind who doesn''t have ulterior motives?" Jasmine noticed the jealousy written over Luna''s face. "Is it that difficult for you to admit that someone else is extraordinary? Dad taught me to be humble and learn from others since young. Hard work is what fills the gap, not jealousy," Jasmine said.


    Raymond turned his head and said, "I think Jazzy is right. Look at Ms. Mia. She keeps a low profile. She did such a good job of keeping everyone else in the dark before gaining sess with her business. Both of you should learn this from her."


    Luna rolled her eyes when he told them to set Mia as their exemry model.


    There was no way Luna was going to look up to Mia. She believed that she was just as good as Mia!


    If she was the daughter of the Lane family, she believed that she would''ve done way better than Mia.


    Raymond advised Jasmine, "You should be on good terms with Ms. Mia."


    He noticed Timothy''s attitude toward Luna earlier. It was obvious that she didn''t have proper standing in the Barrett family.


    Now, he slightly regretted bringing her back to his family. He shouldn''t have bought her lies.


    Luna whispered, "Dad, didn''t you tell us to keep our distance from the Lane family? We''re going to work with the Barrett family, after all."


    "Zip it! When did I say that? The Lanes and the Barretts have formed a marriage alliance. Mia and Timothy even have a child together! They''re a family."


    She huffed. "They divorced five years ago, Dad. They will never get back together again."


    Jasmine smiled and remarked, "How funny. How are you so sure that they won''t remarry? Do you think Timothy will lower his standards and fall for you?" "Why not? I''m the daughter of the mayor. What do Ick?" Luna snapped back.


    Jasmine arched her brow. "Don''t forget, Timothy is Asher''s biological uncle. It seems you''ve forgotten. what kind of rtionship your child has with him. I''m sure he''s smart enough not to be with you. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Raymond nodded. "Luna, you must be on good terms with the Barrett family. You better be nice when talking to Ms. Mia. Do you hear me?"


    Luna almost lost it. The voice in her head kept telling her that she shouldn''t have attended today''s banquet.


    She initially thought that this banquet would mark the beginning of her prime, but it became her nightmare instead.


    Meanwhile, Mia had just finished her speech.


    She then spoke with the coborators of Aide Castle after walking down the stage.


    Timothy''s expression turned grim when he noticed a man following Mia around earnestly.


    He held his wine ss tightly, and his eyes never left her. There were a few men trying to get into her good books.


    Those men were like annoying flies to him.


    Caleb rubbed his chin as he


    commented, "Are you not going to do anything, Tim? If you stay still and watch for any second longer, someone might steal your wife away."


    Sharon bulldozed her way over. "Tim, look at Mia. She''s all puffed up! Look at the men swarming around her. How disgraceful! Can''t you see her true colors?"

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098


    Timothy responded coldly, "If there are this many capable men around her, that means she''s capable."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, he put his wine ss down before walking in Mia''s direction.


    Sharon stomped her foot, feeling frustrated.


    Caleb shed a meaningful smile. "Mrs. Barrett, is it this hard to admit someone else''s capability? You should be proud to have had such a sessful daughter-inw. You shouldn''t think that you can control her because these are her achievements. We should respect each other, not take each other down."


    He just couldn''t get why Sharon disliked Mia.


    Well, Sharon might have had a reason to look down on Mia previously because of her identity as an orphan.


    But Mia was now the daughter of the Lane family. She is now at the top of the socialdder.


    However, Sharon''s attitude toward Mia hadn''t changed.


    Sharon gritted her teeth and remarked, "You know nothing. You haven''t even gotten married yet."


    "Have you ever thought of what would happen if they really remarry each other? What good would you gain from offending her now?" He tried to reason with her.


    "Don''t give me a lecture. I simply think that she''s not fit for my son." She spun around and left angrily.


    Shelly followed her. "Aunt Sharon, leaving so soon already? Are you not going to introduce me to Mrs. Gietti and the others? We should stay here longer so that they can get to know me."


    Sharon sneered. "Are you still dreaming of marrying into a rich family? The fight just now left a bad impression on them, Shelly."


    Shelly gulped. She felt guilty. "What about the promise you made before we came? You should figure out something to book a slot at Aide Castle so that I can host a party here."


    Sharon looked at her in disbelief. She really couldn''t fathom what was going on in Shelly''s mind.


    How could Shelly bring that matter up now?


    "Mia is the real owner of Aide Castle, do you think she''ll let you hold a banquet here? You may not have pride, and you may not feel humiliated, but I do."


    Sharon would never beg Mia. Not over her dead body.


    Sharon left and Shelly wanted to chase after her, but she couldn''t run fast due to her injured ankle.


    Left with no choice, she bit her lip angrily.


    Who would''ve thought that Mia was the real owner of Aide Castle? No one expected her to be this sessful.


    Shelly stared at Mia, who was standing in the middle of the crowd like a proud princess.


    Jealousy coursed through her veins.


    The once meek and obedient Mia had now be the most dazzling person who ever existed.


    While Mia was conversing with her acquaintances, a man kept chiming in to show off his knowledge, making her slightly ufortable.


    "I think we click very well, Ms. Mia.


    Why don''t we exchange contact


    number


    We can hang out alone and talk about the possibility of a coboration when we''re free."


    Mia didn''t want to give him her contact number at all. She swirled her wine ss. "If it''s


    business-rted, you may contact my secretary or meet me personally at my office."


    "We''re friends, aren''t we, Ms. Mia? Can''t you give me your personal contact number?"


    "That''s not something anyone can have," she said.


    "Although you''ve run Aide Castle


    sessfully, there are tips that I can


    share for improvements in some areas. This is how business works. You should expose yourself more to the real world or yourpany won''t be able to grow well under your management. Don''t you think so?"


    Mia''s expression darkened.


    Just as she was about to say something, a man''s voice sounded from behind them.


    "Beggars should expose themselves more to the real world too."

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099


    As soon as Timothy showed up, the atmosphere shifted.


    The other men could not bepared to Timothy. None of their looks, heights or achievements could match that of Timothy''s.


    Mia couldn''t help but turn her attention to Timothy. He was indeed handsome.


    The man who had been showing off earlier lost his confidence upon noticing Timothy.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Still, his stance remained firm as his pride wouldn''t let him back down. "What did you mean by that, Mr. Barrett?"


    "You can''t understand what I''ve just said?"


    The man gulped. "How can I understand it when you''ve put it so vaguely?"


    Timothy remarked, "That''s true. How could you possibly understand me when you''ve learned how to do business from beggars?"


    "It''s unreasonable of you to say that, Mr. Barrett. I founded a bigpany all by myself, and I''m the one running it now. I''m different from people like you. You''re just an elite who was born with a silver spoon in your mouth. Everything was handed to you. If you were in my position, you wouldn''t even be able to achieve what I have now."


    Heath whispered to Timothy, informing him of the man''s background.


    Timothy smirked. "You founded thepany, you said? You leeched off your girlfriend and dumped her after yourpany became sessful. Is this how you achieved your sess?"


    The man''s face fell as he didn''t expect Timothy to discover the truth of his background that quickly.


    The man thought that he had taken care of things well. Not many people in his circle were aware of it.


    Mia narrowed her eyes. "I despise this kind of man the most."


    The man tried his best to remain calm. "It''s not a big issue. Sessful people shouldn''t dwell on such trivial matters. Besides, fm proposing a business coboration with you here. My personal matters shouldn''t concern you."


    "I agree that the business proposal is indeed unrted to your personal matters, but I remain skeptical about your capability. I would never work with you," Mia rejected him without hesitation.


    Her prompt response put him in an


    awkward position and his anger got


    the best of him. "Who do you el


    you are? You''re just a divorced woman and a single mother! I proposed a coboration with you out of courtesy. You should be grateful I was giving you a chance!"


    As soon as the man finished, Timothy punched him in the face.


    The man staggered and knelt on the ground. The corners of his lips were bleeding.


    Timothy took a step forward. He looked like a grim reaper.


    Not a single word was uttered, but an intimidating air loomed over him. His gentle persona was reced by a menacing demeanor.


    Timothy''s scrutinizing gaze weighed heavily on the man''s shoulders, gradually tearing his spirits down. He stammered, "Y-You hit me? You''re dead meat! I''ll have mywyer send you to prison!"


    "Apologize to her," Timothy said.


    "Apologize to her?" The man thought he heard it wrongly.


    Timothy repeated, "Yes. Apologize to Ms. Mia."


    The man pointed at Mia. "Why should I apologize to this woman? She acted up first. And you hit me Guys, this couple is bullying me! I''m telling you, I will not let this slide that easily. You''re going to pay for this!


    There arews in Nord City


    "I agree. This is a civilized city, unlike Yellow Ind." Timothy held the man''s pointing finger before bending it in the opposite direction.


    The man screamed in pain, but Timothy remained unfazed.

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100


    Timothy red at the man. "Did you not hear me? I told you to apologize to my ex-wife."


    Surprised, Mia looked at Timothy, whose anger seemed toe from nowhere.


    Mia looked baffled, the situation hasn''t fully registered in her yet.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, it had been years since theyst met. No longer the supercilious man he was five years ago, he now became careful around her.


    He never felt angry too, even when he faced her mockery.


    She was so used to his change that she had almost forgotten that he was never a guy with a mild temper.


    At that moment, the man who had always been gentle and attentive to her became a merciless businessman.


    Mia pulled her senses back and walked over to them. She instructed Timothy, "Let him go first."


    He frowned, looking at the man who was still kneeling on the floor. "Apologize to her and I''ll let you go." Despite the pain, the man was reluctant to admit his defeat. He raised his voice daringly. "Over my dead body!"


    "You have a death wish."


    Mia pulled Timothy''s arm and looked at him seriously. "Let him go first, then we''ll talk, okay?"


    Turning his head sideways, he gazed at her. Gentleness willed away the coldness in his eyes.


    In the end, he released the man.


    The man quickly helped himself up, and began running his foul mouth again. "Feeling scared already? Coward! I thought you were a man when you hit me, but you''re just an obedient puppy who listens to women!"


    Suddenly, Mia pped the man with all her might. Pain numbed her palm. She scowled. "What''s your name?"


    "You can call me Mr. Obel-"


    "Mr. Obel," Mia cut Wace Obel off. "I will file awsuit against you tomorrow for causing a ruckus at the party."


    The man was baffled. "I was the one who got hit though! And you want to sue me? How dare you!"


    "You sexually harassed me first. And


    my ex-husband stood up for me


    Bel


    because he couldn''t stand it." She continued, "I dare to sue you because my brother is the bestwyer in thergestw firm in Nord City. With the bestwyer on my side, I don''t think sending you to


    prison would be a problem."


    Wace finally felt scared, but he still wouldn''t back down. "If you sue me, I will


    II


    I everyone about it! It''ll rely affect Aide Castle''s finanSurely t belongs to set


    Timothy took out a handkerchief to wipe his hands. He said coldly, "I will give her however much money she needs. I have nowhere else to spend my money anyways."


    Wace gulped as he couldn''t rebut that.


    He might be able to retort if this was another person, but that was said by the president of Barrett Group.


    As a man who possessed as much wealth as a country amassed, Timothy had the right to say that.


    Mia pped her hands and the security guards ran over immediately.


    She ordered, "Escort this man out of here and ban him from any associations with us. We will never approve his request for any appointments."


    "Do you think I wanted to be here? It''s not like you''re the only hotel around here. Mypany isn''t that bad!"


    Timothy growled, "Just a heads-up-yourpany will announce bankruptcy in a week."


    "But this is Nord City." Wace tried his best to stay calm.

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101


    Mia raised an eyebrow. "So, do you think the Lanes need one whole month to get rid of a useless piece of junk like you?"


    Before the man could say a word, the security guard covered his mouth and dragged him out mercilessly.


    Mia nced at the surrounding guests calmly and said, "So sorry for the chaos. But I believe today''s business banquet is not a waste of time for all of you. "After all, other than the conflict just now, the earlier fight between Luna and Shelly must have provided everyone with much entertainment."


    Her straightforward words lightened the atmosphere.


    Mia was the daughter of the Lane family. She had six protective brothers who doted on her.


    If any of her brothers were present today, the rude man would have faced a consequence a hundred times worse than what he had faced earlier.


    The overprotective brothers of the Lane family would do anything to defend their dear sister, Mia.


    Mia said again, "Today''s banquet ends here. Feel free to contact me if anyone has any proposals for coborations."


    "Ms. Lane, you''re too humble. We all have absolute confidence in a young and capable person like you."


    Mia nodded her head with a smile. Then, she stood at the entrance to bid farewell to all the guests who attended today''s business banquet. She had not expected so many unforeseen circumstances to happen during the banquet.


    Soon, over half the guests left.


    But Timothy was still around, standing right next to her.


    Seeing this scene, those who were tactful did not ask any questions. After all, this was none of their business.


    But many sighed inwardly. Timothy was Mia''s ex-husband, so their sons could neverpare to him even if they were born again.


    Raymond came up to Mia and said


    politely, "Ms Lane, I''ll inform the security department about the


    earlier incident. Since the other party provoked you first, I''ll surely get back to you with a satisfactory answer."


    Mia''s smile grew wider as she said, "Thank you, Mr. Shelbert."


    "It''s just a small matter. You''re Jazzy''s close friend. Of course I have to help you."


    Then, Raymond added, "Jazzy''s


    mother has been unwell recently, so Jazzy wants to organize a banquet


    for her mother. But Aide Castle Hotel is fully booked. Could Ms. Lane


    please help to make some


    ¦«¦¯


    arrangements?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When Jasmine heard his words, the smile on her face froze. "Dad, how could you do this?"


    After today''s incident, she thought her father would finally know of Luna''s true colors and realized that letting this woman return to the Shelbert family would do no good. She did not expect her father to ask about the banquet reservation using her mother''s name as an excuse.


    Did this not show that he still wanted Luna to remain in the Shelbert family?


    Jasmine''s gaze reflected a hint of sarcasm.


    Mia''s expression darkened. She was surprised that Raymond was still hoping to adopt Asher.


    His earlier friendly gesture had a hidden motive.


    Mia said courteously, "I''m sorry, Mr. Shelbert. I believe you know how strict Aide Castle Hotel''s reservation policy is. There''s nothing I can do about it.


    "But I heard that you have made


    another banquet reservation previously. Why don''t you use it to organize the birthday banquet? I think this is the best way to go about it. I can design a theme for Mrs. Shelbert''s birthday for free


    There was no way Mia wouldpromise her principles.

 Chapter 1102

    Raymond thought that if he did Mia a favor, she would help him with the hotel reservation.


    However, even without Raymond''s help, Mia could solve the issue on her own. After all, the Lanes were no pushovers in Nord City.


    Raymond felt embarrassed when Mia rejected him. "Ms. Lane, the Lanes have always been close to our family. Why wouldn''t you do us this small favor?"


    "Mr. Shelbert, why can''t you organize the birthday party using the previous reservation you made here? Or is there something else more important than your wife''s birthday?" Mia retorted.


    Jasmine remained silent while listening to the conversation. She knew what her father was trying to do.


    When Raymond wanted to say more, Timothy stepped in and said, "Mr. Shelbert, please don''t make things difficult for her."


    Displeasure was written all over Timothy''s face. He did not know what was wrong with Raymond.


    Mia had made it clear that she wouldn''t adjust the hotel reservations because of personal rtionships.


    How could Raymond force Mia right in front of him? Was Timothy invisible to Raymond or something?


    Raymond recalled the scene where Timothy hit someone just now. He had always thought that Timothy became sessful because of his family, but today, he discovered the dark side of this man. This realization made Raymond start to fear Timothy.


    In the end, Raymond said nothing. He turned around and left the business banquet.


    Meanwhile, Luna was limping at the side of the hall. She turned around and gazed at Timothy. But he fixed his eyes on Mia and did not look at anyone else.


    Luna felt a tinge of sorrow in her heart. Sooner orter, she would prove to Timothy that she was better than Mia.


    She would also take revenge for the humiliation she experienced today.


    Jasmine stayed back and looked at Mia. "Thank you, Mia. I''ll treat you to a meal one day. I need to go now. Goodbye!"


    Since Timothy was here, she did not want to be a third wheel.


    "Okay, bye! See you another day."


    Mia felt that she should let Jasmine know some things about Luna.


    She would never allow the woman who hurt her and almost killed her son to go unpunished.


    Later, all the guests left.


    The hall soon became quiet.


    Mia knew that the man beside her had never left. Pretending not to see him, she talked to her secretary about what had happened today, including the incident involving Philip.


    She was certain that someone had orchestrated this behind the scenes. That was why Philip dared to do such things openly.


    She asked her secretary to get to the bottom of this matter so that it would not tarnish the hotel''s reputation.


    Peyton nodded. "Okay, I''ll look into the matter carefully and reinforce the staff training."


    "And also, many things happened today. Remember tomunicate with the reporters, telling them what they should and should not say. Do you understand?" Mia instructed.


    Mis felt that the pretentious woman, Luna,


    oht have been the one who


    trouble since she was el


    t at the banquet toda


    She had to take some precautions beforehand.


    Peyton lifted his head. "Is there anything else, Ms. Mia?"


    "Ya, there''s one more thing, but it slipped my mind. Let me try to recall it."


    Peyton was speechless. He was certain Mia was just trying to stall for time to avoid someone.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Standing where she was, Mia was lost in thought when she heard the footsteps of a man drawing near.


    "Is there anything wrong?" Timothy asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 1103

    Mia paused for a moment after hearing Timothy''s voice. Why was he still around?


    She turned to look at him. "Everything''s fine. It''s just that there are quite a fewpany affairs to be handled today."


    "Is there anything I can do to help?"


    "No, thanks. It''s gettingte. Mr. Barrett, if there''s nothing else, you may leave," Mia said.


    Timothy grasped the meaning of her words. "I''m waiting for you to get off work," he said bluntly.


    Mia raised her brows. Didn''t Timothy know that she was chasing him away?


    However, Timothy stood rooted to the spot, as though he did not understand what she just said.


    Mia knew he was pretending.


    "As you can see, a lot of things happened today. I have to work overtime and might get off work veryte. You don''t have to wait for me." Timothy let out a faint sigh. "I don''t mind waiting for you no matter howte it will be."


    Mia was at her wits'' end.


    She turned to Peyton and said, "Let''s go."


    Peyton was confused. "Where are we going? Haven''t you already finished instructing me about work just now?"


    Mia''s expression seemed a little uneasy. "We''re going to work overtime. So much has happened today, so I have to keep an eye on things."


    Peyton understood and nodded. "Oh... I see."


    Mia nced at her naive secretary. He was quick-witted normally, but why was he dense now?


    Mia walked to the office and looked at Peyton. "Peyton, do you know that a secretary could lose his job if he doesn''t have goodmon sense or can''t read the room?"


    Peyton was aggrieved as he exined, "Ms. Lane, ording to your usual work schedule, you have never worked thiste. I''ve said nothing wrong. Could it be that I guessed right? Are you avoiding Mr. Barrett?"


    Mia denied it immediately. "Are you kidding me? When did I avoid Timothy? Why would I do that?"


    After saying that, Mia sat in a chair and picked up a document. But she couldn''t focus on it.


    When she


    at the rerned around and looked


    below her, she saw


    Timothy standing at the center of


    the banquet.


    He was standing under the lights, and his silhouette looked tall and slender.


    Mia turned to look at Peyton. "Please chase him out."


    "Ms. Mia, I don''t think I can do it," Peyton said.


    He could chase anyone else out, but the man standing there was none other than Timothy Barrett.


    "Should I do it myself since you can''t do that? Why don''t you be the boss instead?"


    Peyton walked away with his head hung low.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mia was sitting in the office alone as she watched Peyton walking toward Timothy.


    After a while, Timothy turned to look in the direction of her office.


    Mia quickly hid herself behind the curtain. Did Timothy notice anything?


    Outside, Peyton stood in front of Timothy. "Mr. Barrett, Ms. Mia would like you to leave."


    Timothy nced at the office before asking gently, "Has she had her dinner?"


    Peyton thought Timothy would be annoyed. He did not expect Timothy to ask whether Mia had had her dinner. Peyton thought briefly and replied, "I don''t think she has eaten much."


    "I''ll send food over. Please make


    ney arrangements when t


    here. It''s been a


    for everyone."


    Poet


    After that, Timothy turned around and left the venue.


    Peyton nced at Timothy''s back


    and thought to himself, et


    instruction felt the same as MS Lane''s. What makes Timothy think that I would obey him?"


    Peyton wondered why Timothy divorced Mia.


    He was obviously still into her.


    When Mia saw her secretary return to the office, her expression seemed slightly awkward. "Is he gone?"

 Chapter 1104

    "Yes, he''s gone."


    "Didn''t he say anything?"


    Mia felt a little strange that Timothy left just like that.


    Not long after, Peyton walked in with an exquisite meal box. "Ms. Lane, supper is here. Grab a bite."


    "How did you know that I''m hungry?"


    Mia took the meal box from him. Upon opening it, she noticed that it contained her favorite dishes.


    She paused for a second and looked at Peyton. "Did you order this?"


    "Yes, I did. I bought supper for all the overtime staff."


    Peyton was surprised that Timothy actually sent them food.


    But Peyton said he bought it to avoid the risk of a bonus deduction.


    When Mia saw her employees outside holding the same meal box, the doubt in her mind vanished.


    She nced out the window casually, and there was no sign of Timothy.


    After finishing her food, she looked at Peyton. "Ask everyone to go home. They''ll get double pay for today."


    Mia grabbed her handbag and left her office.


    Right after she left, a ck car emerged from the dark.


    Timothy looked in her direction and said, "Follow her."


    Holding the same meal box, Caleb was eating while saying, "How could you leave just like that earlier? All your effort went down the drain. She''s obviously avoiding you."


    "I know that, but it waste. I want her to get off work and go home early. If I hadn''t left, she wouldn''t have left as well." Timothy''s voice was low.


    "Tsk, tsk... I didn''t know you love her so deeply. It''s a pity that Mia knows nothing about this."


    "She doesn''t need to know," Timothy said.


    Leaning against the seat, Timothy fixed his eyes on the car ahead. His gaze was deep and inscrutable.


    An hourter, Mia''s car went into the Lane residence.


    Timothy was relieved to see Mia arrive home safely with his own eyes.


    "Tim, how are you going to discuss


    the


    tox coboration with Mia? Her s definitely wont


    they find out about this,"


    "I don''t care whether she''ll


    said.


    coborate with me or not. As long as she wants to build her career in Bern City, I''ll remove all the


    love


    obstacles in her way." S


    Despite his calm tone, Timothy sounded very arrogant.


    However, Caleb knew that Timothy was a man of his word.


    When Mia reached home, Ginger was holding a delicate handmade gift.


    "Look, Mommy, I made a present for Sage. Is it nice?"


    "Yes, it is."


    Mia stroked Ginger''s head. All her exhaustion disappeared when she saw Ginger.


    "Mommy, when is Sageing home?"


    "He''ll be back the day after tomorrow. Let''s pick him up together."


    Ginger nodded her head adorably. "Sure."


    "Wash up and sleep early then. Do you want me to read you a bedtime story?"


    Ginger shook her head. "I''m a grown-up now, so I don''t need bedtime stories anymore."


    When Mia saw Ginger washing up herself, she was surprised that her daughter was so diligent now.


    Gertrude walked over and said gently, "Ms. Ginger has be much more thoughtful and independent now."


    Mia knew why her youngest


    daughter had be more


    thoughtful and independent. Her


    brother wasing back, so she


    wanted to take care of him at school.


    After tucking her daughter in, Mia left Ginger''s bedroom.


    The moment she walked out, Ginger took out her smartwatch and made a call.


    "Hello, what''s the matter?" Timothy''s low and gentle voice sounded on the other side of the phone.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I...I have good news for you. Sage will be discharged and he wille home the day after tomorrow."

 Chapter 1105

    Ginger was not sure how to address him, so she stuttered every time she spoke to him.


    She was so excited when she heard that her brother would be discharged from the hospital ande home, so she was eager to share her happiness with others. All her uncles and aunts already got the news.


    Timothy was the only one she could share the news with.


    When Timothy heard Ginger''s crisp voice on the other side of the phone, surprise shed across his eyes. "Your brother has recovered?"


    "Yes, Mommy said Sage can go to school like me from now on."


    Ginger''s birthday wish was the same every year-she hoped her brother would be discharged from the hospital soon.


    Her wish finally came true this year, so she was on cloud nine.


    Timothy''s heart melted when he heard his daughter''s soft and adorable voice.


    He stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and said, "I''m happy to know that."


    Shaking her legs, Ginger paused for a while before she added, "I''m happy about that too! Sage has finally recovered.


    "I hate being sick. I have to take medicines every time I''m sick. I don''t want Sage to take medicines and get injections. That''s why Mommy and I lied to you."


    Ginger knew that lying was a bad habit. Since Timothy already knew about Sage''s existence, she felt that it should be fine to tell him about it.


    Timothy softened his voice. "I don''t me you."


    "Aren''t you angry?"


    "No, I''m not. I''m sorry that I didn''t fulfill my responsibilities. And that made things so hard for you all."


    Ginger hesitated for a moment before saying, "No, it''s not. I''m doing fine. It''s just that Sage had always been sick.


    "Every time he fell ill, Mommy, Uncle Dominic, Uncle Nathan and the others would get so upset." "Your brother will recover. I promise I''ll find a way to cure his sickness," Timothy reassured her. Timothy had done research on Sage''s disease, but he hadn''t gotten to know his actual condition. The guilt in his heart had intensified each day, ever since he found out about Sage''s illness. Mia was right. Nichs saved their son''s life from the clutches of death back then.


    Perhaps Nichs was the only one who could do this at that time.


    Ginger said truthfully, "Uncle Nichs will cure Sage. Look, Sage is going to be discharged already." Previously, Timothy would get annoyed and depressed whenever he heard his kids saying they liked Nichs.


    However, Nichs had no doubt saved his son.


    There was no way he could deny this.


    "Your brother will grow up together with you, and he won''t be sick anymore." Timothy''s voice was gentle.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I believe there are gods in this world. They heard my wishes and let Sage be discharged from the hospital."


    Timothy''s mood was lifted. When he


    was still trying to find a way to treat


    his son''s illness, he received the good news that his son had


    recovered and could be discharged


    from the hospital.


    Since Sage could be discharged and attend school, it showed that he had healed almostpletely.


    At least there was no risk of losing his life suddenly.


    "What


    die aur brother like? I want


    to buy


    i a present to celis


    from the hospital,"


    Timothy said with a smile. S


    He had never fulfilled his


    responsibilities as a father all these years. Now that he knew his kids existed, he wanted to learn to be a good and responsible father.


    Back then, he never thought he would have kids one day and worry about how to coax a child.


    After all, he used to think that children were the most uncontroble and unreasonable creatures in this world.


    The more confident he used to be, the more embarrassed he felt now.


    "Sage likes aircraft and asteroids. And he loves aliens too!"

 Chapter 1106

    In Ginger''s eyes, Sage was very intelligent. Even adults could not understand the things he liked.


    Timothy roughly knew Sage''s area of interest from Ginger''s description. He thought his son was interested in nothing other than hacking techniques. The father-and-daughter duo chatted for a while.


    Timothy nced at the clock and said gently, "It''s gettingte. You should go to bed early. Children can''t stay upte, or you won''t grow taller."


    Ginger ended the call on her smartwatch and fell asleep in a good mood.


    Meanwhile, Timothy''s expression became worried as he looked at the call history.


    Caleb was humming a song while walking out of the bathroom. "Didn''t you talk to your daughter over the phone just now? Why are you unhappy now? Did she say anything to you? Oh! Does Mia have a new boyfriend or something?"


    "No, Ginger told me that Sage will be discharged from the hospital the day after tomorrow," Timothy said.


    "Oh, that cool little boy. But ording to our previous investigation, Sage is severely ill and might lose his life anytime. That''s why he has lived in the research institute all these years."


    Sage had been living in the hospital since birth. He barely got the chance to leave that ce.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When Caleb thought about this, he forgave Sage''s sarcasm and aloofness.


    Who had the heart to find fault with such a poor child?


    "I was surprised when I heard the news just now. But it must be true since Ginger said that. It proves that Nichs is much more capable than I thought. I have to admit, he saved my son''s life." Timothy''s expression was solemn and inscrutable. He could not describe his feelings now.


    Caleb sat on the couch and gave it some thought. "But Nichs is your love rival."


    Caleb knew from the start that Nichs was the man Mia was betrothed to at birth.


    Nichs had gone all out and cured Sage. He was close to Mia and was her children''s adoptive father.


    His existence was no doubt a great obstacle in Mia''s and Timothy''s rtionship in every aspect.


    "I know that, but I believe she will choose me in the end."


    Caleb remarked, "Where does your confidencee from? Why do you think Mia will surely choose you? Afterall, in terms of appearance and character, Nichs is not inferior to you.


    "He''s not a businessman, so he may not earn as much as you. But he''s a leading figure in the medical industry. You''re no match in this area. So I''d say your ratings are


    about the same.


    "But Nichs'' rating might be higher than yours. He saved Sage''s life, so the Lanes'' impression of him is better than yours."


    Timothy''s face fell after hearing the words. He red at Caleb and said, "Shut your mouth if you can''t say anything nice. Do you feel happy to belittle me? Caleb covered his mouth and made a gesture of zipping up his lips.


    "I remember your uncle bought a limited edition telescope before. Is that right?" Timothy said.


    "Yes, he bought it for his kid. But his kid lost interest in it after a while. He''s into excavators now."


    Timothy then asked, "Can you ask your uncle to sell it to me? I want it the day after tomorrow. The price and terms and conditions are negotiable."


    "But my uncle is notorious for being thrifty and exploiting others. Are you sure you want to make a deal with him? He''ll certainly seize the chance to take advantage of you," Caleb warned.


    Caleb reckoned that Timothy wanted to buy the telescope as a present for his son.


    Why was he willing to spend so much for it?


    Who was the one who said that one should not dote on children without boundaries? Where were Timothy''s boundaries now?

 Chapter 1107

    The next day, Mia initially wanted to sleep in, but a call from Peyton woke her up.


    Mia saidnguidly, "You''d better have something urgent to tell me."


    "Ms. Mia, Luna''s identity as an illegitimate daughter has been exposed."


    What?


    Mia waspletely awake after hearing the news.


    How was Luna''s identity as an illegitimate daughter exposed? Who did this?


    She furrowed her brows while saying, "Didn''t I ask you to prevent the media from simply reporting what happened yesterday? How could this still happen?"


    "I just got to know this news as well, and I''ve sent someone to investigate this matter. We''re still trying to find out the identity of the mastermind behind it. I''ve sent the headline to your WhatsApp. Please take a look at it."


    After ending the call, Mia scrolled on her phone and saw the headline which read, "The Mayor''s Illegitimate Daughter Exposed."


    The headline alone was eye-catching enough.


    After all, Raymond had always had a good reputation. He was a virtuous and upright man in the public eye.


    He was deeply admired by the married women in Nord City and was the embodiment of a sessful gentleman.


    In the entertainment industry, such a character was sought after by women aged 30 and above.


    And because of that, Raymond''s approval ratings had been very high.


    Raymond''s re-election was around the corner. The news of him having an illegitimate daughter would have a huge impact.


    Mia was puzzled. Did Jasmine do this? It couldn''t be. After yesterday''s incident, Jasmine should know what was the most effective way to deal with Luna. Exposing Luna''s identity would do Jasmine no good, and it would also affect the Shelbert family''s business.


    Mia read through the news article.


    The photo''s background was yesterday''s business banquet, and it showed that Raymond brought a young woman to the banquet.


    ording to an insider, the young woman was Raymond''s illegitimate


    the


    daughter. But she now lived with.??


    Shelbert family under the guise of a close friend''s daughter. SAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Those who were sharp-witted knew that her identity was not simple. Otherwise, the Shelbert family would not have taken her in.


    The news had a significant impact. Many said that Raymond''s reputation as a good man had been tarnished.


    The negative news spread like wildfire and had yet to be suppressed. This showed that Raymond''s rival was still working behind the scenes. After Mia finished reading the news, she called Jasmine right away. The call was picked up immediately. "Mia."


    "Do you have anything to do with the news?"


    Jasmine replied, "You''ve seen the news, right? ve sent someone to investigate the matter. It has nothing to do with me. I didn''t report it. How could be that stupid, harming my enemy at my own expense? Plus, I don''t need to deal with Luna this way. Doesn''t this give my father''s rival an advantage?"


    Jasmine clearly knew that the Shelberts'' business grew greatly because of her father''s help and protection.


    The Shelberts'' business would be hindered if Raymond lost his position as the mayor.


    No matter how angry she was about her father wanting her to adopt Luna''s son, she never thought of ruining her father''s position as the mayor. After all, she needed to rely on his position to bring benefits to their family.


    "Okay, I believe you have nothing to do with this. I''ve also sent someone to look into the matter. Now, be careful in front of your father," Mia advised.

 Chapter 1108

    Mia was worried that Luna had something to do with this incident.


    "I got it, Mia. Keep in touch."


    Mia read the headline for a while, then she turned off her phone indifferently.


    After lying on the bed for a moment, she got up slowly.


    When Mia came to the living room, Eva was holding a cup of coffee as she said, "You''re awake. Come and have breakfast."


    "Sure, Eva."


    "Sage will be home tomorrow. Let''s go to the mall to see what we should buy. I feel that something is missing, but I can''t put my finger on it," Eva said.


    Mia nced at the presents that filled the living room and thought of the bedroom prepared and decorated for Sage.


    If she hadn''t stopped Eva, other than the bed, the bedroom wouldn''t have any space left for Sage to move around.


    There were way too many presents.


    Yet, Eva still thought that something was missing and wanted to go shopping. Mia sighed helplessly and said, "Eva, if you keep buying things, our house won''t be able to fit anything else."


    "You don''t understand. We don''t know what Sage likes, so we can only buy everything and let him choose. He can keep whatever he likes and throw away the things that he doesn''t like," Eva said. Hearing her generous theory, Mia didn''t know how to react.


    Dominic and Eva did not have any children after all these years. Eva liked children very much, so she treated Mia''s two kids very well.


    Mia couldn''t argue with Eva. After eating, Eva dragged her to the mall to shop for Sage.


    When they were shopping, Mia saw a familiar figure. Wasn''t that boy Asher?


    Now, Asher was dressed in branded clothes, and a nanny was beside him.


    But Asher seemed even more arrogant than when he was at the Barrett residence. He hit the nanny when he couldn''t get the present he wanted.


    The nanny dared not retaliate against him. All she could do was coax him patiently.


    Holding a present in his hand, Asher ran around the store like a bull in a china shop. He ended up falling on the floor.


    The nanny rushed over and said, "Mr. Asher, I told you not to run around. How am I going to exin to your family if you fall?"


    AsherContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    pain. While he was still


    sitting on the ground, he


    the


    nanny and said, "I don''t you''re going to exin to


    how


    "You''re the one who will get scolded, not me. It''s your fault that I fell, so you deserve to be scolded!"


    ?


    Mia could no longer stand it when she saw this scene. She walked over to him and said, "You should not hit your nanny. Did Luna teach you to do so?"


    She had met Asher a few times before. Sharon had doted on him and turned him into a spoiled brat, but he had not been as arrogant as he was now. He had b@such a rebellious child.


    Apparently, Asher recognised Mia. He red at her resentfully and yelled, "This is none of your business, you bad woman!"


    That was the first time Mia saw such deep hatred in a child''s gaze.


    Asher seemed to have changed into another person within only one or two months.


    In the next second, Luna''s anxious voice sounded beside them. "Mia, what are you trying to do to my son? Stay away from him!"

 Chapter 1109

    Mia saw Luna dash toward them. Luna then shielded Asher.


    Luna lowered her head and saw that her son was injured. "Are you alright, Asher? How did you get injured? Did someone push you?" she asked, her voice tinged with concern. After hearing her words, Mia could tell this was how Luna usually taught her son.


    The next second, she noticed Asher ncing at her. He then pointed at her and said, "She''s the one who pushed me."


    Mia was not surprised by this oue.


    Asher was spoiled when he was with Luna.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, Asher was her only hope now. He is the only way she could stay by Raymond''s side. That''s why she was so protective of Asher.


    After Luna heard Asher''s words, she was furious and red at Mia. "I knew it, Mia! What are you trying to do to my son?


    "Let me tell you this. If you ever touch him, I''ll not let you off even when I die."


    Mia looked at Luna calmly. "Are you sure that your son did not lie?"


    Luna retorted, "Why would my son lie? He said you pushed him, and that must be true!"


    Mia''s gaze turned cold. "You have to show me proof before saying such things. If you falsely use me, I can sue you for defamation.


    "Plus, the nanny beside your son clearly saw what happened. She knows whether I''ve pushed your son or not."


    Then, Luna turned to look at the nanny and asked in an impatient tone, "Tell me! Did she push my son over?"


    The nanny''s gaze faltered. Just as she was about to speak, Asher grabbed a toy and hit her. "Keep your mouth shut! I''ll hit you if you dare to spout nonsense.


    "I''ll make you lose your job, and you''ll starve to death without money."


    Mia never expected Asher to be so malicious in such a short time and speak such evil words.


    How could a four-year-old child say such words?


    The nanny said immediately, "I didn''t see how Mr. Asher fell just now."


    "Did you hear that? The nanny said she didn''t see it, so what my son said is the only proof!" Luna eximed right away.


    Luna felt smug. It would be great if she could catch Mia doing something wrong.


    After yesterday''s banquet, Raymond gave her the cold shoulder.


    It would benefit her in future if she could have Mia by the short hairs.


    Mia pointed at the surveince camera on the ceiling. "Have you forgotten that there are surveince cameras around? Your son''s die can''t be used as proof."


    Asher shuddered, looking a little guilty.


    Luna''s expression became a littleplicated. "My son doesn''t lie."


    Mia said confidently, "Children may not lie, but they often speak


    Quo


    nonsense. If you don''t believe me, you can check the surveince footage. :


    "Ordinary people like us don''t have the authority to do so, but we can call the police and let them get the footage. How about that?"


    Luna was slightly guilty. She looked at Asher and said, "Asher, tell me how you fell down. Did she push you?"


    Asher went hysterical and shoved Luna. "I said she was the one who pushed me! Why don''t you trust me?"


    Just as Mia was about to say something, Eva walked over. "Mia, what are you doing here?"


    "Nothing. I ran into a mad dog that bites."


    Luna was


    Soritated when she heard


    that.


    My


    you saying I''m a mad dog?


    said you pushed him, and as


    a mother, I''ll no doubt stand by my


    son.


    "You''re a mother too, so you should be able to understand my perspective."

 Chapter 1110

    "Yes, I''m a mother too, and that''s exactly why I can''t understand your mindset. Can''t you see what Asher is like now? Are you blind or something? He''s only a pawn in your eyes, isn''t he?" Mia felt that even though Asher was pampered back then, he was still a normal child.


    But now, he was obviously not in the right state. Mia felt that his change of behavior was definitely because of Luna.


    When Luna heard her words, she flew off the handle and shouted, "What has that got to do with you? It''s none of your business how I educate my son. Who gives you the right to judge me?" Mia said coldly, "It''s me your son encountered today, so I''ll let it go.


    "What if he runs into a persistent person who insists on holding him ountable? Do you think you''ll be able to get away with it?"


    After all, all wayward children were spoiled by their parents. They could face serious consequences when they encountered a person with a strong character.


    "That''s enough, Mia. Why do you speak in such a tone? My son was frightened during the fall. That''s why he spouted nonsense. You''re not going to find fault with a child, are you?"


    Meanwhile, Eva felt confused while listening to their conversation. She looked at Mia and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Don''t worry, Eva. It''s just a small matter."


    After that, Mia looked at Luna again. "I bet you have something to do with today''s headline. What do you think you can change, using such a tactic?"


    Guilt shed across Luna''s eyes. Then, she braved it out and retorted, "Who said I have something to do with the news? Don''t you use me! Do you have any proof?"


    Mia did not want to waste her time talking to Luna. Suddenly, she said in a hushed voice, "Did you know that Grandma Laura''s condition has improved a lot? I think she''ll regain consciousness very soon."


    "What?"


    Colour drained from Luna''s face


    She immediately


    diately. She immediately


    asn''t Grandma Laura bContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    in a vegetative state for years?


    "Even the doctor said there was little hope unless there was a miracle. How could she regain consciousness?"


    Most importantly, what Luna did back then would be exposed if Laura regained consciousness.


    "That''s simple. Grandma Laura


    needed rejshi mushrooms, and l happened to have a few. After some systematic treatments, Grandma Laura''s health is much betterthan before.


    "It''s just a matter of time before she regains consciousness. Why do you seem unhappy about it?" Mia said.


    "What do the Barretts have to do with me?" Luna''s expression shifted.


    She grabbed Asher''s hand and hurried out of the store.


    She walked as fast as she could because she was afraid that Mia mighte after her.


    What Mia said earlier upied her mind. Could it be true that Laura was going to regain consciousness soon?


    When she recalled what she had done, her face went pale.


    If Laura regained consciousness, she could no longer hide what she had done back then.


    She worked so hard to get to where she was now. Was everything going to be ruined?


    Resentment glinted in Luna''s eyes. Why did Mia have to ruin her life every


    she was about to st


    a


    new and better life?


    The same thing happened each time, regardless of whether she was at the Barrett residence or in Nord City.


    She hoped Mia would die!

 Chapter 1111

    "Mom, you''re hurting my hand."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Asher''s face went pale with pain. Luna squatted and looked at him. "You must please your grandpa, alright? We can gain a footing in the Shelbert family only if he likes you. Then, we can live a wealthy life, and no one can bully us."


    Asher stood rooted to the spot with a nk face, not saying a word.


    Clutching her branded handbag, Luna was determined not to let this opportunity slip through her fingers. She had to seed by hook or by crook.


    She did not want to live in hardship anymore.


    Luna stood up and said, "Asher, go and find your grandpater. Please make him happy, okay?"


    Asher kept quiet and turned his head to nce at the toy shop nearby.


    Looking at Luna''s back, Mia could deduce that she was the one who pushed Laura down the stairs.


    She did not see the person who knocked her out, but she was certain it was Luna based on the tattoo on her ankle.


    However, this was not sufficient evidence to convict Luna.


    That''s why she intentionally told Luna that Laura would regain consciousness. Luna''s reaction was indeed unusual.


    She had to think of another way.


    "Mia, did you find any evidence?" Eva asked.


    Mia shook her head and said, "I haven''t found any evidence since it has been such a long time.


    "When Luna orchestrated this thing, she was very cunning and acted very fast. Dana alone took all the me, and now she''s mentally ill. "Besides, Luna got rid of the tattoo on her ankle and said it was a burn caused by Sharon. Everything seems to make perfect sense." Eva frowned and said, "It''s easy to handle this matter. We don''t need any evidence. There are many ways to deal with her."


    "I know that, but I want to do it my way."


    "Mia, are you holding back because of her rtionship with Raymond? Listen, you don''t have to worry about it. Just do what you need to do. Dominic and I have your back even if you cause a big trouble."


    A warm fuzzy feeling welled up in Mia''s heart when she heard Eva''s words.


    She stepped forward and held Eva''s arm. "I know you and Dominic are good to me, but I want to settle my issue on my own."


    Dominic and Eva loved and


    supported her unconditionally.


    However, as a grown-up, she could not cause trouble all the time like a


    naive child and let them clean up after her.


    She had thought of a way to uncover evidence of Luna''s crime.


    The next day, the Lanes gathered around and prepared to pick Sage up from the research institute.


    When Mia and her brothers arrived at the research institute, she looked up at the main entrance.


    The first time she came here, Sage was still in the intensive care unit and at risk of losing his life anytime.


    Finally, Sage could leave this ce in good health and live like a normal child.


    Nichs held Sage''s hand and led him to the entrance. All the staff, including Rachel, went there as well.


    Rachel was Nichs'' sister.


    After all, Sage and Rachel were their regrs. They watched the two children grow up, so they were very close to one another. With a lollipop in her mouth, Rachel looked at Sage reluctantly and said, "Remember toe back and visit me next time."


    "Why should Ie and visit you? I''ll


    be busy once I start going to school. You''d better leave this ce as soon as possible, like I did."

 Chapter 1112

    Rachel was slightly annoyed. To be honest, she wanted to leave this ce as well.


    Nichs stroked his sister''s head and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll cure your sickness, and one day, you''ll be healthy and leave this ce just like Sage did."


    Rachel nodded obediently, but there was a hint of sorrow in her eyes. Looking at Sage''s back as he left, she felt rather envious.


    Sage walked to the entrance and saw a row of six luxurious cars and his six uncles standing there.


    When Mia saw her son walking out, her eyes turned red immediately.


    This long-awaited day was finally here, after so many years. She went forward, but Ginger was the first one to sprint over as she shouted in a sweet voice, "Sage, wee toe back home!"


    Sage nced nonchntly at his sister. His gaze was full of affection, but he said coldly, "You should say ''Wee home'' instead of ''Wee toe back home.""


    He sighed inwardly. Ginger still could not speak well. It seemed like he had to look after her in kindergarten so she wouldn''t be bullied.


    Mia went over, pulled Sage into her arms and said in a choked voice, "I''m sorry. I didn''t take good care of myself and cause you to be sick since birth."


    Sage felt a little bashful in his mother''s arms.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He maintained a stern expression and said coldly, "It''s not your fault. I''ve never med you."


    His irresponsible father, who did not take good care of his mother, should be med.


    Ginger tiptoed as she said, "Sage, we''ve prepared a lot of presents and surprises for you!" Just then, Dominic stepped forward and looked at Sage. "Let''s go home."


    Sage nodded and got into the car with him.


    Mia turned around and looked at Nichs. "Get off work earlyter and have dinner with us."


    If it wasn''t for Nichs, Sage might not have recovered and might have lost his life.


    Nichs was indeed Sage''s savior.


    Nichs sauntered toward Mia and stood in front of her. There was a hint of affection in the depth of his usually calm gaze that he himself had not noticed.


    Mia sensed something and quickly averted her gaze. "It''s because of you that Sage has recovered."


    "Like I promised, I''ll surely keep you and the two kids safe," Nichs said.


    Mia recalled the time she was falsely used at the Barrett residences She was so close to having a mental


    breakdown when she fell andental


    had a miscarriage.


    It was Nichs who supported her then.


    In the next second, Nichs patted her shoulder and withdrew his hand restrainedly. "I''lle over earlier."


    Mia felt relieved and nodded. "Okay, I have to go."


    She turned around and got into the


    car straight away. For some


    unknown reason, her heart was


    racing when she nced at Nichs, who was still standing outside.


    That was the first time she saw him expressing his affection so openly.


    After all, in Mia''s eyes, Nichs was a man with extreme self-control. He barely had any emotions.


    She thought all men in the scientific field were the same devoid of feelings.


    But Nichs seemed to have changed into a different person, and that made her feel a little uneasy.


    ude looked at her and said, "Nichs is considered a good man. I have noment if you choose him."

 Chapter 1113

    ude''s voice snapped Mia out of her reverie. "ude, why are you here? Didn''t I get into Nathan''s car?"


    "It seems like you were distracted. What happened? Do you have a crush on Nichs?"


    "No, I don''t. It''s just that I never thought he would love me, but his love has never wavered over the years.


    "Nichs confessed to me previously, but I told him I wouldn''t consider getting together with anyone before Sage recovered."


    At that time, she was not interested in a romantic rtionship.


    "Now that Sage has recovered and been discharged from the hospital, what are you nning to do about your personal rtionship?" ude asked.


    "I''ve not thought it through yet. I''ll see how things go in the future."


    Mia looked out the window and fell silent. She did not know why Timothy''s face suddenly shed through her mind.


    What on earth was happening?


    Meanwhile, Timothy was waiting in his car outside the research institute. He also saw the Lanes'' cars in front of the entrance.


    He came so early that even the research institute was not open yet.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Timothy watched Sage hold hands with Nichs and walk out of the research institute, he realized he had met this boy before. No wonder Sage looked so familiar at that time.


    Caleb was shocked. "You and your son look so alike, you both are like two peas in a pod! How could you not recognise him back then?"


    Timothy went silent immediately. He did not recognise Sage because he never expected Mia to give birth to twins.


    Soon, the Lanes brought Sage home.


    Timothy did not say a word till the end. When the Lanes'' cars drove away, his eyesnded on Nichs. Standing at the entrance, Nichs suddenly lifted his head and looked in the direction of Timothy''s car.


    His gaze turned unusually deep.


    Rachel walked over to him. "Nichs, what are you looking at?"


    Nichs gazed at the car parked in a corner. It had been here since the break of dawn.


    Soon, the car left after the Lanes left.


    His eyes flickered as he pondered. Could that person be Timothy?


    In the car, Timothy looked ahead and said, "Remember to arrange for someone to deliver the telescope."


    "How did you negotiate with my uncle that he sent the telescope using a helicopter without hesitation?" Caleb asked with a curious expression.


    "He wanted the development rights of thend in the eastern part of the city," Timothy said.


    "What? And you gave it to him?"


    "Yes."


    Caleb drew in a sharp breath and sat upright. "Is it toote for me to buy a limited-edition telescope now?"


    Many people were dying to get the development rights of thend in the eastern part of the city because it would bring a profit of over 50 billion in the future.


    Besides, Timothy acquired this piece ofnd at a hefty price.


    Caleb took a sip of water to calm himself down. "Timothy, have you lost your mind?"


    He felt that Timothy had changed.


    Was Timothy still the man of principles that he knew previously?


    Timothy rubbed the bridge of his nose and said in a low voice, "To be honest, in the past, I wouldn''t believe I would ever do this."


    He reckoned that the change happened the moment he had kids.


    Caleb nodded. "I don''t have any kids, so I can''t put myself in your shoes. By the way, you have to be careful since Sage is back at the Lane residence.


    "Nichs is Sage''s savior and adoptive father. If the Lanes matchmake him and Mia, and they get together, what are you going to do?"


    Timothy felt suffocated when he heard Caleb''s words. He opened his eyes and looked at Caleb coldly.


    "I know that. Don''t rub it in."


    Caleb suggested, "Timothy, I think you should contact Gingerter and find out about the Lanes family banquet. As the saying goes, know yourself and your enemy, and you''ll win every battle."

 Chapter 1114

    "You don''t have to tell me what to do, I know that," Timothy said.


    When night fell, Timothy squirmed restlessly in his seat. He couldn''t help but send Ginger a message. "What are you doing?"


    But there was no reply, and he became agitated.


    Loosening his tie, he stood in front of the window and looked at the lights emitting from other houses.


    He could almost imagine how lively the Lane residence was now, but it had nothing to do with him.


    He seemed forlorn.


    Soon, his phone beeped. Timothy instinctively stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and ran to grab his phone.


    To his surprise, his hand was trembling, and his heart was racing.


    When he opened his WhatsApp, he found that it wasn''t a reply from Ginger but a message from a group chat that tagged everyone.


    Timothy became downhearted right away. He left the group chat in annoyance.


    Why must they tag everyone at this critical moment? Were they crazy or something?


    Putting his phone aside grumpily, Timothy rubbed his temples. He couldn''t shake the feeling that he wasn''t himself anymore.


    If it was in the past, he himself wouldn''t believe everything that was going on now.


    At the same time, the Lane residence was brightly lit. All the maids were busy preparing tonight''s family banquet.


    Mia was in Sage''s room, helping him move all the presents to another room.


    As far as she knew, Sage did not like so many things piling up in his room. However, Sage still kept a few presents that he liked.


    Mia noticed a ratherrge telescope. She felt that it looked quite nice.


    She knew Sage liked stargazing, so the family also bought Sage telescopes, and she researched some telescope brands. However, she could not recognize this particr telescope in Sage''s room.


    It must be unique since Sage chose to keep it out of so many other presents.


    Mia nced at the telescope and asked, "Why did you choose to keep this particr telescope only?"


    "Its performance is great, and it''s easy to operate. Plus, it''s a limited-edition."


    Mia nodded. She had inquired about it but could not find one. After all, limited-edition telescopes were like luxurious bags in the eyes of enthusiasts.


    It took a bit of luck and effort to acquire such items.


    When Sage was still opening the gifts in his room, she left and went to the living room.


    Eva looked at her and asked, "How is Sage? How is he adjusting?"


    "He''s fine. This is his home after all, so I''m sure he can adapt well. But there are too many presents, and he doesn''t like them piling up in his


    room, So


    we asked the maids to sort them out. He''ll be here in a minute. By the way, Eva, who bought the telescope?"


    Dominic said proudly, "I bought one. I think the others bought a few as well. But I''m sure Sage likes the one I bought."


    Thinking of that, Dominic was slightly annoyed. When he had already bought a telescope for Sage, the other brotherspeted with him and bought telescopes as well. They even made a bet among themselves to see which telescope Sage would keep.


    This really annoyed Dominic.


    ude asked curiously, "So which telescope did Sage keep in the end? I''m sure he chose the one I bought. After all, I know very well which type of telescopes kids like.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I even did some research and asked


    for my friend''s help to get it. It''s a


    limited edition telescope that money can''t buy. Those expensive


    §Ö


    telescopes that you all bought with


    money are not special or valuable at


    afp." s?novel


    A realization hit Mia. "Oh, are you the one who bought the ck and white telescope?"


    ude answered in surprise, "No, the one I bought is gray."

 Chapter 1115

    ude''s denial left Mia surprised. Then who bought it?


    Based on their conversation earlier, it seemed like ude bought the telescope. But the color didn''t match, so he wasn''t the one who purchased it.


    Mia was curious whose telescope Sage fancied. After exchanging information, they realized none of their gifts gained Sage''s favor.


    Dominic chanced a nce at Eva. "Babe, did you get a telescope for Sage?"


    "Nope. All of you bought one, and I''m certainly not that childish to participate in this contest of earning Sage''s favor. Of course I bought something else."


    Mia spread her hands. "I didn''t get one for Sage either."


    She was aware that her brothers werepeting with each other to see whose gift Sage favored the most. They started this after knowing what Sage liked. Nheless, she was disinterested in such childish antics.


    "How strange. Whose telescope did Sage take then?"


    "Could it be from a rtive or friend?"


    Eva immediately asked Wade for more information, wanting to find out who gifted Sage the telescope.


    Wade contemted for a while and replied, "Isn''t this the telescope you all ordered for Sage? Someone delivered it to our ce. It was a pretty famous brand, in fact. The telescopes you bought were also delivered straight from thepany as well, so I thought it was from you all.


    He continued, "So, I didn''t pry further. I checked it, and since it didn''t have any issues, I ced it in Sage''s room."


    Dominic frowned. "Who was it from?"


    If it weren''t for this damned telescope, Sage would''ve kept the one he bought.


    "That''s strange. Perhaps someone heard about it and did so to please our family."


    Mia nodded. This seemed like the


    only usible exnation.


    Otherwise, why would anyone splurge on a telescope? It wasn''t just any telescope; it was a limited edition one which carried ano exorbitant price tag.


    She didn''t evene across this model when she perused thetest models.


    ude suddenly showed his phone to her. "Is this the telescope you mentioned?"


    Mia nced at it and nodded hastily. "Yes, that''s the one. What''s so special about this telescope?"


    ude''s expression grew


    complicated. The telescope was one


    of a kind due to its premium


    configuration. Only three were released back then. Also, it was considered a very professional instrument which scientists would


    use.


    And now, this telescope was priceless. It was a collectible rather than a purchasable item.


    Connor chimed in, "I think I heard


    some news about this. Two of them


    were bought by the nationalContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    research institute, and one of them was added to a private collection. It seems a tycoon in Bern City bought it to please his son."


    Astonished, Mia asked, "That''s strange. Dominic, are we in any way acquainted with that tycoon in Bern City?"


    Dominic nced at the tycoon''s photo and shook his head. "Nope."


    "Then who would send such a telescope over?"


    Ordinary people couldn''t even afford suchvish items. Even if they could, how could they casually send it to someone anonymously?


    Just then, Mia suddenly remembered someone.


    No way. Could it be Timothy?


    It was too much of a coincidence for a tycoon in Bern City to purchase this telescope.

 Chapter 1116

    Mia quickly took a fruit to mask her embarrassment. She certainly didn''t expect that bastard to do something like that.


    The Lanes weren''t fools either, as they soon realized who it was. A tycoon from Bern City who was willing to splurge? Everything about it screamed that bastard Timothy.


    Dominic nced at Mia. "Mia, who do you think sent this telescope?"


    Mia fell silent. This was like addressing the elephant in the room.


    Just then, Sage came downstairs with Ginger. They were holding hands.


    Beaming at them, Eva chirped, "Sage, Ginger, you''re here. Come and sit down."


    Mia immediately seized the chance to tend to her children, avoiding Dominic''s question. She didn''t expect Timothy to pull such a stunt in secret. He really was fearless. If he angered Dominic, he wouldn''t be able to stay in Nord City.


    Dominic wouldn''t even show a sliver of mercy to the mayor if he was furious.


    Already having a guess, Dominic narrowed his eyes.


    "Dominic, I think Timothy is still in Nord City," Connor whispered.


    "Why don''t we just get rid of him once and for all?" ude asked.


    Dominic''s tone turned cold. "I''ll talk to him." This had to end no matter what.


    Nathan began, "I think Nichs is a good match for Mia. Why don''t we speed things up for them?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dominic nodded. "I think that''s a good idea." He also found that Nichs was a better candidate than Timothy, after years of observation.


    "Wait. Since Nichs ising for dinnerter, why don''t we ask him first? Marrying our sister won''t be so easy, after all."


    Listening to their conversation, Eva made no attempt to object. She also thought Nichs was a decent man.


    But sometimes, a rtionship couldn''t be forced.


    The Lane family was bustling with activity, Ginger had finished her meal earlier, so she took out her Apple Watch. There was an unread message.


    Feeling somewhat guilty, she chanced a nce at the adults. After excusing herself and scurryinge away she quietly sent a voice message.


    "I just finished eating. Sage received a lot of presents."


    "Who are you talking to?" Sage approached her.


    Startled, Ginger cowered and stuttered, "N-No one."


    "Give it to me."


    Sage extended his hand, and Ginger finally surrendered her Apple Watch to him.


    "Don''t tell Mommy and our uncles."


    Skimming through the chat, he had a rough guess of who it was.


    He met Ginger''s eyes and questioned, "Why are you updating him?"


    Awash in guilt, Ginger lowered her head and mumbled, "I was just chatting with him."


    "Did you forget what that man did to Mommy?"


    Ginger nodded. "Mommy said this is an adult matter. But I won''t forgive him easily. He has to properly apologize to Mommy."


    Frustrated, Sage red at her and said, "You better not get your hopes up. Mommy is about to get engaged to Uncle Nichs." "Really?"


    Ginger chanced a nce at


    Nichs, who was still dining at the table. She also liked him. She might be upset if Mia were to be together with another man, but it didn''t seem so bad if it were Nichs.


    "Yeah. Tell that to the man," Sage said coldly.

 Chapter 1117

    Ginger truly was obedient. She did as Sage said, rying the information to Timothy.


    But she still felt somewhat uneasy. Adult matters were indeedplicated. Being a child like her was much simpler.


    Timothy received a voice message from Ginger, and he felt like his heart was about to melt when he heard her adorable voice.


    Hearing that she had just finished her meal, he felt reassured. Just as he pondered how to find out who else was at the dinner, he received another voice message from her. The smile on Timothy''s face vanished instantly after listening to the message. His expression darkened.


    Mia was actually going to be engaged to Nichs?


    This couldn''t be. He had never heard any news about it before.


    Timothy swallowed hard. Nheless, he called Ginger. He had to confirm this matter with her now.


    Hiding behind the sofa, Ginger whispered, "Hello?"


    Why did he call at this time? She''d be doomed if her uncles found out. She couldn''t afford to be exposed as a traitor.


    Timothy felt a bit bitter when he heard her voice. "Is your mommy really going to be engaged with another man?" he asked.


    "Yeah. Uncle Nichs came over for dinner today, and it seemed like they were talking about this. Aunt Eva wanted to set Mommy up with him back then, but Mommy refused."


    Hearing that Mia refused, Timothy instantly heaved a sigh of relief. A pang of glee shot through him.


    "Did your mommy really refuse?"


    "Yeah. Mommy said she wasn''t interested in a rtionship since Sage hadn''t recovered yet."


    Timothy''s heart skipped a beat.


    In the past, Mia was disinterested in rtionships because of Sage''s health. At this point, it seemed like Sage''s recovery and discharge from the hospital were nothing but bad news to him.


    Now that Mia no longer had to worry about Sage, would she possibly begin a rtionship?


    Timothy, who was always so


    confident, felt somewhat insecure et


    now. He knew that the odds were against him if the Lane family were topare him with Nichs.


    "Ginger, do you want your mommy to be with Uncle Nichs or me?" Timothy asked nervously.


    His question stumped Ginger.


    She hesitated for a long time, and Mia''s voice suddenly echoed from behind her.


    "Ginger, why are you hiding here?"


    Ginger didn''t have time to hang up. Fearing that Mia would find out, she immediately squeaked, "I dropped something under the sofa. I''m looking for it."


    Mia nced at her. Sensing nothing


    unusual, she looked at the sofa and said, "If it isn''t something important, let Grandpa Wade have someone find it for youter."


    Ginger nodded.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uncle Nichs," she greeted, ncing up at Nichs.


    Nichs went up to her and stroked her head. "You''ve grown quite a bit."


    "I''m going to be an adult. Of course I''m going to grow taller."


    "I bought you a present. Open it and have a look."


    "Thank you, Uncle Nichs."


    Delighted, Ginger took the gift and unwrapped it instantly.


    Mia sighed. "The kids already have a lot of presents. You don''t have to spend money on their gifts."


    "These two kids are like my own. What''s wrong with buying them gifts?"

 Chapter 1118

    Sensing Nichs'' implication, Mia masked her awkwardness with a quick smile.


    Timothy also heard what he said from the Apple Watch. Infuriated, his grip on the cup in his hand tightened.


    Sure enough, that evil bastard Nichs had finally revealed his true colors!


    Listening to their conversation, Timothy remained silent. He had been anticipating Mia''s response, yet the call ended abruptly.


    He paced the room anxiously, pondering what he should do to stop all of this.


    Timothy had been texting Ginger, but she didn''t reply at all. He even began imagining Mia epting Nichs'' proposal, and them having a wedding together.


    He shuddered in fright. Sitting up on the sofa, he nced at the time. He only slept for two hours and ended up having a nightmare.


    Thankfully, it was just a dream.


    Timothy reached for his phone and checked his messages again. There was still no response.


    He really resembled a man deep in love, who was eagerly waiting for his lover to reply. His so-called "lover" was only four years old, but she caused him anxiety nheless.


    He had never waited desperately for someone''s response like this before.


    Awash in dread, he texted Ginger again.


    "My baby, why aren''t you replying to my messages? Where did you go?"


    Did she go out with Nichs? Where did Mia go?


    Timothy felt like he was about to go insane. How he wished he could fly to the Lane residence in a helicopter and snatch Mia away. But his rationale kept him in check.


    Meanwhile, Ginger was in a dilemma. Staring at her Apple Watch, she remembered how Sage warned her not to talk too much with Timothy.


    But he just called her his baby!


    "I''ll just talk to him onest time. Just this once," she murmured.


    After convincing herself, she


    bmediately replied, "I was taking t


    now. I''m about to sleepAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    now."


    SWI


    Timothy''s spirits instantly lifted upon hearing Ginger''s response.


    "Ginger, do you like me?"


    Actually, he intended to ask who


    a


    Ginger preferred between him andet


    Nichs. But he didn''t do so. He was afraid of the obvious answer.


    Ginger gave his question a serious thought and finally answered, "You''re not too bad, actually."


    Timothy sighed. "Ginger, would you get angry if I said I wanted to take your mommy back?"


    "Um, but I think the chances of your sess are slim."


    "Why?"


    "My uncles won''t agree to that. Uncle Dominic is super scary when he gets angry."


    Feeling defiant, Timothy retorted, "Don''t you want our family to be together?"


    "But I''m fine with how everything is now. I have my uncles, Aunt Eva, Mommy, Sage, and Uncle Nichs..."


    At the end, she added, "And you. So, I think everything''s pretty good this way."


    Timothy was touched, but he wasn''t


    entirely ecstatic. He hoped to gain still


    Ginger''s favor, but evented.


    turned out just as he had expected.


    Suddenly, Mia''s voice echoed through the phone.


    "Ginger, aren''t you asleep? Who are you talking to?"

 Chapter 1119

    Mia entered Ginger''s room, only to find that she was faking being asleep. She could tell at first nce. Clearly, Ginger wasn''t asleep-she was calling someone! Who was Ginger talking to at this hour of the night?


    Mia would''ve thought she was talking to Sage, since they used to do that frequently. Though most of the time, Ginger was the one who badgered Sage to talk. But Sage had already returned. Who was she talking to then?


    Mia was worried that Ginger might be deceived. There were all sorts of people on the inte nowadays, after all.


    She bent down to take the Apple Watch from Ginger''s grip, but it wouldn''t budge. Ginger''s grip was unwavering.


    Staring at Ginger who was pretending to be asleep, Mia purposely remarked, "A kid who is asleep won''t be able to grab anything. Unless that kid isn''t asleep."


    She sensed Ginger''s grip loosen immediately, and she sessfully took the Apple Watch with her. She nced at Ginger and left her room promptly.


    Returning to her own room, Mia went straight to Ginger''s WhatsApp and clicked on her chat. It was flooded with voice messages. She checked the time and clicked on the first message tonight. "My baby, why aren''t you replying to my messages? Where did you go?"


    Mia was outraged. If it wasn''t for the familiar voice, she would''ve thought someone was harassing Ginger.


    That bastard Timothy!


    She called him right away, and her call was answered swiftly.


    "Ginger, you didn''t get caught, did you?"


    "Timothy, you''re having so much fun ying spy, huh?"


    How Mia wished she could p him across his face now!


    Timothy cleared his throat. "I''m just chatting with my daughter. Why are you so worked up?"


    "Quit the act. You were the one who gave Sage that telescope, right?"


    At this point, Mia was certain that it was Timothy. She wasn''t sure before, because how could he possibly know when Sage was discharged? But now she knew who was the one leaking information to him. ?


    It turned out she had a little traitor beside her.


    Timothy''s voice came from the other end of the line. "I did. Does he like it?"


    "He doesn''t! What''s so special about the one you bought? My brothers each bought him a telescope, and they''re all from top-notch brands. Why would he even care about the one you gave?"


    Still upset, Mia continued, "Do you think you can bribe a child with expensive stuff? It''s not like they have a shallow mindset, and we''re well off as well. We can easily afford


    the ones you buy."


    "I just wanted to make it up to Sage. I merely bought a gift for him to celebrate his discharge from the research institute. That''s all," Timothy said solemnly.


    "But you know he doesn''t like you. So just why are you doing this?"


    Sensing the grievance in his tone, Mia finally rposed herself aftershing out at him.


    She wasn''t against Timothy getting in touch with their kids. He was their father, after all. But she hated how he secretly contacted them.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have done this behind your back," he muttered.


    Noting his sincere apology, Mia couldn''t bring herself to be mad at him anymore.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She began, "In the future, don''t call Ginger sote. Do you know kids can''t stay upte?"


    "I''m usually aware of the time and I would coax her to sleep. Today is just an exception."

 Chapter 1120

    Mia faltered. "I''ll let you off the hook today."


    "Wait. What''s going on between you and Nichs?"


    Mia raised her brows. "Why do you ask?"


    Loosening his tie, Timothy said, "As your ex-husband, can''t I ask about your rtionship status? Who you''re going to date matters to the kids as well. As their father, I should be concerned about this issue."


    "Mr. Barrett, I didn''t expect you to be so nosy," Mia remarked.


    Timothy''s expression stiffened. "Well, it turns out I''m nosy."


    "Are you jealous, Timothy?"


    This was an intentional question. She knew his arrogance would prevent him from admitting his true feelings.


    "Yeah, I am jealous."


    Mia was stunned. His answer caught her off guard.


    "Mia, I''m being serious. I want to court you again and salvage our rtionship¡ª"


    Before Timothy could end his sentence, the call ended abruptly.


    He stared at his phone in a daze. Then, he texted Mia.


    "I won''t give up."


    Sitting on the edge of her bed, Mia saw the text he sent. She didn''t bother to reply to him.


    As she scrolled through their conversation, it was evident that he sent more messages than she did. She basically didn''t reply much.


    This reminded her a lot of how she used to treat Timothy five years ago. Now, their positions had reversed.


    It felt satisfying, indeed. She had to make him feel the agony he used to put her in back then. In fact, this was far from enough since she suffered for five whole years.


    Mia went back to Ginger''s room and realized that she was already sound asleep She seemed content with her limbs sprawled out on the bed. cing the Apple Watch on the table, she tucked Ginger in


    Frankly, she didn''t me Ginger for contacting Timothy in secret. She had always been kind, and it was only natural that she would be curious about her biological father.


    The next day, Mia went to work.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As soon as she arrived at thepany, Peyton approached her and said, "Ms Lane, these are the proposals from thepanies that intend to work with us. You can have a look."


    "Put them here."


    Mia nced at the proposals. Would one of them belong to the Barrett Group?


    Noticing Mia''s expression, Peyton immediately said, "Ms. Lane, there are no proposals submitted by Barrett Group. It seems like they''re quite self aware."


    Mia chanced a nce at him. "Did I ask you?"


    That wasn''t what she intended to know. She couldn''t care less whether Timothy wanted to work with her.


    She was just reminded of how


    Sharon, Shelly, and Luna felt so proud for being able to host banquets at Aide Castle a few days ago at the banquet. She found it really amusing. She bet those three women would be seething when they returned home.


    What they valued so much turned out to be worthless to her instead.


    Peyton continued, "But someone from Yellow Ind actually submitted a proposal. We weren''t even closely acquainted with them before."


    Mia found it strange as well. Not


    only were they, not closely


    acquainted, but did the Yellow


    Inders forget how Louisa barged into the research institute and caused a scene? They ended up having a feud with the Lane family. It was a well-known fact that she wasn''t just a Lane, but she was also the owner of Aide Castle.


    What did the Yellow Inders want?


    Just then, she received a text from Jasmine.


    "My mom''s nning to divorce my dad."

 Chapter 1121

    Mia was taken aback when she read the message about the divorce.


    After all, everything had seemed fine just before.


    In a flurry of worry, Mia immediately dialed Jasmine''s number. "What exactly is going on?" she asked.


    "Just a few days ago, there was this huge scandal about my father having an illegitimate daughter. When he found out, he immediately used me of being the one who leaked it.


    "I tried to exin, but he wouldn''t even listen. He ended up pping me. And to make matters worse, my mom walked in on the whole scene."


    There was a palpable weight in Jasmine''s words, as if she were grappling with a profound loss.


    She continued, "After that, my mom couldn''t take it anymore. She confronted my dad and decided to divorce him.


    "So now, my mom and I are staying with my grandparents. And to add insult to injury, my dad has brought Luna and that little brat back home."


    Jasmine''s words were apanied by eyes filled with destion, speaking volumes in their silent despair.


    Indeed, Raymond''s transformation had blindsided herpletely.


    It appeared that only daughters truly understood their mothers'' struggles, while men could only empathize with the struggles of their own gender.


    Mia, too, found herself caught off guard by the turn of events. "What''s your n now?" she asked.


    "I suspect my dad will soon throw a wee party for Asher at the Aide Castle Hotel. I have something special nned for them on that day," Jasmine revealed. "What''s your strategy?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t push too far. Since I haven''t fully taken over thepany yet, I still need my father around. Besides, I''ve already convinced my grandparents, so Luna won''t be a factor when the timees," Jasmine reassured Mia.


    Understanding Jasmine''s approach, Mia continued, "But do you think your mother will go along with this n?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "My mother actually proposed an early divorce to divide the assets, aiming to protect me from any losses. However, I''m adamant about not allowing Luna and that little brat to inherit any of it.


    "My mother earned every penny through her hard work, so why should these leeches receive a share? I certainly won''t stand for it," Jasmine dered resolutely.


    "Got it. I''ll ensure someone keeps


    you updated on the banquet arrangements. But Jazzy, there are certain matters where I can''t lend a


    hand. After all, I am the owner of the


    manor," Mia said.


    "I understand. I won''t ask for your intervention, but I also won''t pursue any alternative actions. Instead, could you assist me in brainstorming a theme?" Jasmine proposed. "That''s doable," Mia replied.


    As Jasmine outlined her suggested theme, Mia couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. It seemed the situation had taken a grim turn.


    After ending the call, Mia turned to


    Peyton and instructed, "Begin investigating recent activities on Yellow Ind. I''ve heard rumors about the Prime Minister''s daughter being in Nord City. Find out what''s happening."


    Mia couldn''t shake the feeling that the residents of Yellow Ind were up to something.


    Their seemingly altruistic aid to Sharon in rescuing Ralph raised questions. It seemed unlikely they acted without expecting something in return.


    Recalling Sharon''s haughty demeanor at the banquet, Mia''s expression hardened.


    "Have thewyer notify the


    authorities in Bern City," she ordered. "Inform them of Mrs. Barrett''s


    departure from Bern City without


    valid reason and advise them to take appropriate action."


    Indeed, Sharon had overstayed her wee in Nord City.


    Had she forgotten that Mia had granted her only a brief period? Did she genuinely believe she could now wander without restraint?


    As anticipated, Mia soon received an enraged call from Sharon. "Mia, you''re the one who ratted me out, aren''t you?"


    "Have you forgotten? I initially gave you just a week, yet here you are, still lingering after more than half a month.


    "And at the banquet, you even attempted to undermine me. Did you truly believe I have infinite patience?"


    "Hey, don''t think that having Tim''s backing gives you the right to be so arrogant!" Sharon retorted.


    Upon hearing Sharon''s words, Mia''s gaze turned cold. "You''ve got it all wrong. I''ve never relied on Timothy for support. I''ve always been this bold.


    "Don''t you enjoy using power to intimidate others? Unfortunately, the Lane family holds sway in Nord City. Even Timothy has toply."

 Chapter 1122

    Sharon''s anger was palpable, and her entire demeanor turned sour. "With that attitude, do you still believe Tim will agree to marry you?"


    "Once again, you''ve misunderstood. I never entertained the idea of marrying Timothy. He''s the one pursuing me relentlessly.


    "However, your words have given me an idea. If he genuinely seeks reconciliation and is prepared to marry into my family, it''s something I might consider."


    Sharon screamed in frustration, "Mia, you''re out of your mind!"


    "Then let''s put it to the test," Mia retorted before ending the call.


    As she pictured Sharon''s angry expression, Mia felt a sudden surge of vindication.


    Indeed, deriving satisfaction from others'' difort indeed seemed oddly gratifying.


    Not to mention, simply eliminating someone troublesome instantly improved the atmosphere.


    Suspecting that the individuals on Yellow Ind were exploiting Sharon, Mia decided to send her back to Bern City.


    As Mia sat down for lunch, she suddenly remembered that it was Sage''s first day of school. She couldn''t help but wonder how he was adjusting to the cafeteria food. Almost immediately, her phone rang-it was a call from the kindergarten.


    Mia answered promptly. "Hello, what''s the matter, Ms. Graziosi?"


    Could Sage be facing some difficulties at school?


    "Ms. Lane, Sage got into a fight with another student during lunch. We need you toe in," Casey exined.


    "Of course, I''ll be there right away. Is Sage alright?" Mia asked, her concern evident.


    "Both children are fine, they just sustained minor scrapes. There''s no need to worry. They''ve been checked by the school nurse," Casey reassured Mia.


    Mia felt an immediate wave of relief upon hearing this news. As long as Sage was unharmed, she was content.


    Her primary concern for Sage was his well-being, above all else.


    Nheless, Mia hadn''t anticipated him getting into a scuffle on his very first day of school!


    Mia wasted no time in arriving at Sage''s kindergarten. Upon arriving, she approached Casey. "Ms. Graziosi, what led to the altercation between Sage and the other student?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "To be honest, I''m not entirely sure. Both Sage and this new student recently transferred in, but the other child arrived a few days earlier.


    "It''s difficult to fathom what might have triggered a conflict between two children meeting for the first time, yet neither of them is willing to provide an exnation."


    Mia shared Casey''s bewilderment. She knew Sage wouldn''t instigate a fight without reason. "Has this other student''s family been contacted?"


    "Yes, they''re currently in the office."


    As Mia entered the office, her attention was drawn to a middle-aged woman, Tonya Waterford. Stepping forward, Mia introduced herself. "Hello, I''m Sage''s mother, and-"


    "Well, well. So, you''re the mother


    who couldn''t raise her child properly. You appear respectable enough, but as a single mother, you must bearplete responsibility for your child''s actions," Tonya interjected.


    Mia''s gaze turned cold. "What a filthy mouth you have. Did you forget to brush your teeth before leaving the house? I''d love to see what kind of kid someone like you would raise."


    After all, behind every misbehaving child, there usuallyy a misbehaving parent.


    "Are you insinuating something? Do


    you even have any idea who we are? You''re hardly qualified to speak in such a manner. If you don''t offer a sinc¨¨re apology for Mr. Asher''s injury, you''ll regret crossing us!"


    Mia''s lips curved into a chilling smile. "How convenient. I won''t let this matter slide either, especially after my son was injured on his very first day of school."


    "Just so you''re aware, you might be in for a surprise if I reveal our family''s identity," Tonya shot back.


    Mia couldn''t fathom why there were so many individuals in this world who appeared eager to challenge her. She never expected someone would dare to boast about their status in her presence.


    Raising an eyebrow, Mia responded sarcastically, "Well then, I suppose I''m rather intrigued to discover more about his identity. Please, feel free to surprise me." "Mr. Asher is the mayor''s grandson."


    Mia fell silent abruptly, her mind flooded with confusion.

 Chapter 1123

    Upon hearing Tonya''s statement, Mia raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    The mayor''s grandson?


    Was it what she suspected?


    Observing Mia''s puzzled expression, Tonya misinterpreted it as shock.


    She immediately seized the opportunity to gloat. "See? You''re taken aback, aren''t you? I told you, revealing our identity would definitely startle you."


    Turning to Casey beside her, Mia inquired, "Is this new student named Asher Maynard?"


    Casey nodded affirmatively. "Yes, do you know him?"


    Mia was struck by the coincidence. She looked at the arrogant Tonya and remarked, "Aren''t you just a nanny? How dare you assume you can waltz in here and unt yourself?"


    "Who do you think you''re insulting? You know I''m associated with Mr. Shelbert''s family, yet you dare speak to me like this? Clearly, youck basic manners. Do you even have a man backing you since you talk so boldly?"


    Without hesitation, Mia raised her hand and delivered a sharp p on Tonya''s face.


    She red at Tonya and quipped, "With that filthy mouth of yours, you should really consider keeping quiet."


    "How dare you p me!"


    "And why shouldn''t I? If you''re brave enough, have Mr. Shelberte to me personally. Let him know that if anything happens to my son, the Lane family will hold all of you ountable."


    After saying her piece, Mia exited the office. At that moment, her only concern was to see Sage and ensure he wasn''t injured.


    In a state of shock, Tonya stared nkly at Casey. "Who is that woman, exactly?"


    "She''s Ms. Lane," Casey responded.


    "I mean, is she part of the prestigious Lane family?"


    Casey nodded. "Yes, she''s the heiress of the Lane family, the wealthiest magnate in Nord City."


    Tonya''s legs weakened as she realized Mia''s true identity. She hadn''t expected her toe from such a powerful lineage. This was indeed trouble.


    As Mia walked toward the ssroom, she spotted Sage sitting with Ginger. Sage was engrossed in a book while Ginger yed with toys. Approaching them, Mia asked, "Sage, is there anywhere you feel ufortable?"


    Upon seeing Mia, Ginger immediately stood up. "Mommy, it''s not Sage''s fault. The chubby kid started calling names first."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mia gently patted Ginger''s head. "I know it''s not Sage''s fault."


    Lifting his head, Sage spoke calmly, "I''m not hurt. Uncle Nichs taught me self-defense techniques at the research institute." "Yeah, Sage pinned the chubby kid down and gave him a good beating. It was so cool."


    Upon hearing Ginger''s words, Mia felt a mixture of amusement and exasperation.


    She had been concerned about the potential repercussions of Sage''s scuffle, but it seemed she had been worrying unnecessarily. ncing at Sage and Ginger, Mia said, "Well, I''m relieved that everything turned out okay. Could you tell me why you two ended up fighting?"


    After all, Casey mentioned she couldn''t determine the cause of the altercation.


    Sage hesitated briefly before responding, "It''s nothing."


    Mia turned to Ginger, who spoke indignantly, "That chubby kid was hurling insults at you, remember? Anyway, Sage couldn''t stand it, so he acted out. That chubby kid''s mom is a meandy."


    Indeed, Ginger had encountered


    Luna before and always harbored a strong dislike for her, particrly


    since tuna had once nearly


    interfered with Sage receiving


    medical treatment.


    As Mia contemted this, she fell silent for a moment. She started to grasp the reason behind Asher''s sudden animosity toward Sage.


    It seemed evident that Asher had not been raised properly.


    Addressing Sage and Ginger, Mia assured them, "I see it now. You two don''t need to worry about this. I''ll take care of it."


    After ensuring her children were


    safe, Mia left and headed back to the office. With Sage unharmed, the other matters could be easily resolved.


    Upon entering the office, Mia noticed Asher was present.


    When Asher spotted her, his eyes brimmed with resentment, reflecting the same hostility Mia had witnessed during their previous encounter.

 Chapter 1124

    Mia sensed that having a child like Asher in the same kindergarten as Sage and Ginger was akin to having a ticking time bomb.


    She couldn''t risk such a potential threat to her children''s safety.


    Given Luna''s desperation, Mia feared the actions she might take in the future.


    Regardless, she had to ensure that Asher left the school.


    Upon noticing Mia''s presence, Tonya''s expression grew noticeablyplex.


    She then addressed Asher, saying, "Mr. Asher, when Mr. Shelbert arrives, remember what to say, okay? Let him stand by you. We''ll see who dares to challenge you then." Tonya believed Mia''s status as the heiress of the esteemed Lane family carried no weight. After all, Asher still retained the position of the mayor''s grandson.


    Mia scoffed, "Do you truly believe Mr. Shelbert would show up? Don''t be absurd. He wouldn''t involve himself in such an embarrassing affair."


    As soon as Mia''s words trailed off, Asher exploded and yelled, "You bitch, it''s all your fault!"


    Upon hearing this, Mia turned to Asher and retorted, "If you''re looking for someone to me, me your mother. It''s her actions that have led to this situation." "Mia, what nonsense are you filling my son''s head with?"


    Suddenly, Luna rushed over. She had initially prepared to confront whoever had harmed Asher, only to discover it was none other than Mia''s son, Sage.


    Luna hadn''t realized Mia had twins back then.


    Mia''s expression soured. "With your son speaking so rudely, one can only question the values you''ve instilled in him. How does it benefit you to lead him down this path?"


    "Mia, spare me your moral outrage. Your son initiated the conflict," Luna countered sharply.


    "Well, that''s because Asher insulted Sage first, saying he doesn''t have a father," Mia shot back.


    "But isn''t that the truth?" Luna retorted, a cold smile ying on her lips.


    Mia''s expression shifted abruptly at Luna''s remark. She was on the brink of unleashing her anger when a tall figure approached from the side.


    It was Timothy. With a stern demeanor, he interjected, "Luna, since when has Sage been without a father?"


    As Timothy entered the office, Mia was momentarily taken aback. What was he doing here?


    Luna, too, was caught off guard by Timothy''s sudden appearance. Her expression shifted uneasily as she countered, "What''s the issue? I didn''t say anything untrue, did I?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You two are divorced, and Mia never bothered to inform you about Sage''s existence all these years. So, from Sage''s perspective, isn''t it as though he doesn''t have a father?"


    "Enough!" Timothy''s voice held a


    stern edge as he addressed Luna "Look at the influence you''ve had on Asher. From today onward, you are not to be near him. I will take Asher back to the Barrett residence."


    "And who are you to make that decision? Asher is my son, for heaven''s sake. Besides, he''s destined to be Mr. Shelbert''s grandson. What could he possibly gain by returning to the Barrett family with you?"


    There was a hint of madness in Luna''s gaze.


    Ignoring Luna''s words, Timothy shifted his attention to Asher. "What about you? Do you want to stay with her?"


    Asher remained silent, though Luna kept a firm hold on his hand. "Asher, please say something," she urged.


    After a moment, Asher finally spoke, "I want to stay with Mommy."


    Upon hearing Asher''s deration, Luna arrogantly stated, "Did you hear that? Asher prefers to be with me. After all, I''m the one who truly cares for him and ns for his future." Mia narrowed her eyes upon hearing Luna''s boasting. "You''re probably just nning for your own benefit, aren''t you?"


    Feeling somewhat vulnerable after


    Mia''s observation, Luna swiftly


    turned to Timothy. "If you intend to


    take Asher away, you may, but one condition-you must acknowledge only Asher as child.


    "You cannot recognize Mia''s children as part of the Barrett family, nor can you designate any inheritance to them in the future."


    Mia scoffed in response. "As if I would be interested."


    Upon Mia''s words, Timothy''s gaze turned toward her, his expression betraying a mix ofplexity and emotion.

 Chapter 1125

    Mia couldn''t ignore Timothy''s intense stare, yet she maintained herposure, confident that she hadn''t misspoken. Despite the option of a life of ease, she persisted in her relentless efforts, solely for the security of her children''s future.


    Keen to incite conflict, Luna deliberately interjected, "Tim, take a look at this," she taunted. "It appears your sincerity is lost on others."


    If Luna could drive a wedge between them and convince Timothy to transfer his assets to Asher, she would secure her future indefinitely.


    Timothy, however, swiftly dismissed Luna''s provocation. "Enough. Since when have you earned the right to address me like that? Are we even remotely close?"


    Luna''s pride took a hit, yet she persisted, refusing to yield. "Mr. Barrett, I''m simply offering advice. Sometimes, blood ties hold little weight. If the Lane family regards you so poorly, why subject yourself to their indifference?"


    Timothy''s tone turned cold. "Luna, spare me your schemes. I''m well aware of your intentions. Since you''ve failed to raise Asher properly, there''s no reason for you to be near him."


    "Timothy, your audacity is astounding," Luna retorted. "Have you forgotten Asher''s position as the mayor''s grandson? Why would he even consider returning to the Barrett family with you?


    "Who''s to say you won''t discard himter? Remaining here offers him a promising future. Besides, Asher is no fool. He knows how to choose wisely."


    sping Asher''s hand tightly, Luna fixed Timothy and Mia with a determined gaze. "Just watch. Asher and I will carve out a far superior life than either of you."


    Mia''sughter burst forth abruptly, her eyes filled with disdain as she regarded Luna. "I''m intrigued by your unwavering confidence. Is it solely because you''re Mr. Shelbert''s illegitimate daughter? "Even if Asher were to rise to the position of the mayor''s grandson in the future, what significance would it truly hold?


    "How does the influence of the Shelbert family measure up against that of the Lane family? Don''t presume that the Lane family''s deference to Mr. Shelbert trantes into fear."


    Luna felt a surge of anger. "Fine, if that''s your perspective, let''s see how this unfolds. I won''t let this matter go easily."


    "Very well, I''ll be interested to see your next move," Mia countered.


    She refused to continue appeasing the situation. Luna seemed emboldened now, likely influenced by Raymond''s position as the mayor.


    If Mia persisted in tolerating Luna''s audacious behavior, wouldn''t that suggest that the Lane family was intimidated by Raymond?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While Mia could endure personal


    conflicts with Luna, she couldn''t


    stand by idly when it involved


    Afterall, her children were her


    utmost priority.


    Following Luna and Asher''s departure, Tonya also left without a word.


    With a regretful demeanor, Casey addressed Mia, "Ms. Lane, I


    apologize. Asher''s behavior is


    best but due to his status, we''ve been hesitant to address it S


    Mia nodded resolutely. "I understand, but Asher won''t be staying here much longer. I won''t allow anyone to endanger Sage''s well-being."


    As Mia left the room, Timothy walked beside her.


    After a moment of silence, he spoke up, "I''ll ensure ountability for this situation. Asher can''t remain with Luna any longer."


    Having witnessed Asher''s behavior firsthand, Timothy finally grasped the gravity of the situation.


    If Asher continued to be under Luna''s influence, his future would inevitably suffer.


    Mia halted, fixing her gaze on


    Timothy."So, what''s your strategy? If Asher stays with Luna, what sort of individual do you envision him bing? I doubt I need to spell it Out."

 Chapter 1126

    "I understand. I''ll find a way to remove Asher from that situation," Timothy affirmed.


    "It might not be so simple. Mr. Shelbert has always desired a male heir to continue his family legacy. Since he doesn''t have a son, a grandson would likely suffice.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "My point is he won''t easily allow you to take Asher away, especially since legally, Asher is Luna''s biological child. If you pursue custody, you have no legal standing," Mia exined.


    It appeared that resolving this matter would be challenging unless Timothy voluntarily disclosed the truth about Asher''s parentage. However, Mia knew this was highly improbable. Moreover, Luna would likely escte her actions if Timothy were to reveal his true identity.


    Timothy hesitated before asking, "Is Sage okay? I heard they were in a fight."


    "You should be more concerned about Asher," Mia replied. "After all, Nichs taught Sage self-defense techniques, and he ended up pinning Asher to the ground and giving him quite a beating."


    Timothy breathed a sigh of relief at Mia''s words. He knew Sage had faced many challenges growing up.


    Upon hearing about the altercation earlier, Timothy swiftly put everything else aside and hastened to Sage''s side.


    However, he hadn''t expected Asher to be the one involved in the fight with Sage.


    Mia paused before continuing, "Regarding Luna''s ankle tattoo, I''ve conducted some investigation. I strongly suspect she was behind the attack back then.


    "When I hinted to Luna that Grandma Laura would soon wake up and recover, her reaction was quite telling. She seemed unusually anxious about the prospect of Grandma Laura regaining consciousness."


    Timothy''s expression grew serious. "I''ve also initiated a reinvestigation into the maids from that time. Though we haven''t uncovered concrete evidence, some witnesses recall seeing Luna sneaking upstairs to visit Grandma."


    "But weck direct evidence, don''t we?"


    Even if Mia were to confront Luna head-on, there was no way to conclusively incriminate her.


    Lowering his gaze, Timothy reassured her, "Since you''ve considered it thoroughly, I trust you have a n in ce. Whatever it is, I''ll stand by you."


    Mia acknowledged his support with a nod. "Got it, those are your words, not mine. When the time is right, I''ll fill you in on the details."


    After a brief exchange, Mia left the kindergarten. However, Timothy trailed behind her. "Where are you headed? Let me give you a lift," he suggested. "No, thank you. I have my own car. Besides, I''m heading to the office," Mia declined.


    "I''m confident that a partnership between Aide Castle Hotel and the Barrett Group would be mutually advantageous. With my expertise in Bern City, I can ensure the hotel''s development reaches


    ¦¯¦«¦¯¦©


    unprecedented heights."


    vet


    ncing back at Timothy, Mia responded, "I''ll need some time t consider this. There are other potential coborators, so I must weigh my options carefully S


    "Regardless of their identity or what they bring to the table in terms of investment or management, none of them can match my capabilities," Timothy asserted confidently.


    "That may not necessarily be true," Mia countered.


    Stepping forward assertively, Timothy rebutted with a prating gaze, "But there''s one aspect where they all pale inparison to me."


    Turning to face him, Mia inquired, "So, spill it. What other unique qualities do you possess?"


    "Well, my loyalty. I''ll always stand by you. Theplete management control of Aide Castle Hotel in Bern City will remain firmly in your hands.


    "I won''t meddle in any way, and I won''t betray your trust. As you''re aware, betrayal is unfortunatelymon in the business world."


    Mia lowered her gaze momentarily. "You''re not wrong," she conceded, lifting her head to meet his gaze. "But that doesn''t mean I''ll automatically choose you." "Regardless, it''s clear that selecting me is the most advantageous option for you," Timothy insisted.


    Mia narrowed her eyes, sensing there was more behind Timothy''s assertion. What did he mean by suggesting that choosing him was the optimal decision?

 Chapter 1127

    Mia grasped Timothy''s tie firmly, her gaze unwavering as she stated, "However, in my perspective, you''re not the best option."


    Releasing his tie, she stepped into the car, rolling down the window to address Timothy on the roadside. "By the way, how did you find out about the altercation between the kids today?" Was it once again through Ginger''s updates?


    Timothy met her gaze and replied, "I''m aware the children attend school here, so I''ve taken measures to ensure I receive reports about their activities. As their father, it''s my responsibility to stay informed about their education."


    His exnation appeared reasonable.


    Fixing her eyes on Timothy, Mia responded, "In that case, perhaps you could refrain from spontaneously showering the children with gifts."


    "Why not? Are you concerned I might win them over with presents?" he challenged.


    "Don''t be absurd. Our children aren''t that shallow. You can''t simply sway them with material possessions.


    "Besides, they''ve been raised with everything they''ve ever wanted since they were young, so they''re not superficial like that."


    With those words, Mia turned and departed.


    Soon after, she received a call from Dominic. "Mia, can you fill me in on who Sage had a confrontation with at kindergarten?" he asked.


    Realizing she couldn''t conceal the truth any longer, Mia recounted the incident in detail.


    "Anyway, I''m nning to have Asher transferred out of this kindergarten. I honestly can''t take the risk of having a potential troublemaker like him near Sage and Ginger. Who knows what Luna might encourage Asher to do."


    After all, it was prudent to err on the side of caution. At times, children could prove to be even more unpredictable than adults, especially in heated situations.


    "Alright, I''ll handle that matter. By the way, Mia, what''s going on between you and Timothy? He''s been spending time in Nord City, and his association with Mr. Shelbert appears rather ambiguous. Is Timothy attempting to leverage Mr. Shelbert to undermine the Lane family?" Dominic asked.


    J


    After a moment of reflection, Mia replied earnestly, "Dominic, the situation between Timothy and I isn''t asplex as you think. However, I don''t believe he would join forces with Mr. Shelbert to suppress our family."


    Even if it were for the well-being of Sage and Ginger, Mia questioned whether Timothy would go to such lengths.


    Dominic pressed further, "Are you absolutely certain? Timothy''s level of concern for Luna''s child seems a tad excessive, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Mia couldn''t help but consider Timothy''s position and his connection to Asher upon hearing this. However, she knew she couldn''t disclose the entire truth to Dominic. After all, Timothy''s privacy was at stake.


    In response, Mia simply stated, "It''s not that he''s overly interested in Asher. It''s just that Asher does indeed have some connection to the Barrett family."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mia opted to share only that Asher''s father was the illegitimate child of Timothy''s father, holding back the information about Timothy''s own illegitimate status.


    Dominic responded with a disdainful


    snort. "Well, it appears there isn''t a


    single decent soul among the Barrett family. To think they would dare to harm our family''s children-1 won''t let them get away with it, not for a moment."


    "Dominic," Mia began, but before she could say more, Dominic had already ended the call.


    Despite this, Mia knew that continuing the conversation would be fruitless.


    But she was resolved not to avoid the issue any longer.


    With Jasmine preparing for a confrontation with Raymond, it was only fitting for Mia to do the same.


    Shortly after returning to her office, Mia''s phone rang, and it was Raymond on the line. "Ms. Lane, do you have a moment to talk?"


    "Mr. Shelbert, whatever it is, you can say it over the phone," Mia responded briskly.


    She already had a suspicion about the reason for Raymond''s call.


    Raymond''s tone turned solemn. "I''m aware of the incident at the kindergarten today. But children will be children, so there''s no need to exaggerate the situation. Must Asher be transferred to another school because of this?" S

 Chapter 1128

    Mia''s voice turned serious. "Initially, I shared your perspective. However, Ms. Maynard''s behavior at the kindergarten was anything but casual. "If she''s intent on escting tensions with the Lane family, then so be it. I refuse to keep a potential threat near my children. That settles it." With that definitive statement, Mia abruptly ended the call.


    She had no intention of giving Raymond any satisfaction.


    By the time Dominic intervened, there would be no room for negotiation. Mia knew her brothers cared deeply for her children and wouldn''t tolerate any form of mistreatment. After hanging up, Raymond stormed back home, his anger evident.


    Upon seeing Raymond return, Luna quickly nudged Asher. "Dad, look at what they''ve done to Asher. The Lane family has gone too far. You must stand up for him," she urged. Raymond''s hand swiftly met Luna''s cheek with a hard p. "Luna, look at the chaos you''ve caused. What nonsense have you been spreading?"


    Stunned by the p, Luna stammered, "B-but Dad, I haven''t said a word."


    "You haven''t said a word? Haven''t you been using my name to wield influence and intimidate others? Now, Asher is being forced to switch schools because of your behavior." "What? How could Asher possibly be forced to switch schools? He wasn''t the one who started the fight," Luna protested.


    Struggling toprehend the situation, she added, "But Dad, you''re the mayor."


    "Enough!" Raymond interjected sharply. "You have no sense of decency. All you ever talk about is my position as mayor.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Do you realize the tremendous effort it took for me to reach where I am today? If your words were to spread, do you understand the repercussions it could have for me?" After regaining herposure, Luna asked, "Did the Lane family do something?"


    "Are you beginning to catch on now?"


    "Dad, could it be that you''re intimidated by them?"


    Raymond snorted dismissively in response. "Afraid of the Lane family? Not me. It''s just not the right time to confront them directly. Anyway, you should begin making arrangements to enroll Asher in his new


    kindergarten."


    Though Luna struggled to contain her frustration, she remained silent in the face of Raymond''s anger, simply nodding in acknowledgment. "Dad, what about Asher''s birthday celebration?" "It will proceed as nned."


    "Will it be held at Aide Castle Hotel?"


    Despite the hotel being Mia''s property, if Asher''s celebration were to take ce there, Alison wouldn''t be able to use the venue, and someone would need to assert their authority by then. Raymond nodded in response. "Certainly, the event must be held at Aide Castle Hotel."


    Luna''s eyes sparkled with satisfaction. It appeared she had secured a victory for now.


    But for the time being, Luna could only restrain herself, cautiously testing the waters. "Dad, what if we consider partnering with Yellow Ind?"


    "I don''t need your input on these matters. Your sole responsibility is to look after Asher," Raymond retorted sharply before walking away.


    It didn''t take long before Jasmine


    caught wind of their conversation


    With a disdainful snort, she dered,


    "Luna, mark my words-at the


    banquet in three days, your


    aspirations will crumble."


    Three dayster, at Aide Castle Hotel.


    Mia managed to carve out some time to attend the event in person. After all, she had designed the theme and felt it necessary to promote it herself.


    Upon her arrival at the venue, Mia couldn''t help but notice Luna''s mboyant attire,manding attention as if she were the focal point of the banquet.


    As Luna caught sight of Mia, she approached her, holding her ss with an air of self-satisfaction. "Ms. Lane,+ don''t recall extending an invitation to you, did I?" she asked, sarcasm dripping from her voice.

 Chapter 1129

    Observing Luna''s self-important demeanor, Mia calmly countered, "Well, it seems this gathering isn''t solely in your honor, is it? Was there a necessity for your invitation?" It appeared that certain individuals were distinctly detached from reality, oblivious to their position.


    Despite this being a mere social affair, Luna paraded about as though she were the heiress to the Shelbert family fortune, poised to inherit their entire legacy.


    Was Luna truly incapable of maintaining herposure?


    Upon hearing Mia''s words, Luna''s expression shifted uneasily, though she swiftly concealed it behind a smile. "But today''s celebration is for Asher. As his mother, I have the right to determine the guest list, don''t I?"


    Deep within, Luna harbored a sense of gratification. Finally, it was her moment to relish the taste of triumph.


    Mia''s voice lowered to a whisper. "Maybe if you looked in the mirror, you''d see that smug expression on your face."


    Luna responded with a cold chuckle, "And so what if I do? Mia, it appears you''re simply jealous. Despite yours and Jasmine''s efforts to obstruct my return to the Shelbert family, you ultimately couldn''t prevent it."


    Raising an eyebrow, Mia shot back, "Oh, is that so? Does hosting a banquet on my turf make you feel invincible?"


    Luna''s haughty expression wavered slightly at Mia''s words. Despite her hesitations, she couldn''t overlook the prestige of Aide Castle Hotel in Nord City.


    Luna found herselfpelled to host the banquet here, despite her disdain for Mia.


    However, as long as Luna emerged victorious over Jasmine, nothing else mattered.


    With rising fury, Luna countered, "It''s just a hotel. What''s with all the boasting? Remember, I''m still your customer.


    "And as the owner, shouldn''t you be more amodating? Otherwise, I might bepelled to inform others about the shorings of your establishment."


    "Well, Ms. Maynard, if you''re not satisfied, feel free to speak with our staff. We''ll promptly arrange your departure. Here at Aide Castle Hotel, customer satisfaction is our top priority. If you''re unhappy, you''re wee to leave immediately."


    After Mia''s reply, Luna was left speechless, her disbelief nearly choking her.


    She had only intended to taunt Mia with her earlier remarks, never imagining Mia would have the audacity to suggest she leave.


    How could this be happening?


    There was no chance she would willingly leave!


    After her humiliation at thest investment banquet, Luna had to restore her reputation today.


    "Luna, don''t waste your time with someone like her."


    Just then, Mia caught a familiar scent of perfume. She immediately knew who the neer was without needing to guess.


    But considering Sharon had already been forcefully sent away, Mia found it unexpected that Shelly was still hanging around.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As Shelly arrived, Luna couldn''t help but steal a sidelong nce in her direction. Finally, it appeared that this dimwit might prove useful after all.


    Despite Shelly''s prior disdain for Luna, she now found herself groveling at Luna''s feet, eager to capitalize on Luna''s connections within the elite circles of Nord City.


    In Bern City, Shelly had few


    prospects of marrying into a


    prestigious family. Her sole glimmer


    of hope rested in Nord City, where perhaps a wealthy family would overlook the Barrett family''s status and deem her a suitable match.


    Giving Shelly pointed look, Mia replied, "Have you conveniently forgotten how you used to belittle Luna, both openly and behind closed doors Now that Luna seems to be


    lee


    gaining some ground, you''re eagerly trying to cozy up to her.


    "Shelly, you''re an heiress of the Barrett family, for goodness'' sake. Can''t you hold onto a shred of self-respect? Please, show some dignity!"


    At times, Mia found it puzzling. After all, both Shelly and Luna were part of the Barrett family, so why was Shelly so different?


    Not long ago, Shelly and Luna were


    constantly at odds. But to Mia''s surprise, Shelly had undergone a dramatic transformation, almost as if she were an entirely different person.

 Chapter 1130

    Feeling her pride wounded, Shelly swiftly responded, "Mia, you don''t know the whole story. My rtionship with Luna was quite cordial before.


    "It was your interference and attempts to sow discord between us that led to our current situation. Now that we''ve seen through your maniptions, it''s only natural for us to stand together against you." Shelly now understood that if she wanted to establish herself in Nord City, she could only rely on her own efforts.


    With Sharon already influenced by Mia and sent back to Bern City, she knew she couldn''t count on anyone else.


    If Shelly hoped to secure a prosperous match in Nord City, she had to carve out her own path.


    Indeed, she had little confidence that Timothy would offer any assistance.


    Observing Shelly''s unyielding demeanor, Mia decided to refrain from further discussion.


    Instead, she turned her attention to Luna. "Ms. Maynard, have you decided when you''ll inform the staff of your departure? They can promptly handle the necessary arrangements for you.


    "It would be prudent to act now, while the guests have yet to arrive. There''s still time to secure an alternative venue. We wouldn''t want Asher''s birthday celebration to encounter any disruptions, would we?" Luna was immediately incensed, gritting her teeth in frustration. Her initial aim had been to provoke Mia, but she hadn''t anticipated Mia''s bold response.


    Much to Luna''s disbelief, Mia seized the opportunity and refused to let it slip away.


    But how could Luna possibly change venues for the banquet at such short notice?


    Standing nearby, Shelly wore a surprised expression. "Luna, are you seriously considering changing hotels? Count me in I''m with you. There are plenty of hotels out there, not just Aide Castle Hotel.


    "I can''t stand the arrogance of certain individuals who think they''re better than everyone else. It''s just a hotel business, after all. What''s there to be so arrogant about?"


    Mia nced over with a knowing smile. "Well, well, it seems that some people have conveniently forgotten how they used to brag about their partnership with Aide Castle Hotel in front of me.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Not to mention shamelessly seeking help in organizing events. Do the Barretts all suffer from selective memory loss? Forgetting things quite quickly, aren''t we?"


    Instantly, the atmosphere grew awkward.


    Feeling embarrassed by her previous behavior, Shelly added, honestly had no idea you were the owner of Aide Castle Hotel. If had known, I wouldn''t have considered hosting any event here.


    "But honestly, it doesn''t matter to me. Luna, let''s inform the staff right away that we''ll be relocating the event. Frankly, nobody here is concerned about you."


    With that, Shelly took hold of Luna''s arm, ready to leave. However, Luna hesitated after only a few steps. What nonsense was Shelly spouting?


    In reality, Luna wasn''t eager to


    change the venue for the banquet. After all, hosting an event at Aide Castle Hotel in Nord City would


    garner recognition from the


    entre


    upper echelon of society, making it a great opportunity for Asher


    How could Luna possibly hinder Asher''s entry into high society?


    With a smirk, Mia nced over and remarked, "Is there anything else Ms. Maynard needs rification on? The check-out procedure is quite straightforward; there''s no need to worry."


    "Who said anything about leaving?" Luna reluctantly conceded, "Honestly, Ms. Lane, I was just teasing you earlier. You didn''t take it seriously, did you?"


    "I apologize, but I have a tendency to


    approach things with a serious. mindset. Ms. Maynard, I hope you will refrain from making jokes lightly going forward. We wouldn''t want you to risk embarrassing yourself now, would we?"


    Standing nearby, Shelly was visibly incensed. Rolling her eyes disdainfully, she interjected, "Luna, did you extend an invitation to Mia today?" Luna chuckled in response. "Looks like I forgot."


    Suddenly, a voice intervened, dispersing the tension. "What''s all this talk about? Ms. Lane is a distinguished guest I personally invited."

 Chapter 1131

    As Mia nced up, she couldn''t help but notice Raymond approaching. With a meaningful expression, she remarked, "Well, it certainly seems that Ms. Maynard isn''t particrly weing to me." "Ms. Lane, perhaps you''re being a bit harsh. Luna is still learning and getting used to things. Please be patient with her," Raymond interjected, attempting to mediate.


    "But Ms. Maynard is in her thirties; she''s an adult, not a toddler. Should I be the one bending over backward to amodate her? Frankly, some might even question her intelligence if they knew about this." Feeling defensive, Luna retorted, "Whom are you suggesting might have maturity issues?"


    "Luna, what''s with the attitude? Apologize to Ms. Lane right away, understood? She''s a guest I personally invited today. How could you speak to her like that?"


    Raymond''s disappointment was evident as he observed Luna''s behavior. He had always seen her as an intelligent woman, but it seemed she struggled to foster positive rtionships with others. "But Dad, I didn''t even extend an invitation to her for today''s event."


    Luna had meticulously reviewed the guest list beforehand, making sure to familiarize herself with everyone attending the asion.


    It was essential for her to recognize the rtives and friends of the Shelbert family in attendance, as they might be valuable connections for her in the future.


    Upon reviewing the guest list and noticing the absence of the Lane family, Luna couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. After all, Mia''s presence always seemed to disrupt her ns. "Ms. Lane is a distinguished guest, invited by me personally. A formal invitation wasn''t necessary. Is there any concern about that?"


    However, Luna''s inner objections persisted. Today held immense significance for her.


    Whenever Mia showed up, her meticulous ns seemed to unravel. The sight of Mia earlier had stirred a sense of dread within Luna, fueling her desire for Mia to leave the event.


    Despite her inner turmoil, Luna refrained from expressing her thoughts. After all, her livelihood still depended on Raymond.


    But with Asher gradually solidifying his ce within the Shelbert family and Raymond approaching his golden years, Luna saw a window for redemption.


    Thus, she resolved to persevere, drawing on the endurance she had disyed over many years. With an opportunity finally presenting itself, Luna felt a renewed determination. Swiftly altering her demeanor, Luna turned to Mia, saying, "I apologize, Ms. Lane. My words earlier were out of line. Please don''t take offense.


    "It''s truly an honor to have you, the esteemed heiress of the Lane family, grace our event today. How could I not extend a warm wee? was simply caught off guard by your presence."


    Raymond nodded approvingly at the scene before turning his attention to the other guests.


    Approaching Luna, Mia gave her aContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    light pat on the shoulder. "Well done. Your restraint was impressive this time. hope you can maintain this fa?ade and keep your true intentions concealed in the future." S


    Luna''s expression shifted ufortably at Mia''s words. "What do you mean? What is it that you''re after?"


    "Hey, why are you tense? Have you


    been up to some mischief, fretting over the consequences catching up with you?" Mia teased before strolling away, paying no further heed to Luna.


    The day''s real drama had yet to unfold, and Mia knew she wasn''t the protagonist in it.


    As Mia walked away, Luna couldn''t shake off a sudden wave of unease.


    Nheless, she couldn''t quite grasp what else Mia might have in store.


    After all, Jasmine had already been ousted from the family, and rumors swirled about Raymond''s impending divorce from Alison.


    If their marriage did dissolve, Luna and Asher would be the only ones left by his side.


    Thus, it seemed usible that the inheritance from Raymond would naturally fall into the hands of Luna and Asher.


    Was Jasmine perhaps plotting something behind the scenes? However, it appeared unlikely.


    As long as Raymond remainedmitted to adopting Asher, Jasmine''s efforts would be in vain.


    After all, individuals from families as proud and arrogant as Jasmine''s would never abide by such a scenario.

 Chapter 1132

    It seemed inevitable that Alison would enlist the services of awyer tomence the divorce proceedings, a move that would undoubtedly work in her favor. Luna couldn''t envision any other hidden intricacies.


    Meanwhile, Mia stepped aside to oversee the entire banquet setup, ensuring every detail was wless. Today''s birthday theme was her brainchild, tailored especially for children. Perhaps witnessing today''s event setup at Aide Castle Hotel would inspire attendees to n their children''s birthday celebrations here, choosing a simrly themed hall. Shortly thereafter, Luna was spotted strolling alongside Raymond, with Asher in tow, a self-satisfied expression gracing her features.


    Mia believed that today marked the apex of Luna''s life, following all the nning and struggles to establish herself.


    However, for some, the higher they ascend, the more deadly the potential fall.


    The ache of yearning for the unattainable was one matter, but the torment of losing something once possessed was a hundred times worse.


    At that moment, Raymond approached the microphone and conveyed his gratitude to everyone present.


    ncing at Asher by his side, he continued, "Throughout all these years, our family has been without children. Luna''s son appears to be a perfect addition. "From this day forward, he will bear the Shelbertst name and be embraced as a member of our family, my grandson."


    As Raymond concluded his speech, the room erupted into apuse. Luna finally disyed a relieved expression-her goal had been achieved atst.


    She could almost envision Asher growing up and inheriting all of Raymond''s wealth. By then, she would also be affluent and no longer subjected to disdain.


    "Wait a minute."


    At that instant, Jasmine''s voice shattered the mood, capturing everyone''s focus as she entered the banquet hall.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She adorned a chic ck evening gown, her features devoid of heavy makeup except for a striking red lipstick. Despite this, she emitted amanding presence. S


    Witnessing Jasmine''s metamorphosis, a hint of satisfaction flickered in Mia''s eyes. It appeared that the once timid woman had finallye into her own.


    As Jasmine made her entrance, murmurs rippled through the guests, sparking conversations among them.


    Of course, they couldn''t openly delve into Raymond''s private affairs, but beneath the surface, everyone was well aware of the situation. After all, hidden secrets weremonce in affluent families.


    Upon spotting Jasmine''s arrival, Luna''s expression contorted with frustration, her brows furrowing together.


    Mia''s earlier remarks had already


    unsettled her, and now Jasmine''s sudden appearance only


    exacerbated her irritation. What was the purpose of this woman''s


    presence, anyway?


    Despite her inner turmoil, Luna forced a smile and addressed Raymond, "Dad, Jazzy is here."


    Upon hearing Luna''s announcement, Raymond''s expression darkened. Jasmine''s revtion about Luna being his illegitimate daughter had deeply shaken him.


    To make matters worse, this information had been weaponized by his rivals to undermine him.


    Despite Raymond''s swift response, the incident had left asting impression, and he felt profoundly let down by Jasmine.


    Now, with Jasmine unexpectedly appearing in a ck dress, no one could decipher her intentions.


    Addressing Jasmine, Raymond''s voice dropped as he cautioned, "What more are you after? I advise you to think twice before making any hasty decisions."


    A smile yed on Jasmine''s lips as she responded, "Dad, what''s with the tension? I''m here today to celebrate my little brother''s birthday."


    Jasmine''s reference to Asher as her brother sent Luna''s thoughts spinning, though she couldn''t quite grasp the significance.


    Nevertheless, Luna couldn''t ignore the warning signs shing in her mind.

 Chapter 1133

    Jasmine''s abrupt remark left Raymond and Luna stunned, their minds grappling with the possibility that they might have misconstrued her words.


    The sudden shift in Jasmine''s demeanor caught them off guard, leaving them feeling uncertain about her intentions.


    Without dy, Jasmine pped her hands and signaled to the nearby butler. "Please bring up the gift I''ve prepared," she instructed.


    A gift?


    As the butler slipped out of the room, Luna couldn''t help but shoot a suspicious look in Jasmine''s direction. "What''s really going on here?" she asked, her tone cautious.


    Luna couldn''t fathom why Jasmine, seemingly out of nowhere, had decided to prepare a gift for Asher.


    "Rx, Luna," Jasmine countered. "Today happens to be my little brother''s birthday, so naturally, I''ve arranged a special gift for him. After all, with our impending family ties, it''s only fitting that I set a positive example, don''t you think?"


    Luna couldn''t suppress a cynical smile at Jasmine''s pompous words. "You''ve got the family dynamics all twisted. Asher is my son, Dad''s grandson-not your little brother."


    "Oh, I see," Jasmine replied casually. "I assumed Dad had longed for a son, which is why he weed Asher as his own."


    Luna''s unease grew as she listened. "What nonsense are you talking about?" she retorted firmly.


    Asher, after all, was her son, and biologically, Raymond''s grandson.


    Nheless, Luna refused to entertain Jasmine''s insinuations.


    What ulterior motive was Jasmine possibly hiding behind that extravagant gift?


    As Luna contemted this, her mind raced with apprehension. Could Jasmine have stumbled upon some hidden secrets from the past? Before long, the butler appeared with a team of servers, all wheeling in a sizable box,manding the attention of everyone in the room.


    Upon locking eyes with the box, Luna''s unease intensified.


    She couldn''t shake the feeling that Jasmine''s supposed gesture of goodwill was anything but genuine.


    Given Jasmine''s clear disdain for both Luna and Asher, it seemed highly unlikely that she would suddenly acknowledge Asher''s significance and prepare such a grand gift. Hence, Luna was convinced that there was something suspicious about that box.


    Meanwhile, Mia''s expression turned grave as she observed the arrival of the box. It appeared that the climax of this situation was imminent.


    In the next moment, Luna turned to Mia with a question, "Ms. Lane, is this a special service provided by your hotel?"


    Setting her champagne ss down gently, Mia nodded, confirming, "Indeed it is. What prompts your inquiry, Ms. Maynard?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Well, Jazzy hadn''t mentioned


    attending today''s banquet beforehand. Not to mention I meticulously nned this event myself and had no inkling about this special gift. So, I can only assume it''s a unique surprise arranged by your hotel," Luna rified


    Mia agreed with a nod. "If that''s how you perceive it, then you''re correct. It''s a custom gift crafted in coboration with Ms. Jasmine and our hotel."


    Luna''s smile broadened. "Ah, I


    understand now. If it''s a special surprise from Aide Castle Hotel, then it''s bound to be worth the


    anticipation. Our guests are all here


    due to your hotel''s renown call nex


    reputation, after all. Ms. Lane, I''m confident you won''t disappoint us."


    Mia sensed the underlying implications in Luna''s remarks. She realized that if any issues arose with the gift, Luna would likely shift the me onto Aide Castle Hotel. After all, Luna had a knack for deflecting responsibility.


    Before long, Jasmine intervened with a smile, moving toward the gift box. "Let''s open it and see what''s inside."


    "Not so fast."


    All of a sudden, Raymond stepped in, halting Jasmine''s movement.


    He grasped her hand, exchanging a meaningful nce with her. He, too, harbored doubts about the contents of the box. Perhaps it held something unsettling rather than a delightful surprise. Today''s banquet was meticulously orchestrated for Asher, serving as a grand celebration of his position as the heir to their family. There was absolutely no room for error.

 Chapter 1134

    ncing up at Raymond, Jasmine inquired, "Dad, is everything alright? Aren''t you eager to see the gift I''ve prepared for my nephew?"


    Spotting the sizable box nearby, Asher''s eyes lit up with excitement. Without hesitation, he dashed over and eagerly opened the box. "I want this gift!" he eximed with enthusiasm. As the box popped open, it revealed arge, meticulously crafted cake that resembled a work of art.


    The guests were captivated, some even reaching for their phones to capture the moment.


    As Raymond''s eyes fell upon the cake, a sigh of relief escaped him. With aplex expression, he addressed Jasmine, "I hadn''t anticipated you arranging such an borate surprise."


    Aware of Alison''s desire for divorce and assuming that Jasmine wouldn''t ept Asher, Raymond had prepared himself for an imminent separation.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Jasmine''s unexpected gesture left him pondering-could this be a sign of a potential reconciliation?


    Meanwhile, Luna''s apprehension only grew deeper as sheid eyes on the cake.


    Moments ago, she had been nervous about what the box might contain, fearing it could hold something harmful. However, to her surprise, it was just a cake.


    But what had prompted Jasmine to suddenly act so kindly, sending over a cake and addressing Asher as her "nephew" so casually?


    With Asher beside her, Jasmine lit the candles and spoke to him, "Asher, you''re now a part of the Shelbert family. Everything in our home is now yours. Your life will be different from this day forward. Please, make a wish."


    A smile appeared on Raymond''s face as he stood next to Jasmine, visibly relieved.


    In a hushed tone, he said to her, "If you can find it in yourself to ept everything, it would be the best possible oue."


    Jasmine sliced a piece of cake and


    handed it to Raymond. "Dad, I''vee to realize that my past actions were impulsive and immature. But now, I''ve had a genuine change of heart.


    "Asher is a part of our family, and there''s no reason for me to react so strongly. I''ve also spoken with Grandpa Ernest and Grandma Irene, and they''re supportive."


    Raymond''s expression shifted to one of surprise. "Really? So, your grandparents are on board, but what about your mother?"


    "Mom hasn''t outright agreed yet, but she''s not as opposed as before. Dad, trust me, I''ll win her over. After all, both of you have built so many years of love together. "We can''t let something as insignificant as this drive us apart. Plus, I''ve been longing for a kid in our home, someone to bring warmth and joy to our family."


    Raymond let out a sigh of relief after hearing Jasmine''s words, his face reflecting contentment as he gently patted her shoulder. "Jazzy, I''m truly d to hear you say this. It seems all my efforts in raising you weren''t for nothing."


    "Dad, you can count on me. I''ve had a genuine change of heart. I won''t react the same way I did in the past. Asher is now part of our family, and I''ll treat him ordingly.


    "I''ll work on persuading my


    grandparents to provide him with all the resources and support he needs. As a family, we''ll stand together and move forward, rather than holding each other back.


    "This is a lesson you''ve taught me, and though I didn''t fully grasp it before, I understand it now."


    Raymond was surprised by Jasmine''s maturity. "That''s wonderful, Jazzy. You''ve truly exceeded my expectations."


    Turning to Luna beside her, Jasmine teased, "Isn''t that right, Luna? We''re family now."


    Luna''s expression turned pale within moments, staring at Jasmine in disbelief.


    "


    She never anticipated Jasmine could be so adaptable, embracing Asher''s presence and even convincing her maternal grandparents, Ernest Moore, and Irene Chan, to do the same. This new development was indeed a troubling twist for Luna.

 Chapter 1135

    At that moment, Luna was engulfed by a sense of impending crisis.


    Struggling to muster a smile, she turned to Raymond and began, "But Dad¡ª" "Enough talk. Let''s focus on celebrating Asher''s birthday for now.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jazzy, why don''t you cut the cake and serve it to everyone?" Raymond interjected.


    Nheless, Luna couldn''t shake off her unease. "Dad, Asher hardly knows her." "They''ll get to know each other in time. After all, they''re family now," Raymond replied, attempting to reassure Luna.


    Jasmine''s smile widened. "Absolutely, Dad, I''ve got everything under control.


    I''ll introduce Asher to everyone __ shortly.


    "With so many other children here, it''ll be fantastic for Asher to make new friends. It''ll help him develop his social skills in the long run." "That sounds ideal. If you can handle that, I''ll be very pleased," Raymond remarked, his tone radiating approval.


    Given Raymond''s position, assigning him to such tasks might seem beneath him.


    On the other hand, Luna''s status might not be deemed appropriate for the role.


    Therefore, entrusting Jasmine with the introductions appeared to be the most suitable choice.


    "This is the least I can do. After all, we''re family, right? It''s my first time caring for a child, so I might make some mistakes, but I''ll do my best to guide Asher. I won''t let anyone down," Jasmine assured before bringing Asher around to meet the guests. She then took charge of distributing the cake on her own.


    Meanwhile, Luna couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy as she observed from the sidelines. She felt that these tasks should have been hers, but Jasmine''s sudden involvementpletely overshadowed her.


    Unable to hold back, Luna approached Raymond and expressed her concern.


    "Dad, Asher has been under my care since he was young. With all these unfamiliar faces here today, isn''tita bit overwhelming for Jazzy to be


    responsible for introducing him?" Raymond attempted to calm Luna, assuring her, "Don''t worry, Asher seems to be adjusting well. I don''t see any reason for concern. Your worries might be unfounded." Despite Raymond''s reassurance, Luna''s frustration only grew. How could she stand by as Jasmine seemingly reced her? "Dad, I''m genuinely worried about Jasmine''s sudden and extreme change in behavior. We need to proceed with caution. What if there''s something dangerous she''s hiding? How should we address that?" Luna''s mounting unease was evident.


    She couldn''t shake the feeling that Jasmine''s transformation presented a significant risk.


    Raymond''s expression hardened as he replied, "Luna, don''t think for a moment that I''m oblivious to your thoughts. Jasmine''s understanding of the situation is a reflection of the values I''ve imparted to her.


    "She''s my daughter, and I know her well. And as for you, don''t assume that Asher''s official status as my grandson entitles you to inherit anything from the Shelbert family.


    "Let me be clear¡ªyou won''t receive a cent from me. Everything I have is for Asher. Don''t even entertain the notion of iming a share." In that instant, Luna felt a pang of foolishness sweep through her. @& It became clear that Raymond had seen through her intentions all along. Yet he chose to remain silent, maintaining


    the facade of a caring father while Luna yed the role of the concerned daughter. a This pretense persisted until today, the very day when Asher was officially adopted into the Shelbert family.


    Luna had envisioned a dramatic turnaround in her life from that moment on, believing it was her opportunity for redemption.


    Nheless, she couldn''t help but notice Raymond''s profound joy, which seemed to stem solely from Jasmine''s transformation. It underscored just how much he valued her.


    On the flip side, Luna felt relegated to nothing more than a means to an end.


    She was well aware that if it weren''t for Raymond''s desire to adopt Asher, she wouldn''t have had any reason to


    remain in the Shelbert family.


    As she lowered her head, Luna''s eyes betrayed a mix of resentment and frustration.


    Why did Jasmine receive such special treatment when they were both Raymond''s daughters? Why was he so ecstatic about Jasmine''s eptance of Asher? Throughout the remainder of the party, Jasmine took Asher around, introducing him to the guests.


    Luna found herself pushed to the sidelines, feeling like an outsider witnessing what should have been her moment, now imed by Jasmine.


    Feeling adrift, Luna retreated to the food area, hoping to distract herself and hide her inner turmoil. But lost in


    her thoughts, she identally collided with a waitress.

 Chapter 1136

    Luna''s rage surged. The audacity of a mere waitress to trigger her now was beyond belief.


    In an instant, her hand shot forward, delivering a sharp p. "Are you blind? Do you have any idea how much this dress costs? Your entire sry wouldn''t even begin to cover it!" The waitress rushed to apologize, saying, "I''m sorry, it was an ident.


    Allow me to help you clean your dress." Luna''s expression remained scornful as she fixed her gaze on the waitress.


    "Do you even recognize the brand of this dress? It''s unlikely you can clean it adequately! Hand -washing simply won''t suffice."


    Feeling embarrassed by the situation, the waitress proposed, "I''m terribly sorry. May I cover the dry cleaning costs for you?" "Dry cleaning costs? Are you truly unaware or simply feigning ignorance?" Luna shot back, her tone dripping with disdain.


    Suddenly, she lunged forward and delivered a sharp jab to the waitress''s head. "This dress is made from high- quality fabric. Whether it''s hand - washed or dry-cleaned, these stains are nearly impossible to remove. You were deliberately attempting to ruin it, weren''t you?" "Ms. Maynard, I swear it wasn''t intentional! I''m truly sorry!" the waitress replied, her voice brimming with remorse,


    "Apologies won''t suffice. If they did, we wouldn''t need the police, would we? I already knew someone like you would envy the dress I''m wearing.


    "But sadly for you, you''ll never have the opportunity to wear something like this in your life. That''s why you''re filled with jealousy.


    "You purposely spilled the drink on me, ruining my dress, and now you''re here, pretending to be innocent, seeking sympathy as if you''re some helpless victim, am I right?" Luna''s boiling anger surged forth as she directed her frustration at the waitress.


    Although she couldn''t afford to offend the guests present, berating a waitress came naturally to her, especially since she was hosting today''s banquet


    Just then, Mia intervened, She nced at the waitress before addressing Luna, "Luna, don''t assign me where it doesn''t belong. She hasn''t wronged you." "She hasn''t wronged me? Look at my dress stained with red wine! Is this the level of service provided by Aide Castle Hotel?" "This incident was clearly idental, and I saw it unfold. It''s apparent that you inadvertently bumped into the waitress'' tray, resulting in the mishap.


    "Furthermore, it''s just a dress, and considering the status of everyone here, it''s reasonable to assume that we all have spare outfits.


    "Ms. Maynard, your reaction seems excessive andcks maturity. If Mr


    Shelbert were to be aware of this, how do you suppose he would regard you?" "Leave my Dad out of this," Luna sharply retorted.


    Despite projecting confidence, she couldn''t shake a lingering sense of unease.


    With her newfound status, Luna knew she couldn''t afford to act impulsively as she once did; she had to be mindful of her public image.


    Shooting a sharp re at the waitress, Luna delivered her warning. "You should count yourself fortunate today.


    I''ll let this incident pass, but remember this warning for the future.


    If such a mishap urs again, your paycheck won''t be enough to cover the damage to my dress!"


    Having vented her frustrations, Luna turned on her heel and made her way to the restroom to change her attire.


    Mia couldn''t overlook Luna''s arrogance and hostility, reinforcing her suspicions about Luna''s hypocritical nature.


    She believed that once Luna gained power, she would probably seek revenge against those from her past.


    "Ms. Lane, I apologize sincerely for the inconvenience," the waitress muttered nervously.


    Addressing the waitress, Mia advised, "You should offer your apologies promptly. Such idents can ur frequently, so you must be quick to avoid trouble. Not every situation will


    end as fortunately as this one. It''s essential to learn how to protect yourself." - After dismissing the waitress, Mia couldn''t help but nce at Jasmine.


    Despite herposed smile, itcked the innocence she once exuded.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the banquet veered unexpectedly with the arrival of two uninvited guests¡ªelderly individuals whom Luna immediately recognized as Jasmine''s maternal grandparents.

 Chapter 1137

    Mia''s mind raced with questions as she observed the unexpected arrival of Jasmine''s grandparents. Why were they here? Hadn''t Jasmine informed her family about the event beforehand? These thoughts stirred a sense of unease in Mia.


    Raymond''s reaction mirrored Mia''s concern.


    With a nce at Jasmine, he noted, "Your grandparents have arrived." His words carried an unspoken request for Jasmine to shed light on Ernest and Irene''s unexpected presence at the event.


    With the party already in full swing


    and proceeding smoothly, Raymond hoped to avoid any disruptions their presence might bring, especially at such ate stage.


    Jasmine''s expression tightened as she exined, "Dad, I''m not sure why Grandpa Ernest and Grandma Irene decided toe to today''s gathering, but I''ll ensure to handle this situation appropriately. You can count on me." With Jasmine''s assurance, Raymond breathed a sigh of relief.


    Approaching Ernest and Irene, he inquired, "Mom, Dad, what prompted your sudden visit? You should have notified me earlier, and I would have arranged transportation for you." Irene responded with a chilly huff, "Given my current circumstances, [


    couldn''t possibly trouble you to send a car for me." Her words dripped with tension from the moment she spoke.


    Meanwhile, Ernest cast a disdainful nce at Asher beside him before speaking in a frosty tone, "So, this is the youngd you''re so eager to wee into your family, huh? Honestly, he doesn''t strike me as particrly sharp.


    "If you''re so insistent on having an heir, Jazzy can always have children after she''s married. Bringing someone from such a questionable background ¡ªaren''t you concerned about bing the subject of ridicule?" Upon overhearing their conversation, Raymond looked at Jasmine with disbelief and remarked, "Jazzy, didn''t


    you mention that you had convinced your grandparents?" Indeed, it was evident from Ernest''s and Irene''s demeanor that neither of them was supportive of the idea, and Jasmine had failed to persuade them.


    Jasmine''s expression hardened as she hurriedly guided Ernest and Irene away, urging, "Grandpa, Grandma, let''s continue this discussion in the lobby. It''s too crowded here for a proper conversation." With a disdainful snort, they reluctantlyplied and followed her toward the lobby.


    Raymond breathed a slight sigh of relief as Ernest and Irene left. Thest thing he wanted was a public confrontation in the crowded lobby.


    After stealing a nce at Ernest and Irene, Raymond turned to Jasmine.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tell me the truth, did you really manage to persuade your grandparents?" Jasmine''s expression betrayed her unease. "I''m sorry, Dad. I misled you. I did talk to them, but Grandpa and Grandma were firm in their refusal.


    However, I''ve had a change of perspective now. I stand with you, and I believe given some time, I can sway them." "How could you deceive me like this, Jazzy? How could you lie about something so important?" Despite his inner turmoil, Raymond held his tongue. After all, Jasmine''s newfound allegiance was a positive


    development; as long as she was on his side, Ernest and Irene''s opinions mattered little.


    However, Raymond knew that escting the situation would only fuel conflict and provide ammunition to his adversaries. Thus, for the sake of peace, he chose to remainposed.


    Without hesitation, Raymond quickly followed suit, heading toward the lobby.


    Seizing the moment, Mia approached Jasmine and asked, "What''s going on? Do you need my assistance?" Jasmine''s demeanor shifted from nervousness to confidentposure.


    "Thanks, but I''ve got it under control. I can handle this myself," she assured Mia before joining Raymond in the


    lobby. &? Despite Jasmine''s reassurance, Mia couldn''t shake her concern. What if there was a way she could lend a hand? Shortly after Jasmine entered the lobby, Luna emerged, having changed her attire.


    Noticing Ernest and Irene, her expression turned to surprise. Could it be that they too were here to celebrate Asher''s asion?

 Chapter 1138

    As Luna wrestled with her thoughts, apprehension churned within her.


    ncing at her, Raymond suggested, "Why don''t youe over and say hello to your two elders? Andter, make sure to bring Asher over to greet them as well."


    With a heavy heart, Lunaplied. But before she could approach, Irene''s voice cut through the air like ice. "There''s no need to bring the kid over. Our family doesn''t have any such child, and I refuse to acknowledge his identity."


    A glint of surprise flickered in Luna''s eyes at Irene''s words. Could it be that Jasmine hadn''t convinced her grandparents, but had deceived them instead?


    This realization brought somefort to Luna.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Without hesitation, she turned to Raymond, feigning concern as she asked, "Dad, how do you think we should handle this situation?"


    Meanwhile, Jasmine cautiously approached, addressing Ernest and Irene, "Grandpa, Grandma, could we please return home for now? I promise to exin everythingter."


    "Jazzy, you''ve deeply disappointed us. How could you possibly ept Asher? Are you disregarding your mother''s feelings, imposing upon her to ept a child born from your father''s affair? Are you intentionally trying to inflict pain on her?"


    "Jazzy, after all the values we''ve taught you, how could you sink so low? Even if you choose to distance yourself from your father, our family would still support you. Why degrade yourself by epting that illegitimate child?"


    With a heavy thud, Jasmine dropped to her knees before Ernest and Irene. "Grandpa, Grandma, both Dad and Mom mean everything to me. Asher is just a child, innocent of his origins. It''s not his fault. "I understand Dad''s decision to bring him into our home. In time, we can all be one family, and I trust Dad won''t treat me unfairly. All I want is a sense of belonging and aplete family!"


    Raymond found himself briefly moved by Jasmine''s pleading posture. After all, he had cared for her for years, nurturing her as he would a son.


    Not to mention, Jasmine had


    consistently exceeded Raymond''s expectations. Whether through her outstanding academic


    achievements or her remarks ine


    social finesse, she excelled in every


    aspect of her life.


    Stepping closer, Raymond gently implored, "Jazzy, please, stand up. This issue is for us adults to resolve. You don''t need to involve yourself."


    "Dad, I promised I would take care of this. I''ll do everything in my power to convince Grandpa and Grandma to ept Asher!" Jasmine assured him.


    "This is absolute nonsense," Irene interjected sharply, her hand poised to deliver a stinging p to Jasmine''s cheek. "If you choose to ept Asher, then consider yourself disowned from this family!"


    As Luna watched Jasmine being pped, a slight smirk tugged at the corners of her lips. She couldn''t help but find Jasmine''s abrupt change and her knack for swaying her elders suspicious.


    Indeed, the realization that Jasmine had been deceitful brought a sense of relief to Luna.


    Meanwhile, Raymond''s heart went out to Jasmine. "Jazzy, regardless of what maye between your mother and me, I''ll always be your father, and they''ll always be your grandparents. There''s no need to strain your rtionships with them like this."


    Clutching her throbbing cheek, Jasmine implored, "But Dad, I don''t want you and Mom to split up! All want is aplete family. Is that too much to ask for? As long as you and Mom stay together, I''m willing to ept Asher."


    Raymond was ovee with guilt and unease as he listened to Jasmine''s heartfelt plea. "Jazzy, I promise you, I won''t divorce your mother." Meanwhile, Ernest and Irene exchanged a knowing nce before releasing a heavy sigh, seemingly conceding.


    With a resigned expression, Irene turned to Raymond and stated, "Alright, we''ll agree to it, and Asher can remain. But we do have one condition."

 Chapter 1139

    Raymond was initially surprised by Ernest and Irene''s change of heart, but he quicklyposed himself, saying, "Please, share any conditions you have. I''mmitted to amodating them to the best of my ability." The news of Ernest and Irene''s willingness to ept Asher''s presence cas a great relief to Raymond.


    Not only would it ease a significant burden, but it would also preempt any concerns about potential adversaries exploiting the situation in the future.


    Meanwhile, Luna couldn''t shake off a sense of unease. She found herself pondering what sort of conditions these two elders might propose.


    Maintaining herposure, Irene directed her attention toward Luna. "I have just one condition," she stated calmly, "and that is for this woman to sever ties with the Shelbert family entirely, ensuring she neveres into contact with Asher again. Only then will I consider epting Asher." Upon hearing Irene''s ultimatum, Luna felt the blood drain from her face, and she struggled to maintain herposure.


    In a flurry of emotions, she protested vehemently, "Absolutely not! I''m Asher''s mother! I have every right to remain by his side. Who are you to dictate that I must leave?" Meanwhile, Raymondpsed into a profound silence, his contemtion echoing loudly in the room.


    Observing the tense exchange, Luna couldn''t shake the feeling that something was awry.


    Desperately, she grasped Raymond''s arm, pleading, "Dad, please remember, I''m Asher''s biological mother. He''s still adapting to life within the Shelbert family! "If you insist on pushingaway, it could significantly impact his development and overall well-being, especially in such an unfamiliar environment! "Surely, you wouldn''t want anything to jeopardize Asher''s future, would you?" At that moment, Irene''s voice cut through the air like a knife, her words sharp and calcted. "You don''t need to concern yourself with Asher. We have arrangements in ce to provide him with an outstanding education.


    "He will flourish without anyplications. Undoubtedly, he''ll have a far more promising future growing up, without his biological mother''s influence." "Indeed. Your presence here would only emphasize Asher''s dubious legitimacy, especially considering your questionable status as his mother." "Shut your mouth, you old hag! Who are you to call my son illegitimate? Asher is my flesh and blood. Where I go, he goes. You won''t forceout!" In that charged moment, Luna''s realization struck her like a bolt of lightning-what was Jasmine really plotting? The sheer cruelty behind their n to force her outstruck Luna deeply. If she were driven away, wouldn''t little Asher be left at their mercy? Not to mention, Luna had deliberately returned to the Shelbert family with Asher, aiming to carve out a new path for herself.


    If she were to be expelled and Asher''s future reshaped, what consequences would it hold for her? Indeed, Luna couldn''t allow these individuals to separate her from Asher.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Luna, that''s enough. Who taught you to speak with such disrespect?" Raymond intervened sharply.


    Witnessing Luna''s frustration, Raymond couldn''t help but draw a parallel to Jasmine''s earlier impassioned plea-it was as if he were contrasting night with day.


    Despite both being his daughters, Luna couldn''t match Jasmine''s character.


    In Raymond''s heart, the scale decisively tipped in Jasmine''s favor.


    Luna implored Raymond with her gaze as she pleaded, "Dad, you can''t let them take Asher away fromHe''s always relied on me, and I. understand him better than anyone else. Don''t let the opinions of these outsiders sway you." "Outsiders? They''re my inws, they''re part of our family. Honestly, I understand where they''reing from It does appear that Asher has been excessively pampered by you. "Remember when he got expelled from kindergarten for that altercation? If you had disciplined him properly, perhaps this wouldn''t have urred." "That''s because Mia''s son started the fight. The Lanes were bullying Asher. How is that my fault?" In that instant Irene emitted a contemptuous snort. "You never seem to ept ountability for your actions, always eager to blothers. How can someone with your mindset possibly provide proper upbringing for a child?" S At that moment, Raymond acknowledged that Luna was truly unsuitable to be around Asher. She seemed like a vtile force, ready to erupt unpredictably.


    Addressing Ernest and Irene, Raymond conceded, "Dad, Mom, I consent to the terms you proposed earlier. Please ensure Asher''s well-being going forward."

 Chapter 1140

    Jasmine finally rose to her feet and spoke earnestly, "Dad, trust me. I''ll provide Asher with excellent care. You won''t be disappointed." Raymond nodded, a sense of relief washing over him. "I have faith in you. I believe you won''t letdown." "How could you do this, Dad? Are you deliberately trying to driveaway? Could you have even weed Asher into the Shelbert family without my help?" Luna protested.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn''t make sense of it. Raymond had readily agreed to Jasmine''s grandparents'' demand to keep Asher, but it meant Luna would be forced to leave.


    But where could Luna possibly go? She had fought tirelessly to be epted into the Shelbert family, to be Raymond''s beloved daughter. The mere thought of leaving was inconceivable to her.


    Jasmine seized the opportunity to address Luna, saying, "Luna, there''s no need for such distress. Sending you away doesn''t mean you''re being ousted from the family.


    "It''s simply that, for now, it''s not conducive for you to be around Asher. So, a temporary separation is necessary until Asher matures and ovees his past behavior.


    "Ultimately, it''s all for Asher''s benefit. As his mother, I trust you can understand, right?" Portraying oneself as the innocent victim-it seemed that skill had becuniversal, hadn''t it? Once upon a time, Jasmine would have looked down upon such tactics, but strangely, witnessing Luna''s frustration now brought her a sense of satisfaction.


    Ever since Luna''s arrival, their family dynamic had been thoroughly disrupted.


    It was tfor Luna to experience a taste of her own medicine.


    "Jasmine, keep your mouth shut! Don''t think for a second that I''m unaware of your intentions. You''re trying to forceout so you can manipte Asher more easily, aren''t you? "Well, keep dreaming. I won''t give up!" Luna shot back, feeling utterly deceived at that moment.


    Turning to Raymond, she pressed on, "Dad, remember our agreement? We made a deal that Asher would be considered your grandson, but only if I remained part of the Shelbert family.


    "Now that you wantgone, that agreement no longer holds. If I leave, I''m taking Asher with me!" Interrupting sternly, Irene interjected, "Take the child for all I care! To you, he''s just a pawn for your benefit, isn''t he? It''s no surprise he hasn''t learned any good values under your care. With a mother like you, can he ever truly thrive?" Raymond''s brow furrowed as he addressed Luna, "Asher''s adoption paperwork is already finalized. He''s legally my grandson now, and you don''t have the authority to take him away." "That''s not true. As Asher''s mother, I have the right to take him withif I choose to leave. If you continue to pressure me, I''ll have no choice but to escte this matter to the media. Let the public decide. A mayor like youpeting withover a child. Let''s see whose side they take." "Luna, are you seriously threatening me? "Dad, it''s not a threat. You were the one who broke your promise first. We both agreed that Asher would remain in the Shelbert family, and would too. It was your decision to acquiesce to their demands and attempt to pushaside. How is this my fault?" Indeed, Luna was prepared to risk everything at this crucial moment.


    .

 Chapter 1141

    Raymond''s expression tightened as he processed Luna''s revtion. "Didn''t you mention earlier that Asher had severed ties with the Barrett family?" If the Barretts decided to intervene, the situation would undoubtedly be more challenging to navigate.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I may have implied that, but it was merely a fa?ade," Luna asserted firmly. "The reality is that Asher''s bond with the Barrett family is unbreakable.


    "Do you seriously believe that bringing Asher into the Shelbert family won''t provoke a response from the Barretts?" Raymond''s expression hardened instantly. "Your previous words didn''t convey that sentiment," he retorted sharply. "Given that I am Asher''s mother, I inherently hold the ultimate authority. Timothy''s influence is irrelevant in this situation.


    "However, if you''re adamant about challenging my position, then expect matters to escte significantly. As Asher''s biological mother, I retain the rightful power to determine his future," Luna asserted firmly. At that moment, Jasmine interjected, countering Luna''s statement. "Luna, spare us your falsehoods. If the Barrett family genuinely cared about Asher, you wouldn''t have been able to take him from Bern City. "And let''s not overlook our previous encounter with Mr. Barrett. He knew that Asher was in the care of the Shelbert family but chose not to intervene. That speaks volumes."


    In a sudden moment of rity, Luna''splexion drained of color, her realization that she had been outsmarted hitting her like a blow.


    If she were to be ousted, it would mark the catastrophic copse of everything she had meticulously built over the years.


    "I won''t let you win!" Luna dered defiantly. "I''m taking Asher with me now. He''s my son, and you have no authority to keep him with the Shelbert family!"


    Nheless, Raymond remained steadfast. "This decision isn''t yours to make," he stated firmly, motioning for his bodyguard to intervene.


    In the midst of it all, Ernest and Irene stood up, their voices firm as they spoke to Raymond, "As long as you eliminate this woman from the equation, our prior agreement remains valid."


    And with those words, Ernest and Irene left the scene. Raymond didn''t hesitate to follow suit, the realization dawning on him that nurturing a positive rtionship with his inws was imperative. Should Ernest and Irene ept Asher, Raymond could avoid resorting to divorce, thus preventing unnecessary turmoil at home.


    Following Raymond''s departure,


    Jasmine brushed aside the tearsz welling at the corners of her eyes, her demeanor transforming into one of indifference. The ordeal had finally drawn to a close.


    Luna couldn''t help but sneer beside her. "Ah, so the truth reveals itself atst. Today''s theatrics were all your doing, weren''t they?


    "You orchestrated the entire charade, bringing your grandparents in to y the good cop, bad cop routine, all just to set me up!"


    It dawned on Luna that Ernest and Irene had conspired with Jasmine to stage the scene, using it as a ploy to propose conditions for Asher''s stay and to push Luna out.


    Leaning in, Jasmine tilted Luna''s chin up and retorted, "Impressive how quickly you catch on. Yes, it was all part of my n. So, what''s your verdict? Did you enjoy our little performance?"


    "Haha, so you''re finally owning up to


    it! Did everyone hear that? Did you all catch what she just admitted? Quick, go inform Dad that Jasmine orchestrated all of this intentionally. She''s plotting against him!


    Undeterred, Jasmine let out a coldugh, casting a nce at the two bodyguards. "Do you really think they''ll believe your words?"


    Despite the bodyguards restraining her, Luna''s determination infused her voice. "Don''t revel too soon. I''ll ensure Dad discovers the truth eventually. He won''t be swayed by you."


    "Are you sure about that? Do you honestly think Dad will trust your words now? And even if he does what does it change? Ultimately, as long as the oue suits his desires, your objections are futile."


    Indeed, Jasmine possessed an intimate understanding of Raymond.


    If she could persuade Ernest and Irene to ept Asher, whether through feigned sincerity or calcted maniption, it would lead to a favorable oue for Raymond.


    As a result, Luna had to be removed from their household.


    It was Jasmine''s profound insight into Raymond''s character that allowed her to devise such a strategic maneuver.


    At that instant, Luna finallyprehended the depth of Jasmine''s maniption. Panic surged within her as she realized Raymond''s intentions all too clearly.

 Chapter 1142

    If Jasmine''s words rang true, it appeared inevitable that Raymond would unquestionably opt to forsake Luna.


    Standing tall, Jasmine directed amanding gaze toward Luna. "Your defeat is undeniable this time. I won''t ever permit you the chance to conspire against me or my mother again." "Bitch, slow down. Asher is still under the Shelbert family''s care, and I''m determined to bring him back." And do you really think that opportunity will evere? Asher is under my control now, and I''ll do whatever I want with him," Jasmine asserted firmly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Bitch! If you so much as harm Asher in the slightest, I won''t let you get away with it. I''ll tell Dad and expose all your schemes!" Unfazed, Jasmine dismissed Luna''s threat and directed the bodyguards, Take her away and ensure she doesn''t wander off." As Mia observed the unfolding events, her suspicions crystallized. The arrival of Ernest and Irene only confirmed her intuition that the situation ran deeper than what met the eye.


    with the resolution at hand, it became evident that Luna''s hopes for a turnaround were futile.


    Making her way to Jasmine, Mia said warmly, "Congrattions." As Luna was forcibly escorted away,


    she directed a desperate plea at Mia.


    "Mia! You know about Asher''s connection to the Barretts.


    please, inform Timothy that the Shelberts pose a threat to Asher. Urge him to take Asher away; leaving him with the Shelbert family could have dire consequences for his future!" Unruffled, Mia firmly replied, "Don''t trouble yourself with these borate schemes. I have no intention of being your messenger. It''s time to give up on that idea once and for all." The source of Luna''s confidence in Mia''s willingness to advocate for someone as deceitful as her remained a mystery.


    "Even if you remain silent, Timothy will soon uncover the truth. He won''t allow Asher to suffer in the Shelbert


    family! If Asher is in danger, Timothy will undoubtedly intervene to protect him.


    Jasmine, I''m afraid your schemes are bound to fail!" Approaching Luna, Mia held her gaze.


    "Considering the circumstances, it''s rather audacious of you to mention the Barrett family. But I have some uplifting news¡ª Grandma Laura has regained consciousness.


    "Despite brieflypsing back into unconsciousness, the doctors assure us that she will soon awaken permanently.


    nonce she does, all Grandma Laura needs to do is identify her assant from years ago. That alone would condemn certain individuals to a lifetime in prison."


    In an instant, Luna''s face paled, her guilt evident in her expression. "Are you implying Mrs. Barrett Senior has awakened?" If she had truly regained consciousness, wouldn''t Timothy have already taken her away? Believe it or not, the choice is yours," Mia replied firmly.


    With that, Luna was escorted off.


    Meanwhile, Jasmine''s expression took on a more nuanced tone. "While it may appear that I''ve emerged victorious, the reality is that I lost a long time ago." Even with Luna''s expulsion from the Shelbert family, Jasmine understood that her home would never return to its former state of tranquility.


    Indeed, her unwavering admiration and affection for her so-called father had vanished.


    Moving forward, she would have to prioritize herself and her mother.


    With Luna no longer in the picture, the focus shifted to Asher''s future. Though still young, preparations needed to begin for whaty ahead.


    It was clear that as Asher grew older, his father would inevitably support him.


    However, there was still a decade ahead to strategize and n.


    Today, Mia hade with the sole intent of observing the unfolding spectacle, feeling a sense of relief as Luna was taken out of the equation.


    With Luna eliminated, she no longer posed a threat in the future.


    Now, it was Mia''s turn to assert control over the situation. She addressed Jasmine, saying, "Regarding Luna, I have a favor to ask. I would be grateful for your help with this."

 Chapter 1143

    "Mia, just name it, and if it''s within my means, consider it done for you." "So, you''re nning to send Luna abroad, right? Maybe consider letting her flee to Bern City. She might seek shelter with Timothy''s family there." "Mia, I''m not entirely clear on your strategy here. What if Luna does manage to garner support o" "The trap has been set with the information I fed Luna earlier. She''ll likely try to return to confirm my words." Unbeknownst to Jasmine, Mia was eagerly anticipating Luna''s return to Bern City


    Fuelled by the urgency to unravel the events of years past and shed light on Laura''s injury, Mia had quietly awaited this moment.


    If Luna was indeed responsible, Mia would ensure she faced the consequences.


    As Jasmine mulled over Mia''s n, she found herself nodding in agreement.


    "Sure, I''ll handle it. But given Asher''s ties to the Barrett family, do you think Mr. Barrett might step in?" jasmine couldn''t shake off her uncertainty, particrly after noticing Luna''s confident demeanor earlier.


    She acknowledged her limited acquaintance with the Barrett family, realizing Luna''s five-year stint with them while caring for Asher might have obscured certain undisclosed


    details.


    The possibility of Timothy''s intervention loomedrge, threatening to unravel her carefullyid ns.


    Nheless, Mia''s response was unwavering. "Rest assured, I can guarantee you that Timothy won''t interfere. Luna''s time is up." "Mia, are you truly that confident?" Under Jasmine''s probing gaze, Mia cleared her throat lightly before responding, "Yes, without a doubt.


    After all, this matter touches upon the truth behind the incident involving Mrs. Barrett Senior, someone Mr.


    Barrett deeply respects. He would undoubtedly spare no effort in unraveling the mysteries surrounding it."


    "In that case, I can rest assured." "Luna''s situation is under control.


    Timothy won''t interfere. However, when ites to Asher, I can''t guarantee he won''t attempt to negotiate with your family." "Asher is merely a descendant of an illegitimate child within the Barrett family. Timothy''s stance should align with mine," Jasmine stated confidently.


    Listening to Jasmine''s seemingly reasonable assertion, Mia fell momentarily silent.


    Though the situation appeared logical, it posed a dilemma for Mia. Timothy, like Asher, wasn''t from the main Barrett family lineage, being born out of wedlock himself.


    This fact left Mia questioning Timothy''s intentions toward Asher.


    \ Sensing Jasmine''s apprehension, Mia offered a reassuring smile. "There''s no need to worry. As long as Asher stays out of trouble, I believe Timothy won''t intervene excessively." Jasmine nodded in understanding. "As long as Asher behaves, I won''t take any drastic measures. I wouldn''t stoop so low as to harm a child." Jasmine understood that the events of the day were influenced by Luna''s actions and her father''s traditional favoritism toward sons over daughters.


    Since Asher''s birth, he had been ensnared in Luna''s maniptions, a situation that was truly heart


    wrenching to witness.


    Indeed, children had no voice in such { affairs and were simply carried along by the decisions of the adults around them.


    A couple of days after the banquet concluded, Jasmine contacted Mia to ry the news that Luna had fled from the airport, likely securing a ticket back to Bern City.


    "Got it. Thanks for the heads-up," Mia replied before turning off her phone. It appeared Luna had taken the bait.


    After careful consideration, Mia finally reached out to Timothy with a message. "Luna has fled to Bern City. | mentioned to her earlier that Grandma Laura had regained consciousness, so


    she likely went to verify it." With her message sent, Mia anxiously anticipated Timothy''s response.


    Shortly thereafter, Timothy''s call came through.


    "Timothy, how do you n to handle this?" Mia asked, her voice tense.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Timothy''s reply was strained.


    "Grandma has indeed regained consciousness." "What? Is she really awake? This isn''t a joke, is it?"

 Chapter 1144

    Upon receiving the news, Mia jolted upright from her seat, her mind suddenly nk.


    Truth be told, when she had informed Luna about Laura regaining consciousness, it had been a lie. Deep down, Mia knew the ¡é hances of Laura waking up were slim.


    Yet, she never imagined Laura ac tually waking up. It felt like a true miracle, an unexpected stroke of luck.


    "How did the doctors react? How is Grandma doing now?" "I''ve justnded and am on my way to the hospital. The details are still unclear, but the doctor said Grandma waking up is nothing short of


    miraculous.


    "And I have to thank you for sending those two stalks of reishi mushrooms earlier. They might have yed a part," Timothy replied.


    "Grandma Laura has always been incredibly kind to me. Sending those two stalks of reishi mushrooms was the least I could do. If it helps her w ake up, I''d buy ten more without hesitation," Mia expressed ear nestly.


    Even now, Mia couldn''t shake the memory of Laura''s unwavering familial love during her orphaned days, when she had been rejected by everyone else.


    Soon, the distant sound of airport announcements echoed in the background of Timothy''s phone call,


    signaling his arrival at the terminal.


    After a brief pause, Mia suggested, you should hurry to the hospital to see Grandma Laura." Timothy hesitated before making a request, "Could you bring Sage and Ginger to see Grandma for a moment? It would surely bring her joy to know you have offspring with the Barrett family.


    "plus, having the children around might give her more strength to hold on." Mia fell into a thoughtful silence upon hearing Timothy''s words. "I''ll definitely visit Grandma in Bern City.


    However, regarding the children, 1 need some time to discuss it before giving you an answer. I can''t make a


    decision right away." She knew that if Dominic and the \ others found out about this, they would surely disapprove. They had been staunchly against Mia maintaining any further ties w ith the Barrett family.


    "Alright, I''ll await your response," Timothy agreed.


    "of course. Please keep me updated on Grandma Laura''s condition. Her health is a top priority for me, '' Mia added After ending the call, a surge ol joy washed over her. Laura''s awakening was truly a miraculous turn of events.


    Considering Laura''s past health struggles and her five-year long


    bedridden state, the odds of her recovery had been exceedingly slim.


    It felt as though fate had intervened favorably.


    After careful consideration, Mia decided to broach the topic with her family.


    That evening, Mia''s brothers had gathered at home for dinner.


    She had messaged them in the family group chat, Jetting them know that she wanted to discuss something important, which prompted them to set aside time for a meal together.


    Usually, given their busy schedules and personalmitments, such family gatherings were a rarity.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But this time, everyone was present,


    including Sage and Ginger, seated around the dining table.


    Casting a nce at her family members, Mia suggested, "Maybe we should wait until after dinner to discuss this." However, Dominic interrupted, urging Mia, "Why wait? You can go ahead and tell us now." yeah, Mia, if you keep us in suspense, it''ll ruin the meal. What''s the big news that brought us all together?" Mia hesitated briefly before disclosing, nGrandma Laura has woken up, and want to take Sage and Ginger to see her." Eva''s eyes widened in surprise. "She''s awake? That''s fantastic news! Maybe those two stalks of reishi mushrooms


    really did work." Mia nodded in agreement. "1 agree.


    However, we need to undergo further medical evaluations to fully assess Grandma Laura''s condition." with those words, Mia turned her gaze to Dominic, silently conveying her intention to take Sage and Ginger to visit Laura¡ªnot for the Barrett family''s sake, but out of genuine concern for Laura''s well-being.

 Chapter 1145

    At that moment, a hush settled over the dining room.


    Breaking the silence, Ginger''s sweet voice rang out. "Mommy, what''s the proper way to address her?"


    Mia responded tenderly, "You should call her Great-Grandma Laura."


    "In that case, I need to find Great-Grandma Laura a present!" Ginger dered.


    Mia''s lips curved into a warm smile upon hearing Ginger''s words.


    Meanwhile, Sage casually stole a nce at Ginger and remarked, "Uncle Dominic hasn''t given us the go-ahead for our trip to Bern City yet."


    Turning his attention to Sage and Ginger, Dominic asked, "So, do both of you want to go back?"


    Ginger nodded eagerly. "Great-Grandma Laura seems really sick. Maybe if I spend more time with her, she''ll recover faster!"


    In a fleeting moment, Mia''s eyes shimmered with emotion. Ginger, always theforting presence, never ceased to touch her heart.


    Maintaining his stoic demeanor, Sage remarked, "It doesn''t matter to me."


    I


    Just then, Eva interjected, "Now that Mrs. Barrett Senior has finally woken up, I think it''s only fair to let Sage and Ginger visit her. After all, she''s always been so kind to Mia."


    Dominic scoffed dismissively, "What''s there to admire? You know well how the Barrett family mistreated Mia."


    Eva gently nudged Dominic''s arm, coaxing him, "Come on, let go of past grievances. It''s time to move forward."


    In the end, Dominic reluctantly relented, saying, "Fine, you can take Sage and Ginger to Bern City. It''s an opportunity to visit Aunt Patricia; I''m sure she''s been eager to see these two." Upon hearing this, Mia breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s exactly what I had in mind. Besides, it''ll be wonderful to reunite with Aunt Patricia. She''s been looking forward to meeting the children."


    Her brothers joined in, "It''s been too long since ourst visit. Let''s make sure to bring Aunt Patricia some presents."


    "I''ll do my best to carve out time for a visit too. I''ve been craving Aunt Patricia''s cooking. It''s been ages since Ist tasted it."


    At that moment, Mia felt a weight lift from her shoulders. Despite initial hesitations, Dominic had finally agreed to let her take Sage and Ginger to see Laura.


    "Thank you, Dominic," Mia said gratefully.


    Dominic''s expression remained


    neutral as he replied, "I never consented to you having contact with anyone from the Barrett family. I simply agreed to let you take Sage and Ginger to visit Aunt Patricia. Don''t read too much into it.


    Mia was aware that Dominic''s words were deliberate, but she chose not to dwell on them. As long as Dominic had given his approval, she felt content. Still, Mia valued her brothers'' supportiveness, always ready to amodate her requests. However, she was mindful not to burden them unnecessarily.


    In her opinion, family decisions should be made together, as a unified group.


    Following dinner, Mia engaged in a heartfelt conversation with Sage and Ginger.


    While she grasped Sage''s dislike for the Barrett family, she made it clear to him that Laura was an exception.


    Mia feltpelled to exin to Sage that expressing animosity toward the Barrett family in Laura''s presence could deeply wound her.


    Indeed, the thought of Laura being distressed was something Mia couldn''t bear.


    Upon hearing Mia''s perspective, Sage''s stern demeanor softened considerably. "I understand. Since Great-Grandma Laura is a kind person, I''ll make sure to behave respectfully around her." S


    Meanwhile, Ginger became emotional, tears welling up in her eyes. "If Great-Grandma Laura is so kind, why did she fall ill?"


    Mia tenderly caressed Ginger''s head as she exined, "Great-Grandma Laura used to be healthy, but she was harmed by an evil person, which led to her current condition.


    "When we return, we''ll not only visit Grandma Laura but also ensure that the person responsible faces consequences for their actions."


    Both Sage and Ginger nodded, grasping the gravity of the situation.


    Upon stepping back into her room, Mia''s phone buzzed with a text from Timothy, "Thetest update on Grandma isn''t optimistic. Looks like she might only have a temporary recovery."


    Mia felt a jolt of anxiety at the mention of "temporary recovery".


    Without a moment''s dy, she dialed Timothy''s number. "What''s the situation? Are the reishi mushrooms still necessary? I''ll arrange for someone to fetch them immediately."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1146

    "Grandma has regained consciousness, so it appears the reishi mushrooms won''t be necessary after all. Unfortunately, her overall condition isn''t very promising," Timothy informed Mia. "The doctors have advised us to prepare ourselves mentally. However, I''ve already shared the news about Sage and Ginger with Grandma, and she was delighted," he added.


    "I understand. I''ve already arranged for someone to purchase and book our flights for tomorrow. We''ll be there to visit her," Mia assured Timothy.


    As Timothy stood in the hospital corridor, a smile graced his lips upon hearing Mia''s response. "Thanks, Mia. I truly appreciate it."


    He understood well that the Lane family might not readily consent to Mia bringing Sage and Ginger back to Bern City.


    "Throughout the years, Grandma Laura has been incredibly kind to me, and she always wished for me to have children.


    "Given my past deception toward her, it''s only right that I bring Sage and Ginger to visit her. Perhaps their presence could uplift Grandma Laura''s spirits. After all, such matters can be unpredictable." As Timothy absorbed Mia''s words over the phone, a part of his heart softened instantly.


    His voice faltered as he said, "Alright, I''ll arrange for someone to pick you up at the airport tomorrow."


    Once the call ended, Mia found herself sitting alone by the window, deep in thought for what seemed like an eternity.


    She hadn''t anticipated her return to Bern City would be spurred by Laura''s awakening.


    Despite everything, the possibility of Laura regaining consciousness this time felt like a brief ray of hope, perhaps even a final surge of vitality.


    Mia found it unfathomable to imagine that the person who had provided her with nurturing care during her vulnerable orphaned years would suddenly leave this world. The thought of it was simply too agonizing for her to grasp.


    The next day, Mia wasted no time and headed straight to the airport with Sage and Ginger.


    With the doctors'' warnings about Laura''s unstable condition ringing in her ears, she believed it was prudent to return with Sage and Ginger sooner rather thanter. Before she departed, Eva couldn''t help but inquire, "Why are you leaving so hastily?"


    In a hushed tone, Mia confided, "Timothy mentioned yesterday that Grandma Laura''s recovery might only be a fleeting moment of awareness.


    "Uncertain of what lies ahead, I think it''s wise to bring Sage and Ginger back early, just in case. After all, meeting them might be Grandma Laura''s dearest wish." Eva nodded solemnly, reaching out tofort Mia with a gentle pat on the shoulder. "I have faith in Mrs. Barrett Senior''s resilience. Sometimes, fate has its own agenda. "However, having Sage and Ginger there can only positively contribute to Mrs. Barrett Senior''s gradual recovery."


    "I share your optimism. If Grandma


    Laura''s condition truly isn''t favorable, I might consider


    extending our stay in Bern City for a while. Eva, I may need your help in persuading Dominic about that."


    "Don''t worry, I have a heart-to-heart with Dominic, Even though he seems tough, he really does care about you. Besides, he hasn''t forgotten all the kindness Mrs.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Barrett Senior has shown you in the past."


    Apanied by Sage and Ginger, Mia boarded the ne bound for Bern City.


    Arriving in this familiar ce stirred up a whirlwind of emotions for Mia.


    Thest time she was here, Sage was still on the path to recovery. But now, having both Sage and Ginger by her side felt like an unparalleled blessing.


    As Mia stepped out of the airport with her children, Timothy''s assistant, Heath, greeted her respectfully. "Ms. Lane, all the transportation arrangements have been handled."


    Mia nodded in acknowledgment, epting Timothy''s thoughtful preparations without objection.


    Meanwhile, Ginger looked up at Heath and asked, "Where is he?"


    She was clearly referring to Timothy.


    "Mr. Barrett had nned to


    personally pick you up.


    Unfortunately, just before he couldt depart, Mrs. Barrett Senior''s condition took a turn for the worse, and she''s now receiving urgent medical attention. That''s why he


    couldn''t make it," Hector exined.


    A tinge of concern shadowed Mia''s expression. Swiftly regaining herposure, she dered, "Let''s make our way to the hospital right away."

 Chapter 1147

    Without hesitation, Mia led Sage and Ginger into the car, racing off toward the hospital.


    Given Heath''s recent update on Laura''s deteriorating health and the ongoing efforts to revive her, Mia couldn''t shake her profound concern about what might unfold.


    It was crucial for her to quickly bring the children to Laura''s side.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The car journey passed in silence, with Sage and Ginger both sensing Mia''s worry.


    Ginger reached out to hold Mia''s hand, her voice soft andforting as she said, "Mommy, I really believe Great-Grandma Laura will be okay. I''ve prepared a bouquet of flowers for her. She''s going to make it through."


    Meanwhile, Sage spoke up with determination, "Why don''t we invite Uncle Nichs to visit Great-Grandma Laura? I''m sure he''ll know what to do."


    Upon hearing her children''s heartfelt words, Mia gently enveloped them in her arms, her voice thick with emotion as she responded, "Great-Grandma Laura would be deeply touched to hear your kindness." Soon, the car arrived at the entrance of the Barrett family''s private hospital. With Mia leading the way, Sage and Ginger followed her into the exclusive elevator.


    Upon exiting the elevator, Mia spotted Timothy standing alone outside the operating room, his solitary figure adding a somber aura to the scene.


    Having been married to Timothy for five years, she understood all too well the profound importance of Laura in his life.


    If Laura hadn''t insisted on Timothy marrying Mia years ago, Mia knew her social status wouldn''t have been sufficient to secure a ce among the elite of society. This underscored the immense significance of Laura''s ce in Timothy''s heart.


    Thus, Mia couldn''t fathom the depth of Timothy''s grief if he were to lose Laura.


    Approaching him silently from behind, Mia found herself momentarily at a loss for words.


    The steady pulsing of the red light outside the operating room served as a stark reminder of the life-and-death battle unfolding within.


    At that moment, Ginger stepped forward, reaching out to grasp Timothy''s hand. Gazing up at him, she reassured him. "Great-Grandma Laura will be okay."


    Timothy''s stern demeanor softened considerably as he locked eyes with Ginger.


    Turning to face Mia, he couldn''t help but notice Sage standing quietly behind her.


    At the sight of the trio, Timothy felt a wave of relief wash over him, reassured by Mia''s presence once again.


    With a strained tone, he recounted, "I


    informed Grandma this morning about your visit. She was ecstatic, perhaps overly so. The excitement led to a sudden drop in her blood pressure, causing her to faint."


    Mia couldn''t help but feel a mixture of amusement and bewilderment at the unexpected turn of events. She hadn''t anticipated that Laura''s excitement would result in such a reaction.


    As the doors to the operating room swung open atst, Mia and Timothy anxiously held their breath, their hearts racing with uncertainty.


    They dreaded the news the doctor might deliver, yet clung desperately to hope for a favorable oue.


    As the doctor removed his mask, he dered, Mrs. Barrett Senior has been sessfully stabilized. Her blood pressure has steadied, but we must be cautious of her emotional state going forward."


    Upon hearing this, Mia felt a burden lift from her shoulders, reassured that Laura was now out of danger.


    Despite this, Laura''s condition remained unstable, necessitating ongoing care in the intensive care unit.


    Apanied by Sage and Ginger, Mia approached the ICU waiting area. Their eyes settled on Laura in her hospital bed, her hair a striking white hue.


    With a weight in her chest, Mia murmured, "Grandma Laura, I''ve brought Sage and Ginger to see you. I''m sorry for not being entirely truthful with you before."

 Chapter 1148

    In the past, Mia had misled Laura into believing her children were gone. When in truth, they had always been by her side.


    At that moment, Ginger reached into her bag and pulled out the flower bouquet. "Mommy, can I give these to Great-Grandma Laura?" she requested.


    Adhering to standard procedure, the nurse sanitized the flowers before delicately cing them beside Laura''s pillow.


    After spending some time by Laura''s bedside, Timothy approached Mia and said, "You''ve juste off a long flight and must be exhausted. I''ll arrange for someone to take you all back to rest. "When Grandma wakes up, I''ll be sure to notify you immediately."


    With innocence in her eyes, Ginger spoke up, "Where are we going to stay?"


    Mia vaguely grasped Timothy''s suggestion-returning to their former marital residence.


    Looking down at Ginger, she replied, "Tonight, we''re going to visit Grand-Aunt Patricia and stay over at her ce."


    It was clear to Mia that revisiting their old marital home was not an option.


    Timothy nodded in agreement. "That sounds like a good n. It''s been quite some time since you''ve been back, and Aunt Patricia must be excited to see Sage and Ginger. I''ll have the driver take you there." After a brief pause, Mia turned to Timothy and asked, "Any updates on Luna?"


    "She''s been keeping a low profile, but once she starts hanging around the hospital, she''ll inevitably leave traces," Timothy remarked.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia hesitated before posing her question. "Did you ever ask Grandma Laura who pushed her down the stairs all those years ago?"


    "I did inquire once, but Grandma imed she couldn''t remember. The doctors suggested that prolonged bed rest might have affected her memory, so I didn''t press the matter further," Timothy exined. "Fair enough. Luna doesn''t know about this information, so we''ll have the advantage. She won''t be able to argue against it," Mia concluded.


    With that, she departed from the hospital with Sage and Ginger.


    As Mia looked out the window at the familiar yet foreignndscape, she couldn''t shake the feeling of unease in the ce she once knew as home.


    Before long, they pulled up outside Patricia''s neighborhood.


    Turning to Sage and Ginger, Mia advised, only told Aunt Patricia that I''d be visiting. I didn''t mention anything about bringing you both along. So, when we get there, let''s give her a delightful surprise.


    Sage nodded understandingly. "Mommy, don''t worry. I''ll make sure to be on my best behavior."


    He was well aware that Patricia had yed the role of raising Mia when she was an orphan.


    With Sage and Ginger by her side,


    Mia approached the door and gave it


    a soft knock. Soon, Patricia''s


    cheerful voice rang out from inside. "She''s here, she''s here!"


    Donning an apron, Patricia swung the door open, her face lighting up at the sight of Mia. "Mia, you''re finally here I''ve made your favorite dish!" she eximed with delight


    Standing in the doorway, Mia handed her gift to Patricia. "It sounds like you only made something for me. I''m afraid it might not be enough." ncing past Mia, Patricia asked, "Did your brothers and sister-inw apany you? Why didn''t you give me a heads-up? I''ll run to the storeter."


    At that moment, Sage and Ginger burst out, each clutching one of Patricia''s hands. "Grand-Aunt Patricia, we''re not big eaters," they chimed in unison. Patricia was taken aback upon seeing Sage and Ginger, particrly noticing the striking resemnce between Ginger and Mia.


    Rubbing her eyes in disbelief, she asked, "Are these your children?"

 Chapter 1149

    Seeing Patricia''s shocked expression, Mia wasn''t surprised at all.


    She tenderly caressed Sage and Ginger''s heads and said, "Yes, I brought them to visit you."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good, good!" Patricia responded, discreetly wiping away a tear. As she gazed at Sage and Ginger, memories of Mia''s childhood resurfaced in her mind.


    With immense joy, Patricia warmly weed Sage and Ginger, setting out a delightful array of snacks.


    Turning to Mia with a touch of reproach, she said, "You should have told me your kids wereing! I could have prepared gifts for them. It''s their first visit, and I haven''t made any arrangements. It just doesn''t seem right."


    Looping her arm through Patricia''s, Mia said gently, "There''s no need for that. The kids have plenty of toys. This visit is about spending time with you."


    Originally, Mia had nned to wait until Sage was fully recovered before visiting Patricia.


    However, Laura''s unexpected awakening and subsequent healthplications disrupted her ns.


    "There''s a difference," Patricia emphasized. "Those are toys you bought for the kids. Gifts from me would hold a different sentiment."


    With her sweet, childlike voice, Ginger added, "Grand-Aunt Patricia, I''m a good girl, you know. I love you, whether there''s a gift or not."


    Patricia couldn''t help but be charmed by Ginger''s sincerity. "You''re such a clever child, speaking as sweetly as honey," she remarked with a warm smile.


    As Sage and Ginger continued to spend time with Patricia, Mia couldn''t help but notice the unwavering smile on Patricia''s face. It brought a slight uplift to Mia''s mood.


    However, amid the warmth of the moment, a fleeting image of Timothy''s solitary figure standing outside the operating room shed in Mia''s mind, momentarily overshadowing her emotions.


    As Mia lowered her gaze, she silently wished for Laura''s quick recovery.


    Indeed, she couldn''t bear the thought of anything unfortunate happening to her.


    After their meal, Patricia took Sage and Ginger for a stroll around the neighborhood.


    As Patricia proudly introduced Sage and Ginger, Mia followed closely behind. "These two are my beloved grandchildren," Patricia beamed. "Aren''t they just adorable?"


    "They''re twins, right? What a blessing! Has your niece from Nord Citye to visit you?" the neighbor inquired.


    Patricia nodded affirmatively. "Yes, she''s been quite busy with work, but she''s finally found the time toe back."


    Stepping forward, Mia expressed her gratitude to the neighbor, saying, "Thank you for looking after Aunt Patricia all this time. It means a lot to me."


    The neighbor casually waved off the thanks, remarking, "It''s no big deal. Aunt Patricia is cherished around here, and everyone is happy to help.


    "Plus, you''ve gone above and beyond by arranging a caregiver and a family doctor for her regr care. That''s truly considerate of you." Patricia quickly interjected, "I''ve already told her not to bother with hiring a caregiver or a doctor. It''s too costly, but this kid just won''t listen." Despite her words, Patricia''s face lit up with a smile.


    Mia couldn''t help but find the situation somewhat amusing. Was this the adults'' subtle way of boasting?


    Previously Dominic had arranged


    Go have a 24-hour


    for


    and a home doctor, taking


    into ount her solitary living


    situation and need for constant care.


    However, Patricia staunchly refused. Eventually, they reached apromise, settling for a


    scheduled housekeeper who came for regr cleaning and a family doctor who visited once a month.


    "I must say, Patricia, this is how Mia is showing her gratitude for your kindness. Just look at that contented expression of yours! If you keep this up, I might start feeling jealous," the neighbor teased


    yfully.


    Later, Patricia took Sage and Ginger to the neighborhood yground, where several other kids were already ying. Although Ginger was eager to join in the fun, Sage, while not as enthusiastic about such activities, followed along.


    After all, he felt responsible for keeping an eye on Ginger in case she got into any trouble.

 Chapter 1150

    On the sidelines, Mia and Patricia sat together on a nearby bench while Sage and Ginger frolicked nearby.


    Turning to Mia, Patricia inquired, "Mia, what prompted your sudden return? Is there something you need to address here?"


    Mia sighed before responding, "You seem to catch on to everything, don''t you?"


    "Come on, don''t keep me in the dark. What''s the deal? Did the Barrett family stumble upon something concerning the children? Is that why you''ve returned to handle the situation?" Patricia pressed.


    Seeing Patricia''s cautious expression, Mia couldn''t help but feel a pang of empathy. "Aunt Patricia, it''s not that. The custody of the kids is not something the Barrett family can challenge or take away from me. You don''t need to worry about that."


    "But given the power of the Barretts, I can''t help but be concerned that you might struggle to deal with them.


    "Remember how perilously close you came to losing your life in their clutches years ago? Surely that hasn''t slipped your mind, has it?"


    Mia tenderly held Patricia''s hand as she reassured her, "Please, don''t worry about me. My family in Nord City holds considerable influence. We''re not intimidated by the Barretts. So, please, try not to fret too much. I''ll manage just fine."


    "Are you absolutely sure?" Patricia questioned, a hint of doubt evident in her expression.


    Though Patricia was aware of Mia''s brothers'' wealth, she also recognized the extensive influence of the Barretts, which surpassed mere financial means.


    Within the realm of affluence, there were often subtle intricacies and disparities.


    Nevertheless, Mia believed it was time to unveil her true identity to Patricia.


    During her previous visit, circumstances had been rushed, leaving no opportunity for disclosure.


    On top of everything, the constant threat of Timothy''s surveince had made Mia cautious about maintaining secrecy, fearing the consequences of Patricia discovering her true identity. However, now it felt unnecessary to keep hiding.


    "Aunt Patricia, I am actually-" Mia began, but their conversation was interrupted as several neighbors approached, warmly greeting Patricia.


    With a beaming smile, Patricia proudly introduced Mia. "This is my cherished niece. Now that she''s not as upied with work, she''s brought her children for a visit."


    "Your niece is absolutely stunning! She looks so youthful. I wouldn''t have guessed she''s a mother of two," one neighbor eximed.


    "Absolutely, she''s not just beautiful but also aplished and sessful. We''re all a bit envious," another neighbor chimed in.


    Mia chuckled modestly in response, "Aunt Patricia has been my rock for so many years. Naturally, I owe her everything. Without her, I might not have turned out as well."


    After Mia''s words, Patricia reached out and tenderly grasped her hand. "Silly child, why bring up such matters now? The past is behind us, and you''re thriving more than ever." Mia nodded appreciatively. "I understand."


    Still, she couldn''t help but reflect on how her life might have taken a different path if Patricia hadn''t shownpassion all those years ago.


    Maybe Bob and Mary would have sold her off a long time ago.


    Sensing the tension in the air, a neighbor swiftly shifted the topicz "Let''s shift gears here. Ms. Lane, we''ve heard you''ve been single for quite some time. Do you have any preferences for your future partner?"


    Mia was surprised by the sudden change in conversation. "Excuse me?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t misunderstand, Ms. Lane.


    Being a single parent can be


    challenging, so finding a supportive


    partner is crucial. I have a friend


    whose son recently went through a


    divorce.


    "He''s quite remarkable¡ªa finance executive, handsome, and well-established. Would you be interested in meeting him?"


    "I also have a close friend whose son was on the verge of marrying his ex-girlfriend," another neighbor eagerly added.


    "Unfortunately, she made some unreasonable demands and called off the engagement. Despite his divorce, he hasn''t remarried or had any children. He''s quite the catch."


    The two neighbors seemed on the brink of squabbling over who had the better matchmaking prospect.


    Observing the scene, Mia couldn''t


    help but feel mixture of


    ?


    vet


    amusement and exasperation. "I''m


    sorry, but I''m not currently considering any romantic prospects," she firmly stated.


    "Ms. Lane, are you still hung up on your ex-husband?"

 Chapter 1151

    Mia paused briefly before replying, "It''s not about that. I simply haven''t considered being in a rtionship. Besides, I''ve always found fulfillment in my independence."


    "Even with a sessful career, it''s challenging for a woman to navigate alone. How do you intend to manage without a partner at home?"


    "Ms. Lane, please don''t take our directness the wrong way. We genuinely care about your well-being. The gentlemen we''re rmending are highly regarded and sought after.


    "It''s only because of our close rtionship with Aunt Patricia that we''re bringing them to your attention. After all, finding good men nowadays is quite a challenge."


    Upon hearing this, Patricia interjected, "Alright, that''s enough. Women need to be self-reliant these days. After enduring a painful divorce, do you seriously expect Mia to jump back in and sacrifice everything just to please a man?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The neighbors hesitated for a moment, their expression faltering. "You know, it might not be fair to generalize like that," they began tentatively. "Wasn''t Ms. Lane in a happy marriage before? "Sometimes, differences in social backgrounds canplicate things. It''s important for Ms. Lane to find someone with a simr background to ensure a stable and fulfilling life."


    Patricia''s demeanor shifted, a touch of irritation creeping into her expression. "Given Mia''s exceptional qualities, who isn''t shepatible with?


    "I can''t dictate her choices, but from my perspective, having a job, raising children, and finding happiness in life are what truly matter. These days, men aren''t always the most reliable," she countered. At that moment, Mia gently nudged Patricia''s hand. "It''s gettingte, we should head back now. The kids need to shower and get to bed," she suggested, steering Patricia away from the gossiping group. As they walked away, Patricia offered Mia some advice, "Try not to take what those two say too seriously. They''re known for their loose tongues in the neighborhood, always ready to spread gossip. And those men they were talking about? Well, they''re hardly exemry.


    "One of them, just before getting married, had the nerve to demand his pregnant fianc¨¦e to sign a prenup, stripping her of any financial entitlements and denying her a share in their mortgaged house. Sadly, she felt pressured and decided to have an abortion."


    Mia''s eyes widened at the revtion. "Didn''t we hear something simr in the news before?"


    "Quite possibly. The circumstances are sadly familiar. The woman had a promising future, but her partner''s family was unreasonable. Divorce was undoubtedly the right decision.


    "Then there''s the other divorced


    man, a ssic mama''s boy. He was caught cheating and even turned violent when his wife confronted him. It''s no surprise they ended up going their separate ways.


    "Now he''s living it up, enjoying his decent job and savings. Ironically, it was his ex-wife who supported him financially while he pursued his Ph.D. He''s hardly someone to admire if you ask me."


    Mia couldn''t help but find the real-life drama more captivating than any fiction.


    Seeing Patricia''s indignation, Mia offered a reassuring smile. "Their words won''t bother me."


    "Mia, are you really not considering getting into a rtionship?"


    "For the moment, it''s not a priority for me. I''ll think about it when I meet someone who truly matches what I''m looking for."


    In truth, Mia hadn''t devoted much thought to these matters. After all, matters of the heart weren''t something she approached casually.


    Patricia offered Mia aforting pat on the hand. "That''s understandable. Rtionships do require time. Just focus on being financially secure, and everything else wille together."


    Mia felt grateful for Patricia''s empathy. Intrigued, she asked, "How''s Uncle James doing in the hospital?"


    "It''s been the usual routine, but his condition is deteriorating day by day. The doctors are advising us to prepare ourselves emotionally.


    "Honestly, if it weren''t for Dominic


    covering his medical expenses,


    Uncle James wouldn''t have made it this far. But at times, I can''t help but feel that his continued existence only serves to prolong his suffering."


    "Aunt Patricia, please don''t say that. What if Uncle James wakes up? Grandma Laura recovered, so there''s still hope."


    "Unfortunately, it''s not quite the same. I appreciate your efforts tofort me, but I''vee to terms with the reality. My main concern now is for you."


    "I''m fortunate to have the support of my brothers, and I''m financially stable. Frankly, I''m in a much better position than many others."

 Chapter 1152

    Soon after, Mia and Patricia arrived home with the children, ready to freshen up and get ready for bed.


    As Mia settled onto the plush mattress, she took a quiet moment to observe Sage and Ginger, peacefully asleep beside her. Gazing out the window, she found herself absorbed in the vibrant cityscape outside the constant motion of cars and people. After all these years, returning to such tranquility was beyond anything Mia could have imagined.


    With Sage and Ginger snugly tucked in beside her, Mia''s heart brimmed with gratitude for the happiness she now embraced.


    The next day, Mia prepared to take Sage and Ginger to the hospital to visit Laura, feeling hopeful that today might be the day Laura finally woke up.


    Shortly after they finished breakfast, a knock echoed through the house.


    Curious, Patricia headed to the door. "Who''s there?" she called out.


    To Mia''s surprise, their neighbor from the previous day stood outside, holding a generous array of fruits.


    "Hello, Aunt Patricia. I spoke to a friend yesterday about our conversation. When his son saw a photo of Ms. Lane, he was genuinely impressed. He''s willing to meet her and ispletely epting of her having children."


    Patricia''s expression darkened instantly. "Please, take your things and leave. Mia isn''t interested in a blind date."


    Despite Patricia''s clear dismissal, the neighbor set the fruits down and hurried away.


    Fuming with indignation, Patricia eximed, "Who does that?"


    Stepping forward, Mia gently grasped Patricia''s arm. "Don''t worry. We''ll ask the property management to handle this. I''m taking Sage and Ginger to the hospital now. Call me if anythinges up." "Okay, go ahead."


    Patricia''s irritation deepened as her eyes lingered on the neglected fruits.


    Meanwhile, Mia brushed off the incident and proceeded to take Sage and Ginger to the hospital.


    Curious, Ginger looked up at Mia and asked, "Mommy, are you going to meet someone?"


    "Don''t worry about what the adults say. Mommy isn''t going on any blind dates." Mia reassured her.


    With Sage and Ginger in tow, she made her way upstairs to the intensive care unit.


    Outside, Mia spotted Timothy sitting on a bench, hisptop perched on his thighs, with a pile of files scattered around him.


    It was evident that he had spent the entire night there.


    Mia certainly empathized with the demands of Timothy''s job. She knew them all too well herself.


    Without hesitation, Ginger dashed over and settled into the chair beside Timothy. "Is Great-Grandma Laura awake?" She bubbled with excitement.


    Timothy''s demeanor softened at


    Ginger''s presence. "She briefly regained consciousness, which is a positive sign. The doctors are optimistic that she''ll awaken againter. Fortunately, her condition seems to have stabilized," he reassured.


    Mia nodded in relief. "That''s good to hear."


    Observing the dark circles under Timothy''s eyes, Mia wondered if he had slept at all in the past few days.


    She wrestled with the urge to broach the topic but ultimately decided against it.


    Turning to Heath, Mia asked, "Has he had anything to eat?"


    Heath seized the opportunity to voice his concerns. "Ms. Lane, I''ll be honest. Since Mr. Barrett''s return, he hasn''t rested at all. He''s constantly


    in


    Meetings with hospital staff or


    buried in work. He''s hardly touched his meals. Could you perhaps talk to him?"


    Mia''s expression shifted ufortably. "I might not be able to convince him, but go ahead and bring the food over. Maybe someone else could persuade him to eat."


    With Ginger''s innate empathy in


    mind, Mia hoped she could make a difference in this situation. After all, Ginger had a knack for showing


    kindness even to strangers on theContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    street.


    Recognizing Mia''s intention, Heath quickly organized for food to be delivered.


    Ten minutester, a cart arrived, filled not only with meals for adults but also with sweets and snacks that children adore.


    Ginger''s eyes gleamed with excitement as she took in the spread before her, her enthusiasm palpable. Meanwhile, Timothy gave Heath a look of approval, expressing his gratitude for his consideration. Turning to Ginger, he said, "Feel free to grab whatever you want. I need to attend a video conference."


    With that, Timothy efficiently opened hisptop and began organizing the meeting.


    In the midst of this, Ginger reached for a piece of fried chicken and offered it to Timothy, her voice soft and innocent as she suggested, "You should try some of this."


    Watching this scene unfold, the executives in the video conference were collectively taken aback, their astonishment apparent in their reactions.

 Chapter 1153

    Caught off guard by Ginger''s unexpected act of kindness, Timothy hesitated for a moment.


    Should he ept the food graciously or politely decline?


    However, when he saw the genuine concern in Ginger''s eyes, he found himself unable to refuse.


    Reluctantly, he lowered his head and took a bite of the chicken she offered.


    Ginger''s face lit up with a radiant smile. "Uncle Heath mentioned you haven''t eaten yet. Skipping meals isn''t good, you know. Here, take the pasta, and I''ll have this."


    With a determined effort, Ginger reached out, offering the bowl of spaghetti to Timothy.


    Timothy let out a sigh, a hint of resignation evident in his voice. "I''ll grab something to eat after the meeting," he conceded.


    "Mommy says that work is never-ending, but meals are important," Ginger interjected.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Drawing closer to the screen, she cast a nce at the executives on the other end of the video call. "He needs to eat now, so please bear with us for a moment, alright?" she added in her sweet, childlike voice. The executives were taken aback by the unexpected appearance of this adorable little girl with her hair tied up in sky-high pigtails.


    Who was she?


    Could she possibly be Timothy''s daughter, a secret kept hidden until now?


    Nheless, they had never heard any mention of Timothy having a child before.


    Still, the way Timothy doted on her just moments ago hinted at a special bond between them.


    The executives found themselves in an awkward silence, unsure how to react to Ginger''s unexpected involvement. Sensing their hesitation, Ginger began to feel a bit impatient.


    Timothy promptly directed his attention to the executives, his tone firm. "She''s addressing all of you."


    One of the executives, who was also a parent, promptly replied, "Of course, we can wait for him to finish his meal before we continue with the meeting."


    A smile of joy spread across Ginger''s face at the amodating response. "Thank you, big brother," she chirped sweetly.


    The executive couldn''t resist returning Ginger''s bright smile after her endearing address. "You''re wee," he replied warmly.


    However, his smile faded into a nervous grimace as he caught sight of Timothy''s intense re.


    Out of the blue, Timothy opted to end the video call. He didn''t want Ginger to inadvertently get caught up in adult matters.


    Reluctantly, Timothy picked up his


    te of food, Despite his initialck


    of appetite, he eventually


    sumbed to Ginger''s attentive gaze. Slowly but surely, he reached


    for the utensils and began to enjoy the meal.


    Observing the scene, Mia couldn''t help but smile knowingly. She had predicted this very oue.


    After all, Timothy was easily swayed by Ginger''s requests.


    Meanwhile, Sage couldn''t resist stealing a nce at Timothy and Ginger. Meeting Mia''s gaze, he asked, "Mommy, did you instruct Ginger to do that?"


    In a low voice, Mia confided, "No, Sage. You understand Ginger''s character better than anyone. She''s always caring, even toward strangers on the street.


    "Mr. Barrett hasn''t had a break for


    days because of Great-Grandma Laura, and he''s been carrying all the


    continueses at work. If he


    to neglect eating, bis


    health will decline."


    "Mommy, you seem really concerned about him," Sage observed.


    Mia''s expression shifted slightly, betraying a hint of unease. "I''m not particrly worried about him. It''s just that, currently, Mrs. Barrett Senior depends on him a lot for support. If anything were to happen to him, Mrs. Barrett Senior would be greatly affected."


    Despite Mia''s attempt to deflect, Sage seemed to understand her underlying concern. "Mommy, what about you and Uncle Nichs? What did you talk about that day?"


    Mia hesitated for a moment before replying, "That''s grown-up business. You don''t need to worry about it."


    Seated nearby, Mia closely watched Ginger as she supervised Timothy''s meal.


    Before long, Laura finally regained consciousness.


    Without hesitation, Mia and her children swiftly changed into sterile gowns before entering the ward.


    Upon seeing the silver-haired Laura, Mia approached and gently took her hand. "Grandma Laura," she called out, her voice trembling with emotion.


    Laura looked at Mia, then at Sage and Ginger, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Gently wiping away Laura''s tears, Mia whispered, "I kept the truth from you before. The children have always been here."


    At that moment, Ginger and Sage stepped forward. "Hello, Great-Grandma Laura," they greeted her respectfully.

 Chapter 1154

    At that instant, Ginger presented a bouquet of fresh peonies. "Great-Grandma Laura, these flowers will surely help you feel better," she said sincerely. Laura regarded the sweet, sincere Ginger with a weak nod. Then, her gaze shifted to Mia, as if she had something on her mind that she wanted to express. Leaning in closer to Laura, Mia asked softly, "What is it you want to say?"


    "I-I''m just d you''re okay," Laura murmured.


    Hearing Laura''s words, Mia''s eyes instantly filled with tears.


    To her surprise, Laura still remembered what had happened five years ago. It seemed she understood it had been a calcted move directed at her.


    Mia held Laura''s hand tightly as she spoke, "Grandma Laura, you must recover quickly. Sage and Ginger are growing up so fast and bing increasingly mischievous. They need your guidance." Laura managed a gentle smile and nodded in response, acknowledging Mia''s words.


    For Sage, witnessing his cherished family member in such a vulnerable state was a deeply moving moment.


    With determination evident on his face, Sage stepped forward and urged, "Great-Grandma Laura, you have to stay strong."


    As Sage stood before her, Laura was deeply moved by his resemnce to Timothy, which caused a lump to form in her throat.


    Findingfort in the knowledge that Timothy now had children of his own, Laura felt reassured, knowing that even if she were to pass away, Timothy wouldn''t be left alone.


    Nheless, their visiting time was restricted as Laura needed to rest.


    Shortly after, Mia escorted Sage and Ginger out of the hospital room, with Timothy quietly trailing behind.


    Though his face remained stoic, his eyes betrayed a depth of emotion.


    Addressing Timothy, Mia reassured him, "I''m confident Grandma Laura will get better. During her recovery, the children will stay by her side until she''s well enough to leave the hospital." After so many years, the intricacies of Mia''s rtionship with Timothy remained obscure.


    Despite this, Mia understood that the bond between Laura and her children was not one she could simply sever.


    Ginger''s expression turned solemn as she held Timothy''s hand, softly urging him, "Don''t forget to eat on time, okay?"


    Timothy managed a strained smile in response. "I''ll make sure to do that."


    With a nod Mia prepared to leave


    with Sage and Ginger. Just as they were about to depart, Heath approached Timothy, his voice barely audible as he spoke, "We''ve located Luna."


    Upon hearing this, Timothy''s expression hardened. "Where is she?"


    "She''s managed to infiltrate the cleaning staff, likely aiming to get close to Mrs. Barrett Senior," Heath informed him.


    Exhaling sharply, Mia remarked, "After all this time, we finally have a lead."


    Timothy''s lips formed a tight line as hemanded, "Apprehend her."


    "We can''t do that. To hold Luna ountable, we must have concrete evidence," Heath countered.


    "But I can''t jeopardize Grandma''s well-being," Timothy insisted firmly.


    "No one said Grandma Laura had to be in danger. We can have someone impersonate her. But we must proceed with caution. If it''s too obvious, Luna will detect the trap," Heath suggested.


    After a moment of consideration, Mia decided to y along with Luna''s charade.


    With everything arranged, Mia left the hospital with Sage and Ginger as usual.


    Nheless, an unsettling sensation gnawed at her, as if someone''s gaze lingered on her from behind.


    It unmistakably felt like Luna.


    However, unbeknownst to Luna, a trap awaited her at the hospital.


    As Mia led her children back to Patricia''s house, she felt Sage''s questioning gaze upon her.


    "Do you think this n will really catch the bad person? Is there anything we can do to help?" Sage''s curiosity surfaced.


    "We won''t need to intervene. He''s got it all under control." Mia reassured Sage.


    However, despite Mia''s trust in


    Timothy''s ability to manage this trivial


    Matter, she still harboredText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    concerns about his potentialck of restraint.


    Arriving home with Sage and Ginger, Mia noticed the door was slightly ajar, and voices could be hearding from inside.


    As she pushed open the door, she saw their nosy neighbor, Diane Hemingway, chatting with a middle-aged woman and an unfamiliar man.

 Chapter 1155

    Uponying eyes on Diane, Mia swiftly discerned the motive behind her visit.


    Despite Patricia''s clear refusal earlier that morning, why did she still decide to show up in the evening?


    Diane was in thepany of two others, one of whom was a man.


    The way he gazed at Mia left no doubt as to his identity.


    Still, Mia couldn''t help but ponder Diane''s apparentck of discretion in this situation.


    "Ah, Ms. Lane, wee home. We''ve been anticipating your return for quite a while," Diane greeted warmly as she stood up.


    "This is the friend I was telling you about, along with her son. Isn''t he quite dashing? I assure you, I have nothing but good intentions; Aunt Patricia and I are quite close, after all."


    Mia remained unfazed, her eyes fixed on Sage and Ginger. "Both of you, go back to your rooms."


    "Oh, that won''t be necessary," Diane interjected. "They''ve brought gifts for the children-luxurious choctes, the kind favored by the affluent."


    Meeting Diane''s gaze, the middle-aged woman, Pam Baker, assumed a touch of superiority. "Certainly, feel free to help yourselves. After all, you probably haven''t tasted such delicacies before. They''re quite expensive."


    Mia nced disinterestedly at the candies arranged neatly on the table. Despite their fruit-voredbels, she doubted their exorbitant cost.


    After all, Sage and Ginger were ustomed to Eva''s homemade candies, crafted from only the finest ingredients.


    Unperturbed, Mia calmly declined, "No, thank you. These sweets aren''t exactly nutritious. I''d rather the children not indulge in such snacks."


    With a touch of innocence, Ginger gazed up at Mia and added, "Mommy, Uncle says we shouldn''t eat these unhealthy candies. They''ll damage our teeth."


    Meanwhile, Sage maintained a serious demeanor as he quipped, "Candies of this quality wouldn''t even be considered at our home."


    With eachment from Sage and Ginger, Diane and Pam''s expressions grew increasingly ufortable.


    Displeased, Pam snapped, "Noah, why are you still seated there?"


    It was evident that someone as temperamental as Pam might not fit well into their family dynamic.


    In the next moment, Noah Young, the man in question, approached Mia, extending his hand eagerly.. "Ms. Lane, it''s a pleasure to meet you must say, I have a very


    positive first impression of you.


    "I believe there''s much to gain from us getting acquainted. You''ll find that despite your ex-husband, there are still good men in this world."


    Noah''s words sent a wave of difort through Mia. She had never encountered such shameless audacity in a man before.


    She withheld her hand, giving Noah only a fleeting nce. "I''m sorry, but I''m not interested in pursuing a rtionship or participating in a blind date."


    Unfazed, Noah continued, "Even if it''s not a blind date, we can still get acquainted. It won''t do any harm."


    Mia decided to be direct to convey her stance. "I''m not interested in getting to know you. It''ste, so I kindly ask that you leave now."


    Pam''s anger surged upon hearing Mia''s response. "Ms. Lane, why the arrogance? Remember, you''re divorced with two children! How do you expect topete with a younger woman?


    "Just because your ex-husband was wealthy, do you think you can still attract another rich man? Sadly, you may have already passed your prime."


    Mia responded bluntly, her expression unyielding, "If that''s the logic you''re using, then by your son''s age, you should be considered worthless by now."


    "What''s with the attitude?" Pam snapped.


    "I''ve already rejected your


    matchmaking attempts, yet here you


    are shamelessly intruding without


    invitation. What kind of attitude do


    you seriously expect from me?" Mia shot back.


    Following Mia''s assertive reply, Diane quickly interjected, "Ms. Lane, please don''t say that. I''m just worried about you."


    "And you," Mia addressed Diane.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re precisely what I''d anticipate from being her friend. It''s evident you both follow the same script,pletely unable to grasp a straightforward refusal." S

 Chapter 1156

    Diane was taken aback by Mia''s pointed words.


    Turning to Patricia, she pleaded, "Aunt Patricia, please, I was only trying to assist her. After all, it''s incredibly challenging for a woman to raise children on her own."


    Patricia rose from her seat, her tone resolute. "I believe Mia is correct. I made it clear this morning that she''s not interested in any blind dates. Besides, Mia is financially independent. She doesn''t need to depend on any man."


    "But you don''t have to be so harsh about it," Diane countered.


    "Then how should I put it? Look at the man you''re introducing-he''s a mama''s boy who doesn''t even earn as much as Mia. How can he possibly measure up to her?"


    Upon hearing Mia being insulted, Patricia''s gentle demeanor vanished, reced by a fiery temper.


    However, Pam was not ready to back down. "Tsk, tsk. Isn''t your niece just a designer? If she''s earning that much, who knows where all that money ising from? "Women like her without notable connections must be relying on other means to secure projects."


    Patricia''s voice simmered with anger as she roared, "What are you implying? Mia earns an honest living with her talents! Who are you to pass judgment on her? "Just because your son struggles to make ends meet, do you think everyone else is in the same predicament?"


    "But who can truly say what''s happening here? After all, it''smon knowledge that designers don''t amass that kind of wealth.


    "You should be thankful that my son is willing to overlook your niece''s past. He''s essentially doing her a favor by considering this match.


    "However, if she genuinely turns over a new leaf and they end up married with twins, well, though with some hesitation, I might just offer them my blessing."


    Patricia countered sharply, her hands resting firmly on her hips, "Oh,e on. Show some decency, will you? Talking about twins-have you ever considered your son''s role in this?


    "You keep iming your ex-daughter-inw couldn''t conceive, yet she underwent a medical examination and was in perfect health. Maybe the issue lies with your son."


    Enraged, Pam lunged at Patricia, her fists swinging. "Shut your mouth, you old hag! Who do you think you are to speak to me like that?"


    Seeing Patricia being attacked, Mia hurried forward to intervene. However, Noah swiftly shoved Mia aside, causing her to crash into the sofa.


    Upon hearing themotion, Sage


    and Ginger rushed out to see what was happening. At the sight of the chaos, Ginger became overwhelmed with fear and began to cry


    uncontrobly.


    Without hesitation, Sage seized a nearby object and charged at Noah, but Noah''s strength far exceeded his own.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Seeing Sage about to be overpowered, Mia''s heart leaped into her throat. "Stop right there!" she eximed.


    At that critical moment, several individuals burst through the front door.


    Timothy strode forward, using one foot to shove Noah away before scooping Sage into his arms.


    Lowering his gaze to Sage, concern and urgency tinged his voice. "Are you alright? Where did he hurt you?"


    Sage stared at him nkly for a moment before eximing indignantly, "He hit Mommy!"


    Timothy turned his attention to Mia, swiftly approaching her. "Are you hurt?"


    "It''s nothing serious, just minor injuries. Aunt Patricia also got hurt," Mia replied, moving forward to help Patricia to her feet. "Are you okay?"


    With visible wounds on her face, Patricia gently held her waist, indicating a possible sprain sustained during the altercation.


    Meanwhile, Pam picked herself up from the ground, shooting a sly nce at Mia and Timothy.


    "Well, well if it isn''t the sugar daddy


    himself. My suspicions earlier seem to be justified. How else could a designer like her be earning s much?"


    Upon noticing Timothy''s striking appearance, Noah felt a pang of insecurity.


    Unable to contain his bitterness, he addressed Timothy directly, "Don''t be deceived by this woman. While she''s cozying up to you, she''s also trying to go on a date with me."

 Chapter 1157

    Mia''s expression twisted into a scornful grimace upon hearing Noah''s words. It appeared that the world was bing increasingly popted by peculiar individuals. Who would have imagined that men could y the victim card so shamelessly?


    Despite Mia''s astonishment, what caught her off guard even more was Noah''s audacity in addressing Timothy so boldly.


    Did he truly believe that using such petty tactics to sow discord would yield any results?


    Mia responded with a cold smirk but opted to stay silent.


    Observing the unfolding scene, Pam''s voice resounded, echoing Noah''s sentiments. "Absolutely! Did you know Ms. Lane has been divorced?


    "I heard she married a wealthy man before, but it didn''t work out due to their different backgrounds.


    "She was left high and dry, even abandoning her own children. Please, don''t be fooled by her facade. She''s nothing but two-faced."


    Timothy''s expression instantly darkened upon hearing Pam''s words.


    Directing his gaze at her, he countered, "Her ex-husband never looked down on her, and he certainly didn''t abandon their two children. Those who are ignorant should keep their mouths shut and refrain from spreading unfounded gossip."


    Pam''s defiance red. "Sir, I wasn''t fabricating anything just now. Everything I said is true. If you don''t believe me, you can ask around.


    "Everyone in our neighborhood knows that her niece was previously married to a wealthy man. After their divorce, Ms. Lane was left to raise her two children by herself.


    "I''ve heard she was doing quite well abroad, but she still returned empty-handed. Who knows if she came back because some sugar daddy abandoned her overseas?


    "Anyway, her true circumstances remain a mystery. None of us know her backstory or what she''s been up to all these years abroad."


    Ginger''s anger surged upon hearing this. "You''re not a good person at all! You can''t speak about my Mommy that way!" she eximed tearfully.


    Witnessing Ginger''s distress, Timothy signaled to Heath with a determined look. "Go deal with them," hemanded.


    With a nod to Joe, Heath approached Pam and delivered a series of forceful ps to her face, leaving her staggering.


    Observing the confrontation, Noah was visibly taken aback. "Hey! Why are you resorting to violence? That''s against thew, you know?"


    Heath remainedposed as he


    addressed Noah, "It was you and your mother who initiated the disrespectful remarks and ndered Ms. Lane. We reserve the right to pursue legal action, so be prepared to receive a formal notice from ourwyer."


    Upon hearing Heath''s assertive tone, Noah felt a flicker of unease.


    With his background in the financial industry, he had encountered many affluent individuals who often had security personnel like Heath in their entourage.


    Despite his hesitation, Noah summoned his courage and insisted, "But what my mother said isn''t untrue. These are widely known facts."


    "What do you mean by ''widely known facts''?" Timothy snapped as he stepped forward.


    Fixing his gaze on Noah, he added, "Your mother imed that my ex-wife was ousted and that I neglected our two children. How do you possess such detailed knowledge of the Barrett family''s affairs?" Noah was utterly bewildered, stammering nervously, "A-Are you... her ex-husband?"


    Standing nearby, Patricia interjected,


    "Yes, this man here is Mia''s


    ex-husband. Justpare yourself to him, and you''ll understand why Mia wouldn''t choose you. It''s like reaching for something far beyond your capabilities. Do you honestly believe you measure up?


    Witnessing Pam''s bruised face, Diane felt a sudden urge to flee, fear coursing through her veins.


    Hastily rifying, she added, "AuntContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Patricia, this is all a terrible misunderstanding. I had no idea. they would behave this way. If had known their true nature, I would never have arranged this meeting.


    "Just look at Ms. Lane''s ex-husband-he''s so handsome, charming, and incredibly considerate. Indeed, only someone truly exceptional like him could be a suitable match for Ms. Lane."

 Chapter 1158

    Who would''ve guessed that Mia''s ex-husband was so striking and wealthy?


    After her divorce from him, Mia certainly wouldn''t settle for just anyone.


    Timothy''s expression turned icy as he questioned Diane, "Did you arrange for my ex-wife to meet him?"


    Under Timothy''s prating gaze, Diane recoiled, her words faltering, "I, um, couldn''t help but notice Ms. Lane''s remarkable strength in raising two children on her own-it''s quite an aplishment, isn''t it? I simply thought introducing her to someone might lighten her load."


    Mia''s expression turned scornful as she nced at Diane. "I manage perfectly well on my own, and I''ve never relied on a man to ease any burdens. However, it appears that some individuals have less than honorable intentions, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Perhaps Mia''s financial stability and orphaned status,bined with Patricia''s gentle and easily influenced nature, made them a prime target for exploitation.


    Addressing Patricia, Mia advised, "Moving forward, it''s important to be more selective about who you befriend.


    "Some people are only interested in exploiting your kindness, assuming you''re an easy target. Do they seriously think no one in our family can see through their schemes?"


    Mia had heard whispers about certain nosy neighbors in Patricia''s neighborhood who had a knack for taking advantage of others.


    Knowing Patricia''s hesitation to turn people away, they would often prolong their visits whenever her family''s doctor arrived, hoping to receiveplimentary check-ups. Each time this happened, Patricia felt too embarrassed to speak up.


    With the family doctor simply obeying Dominic''s instructions and never voicing objections, this inadvertently emboldened these neighbors further.


    Despite Patricia''s clear rejections of Diane''s matchmaking attempts, Diane persistently introduced people to her doorstep, disregarding boundaries and showing ack of respect. Hence, Mia firmly resolved to directly confront these troublesome neighbors, determined to shield Patricia from any further exploitation.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Nodding in agreement, Patricia confessed, "Mia, I never anticipated they would be so bold as to behave in this manner."


    In the past, everyone had maintained a rtively harmonious rtionship, making it challenging for Patricia to assert herself.


    However, what Diane did today was utterly uneptable. While Patricia could endure mistreatment directed at herself, witnessing Diane manipte Mia was a boundary she refused to tolerate.


    After expressing her frustration, Patricia turned to Diane and dered, "Leave at once, and never set foot in our home again!"


    Upon hearing this, Diane''s pride


    suffered a visible blow. "What makes your family so exceptional anyway? You''re just a widow, after all! leame here with sincere intentions, thinking it was a gesture of respect.


    "However, it seems you hold yourself in quite high regard, don''t you? Is it simply because your niece''s


    ex-husband is wealthy? Well, it''s


    unfortunate they''re divorced now, so what significance does it have for you?"


    Adding fuel to the fire, Noah joined in after Diane''s outburst. "Exactly! With my mom being assaulted so severely, I''ll definitely press charges against you. Just wait and see!"


    Unfazed, Heath calmly handed out his business card. "No problem. Feel free to contact me anytime."


    Noah''s eyes widened in astonishment as he read Heath''s title on the card. "Y-You''re the secretary to the CEO of Barrett Group?"


    Heath remainedposed as he looked at Noah. "Is there a problem with that?"


    Noah nced back at Heath before turning to Timothy beside him. "And who might this be?"

 Chapter 1159

    Upon learning that Heath was the CEO''s secretary, Noah deduced that the man beside him must be a high-ranking executive in Barrett Group. Heath reaffirmed, "I am the CEO''s secretary, so naturally, this gentleman here is my boss, Mr. Timothy Barrett, the CEO of Barrett Group."


    Noah''s face visibly drained of color upon hearing Heath''s revtion.


    Though he felt a sense of familiarity upon seeing Timothy, Noah struggled to recall where they might have crossed paths before.


    However, with Heath''s rification, Noah''s memory was jogged. Timothy was indeed the CEO of Barrett Group.


    He had glimpsed him once from afar during a brief encounter in a certain business circle.


    After all, elite families like the Barretts were well out of Noah''s social sphere.


    Just then, Noah''s legs momentarily weakened, nearly causing him to lose his bnce. With a hesitant stutter, he turned to Mia and asked, "I-I-Is she Mr. Barrett''s former wife?"


    Timothy''s gaze turned cold as he responded to Noah, "My ex-wife is not someone you need to concern yourself with."


    As Noah''s legs gave way, he knelt on the ground, pleading, "Mr. Barrett, I was unaware that Ms. Lane is your ex-wife! It was a mistake on my part, and I inadvertently offended her. Please, don''t stoop to my level and hold it against me!"


    Bewildered by Noah''s sudden disy, Pam interjected, "Noah, a man''s dignity is priceless. Why are you kneeling before him?"


    Noah rushed to exin, "Mom, he''s the heir of the Barrett family-the most prominent family in Bern City! If I offend him, it won''t just be me; our whole family will suffer.


    "Besides, your friend seems rather dubious. Is she deliberately trying to sabotage me by arranging this blind date?"


    The thought of offending Timothy filled Noah with dread.


    Given Mia''s former status as Timothy''s wife, how could someone like Noah possiblypare to him? To make matters worse, it was clear that Timothy still harbored feelings for her.


    Pam seemed to have caught on, tightly gripping Diane''s arm. "You''re utterly ruthless! You promised to introduce Noah to a wealthy, easy-to-please woman, someone without family ties to worry about. "Yet, surprise, surprise, this so-called bachelorette turns out to be the ex-wife of the Barrett Group''s CEO! Do you realize the mess you''ve thrown us into?"


    Noah''s act of kneeling certainly underscored the gravity of the situation.


    If he were genuinely impacted by this, it would unquestionably pose considerable challenges.


    Feeling unsettled, Diane stumbled


    over her words, hastily blurting out, "I-I had no clue that Mia''s


    ex-husband was the CEO of Barrett Group, the prominent tycoon in Bern City Aunt Patricia never mentioned


    it. sw?ovel


    They only knew Patricia''s niece''s ex-husband was well-off, but they had no idea about the depth of his riches, merely presuming him to be a reasonably sessful businessman. Who could have fathomed he hailed from the wealthiest family in the city?


    Indeed, it seemed unimaginable for an ordinary person to even contemte such a scenario.


    But considering Mia''s status as an orphan, how could she have possibly married into such an esteemed family?


    Patricia''s disdainful snort cut


    through the tension. "I didn''t bring it


    up because I prefer to maintain a


    low profile, and I didn''t want to bring


    any trouble Mia''s way. That''s the only reason-not some excuse for


    you to nder her."


    Nheless, it was remarkable how judgmental people could be nowadays. The more someone strived for modesty, the more others seemed to look down on them.


    Diane''s expression betrayed her


    difort, "If you had been straightforward from the beginning, we wouldn''t be caught up in this confusion now. At first, your silence led me to think you were shy or overly sensitive."


    Patricia could feel her frustration escting. "Are you suggesting that this is my fault?"


    "What other exnation is there?" Diane retorted.


    Watching Patricia''s struggle to counter the argument, Mia realized that Patricia''s character hadn''t evolved much.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so easily manipted by others.


    With a cold stare fixed on Diane, Mia quipped, "That''s rather amusing. I clearly recall both Aunt Patricia and I rejecting your advancesst night.


    "And again this morning, when you shamelessly showed up to deliver something, Aunt Patricia turned you down once more. If audacity could be a meal ticket, you''d never go hungry."

 Chapter 1160

    Diane''s cheeks reddened with embarrassment, and she paused, searching for her words.


    After a moment, she spoke hesitantly, "So, what do you propose we do? If you''re not interested, then perhaps it''s best to leave it at that. There''s no need for any physical confrontation, is there?" "It was you who spoke rudely and entered our home without permission. Plus, she''s the one who started the physical confrontation just now. We were simply defending ourselves," Mia retorted. Realizing the tide was turning against her, Pam quickly cried out, "Noah, I''m having a terrible headache! Please, take me to the hospital!"


    Noah promptly grasped the situation and prepared to escort Pam away, but Joe blocked their path.


    With a stern look at Noah, Heath questioned, "Do you n on leaving without offering an apology?"


    In response, Noah turned to Mia with a remorseful demeanor. "I apologize, Ms. Lane! Today has been filled with misunderstandings, and it seems we''ve all been affected by them. Please forgive us! Let''s all agree to put today behind us, shall we?"


    Mia''s brow furrowed slightly. "Your apology should be directed toward Aunt Patricia, not me."


    Following Mia''s words, Noah promptly offered his apology to Patricia as well.


    Known for her gentle nature, Patricia chose to remain silent.


    Once Pam and Noah had departed, only Diane remained at the scene.


    Shifting his focus to Diane, Heath remarked, "You must make a decision-apologize or face potential legal consequences. The choice is yours."


    Initially, Diane had believed she could dismiss the situation as before. However, Heath''s resolute stance left her with no option but to swallow her pride and offer a begrudging apology.


    Patricia''s patience wore thin as she urged, "Please, leave now. Do note back to trouble Mia again."


    Despite her reluctance, Diane had no other recourse but to depart dejectedly.


    With the troublemakers gone, the living room gradually returned to a state of calm.


    Upon catching sight of Timothy, Patricia instinctively called out, "Mr. Barrett?"


    Timothy nodded in acknowledgment as he met Patricia''s gaze. "Apologies for the dy," he remarked.


    In response, Patricia added, "You can put Sage down now. Everyone has left."


    In that instant, Timothy suddenly


    realized that he had been cradling Sage in his arms all this time. He had been so engrossed in managing the situation that he had forgotten about Sage resting against him. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Mia''s gaze also fell upon Sage nestled in Timothy''s embrace. The resemnce between father and son was remarkable, especially noticeable when they were together. Their family bond was unmistakable at a nce.


    Feeling slightly self-conscious, Sage gently eased himself out of Timothy''s embrace. Despite his stoic demeanor, a hint of emotion flickered in his eyes.


    During the earlier altercation, Sage was undeniably furious. Given his small stature, he realized he wouldn''t be able to confront Noah alone.


    However, Timothy''s unexpected interventionpletely changed the situation. Timothy not only confronted Noah but also defended Mia, ultimately resolving the conflict.


    When Sage was briefly cradled in Timothy''s arms, he experienced a peculiar yet oddlyforting sensation, one entirely unfamiliar to him.


    Lost in contemtion, Sage remained silent.


    Meanwhile, Timothy shifted his attention back to Mia and Patricia after gathering himself. "Are you both okay? Aunt Patricia, do you


    think you should consider going to the hospital for a check-up?"


    Patricia waved her hand dismissively. "I''m fine; it was just a small scuffle with some hair-pulling. I fought back too, and that old hag got hurt as well. "Growing up in the countryside, I''m ustomed to dealing with these kinds of situations. I didn''t mean to cause any trouble for either of you."


    Mia let out a sigh of relief upon seeing Patricia unharmed.


    She then turned to Timothy and asked, "What brings you here?"

 Chapter 1161

    Mia found herself questioning how Timothy had conveniently arrived at that pivotal moment, right after her return from the hospital with Ginger and Sage. Timothy paused briefly before exining, "Since Ginger and Sage are finally here, I thought it would be a good time to bring them some gifts."


    It became evident that Timothy''s timely appearance was due to the gifts he had prepared, dispelling any initial suspicion Mia had of Luna''s involvement.


    However, the timing appeared to align well, particrly in light of Luna''s recent infiltration of the hospital.


    Given Luna''s reputation for vignce and caution, it seemed usible that she would patiently await the perfect moment to act.


    Patricia swiftly stepped in, acknowledging, "Your kindness is greatly appreciated, Mr. Barrett. I haven''t had the chance to get any gifts for Ginger and Sage since their arrival.


    "If you''ve already prepared something, please bring it in, and we''ll ensure it''s set aside for them."


    Had Timothy not arrived promptly, Patricia, Mia, Sage, and Ginger would have been at a significant disadvantage against Noah, Pam, and Diane.


    Nevertheless, Patricia couldn''t help but notice a slight easing of tension between Mia and Timothy.


    Was it possible that Laura''s influence had yed a role in improving their rtionship?


    Mia refrained from intervening, acknowledging that Timothy''s timely arrival had spared Patricia and the children from potential harm.


    This time, Mia admitted her own oversight, regretting the absence of any bodyguards with her. After all, she never anticipated such an incident urring in this location. Shortly after, Heath and his team arrived with the gifts, swiftly upying a substantial portion of the living room.


    A faint smile yed on Mia''s lips as she remarked, "Why did you purchase so many?"


    Timothy remainedposed as he borated, "I wasn''t certain about Ginger and Sage''s preferences, so I picked up a variety of items. They can choose what appeals to them." Mia was utterly stunned. Timothy''s extravagant gift-giving mirrored her brothers''vishness perfectly.


    It was truly remarkable how her children hadn''t been swayed by growing up in such opulence.


    Patricia, too, was surprised by Timothy''s generosity. She paused briefly beforementing, "Mr. Barrett, you''ve bought quite an array of gifts. The children might not be able to appreciate all of them."


    With a hint of arrogance, Sage remarked, "I already have all these gifts. So, I''m not really interested in any of them."


    Timothy gestured toward a sizable box, remarking, "These are essories for the telescope you receivedst time. I''ve heard they greatly enhance the viewing experience." Sage hesitated for a moment before swiftly realizing the truth. "You''re the one who bought that telescope?" he asked.


    Upon noticing Sage''s reaction, Mia grinned sheepishly as she admitted, "Yes, he was the one who bought that telescope. He managed to sneak it past mest time." Sage''s expression froze, torn between irritation and indifference.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Patricia gently took Sage''s hand and encouraged him, saying, "Feel free to take it. Since it was your father who bought it, it''s only right to ept. You shouldn''t hesitate."


    Despite Patricia''s encouragement, Sage remained silent.


    On the contrary, Ginger appeared to be quite fond of Timothy''s gifts. She picked up a doll''s box andmented, "I like this one. We can do without the rest."


    Mia admired Ginger''s considerate nature. Even in this situation, she chose to spare Timothy any embarrassment.


    Noticing Ginger''s thoughtfulness, Patricia affectionately patted her head and said, "Oh, our sweet little angel! Just let me know what you''d like for dinner tonight, and I''ll prepare it for you."


    With that, Patricia guided Ginger and Sage into the kitchen, providing an opportunity for Timothy and Mia to have some private time.


    Observing the heap of gifts on the floor, Mia remarked, "There''s really no need for all these gifts. Our home is already overflowing, and Ginger and Sage have everything they need. Why go to such great lengths?"


    As Mia''s word''s dwindled, Timothy''s expression hardened. "Besides buying gifts; I''m at a loss for how else to reconcile with them. If the kids aren''t keen on these presents, we could always consider donating them to charity."

 Chapter 1162

    Mia gave a slight nod. "Very well," she replied, her voice casting a sudden calm over the living room.


    Recalling the earlier exchange, Timothy couldn''t suppress a frown. "If you''re really into blind dates," he quipped. "Perhaps you should consider a guy who''s at least on par with me." What a jerk.


    Lifting her gaze, Mia fired back, "That could be quite the challenge, to be honest. After all, it''s not easy to find someone beneath you, especially when you''ve set the bar so low as a despicable ex-husband. "But to find someone better than you? Well, that seems like it wouldn''t take much effort at all."


    Timothypsed into silence, feeling a sting in his chest.


    Unfazed, Mia pressed on, "If you have no further business here, you''re free to leave. Were you genuinely expecting an invitation to dinner?"


    Before Timothy could respond, Ginger dashed out, her gaze fixed on Timothy. "Grand-Aunt Patricia wants to know if you''d like to stay for dinner?"


    Mia quickly interjected, "That won''t be necessary."


    "I''d be happy to," Timothy chimed in.


    Stunned, Mia turned to Timothy beside her and retorted, "What''s the point of staying? Remember how a certain someone didn''t even bother toe meet Aunt Patricia?


    "And now, here you are, eagerly wanting to stay. Don''t you find that a bit hypocritical?"


    As Mia''s words faded, Timothy moved closer, bridging the gap between them.


    Undeterred, Mia stood her ground, meeting his gaze earnestly.


    "It''s not just the pain. I also feel deeply regretful," Timothy whispered.


    Mia remained silent, her lips pressed together. "Unfortunately, there''s no quick fix for regret in this world."


    "I understand, but despite the apparent hypocrisy, I''ve chosen to stay," Timothy affirmed.


    "But don''t you feel ashamed?" Mia questioned.


    "You might see it as embarrassing. But truthfully, I''mpletely okay with it," Timothy countered.


    Observing Timothy''s unabashed demeanor, Mia found herself momentarily speechless. In the past, Timothy would likely have left by now.


    But now, regardless of what was said, Timothy remained as steadfast as a rock.


    Taking a seat on the couch, Timothy turned to Ginger and asked, "Are you sure you don''t want any of the other gifts?"


    Ginger shook her head firmly. "I already have plenty. Let''s donate them to other children."


    Timothy paused briefly before continuing, "And what about your brother?"


    However, Sage remainedpletely indifferent, paying him no attention at all.


    After a brief contemtion, Ginger proposed, "Let''s hold onto the telescope, but we can donate the rest. Sage isn''t particrly


    red in toys, anyway.


    Addressing Heath, Timothy instructed, "Did you hear that? Please take care of the remaining items."


    Heath promptly obeyed, efficiently clearing away the excess gifts.


    However, Mia couldn''t help but notice that there were still quite a few presents remaining. "What are these for?"


    "These gifts are for Aunt Patricia. Should they be taken away as well?"


    "If they''re intended for Aunt Patricia, then they can stay."


    Mia couldn''t be bothered with all of this.


    Before long, they found themselves seated around the dinner table, ready to eat.


    A gentle smile graced Patricia''s lips as she envisioned the bliss of having her entire family gathered together harmoniously.


    After the meal, Patricia couldn''t help


    but notice the array of gifts Timothy


    had brought. "Why did you buy so many things for me? I couldn''t possibly eat all of this by myself."


    Standing up from his seat, Timothy reassured her. "It''s the least I could do."


    "Mia, would you mind showing Mr. Barrett to the door?" Patricia requested.


    "Aunt Patricia, please, just call me Timmo," Timothy interjected.


    Mia was caught off guard by Timothy''s words, feeling a slight twinge of difort.


    As they walked outside, she turned to Timothy and quipped, "Timmo?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that Timothy was quite the performer.


    Previously addressing him as "Mr.


    "Mr.


    Barrett" would have drawn out his icy demeanor. Yet, to Mia''s surprise, he now preferred the informat "Timmo".


    With aposed demeanor, Timothy replied, "I''ll be heading out now. If there are any issues here, feel free to contact me."


    "It''s alright, I can handle these minor matters myself," Mia responded confidently.


    Timothy was suddenly overwhelmed by a sense of defeat, his confidence shaken, uncertain of his next move.


    Noticing Timothy''s deted expression, Mia couldn''t help but feel a slight sense of satisfaction.


    However, just as Timothy started to walk away, he abruptly turned back.

 Chapter 1163

    Mia cast a sidelong nce at Timothy as he turned back, raising an eyebrow in curiosity. What could he possibly be nning now? Timothy stood tall, his authoritative demeanor exuding an aura of intimidation that left Mia feeling somewhat uneasy.


    He pressed his lips together nervously before softly saying, "Goodnight."


    With that, Timothy turned on his heel and walked away.


    Mia remained rooted to the spot,pletely baffled.


    Was this some peculiar disy of heterosexual romance?


    As Mia turned around, her attention was caught by Ginger and Sage standing by the door, their small heads peeking out.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Clearing her throat awkwardly, she stuttered, "W-Why are you both here?"


    Ginger''s hand flew to her mouth upon hearing Mia''s words. "Sage asked me toe along," she blurted out nervously.


    Sage shot Ginger a disapproving nce, surprised by her quick admission.


    Stepping forward casually, he remarked, "I just wanted to get some fresh air."


    Despite Sage''s nonchnt demeanor, Mia could easily sense his underlying motive. He clearly wanted toe out to keep an eye on things.


    As Mia approached Ginger and Sage, she sped their hands gently. "Shall we make our way back? It''s time to get ready for bed," she suggested.


    Sage nced up at Mia with a curious expression. "Why didn''t you tell me about the telescope?"


    If he had known it was a gift from Timothy, he certainly wouldn''t have epted it.


    Mia affectionately ruffled Sage''s hair, transforming his tidy look into a yful mess.


    With a satisfied smile, she remarked, "Why are you being so uptight? He''s simply trying to make things right, so it''s only fair he showers you with gifts. If you like it, keep it. If not, consider passing it on to someone who will."


    Unmoved, Sage maintained his stoic demeanor. "But I don''t want anything from him."


    "It seems like you care more than you''re letting on," Mia teased.


    "Who said I care about him?" Sage shot back, his annoyance evident.


    Observing the same stubborn


    expression on Sage''s face that Timothy often wore, Mia couldn''t


    help but let out a chuckle. "If you


    truly didn''t care, why are you s bothered by his gifts? Look at your sister. She''s as cool as a cucumber."


    "I''m not as easy to please as she is," Sage retorted.


    Meeting Sage''s gaze directly, Mia advised, "If there are issues between you and him, it''s best to resolve them directly. Don''t involve me in the middle."


    Sage lifted his head, visibly distressed. "Mommy, are you just going to forgive him like that? He caused you so much pain back then!"


    "To be fair, it wasn''t solely his fault. We were both manipted. As for our past, it''s not something you need to worry about. Anyway, it''s bedtime."


    Looking back on what had transpired, Mia realized that whether or not she forgave Timothy was no longer relevant.


    After all back then, Timothy was obligated to marry someone like her-an orphan. It seemed unlikely that a man of his pride would have embraced such a notion. S


    Nevertheless, Mia hadn''t anticipated Timothy''s persistent pursuit in the present, finding it somewhat bothersome.


    But should she consider rekindling this past romance?


    The next day, Mia apanied Ginger and Sage to the hospital to visit Laura.


    To their delight, Laura''s condition had improved, and her face beamed with happiness upon seeing them. Ginger had put together a special dance routine for Laura, which she executed with great enthusiasm. Despite Sage''s initial hesitation, he eventually joined in to support Ginger during the performance.


    As Mia looked at Laura''s emaciated form, she couldn''t help but feel a surge of sympathy.


    If Luna hadn''t orchestrated such


    malicious schemes, Laura could have had several more years of life ahead, free from the pain and suffering she was currently O enduring.


    Mia was determined to ensure Luna faced consequences for her actions.


    If it weren''t for Luna''s actions, Laura wouldn''t have experienced the fall down the stairs, leading to years of being in a vegetative state. Furthermore, Mia wouldn''t have almost lost her children prematurely, and Sage wouldn''t have been born with such delicate health.


    Consequently, holding Luna ountable for her actions became a steadfastmitment for Mia.


    ncing back, Mia couldn''t help but notice Timothy diligently engrossed in his work outside, his meticulous demeanor unchanged from before.

 Chapter 1164

    Summoning Heath over, Mia inquired, "Any signs of activity from Luna?"


    "She''s been extremely cautious, keeping a close watch. It seems she hasn''t discovered any loopholes yet."


    At Heath''s words, Mia couldn''t help but ponder her next move. She needed to find a way to shake things up with Luna.


    After all, Luna was notorious for her hunger for wealth and power, often resorting to deceitful tactics despite her outward appearance of moral superiority.


    With Luna ousted by Timothy and facing potential murder usations from Laura, her chances of redemption were slim.


    Therefore, Mia was confident that Luna would eventually change her tune.


    Casting a nce at Heath, Mia inquired, "How are we presenting Mrs. Barrett Senior''s condition to the public?"


    "As agreed, we''re stating that Mrs. Barrett Senior has regained consciousness. However, due to her prolongeda, her memory is somewhat fragmented, and she is currently undergoing treatment." "Excellent. No wonder Luna has been quiet. She must have been clutching onto false hope."


    Turning her attention to Timothy, Mia noticed that he had just finished his meeting.


    Understanding the urgency of the situation, Mia recognized the necessity for decisive action.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, she strode purposefully toward Timothy, her resolve evident in every step.


    Upon hearing her approach, Timothy looked up, his gaze prating. "Heading out already?" he spoke up.


    Having finished his urgent tasks, he had been eager for some extra time with her.


    Taking a seat beside him, Mia proposed, "Not exactly. I just had a sudden idea. How about we go for a walk in the garden?"


    Feeling Mia''s presence next to him, Timothy''s Adam''s apple bobbed nervously. "So, what''s on your mind?"


    Raising an eyebrow, she suggested, "Well, I was thinking we could shake things up with Luna. She''d detest nothing more than seeing us back together, right? If I happen to have everything she envies, do you think she''ll be able to resist taking action?"


    Facing Mia, Timothy replied, "Alright, I''m all ears."


    With that, the duo headed toward the small garden, enjoying the warmth of the sunlight.


    Raising her eyes toward Laura''s


    hospital room, Mia recounted, ¨¨ "During Ginger''s performance, the sun streamed through the window, illuminating the ward beautifully and forming a natural spotlight." S


    Recalling Ginger''s dance routine, a subtle smile graced Timothy''s lips. "Indeed, she''s as lovely as a little angel," he remarked.


    "Perhaps you shouldn''t forget whose daughter she is," Mia teased.


    As her words trailed off, Mia abruptly froze, a realization hitting her. She grew wary that herment might be misconstrued as praise for Timothy.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Timothy couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle. "Well, she''s certainly as beautiful as you," he remarked.


    Seated on the bench, Mia retorted, "Hey, don''t assume a fewpliments will patch things up. I can be rather petty, you know."


    Undeterred, Timothy stood before


    Mia, one hand casually slipped into his pocket. As the sunlight filtered


    through the leaves, it highlighted his handsome features even more.


    In a gentle tone, he reassured her, "I know, but I''ll keep trying until the day you''re not angry anymore."


    Mia instinctively averted her gaze, surprised by Timothy''s persistence. She hadn''t expected to witness this side of him.


    As she idly shuffled her foot, she suddenly noticed her untied shoce.


    Just as Mia was about to bend down, Timothy gracefully crouched in front of her, his slender fingers deftly securing the loosenedce.


    Mia was momentarily taken aback, her eyes fixed on his profile. It was as if time had whisked them back to five years ago.


    Before long, Mia sensed an icy gaze piercing into her back, her instincts alerting her of the identity of the observer.


    It seemed Luna had taken the bait after all.


    After Timothy finished tying her


    shoce, Mia''s hand reached out to


    grab his tie, pulling him closer, Mr.


    Barrett, why are you kneeling on one


    knee?"


    Timothy''s body inclined forward slightly, his hand steadying against the bench as his eyes met hers.

 Chapter 1165

    Before they realized it, Timothy and Mia found themselves in close proximity.


    With Mia''s fingers delicately wrapped around his tie, Timothy surrendered to her touch, resembling apliant,rge canine.


    Their eyes locked in an intense gaze, a silent exchange unfolding between them.


    Mia stood tall above Timothy, her gaze fixed on him.


    Feeling nervous, Timothy''s throat tightened as he spoke, "Well, you could see it as my way of apologizing."


    A smile tugged at Mia''s lips as she leaned closer to him, their breaths intertwining.


    At that moment, Timothy''s heart raced, his gaze locked intensely on Mia as if attempting to captivate her with his eyes.


    Just as their lips were on the verge of meeting, Mia tilted her head slightly and whispered, "The fish has taken the bait. Mr. Barrett, what are you still daydreaming about?"


    At Mia''s words, Timothy snapped back to reality, a subtle hint of disappointment flickering in his eyes. However, in the next instant, his hand found its way to her waist, his demeanor cloaked in ambiguity. Taken aback, Mia instinctively pushed him away.


    Despite her reaction, Timothy smoothly caught her wrist. "The show isn''t over yet," he murmured.


    Mia froze, wondering if Timothy was deliberately orchestrating this moment.


    But at this juncture, she couldn''t be bothered with maintaining the facade. Rising abruptly to her feet, she announced, "I believe our stroll hassted long enough for today." Upon hearing this, Timothy eventually stood up, a fond smile ying on his lips as he observed Mia''s departing figure.


    Without hesitation, he followed after her, closing the distance between them.


    In truth, Timothy didn''t spare a thought for whether Luna was watching. After all, he paid little heed to irrelevant individuals.


    Once the pair had left the garden, Luna emerged from the shadows. She was dressed in her caregiver uniform, her expression tinged with mncholy.


    How was it that Luna found herself at rock bottom, while Mia effortlessly secured Timothy''s affection?


    If Mia were to marry Timothy in the future, she would not only inherit the Lane family fortune but also be the young mistress of the esteemed Barrett family in Bern City. It would be the pinnacle of sess for her!


    Luna''s envy was almost tangible. Why couldn''t she be the fortunate one instead?


    In the beginning, she bore a son for Hector, who tragically passed away.


    However, upon uncovering that Hector was an illegitimate child of the esteemed Barrett family, Luna felt a surge of hope within her.


    She believed she could rise to the status of a mistress in a distinguished household. Despite Hector''s illegitimacy, Luna hoped to secure some financial stability as the mother of his child.


    However, fate had other ns. Hector''s untimely death shattered her dreams. He never had the opportunity to return to the Barrett family and legitimize their status.


    As time passed, Laura also refused to acknowledge Luna''s identity, relegating her to a modest existence in the shadows of the Barrett family.


    Upon finally discovering her


    biological father, Luna believed she


    could embrace a life of luxury by his side. Unfortunately, she was ultimately manipted and


    novel.n


    discarded by him, leaving hepwith nothing.


    Why had she put in so much effort to carve out a livelihood, to dream of a better life, only to end up with nothing?


    In contrast, Mia seemed to effortlessly obtain everything she desired.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Indeed, life was terribly unjust!


    As Luna contemted this, her face paled with realization.


    Just then, a middle-aged woman approached her. "What are you doing here? I heard Mrs. Barrett Senior in the VIP ward upstairs is showing signs of improvement.


    "Coincidentally, one of the caregivers


    there needs time off due to a recent


    family loss. Didn''t you mention having some medical knowledge before? They''re wondering if you


    might be up for the task."


    Luna quickly stered on a smile and responded, "Absolutely, I''m more than capable. Thank you for rmending me, Ms. Bloom.


    "By the way, regarding that handbag you mentioned earlier, I managed to secure it for you at a discounted price."


    A malevolent glint danced in Luna''s eyes. If she couldn''t attain a life of happiness, she was determined to prevent others from doing so.


    Laura was akin to a ticking time bomb, waiting to explode. If she ever remembered Luna''s deceit and the subsequent fall down the stairs, Luna''s entire world would copse into ruins.

 Chapter 1166

    For Luna, the immediate task at hand was to neutralize Laura-the ticking time bomb.


    Upon returning upstairs via the elevator, Mia found herself apanied by Timothy.


    She cleared her throat before addressing him, "What transpired earlier was merely a staged act. Please don''t overanalyze it." Timothy''s unwavering gaze met Mia''s as he confessed, "Your actions may have been scripted, but mine were genuine."


    Mia was momentarily surprised by Timothy''s candor, remaining silent.


    As she nced toward the intensive care unit, Mia noticed Ginger seated by Laura''s bedside, softly narrating from a storybook.


    Meanwhile, Sage remained close by, quietly keeping watch over Laura''s condition.


    Witnessing this tender scene, Mia hesitated to interrupt them.


    At this crucial moment, it seemed that Laura''s deepest longing might have been to see Mia''s children.


    Just then, Heath stepped forward, his voice hushed as he ryed, "The update has been circted. Mrs. Barrett Senior will be moved to a standard ward in a couple of days."


    However, it wasn''t Laura who would be relocated. It was someone else strategically chosen to lure Luna into their scheme.


    Mia nodded in understanding. "That''s good."


    At that moment, Sage emerged with Ginger in tow. "Great-Grandma Laura has drifted off to sleep," Sage announced.


    Mia affectionately tousled Sage and Ginger''s hair, saying, "Well done. We''ll visit again tomorrow."


    Raising her gaze, Ginger announced, "I''m going to gather a bouquet of flowers for Great-Grandma Laura. It''ll surely lift her spirits."


    "With your blessings, Great-Grandma Laura will undoubtedly recover swiftly," Mia reassured her.


    Checking the time, Mia noted, "It''s gettingte. We should leave."


    "Wait a minute," Timothy interjected suddenly, his gaze fixed on Mia. "Since we''re fullymitted to this act, perhaps I should escort you home as well."


    After a brief pause, Mia nodded in agreement. "Alright."


    Sage remained silent, his expression solemn. He understood the gravity of their charade-after all, their main goal ining back this time was to capture the individual responsible for harming Laura. Without further dy, the four of them entered the elevator and departed.


    Suddenly, Ginger reached out and grasped Timothy''s hand, taking him by surprise. As he nced down, he found himself captivated by the warmth in Ginger''s smile, sensing a softening in his heart.


    When he looked up again, he was greeted by the surreal sight of the four of them, hand in hand-a scene so extraordinary, it exceeded even his wildest dreams.


    Mia effortlessly maintained an air of


    innocence, behaving as if she werepletely oblivious to the unfolding situation around her. To her, it was merely a scripted performance.


    Meanwhile, Sage''s gaze briefly flickered toward Timothy, a hint ofplexity shading his expression.


    Although Sage had held a deep-seated aversion toward Timothy for quite some time, their recent interactions had started to blur the lines.


    It appeared that Timothy wasn''t as disagreeable as Sage had initially assumed.


    Despite Sage''s efforts to uncover any hidden ws in Timothy''s past, his investigations only revealed a spotless record devoid of any scandals or controversies.


    With a swift movement, Sage shifted his gaze away, masking his true feelings with an air of indifference.


    Soon, the family of four exited the hospital, their footsteps harmonizing with the soft radiance of the setting sun.


    Unbeknownst to them, Luna lingered in the corridor, consumed by a wave of jealousy as she watched their departure.


    Why were they seemingly destined for happiness while she remained deprived of it?


    As Mia settled into the car, they drove away from the hospital premises.


    Despite the solemn mood, Ginger exuded happiness, her eyes darting excitedly from side to side. "Shall we go grab something delicious to eat?" she suggested cheerfully. Timothy turned toward Ginger, his interest piqued. "What are you hungry for?"


    "I''m craving Wexican food! A burrito would be just perfect," she eximed, her excitement evident.


    Seated in the front seat, Heath


    chimed in, "Funny enough, there''s a shopping mall nearby renowned for its delicious Wexican cuisine. We''ll be there in just a few minutes."


    Timothy''s breath caught for a moment, but he remained silent, acknowledging that the decision wasn''t his to make.


    In no time, Mia sensed the weight of everyone''s attention on her.


    She shared a meaningful look with Ginger,prehending the unspoken message conveyed through her eyes.


    After a thoughtful pause, Mia eventually broke the silence. "Shall we go for it, then?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1167

    Mia felt it was necessary to obtain Sage''s input.


    But before she could voice her thoughts, Sage interjected, "But let''s not forget about Grand-Aunt Patricia. She''s still waiting for us at home."


    At that moment, Ginger cautiously suggested, "Why don''t we invite Grand-Aunt Patricia to join us for dinner?"


    Mia concurred with a nod, "That''s a thoughtful suggestion. It must get tiresome for her to eat at home all the time."


    With Mia''s approval, Ginger quickly fetched her Apple Watch and dialed Patricia''s number.


    After a brief moment, the call connected, and Patricia''s warm voice came through. "Hello, dear, have you all made it back home safely?"


    "Hello, Grand-Aunt Patricia, we''re heading out for a meal. Would you care to join us?"


    "Going out for dinner? Who''s joining in?"


    "Just... just the four of us."


    On the other end of the line, Patricia asked tentatively, "Will Mr. Barrett be apanying you as well?"


    Timothy quickly confirmed, "Yes, I just escorted them from the hospital."


    Without skipping a beat, Patricia replied, "I see. Since you won''t be back for dinner, I''ll head to the Senior Citizens Center early. It''s been a while since Ist went. Anyway, enjoy your meal and have some fun before returning home."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, Patricia ended the call. After all, she had no intention of feeling like a third wheel.


    Meanwhile, Mia was taken aback by Patricia''s straightforwardness.


    ncing at the adults, Ginger asked cautiously, "So... are we still going ahead with dinner?"


    Mia affirmed with a nod. "Yes, let''s proceed."


    She could sense Ginger''s palpable anticipation for the impending meal.


    Without further dy, they headed straight to the restaurant.


    As they arrived, Heath stood at the entrance, holding the door open in a courteous manner. "I''ve already secured a reservation for us."


    Apanied by Ginger and Sage, Mia took the lead, with Timothy following closely. Sneaking a nce at Heath, he couldn''t help butmend, "Nicely done."


    Heath''s ability to discreetly manage


    situations and offer support to Timothy was unmistakable. As an efficient secretary, he remained alert to swiftly resolve any issues that arese for Timothy.


    Before, Timothy had beenpletely absorbed in his work, disregarding any aspects of his personal life.


    Catering to a boss with such narrow interests had certainly presented its challenges.


    Thankfully, the situation had significantly improved.


    Heath turned his focus toward ensuring Sage''s and Ginger''s happiness, while also striving to strengthen the connection between Timothy, Mia, and their children. With these positive developments underway, winning Timothy''s favor seemed like a natural oue.


    Entering the restaurant with Ginger and Sage, Mia''s attention was caught by a familiar voice.


    "Sharon, isn''t that your ex-daughter-inw?"


    Mia''s curiosity was piqued as she nced over and spotted Sharon standing beside a middle-aged woman. To her surprise, it was none other than Timothy''s aunt, Edith. It seemed evident that Edith had a knack for stirring up trouble.


    Meanwhile, Sharon appeared visibly weary, her expression souring upon spotting Mia. It was no surprise. After all, it was Mia''s report that had prompted her return to Bern Cit.


    Nheless, Sharon''s demeanor quickly shifted as she caught sight of Sage.


    Continuing her tirade, Edith


    eximed, "Can you believe it? Mia


    has the audacity to show up in


    Bern


    City, and with two children in tow Who is that little boy, anyway? Could he be Mia''s secret love child from some affair?"


    "Enough!" Sharon interjected firmly, halting Edith''s remarks as she strode purposefully toward Mia, her gaze unwaveringly fixed on Sage.


    Sensing trouble looming, Mia


    instinctively moved to shield Ginger


    and Sage behind her. As Sharon


    drew closer, Mia''s voice cut through


    the tense atmosphere. "What is it that you''re after?"


    Sharon''s eyes lingered on Sage, stirring a cascade of emotions within her. "Who is this little boy?" she probed, her tone insistent.


    Mia''s demeanor hardened as she fired back, "His identity is none of your concern. I see no reason to disclose it to you, nor do I appreciate your intrusion into our lives."


    "Mia, did you think I wouldn''t eventually discover the truth? This boy is the spitting image of Tim. It''s ringly obvious he''s his child. I can''t fathom why you hid this from me." Sharon had long assumed that Timothy had only one daughter, a belief that had nearly plunged her into despair.


    Now, confronted with the knowledge of Mia''s son, Sharon couldn''t shake the suspicion-had Mia intentionally kept her son hidden to gain leverage for more favorable terms?

 Chapter 1168

    "I find this situation rather amusing, wouldn''t you agree? Why should I feelpelled to share any information with you?


    "These two children are my flesh and blood, and as their parent, it''s my prerogative to choose whether or not to reveal their existence to anyone."


    "Mia, this young boy is the heir of the Barrett family. You don''t have the authority to separate him from us.


    "If he were a girl, the situation might be different, but as a son, he is destined to be raised within the Barrett family. Regardless, I''m determined to see him return to where he rightfully belongs." Shooting Sharon a chilling stare, Sage retorted, "I have no desire to go back to the Barrett family."


    He had absolutely no intention of returning, none whatsoever.


    Sharon knelt down, her gaze prating as she addressed Sage. "My dear, perhaps you''re still too young to fully understand the significance of your father''s position.


    "He happens to be the CEO of the esteemed Barrett Group in Bern City. If you leave your Mommy and return to our family, you will inherit everything we own.


    "You''ll have ess to immense wealth and wield considerable influence. Do you grasp the significance of this opportunity?"


    However, Sage remained resolute. "So what? None of that matters to me," he countered.


    "Indeed, you''re still just a child who hasn''t fully understood the whole situation," Sharon remarked, her tone tinged with disappointment.


    "As you grow older, you''lle to regret the decisions you''re making now. That''s why Grandma is making this choice on your behalf. Someday, you''ll understand and appreciate what I''m doing."


    To Sharon, Mia seemed reminiscent of Luna, attempting to exploit Timothy as a means to return to the Barrett family.


    Following her deration, Sharon locked eyes with Mia and demanded, "Please, state your conditions. I''m adamant about keeping this child within the Barrett family."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "After everything that''s happened, what makes you think you can speak to me like that?" Mia shot back. "Even Timothy himself wouldn''t dare challenge me for custody. What gives you the right to feel entitled?''


    "Well, it''s because we''re currently in


    Bern City. Have


    you forgotten that


    this territory belongs to the Barrett family? I this had happened in Nord City, perhaps I wouldn''t have a say. But here, within the boundaries of Bern City, your authority holds no weight."


    "Mom, I''ve already emphasized that your involvement in Mia and our children''s affairs isn''t necessary. Have you forgotten already?" Timothy interjected, frustrationcing his words.


    "Tim, were you aware of this young


    boy''s existence all this time? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? He''s the sole grandson of the Barrett family. Are you seriously considering. leaving him with Mia instead of


    bringing him back to our family?"


    Sharon couldn''t help but feel puzzled. While she had only recently discovered Sage''s existence, Timothy had known all along. And topound matters, he deliberately kept him hidden from her. Timothy''s demeanor remained aloof as he asserted, "I''ve said it before, and I''ll say it again, I''m not going to contest custody. They can decide where they want to be."


    "And who do you n to designate as the heir to the Barrett family fortune in the future? Considering you have no other children, what strategy do you have in ce?" Sharon pressed.


    "If there truly isn''t anyone to take on the responsibility, then perhaps donating everything for a noble cause could be an option," Timothy replied.


    "No, I can''t agree with that! The


    entire legacy of the Barrett family must be passed down to an heir.


    Regardless, this young boy


    stay within the Barrett family.


    can''t make decisions on younown this time," Sharon insisted.


    With a smirk, Mia challenged, "What makes you entitled to seek custody of Sage? Let''s not forget how you and Luna put his life at risk. Have you conveniently forgotten about that?" Sharon''s bewilderment was unmistakable. "What do you mean? How did I endanger him?"


    "It''s because it wasn''t Ginger who was sick back then; it was Sage. We intentionally misled you by falsely iming that Ginger was the one who fell ill, all to keep Timothy unaware of Sage''s existence. "While Sage was confined in the istion chamber, awaiting the donated bone marrow, you and Luna deliberately swapped it, putting his life in jeopardy. Were you even aware of that?" Mia reprimanded. Upon hearing Mia''s usation, Sharon''s face drained of color, and she quickly tried to justify herself, stuttering, "I-I wasn''t aware it was him who fell ill at that time."


    "Regardless of whether you knew it was Sage or not, your actions still endangered him. Just on that ount, you won''t stand a chance of gaining custody in court," Mia dered.


    She was determined to ensure her children never returned to the Barrett family.

 Chapter 1169

    Sharon stole a nce at Sage, struck by his uncanny resemnce to Timothy. They could almost be mistaken for twins.


    The undeniable truth stared back at her: Sage was Timothy''s son.


    However, the memory of how she had nearly endangered Sage''s life filled Sharon with overwhelming guilt, making it impossible for her to face Mia.


    Summoning her courage, Sharon pushed back, "But can all the me truly beid at my feet? If only you had been honest from the start, I wouldn''t have prevented Timothy from donating his bone marrow. "Instead, I would have implored him to do everything in his power to save my grandson. It was your deceit that led to this tragic oue!"


    Sharon''s skill at deflecting me was bing increasingly apparent.


    "What do you mean by intentionally deceiving you? Are you suggesting that if Ginger and Sage weren''t Timothy''s children, you and Luna would have been justified in plotting against them? Are you both unaware that murder is a crime?"


    Mia found Sharon''s logic utterly baffling.


    Meanwhile, Sharon was left speechless, unable to muster a single word in response.


    She never expected Mia to give birth to twins-a boy and a girl.


    Initially, Sharon''s intention was simply to teach Mia a lesson by swapping the marrow, but she never imagined the potential risk of endangering her grandson in the process.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If there had been any genuine missteps back then, the potential consequences would have been utterly unimaginable.


    While Sharon reflected on this, she nearly lost her bnce, her resolve wavering.


    Stepping forward, Edith reached out to steady Sharon, her voice firm. "Why stoop to her level?" she quipped. "You''re this little boy''s grandmother, for goodness'' sake.


    "Right now, he understands nothing. But as he grows older, he''ll realize the importance of being part of the Barrett family.


    "After all, who in their right mind would willingly abandon such a substantial inheritance only to endure hardship abroad with their mother?"


    Ginger couldn''t hold her silence any longer. She turned to Edith, asserting, "Mommy would never allow us to suffer. We''re happy with her." "Really, what could a young girl like you possibly understand? Even if you wanted to go back to the Barrett family, they wouldn''t ept you. "They only care about that little boy. You see, it''s through a son that they carry on the family name and lineage."


    In an instant, tears filled Ginger''s eyes, her heart heavy with emotion.


    Seeing Ginger''s distress, Timothy quickly embraced her, giving Edith a stern look. "You better watch what you say," he warned.


    "I''m not wrong, am I? Throughout history, it''s been sons who''ve upheld the family legacy. When have you ever heard of daughters inheriting the family estate?"


    "Just because it''s unconventional


    doesn''t mean it''s out of the


    question. If Ginger expresses such a


    wish in the future, I''m fully prepared


    to pass down all of my family''s possessions to her." S


    "This ispletely uneptable! If you''re considering passing on to your daughter, you might as well think about my son. After all, your cousin is also a boy. He can eventually inherit everything from the Barrett family in your ce."


    Mia could easily discern Edith''s motives. Wasn''t she just trying to stir up trouble by exploiting the fact that Timothy didn''t have any legal heirs?


    Timothy''s tone grew icy as he warned, "I suggest you abandon that idea. Even if I were to distribute all of my assets, not a single cent would go to an outsider."


    Upon hearing Timothy''s words, Edith quickly turned to Sharon. "Did you hear what Tim just said? Why should the wealth of the Barrett family be given to an outsider?"


    In response, Sharon forcefully


    pushed Edith aside. "Don''t think I''m


    unaware of your intentions. It seems you all believe that because Tim doesn''t have any legal heirs, there''s nobody to inherit his wealth, right?


    "Let me make it crystal clear: all of Tim''s assets belong to him alone, and none of you will receive a single penny!"


    "Sharon, what''se over you? Didn''t Mom and Dad teach us better? Just look at how Ralph is struggling in Nord City.


    "With the Barrett family''s immense wealth, what''s the harm in lending a hand? I truly don''t see any issue with sharing a portion with Ralph when the opportunity arises."

 Chapter 1170

    Sharon''s demeanor shifted abruptly at Edith''s words. "What''s this? Am I supposed to keep sacrificing just because I''m a daughter? I''ve had enough!


    "Our parents passed away long ago, so why should I continue to be taken advantage of by all of you?"


    "If Timothy intends to donate all his wealth, wouldn''t it make more sense to keep it within the family?"


    "Unfortunately, you''re not a member of the Barrett family, so you don''t have any inherent im to it. What justification is there for your son to inherit the Barrett family''s wealth?"


    "But is Timothy truly a legitimate heir of the Barrett family? After all, he''s not even your biological son."


    Mia found herself stunned by the sudden revtion. Could it be possible that Edith was aware of the truth regarding Timothy''s parentage?


    Wasn''t Timothy''s true lineage supposed to be a tightly kept secret within the Barrett family?


    ording to Timothy''s earlier ims, only Laura and he were privy to his origins. Meanwhile, Sharon was supposedly kept in the dark.


    Yet, with Edith''s unexpected disclosure, it seemed apparent that Sharon might have been aware of this information. Otherwise, how else could an outsider like Edith havee to know about it?


    As a closely guarded secret within the Barrett family, Mia was certain that Laura would have taken stringent measures to prevent any leaks.


    Therefore, there was only one conceivable exnation-Sharon must have been privy to this secret all along and inadvertently disclosed it to Edith.


    The atmosphere suddenly grew tense. Mia hadn''t expected to find herself in such a predicament during what was meant to be a casual dinner with Ginger and Sage.


    Instinctively, she nced at Timothy, but his expression remained impossible to decipher.


    Meanwhile, Sharon''s face twisted


    ???.


    with distress as she delivered a sharp p across Edith''s cheek. "How dare you spread such lies! Timothy is my son! He belongs to no one else but me. He is the rightful heir of the Barrett family!"


    Stung by the unexpected p, Edith, typically the aggressor in their exchanges, found herself on the receiving end for once, a sensation she couldn''t bear.


    Fueled by her anger, she retaliated


    fiercely, "You were the one who confided in me about Timothy not being your biological son, sharing the heartbreaking story of losing your biological child years ago!


    "You''ve been avoiding facing this truth, fearing the Barretts might discover your deception and realize you''re not the rightful matriarch.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Not to mention, your position as the top socialite would also be at risk if this secret were to be exposed!"


    As Sharon processed Edith''s words, it felt like a thunderbolt had struck her mind.


    She hadn''t anticipated Edith being so well-informed, especially since she had only let the truth slip while intoxicated. It was astonishing how thoroughly Edith had delved into the matter.


    It became apparent that Edith had been coveting the Barrett family''s fortune for some time.


    With a cautious air, Sharon shifted her gaze toward Timothy, her demeanor no longer marked by arrogance but instead revealing a trace of unease.


    "Tim, please don''t entertain this woman''s unfounded ims! She''s solely interested in the Barrett family''s wealth, which is why she''s attempting to sow discord between us. You are unquestionably my child and the sole heir of the Barrett family."


    "Enough, Sharon. There''s no need to keep pretending. I''ve pieced it all together. Timothy isn''t your biological son; he''s the love child from your husband''s affair.


    "Your husband orchestrated the switch, nning for you to raise his mistress'' child and eventually bring her into your home. But who could have anticipated her untimely death?"


    Suddenly, Sharon lunged at Edith, raining down a barrage of blows. "Shut up! What nonsense are you spewing? Do you want me to rip out your tongue for good?"


    In that tense moment, Sharon felt the chilling grip of fear creeping up her spine.

 Chapter 1171

    Mia watched as Sharon and Edith grappled with each other, her eyes involuntarily shifting toward Timothy nearby.


    He had thought this secret was securely guarded, shared solely between himself and Laura. However, Sharon''s evident awareness of the situation took him by surprise. Indeed, this revtion should have been a crushing blow to Timothy.


    Nheless, he remained remarkablyposed and stoic, showing no visible signs of distress at the unfolding chaos.


    Turning to Mia and the children, Timothy calmly directed, "Take the kids and wait in the private lounge. I''ll handle things here and join you shortly."


    Mia hesitated, unable to articte her thoughts in front of Ginger and Sage.


    After a brief pause, she nodded and replied, "Alright, let''s go to the private lounge and order something. We''ll wait for you there."


    Sensing that Timothy might need some space, Mia didn''t push the matter and quietly led Ginger and Sage away from themotion.


    Neither of them voiced any objections as they followed Mia.


    As Sage moved forward, he couldn''t resist stealing a nce back at Timothy''s silhouette. Theplexity of Timothy''s identity had truly caught him off guard.


    As they settled into the private lounge, Mia passed the menu to Ginger and Sage. "Take your time to look through the menu and decide what you''d like to eat."


    Ginger''s worry was palpable, her thoughts lingering on the fragments of conversation she had overheard earlier. With a furrowed brow, she nced up at Mia and inquired, "Mommy, do you think he''s really upset?"


    Mia gently patted Ginger''s head, reassuring her, "It''s natural to feel uneasy in such situations, but don''t worry too much. Timothy has known about this matter for some time now, and as an adult, he''ll manage just fine."


    Sage, however, remained skeptical. "If Timothy already knew he wasn''t biologically rted to the Barretts, why didn''t he reveal it sooner?"


    Fixing her gaze on Sage, Mia borated, "Back then, your father remained oblivious to his true lineage. After all, he was merely a baby when he was unknowingly switched into the Barrett family. Even Grandma Laura didn''t stumble upon this revtion until muchter.


    "At the time, Mrs. Barrett faced significant struggles in conceiving her son. If she had been aware of her child''s passing, it would have surely been a devastating blow.


    "And as you''ve observed, the Barrett family''s preference for male heirs is deeply ingrained.


    "Without a son, Mrs. Barrett would have faced societal pressures and expectations as the matriarch of such a prestigious household.


    "Hence, upon uncovering the truth, Mrs. Barrett chose to keep it concealed."


    Ginger''s innocent curiosity shone through as she asked, "But since she''s a woman too, why would she discriminate against other women?"


    With a heavy sigh, Mia exined,


    "Regrettably, many still cling to this notion. Enduring years of oppression


    has led them to believe that only be


    bearing ¨¤ son can they find a


    happiness. Without one, life seems destined to be perpetually clouded with sorrow."


    After all, individuals who have been through hardship or misfortune might feel more inclined to belittle those they perceive as more privileged than themselves.


    "This exins the surge in resentful mothers-inw these days. Having endured mistreatment themselves they may tend to overlook their past struggles once they assume the role of a mother-inw. Instead, they often project all their grievances onto their daughters-inw." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sage paused before asking, "So, did he take any action after discovering his true identity?"


    "Well, not exactly," Mia exined, "After uncovering his background, I''m certain Grandma Laura must have had a conversation with him. From then on, he began to see himself as a rightful heir. And as it turns out, he''s proven to be remarkably exceptional."


    Despite rifying Timothy''s identity to Ginger and Sage, Mia couldn''tpletely shake off her worries.


    While Timothy had just stumbled upon the truth, Sharon had been aware of his illegitimate status for quite a while.


    With this realization, the situation seemed to have be moreplicated.


    Taking Mia''s hand, Ginger expressed her concern. "Mommy, why don''t you go out and see how he''s doing? I''m worried he might be struggling on his own."


    Instinctively, Mia stole a fleeting nce at Sage. Nheless, he remained focused on the menu, his silence speaking volumes.

 Chapter 1172

    Mia rose from her seat, instructing, "You two go ahead and order something to eat. I''ll step out for a moment and return shortly."


    As she exited the lounge, Mia noticed that the earliermotion had settled.


    Standing alone, Sharon looked disheveled, her clothes wrinkled and her hair tousled.


    It appeared that the once-elegant aristocrat had undergone a transformation, now resembling an ordinary person.


    Looking at the disheveled Edith in front of him, Timothy stated, "I''ll have Heath take you to the hospital for a check-up." A tumult of emotions engulfed Sharon as she looked at Timothy. "When did you discover the truth about your parentage?" Unbeknownst to Timothy, the revtion of his true origins had shattered Sharon''s world.


    She had invested her heart in nurturing the son she believed to be hers, only to realize he wasn''t biologically rted to her.


    What cut even deeper was the realization that he was the result of her husband''s infidelity¡ªa truth that engulfed her in profound disgrace.


    Despite this, Sharon''s marriage had always been a cold, calcted business arrangement, devoid of any genuine affection or emotional connection.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Her sole aspiration had been to bear a son to secure the Barrett family fortune, envisioning a future where she could thrive independently.


    However, she hadn''t foreseen the obstacles her body would pose in conceiving a child.


    After enduring the arduous process of childbirth and devoting herself to raising her son, she eventually uncovered the devastating truth-her husband had switched him with his mistress''s child. Yet, even upon discovering the truth, Sharon hesitated to speak out.


    After all, revealing Timothy''s true identity would jeopardize everything she had worked tirelessly to achieve.


    Consequently, Sharon''s feelings toward Timothy remained entangled in aplex web of emotions.


    Nheless, what truly caught her off guard was the revtion that Timothy had been aware of his background all along.


    Reflecting on Timothy''s calm demeanor just moments earlier, Sharon was able to piece together the puzzle.


    With disdain evident in her voice, she used, "It was Mia who spilled the beans, wasn''t it?"


    Standing nearby, Mia was utterly bewildered. What did Sharon mean by implicating her in Timothy''s revtion?


    After all, she had no inkling of such matters. It was only recently that Timothy had disclosed the truth while exining Sage''s lineage.


    Timothy remainedposed as he responded, "I only found out about it five years ago."


    "Does that mean Luna''s husband is your biological brother?" Sharon demanded.


    Timothy nodded in confirmation. "Yes."


    Sharon appeared to buckle under the weight of it all. "This is sheer cruelty. Not only did you rob me of my child''s life, but you also subjected me to the humiliation of raising another woman''s child!" Timothy remained silent, allowing Sharon to release her pent-up anger before calmly stating, "I''ve conducted an investigation. Your child did indeed pass away due to healthplications." "That''s not true! It''s because of all of you that he died!" Sharon used, her voice tinged with bitterness.


    "I''ll arrange for someone to escort you to the hospital now," Timothy intervened calmly.


    "I refuse to go to the hospital! Why bother? It''s better off dead than living like this. You must be feeling quite pleased with yourself, aren''t you? Sneering at me from within!


    "For all these years, you''ve looked


    down on me You believed your


    uncle and the others held me back regarding me as nothing but vain and ipetent, and that I was only capable of unting the title of Mrs. Barrett, isn''t that correct?"


    Timothy''s Adam''s Apple bobbed as he replied, "That''s not true."


    "Not true? Do you have the nerve to assert otherwise? Would you treat me in this manner if I were indeed your birth mother?" Sharon challenged.


    Unable to restrain her emotions, Sharon''s handshed out, delivering a stinging p to Timothy''s face. "You''re just like your heartless father-a cold-blooded man with nopassion!"


    Timothy stood unmoving, absorbing the blow without a hint of retaliation, his silence speaking volumes.


    On the contrary, Mia could no longer


    remain silent. She approached Sharon and addressed her directly saying, "Even after discovering the truth, he hasn''t mistreated you at all, despite whatever may have transpired between you two."


    "What do you mean he hasn''t mistreated me? If he truly felt remorseful, why didn''t he intervene when his uncle faced trouble? Why did he refuse toply when asked him to fight for custody of his children? Why did he resist when I urged him to divorce and marry another woman?"


    "Do you want a biological son, or do you prefer a dog that obeys your everymand?"

 Chapter 1173

    Observing Sharon, Mia couldn''t shake the realization that beneath her wordsy a bedrock of selfish desires.


    Having grown up in a household where boys were prioritized over girls, Sharon''s longing for a son was deeply rooted.


    Even upon learning of Timothy''s illegitimate status, Sharon chose to feign ignorance to preserve her standing as a wealthy socialite.


    Sharon''s anger erupted as she scolded, "Mia, what nonsense are you spouting? Everything was in order before you arrived. Since you''ve been here, Tim has gone off track."


    Mia retorted, "Are you secretly hoping to marry your son? Or is it because you know he''s not your biological child? Despite your clear disdain for him, you still try to hide the truth from him and expect him to follow your everymand.


    "But he''s proven himself to be quite independent, hasn''t he? I can only imagine how much his defiance must hurt you."


    Sharon''s face twisted with frustration, unable to formte a retort to Mia''s usations.


    Undeterred, Mia continued, "Why the sudden silence? From the beginning, you''ve been driven by selfish motives, treating Timothy as nothing more than a means to an end. What makes you believe you have the right to manipte him like this?"


    Sharon asserted, "Well, firstly, I''ve been the one raising him since he was young. I''ve treated him as my flesh and blood, giving him the best education and pouring all my hopes into him.


    "And what do I get in return? He turns out to be nothing but the illegitimate child of a mistress. If you were in my position, could you honestly say you''d handle it any differently?"


    As Mia took in Sharon''s distressed expression, she couldn''t help but notice how Sharon seemed to age right before her eyes at that moment.


    It was understandable. Facing such circumstances would overwhelm anyone.


    All of a sudden, Mia''s realization hit her like a bolt of lightning. "But why did you use me of disclosing Timothy''s parentage to him?"


    "Wasn''t it you?" Sharon quickly


    retorted. "It happened during that chaotic time when I found out Timothy wasn''t my biological son 4 was in distress, barely holding myself together. It was when my sister came tofort me that you


    happened to overhear ou


    discussion."


    With a look of disdain, Mia shot back, "I didn''t eavesdrop on your conversation. In fact, I only learned about Timothy''s parentage recently, directly from Timothy himself." "What difference does it make? At that time, who could determine whether you knew or not?"


    "So, let me get this straight. Besides your aversion to my orphan status, there''s another critical factor at y, isn''t there? It''s your fear that I might disclose Timothy''s true background to him. "After all, you could risk losing everything if that information ever came to light. That certainly exins why you''re so keen to get rid of me."


    Finally, Mia grasped why Sharon harbored such intense animosity toward her all those years.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    It turned out it wasn''t her fault at all. Rather, Sharon was simply consumed by guilt.


    Sharon''s calm facade started to fracture, her tone dripping with contempt. "Why does it even matter, anyway? An orphan like you has no right to marry into the Barrett family or uphold its legacy.


    "I honestly never imagined you''d


    have Tim wrapped around your finger like this. It just proves how


    influential bloodlines can be. If he


    were truly mine, he wouldn''t be attracted to someone of your lowly status."


    Mia''s contemptuousugh echoed through the room. "Have you conveniently forgotten how you adored that imposter who sneaked into the Barrett residence? You practically worshiped her. "And now, you have the audacity to suggest that a rightful heiress like me isn''t deserving of the Barrett legacy? Please, spare me your charade.


    "It''s obvious you can''t handle the


    fact that Timothy isn''t your biological son. So, you cling to the idea that he owes you everything that he should bend to your every whim. Unfortunately, your borate justifications only reveal your selfishness."


    Sharon''s sentiments toward Timothy had always been intricate, fueled by her conviction that he owed her his entire existence.

 Chapter 1174

    Ultimately, Sharon revealed herself as a selfish individual. For years, she had kept the truth hidden for her own benefit, portraying herself as the victim in the situation.


    Suddenly, Sharon''s voice erupted with indignation as she said, "But did I say anything wrong? If my son were still here, he wouldn''t dare treat me like this.


    "It''s because Timothy''s not my flesh and blood, but rather the offspring of that mistress. That exins why he acts this way.


    "However, considering I raised him since he was young, shouldn''t he repay me for my efforts? Just look at how he treats me now."


    Timothy''s expression remained impassive as he replied, "I understand. What is it that you want?"


    Sharon voiced her request. "Well, I want to inherit everything that belongs to the Barrett family. Since you''re not interested in heirs and intend to donate the family''s entire fortune, why not designate it all to me? "It''s only fair, considering my past contributions. Without my intervention, could you have regained your position as the Barrett family heir? Timothy, don''t forget that everything and everyone you have today is thanks to me."


    After taking a moment to think, Timothy replied, "I can''t hand overplete ownership of the Barrett family''s assets to you, but I''m open to transferring all the shares to you. However, you''ll only have the right to receive dividends without any involvement in thepany''s management."


    "Fair enough. Money holds its value regardless. And given my age, I''m not exactly well-suited for running apany.


    "Now, there''s an urgent task I need you to handle for me. Please secure a VIP membership card from Vior as soon as possible. Also, I''d appreciate it if you didn''t interfere with my spending from now on." Timothy nodded in agreement. "Understood."


    With that settled, Sharon adjusted her clothing and left the restaurant.


    Meanwhile, the security personnel remained vignt, ensuring all entrances and exits were secured to prevent unauthorized ess.


    As Sharon walked away, Mia turned to Timothy and asked, "Are you really thinking about giving her all your shares?"


    Timothy remainedposed as he replied, "If that''s what she wants, then so be it. Given my circumstances, these assets shouldn''t be mine to keep anyway."


    Mia couldn''t help but feel a twinge of concern at his words.


    She knew well the effort Timothy had put in. She understood that the Barrett family''s sess owed much to his hard work.


    Changing the topic swiftly, Mia suggested, "Shall we proceed with dinner?"


    The pair then entered the private lounge, where the table was soon filled with a variety of dishes.


    Timothy''s mncholy was evident, even to Ginger and Sage.


    Without hesitation, Ginger ced a freshly baked pie in front of Timothy. "This one''s a real delight," she eximed cheerfully. "It''s so delicious that it''s bound to lift your spirits."


    Timothy affectionately ruffled Ginger''s hair before savoring a few bites of the pie.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Mia silently observed from the sidelines. It was clear that words had limited impact at this moment. Afterall, Timothy was well-versed with the situation.


    With everythingid bare, it would take time for him to process and navigate through these emotions.


    Throughout the evening, Ginger stayed faithfully by Timothy''s side, assisting him with fetching food and tending to his needs.


    It became apparent that only his children could providefort to Timothy''s heart at this moment.


    To everyone''s surprise, Sage exhibited remarkable maturity today, refraining from asional jibes or sarcastic remarks aimed at Timothy.


    After the meal, Timothy took Ginger''s hand and offered, "Let me apany you both home."


    "But there''s an amusement park nearby."


    As Ginger gazed through the


    restaurant''s expansive windows, she


    spotted an amusement park not far


    away, its towering Ferris wheel


    catching her attention.

 Chapter 1175

    Timothy couldn''t help but notice Ginger''s meaningful gaze as he nced out the window.


    However, Mia interjected at that moment, "Ginger, it''s gettingte."


    She didn''t think Timothy would be in the mood for the amusement park today.


    But without hesitation, Timothy embraced Ginger in a hug. "Let''s go. I''ll take you both there for some fun."


    As they left, Mia sighed quietly to herself.


    Sage looked up at Mia and encouraged, "Come on, Mommy, let''s go. You know how much Ginger loves to have fun. It''s not like this is a surprise to you."


    "I understand your perspective, but today might not be the best day for the amusement park," Mia gently expressed.


    Sage quickly countered, "We can''t be certain about that. You''re not Timothy."


    Mia took a brief moment to contemte Sage''s words, acknowledging a hint of truth in his perspective.


    Turning to Sage, she confessed, "I''m just worried that you won''t enjoy yourself. Sometimes you can be a bit particr, you know."


    "I''m not particr," Sage defended.


    "If not you, then who is?" Mia probed.


    After a moment of contemtion, Sage responded with a question, "Once his background is exposed, will he lose everything and be just like an ordinary person?"


    Mia couldn''t help but notice a mischievous glint in Sage''s eyes.


    She took a moment to gather her thoughts before replying, "It''s possible, especially since he just promised to transfer all his shares to Mrs. Barrett. He might soon find himself penniless, unable to afford luxurious gifts or trips to expensive amusement parks like today."


    Sage remainedposed as he asserted, "Then today, we must truly make the most of it and enjoy ourselves."


    Before long, the four of them headed to the amusement park. Throughout the journey, Ginger stayed close to Timothy.


    Timothy disyed incredible patience during the visit, enthusiastically participating in every activity with the children. He even rode the carousel with them, showing no signs of impatience whatsoever. Meanwhile, Sage was determined to make the most of the outing, adopting the motto "Go big or go home".


    He embraced the role of the enthusiastic tourist at the amusement park, indulging in nearly every attraction and snack avable.


    Observing Sage''s antics, Mia chose to remain a silent observer.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She saw no need to intervene, especially considering Timothy''s willingness to go along with Sage''s spending spree.


    As the day drew to a close, Ginger found sce in Timothy''s embrace, drifting off to sleep contentedly.


    Heading back to the car, Mia carried a tired Sage in her arms. Soon enough, Sage too sumbed to fatigue and drifted off to sleep.


    With that, both adults found themselves cradling a child in their arms.


    As Mia stole a nce at Ginger and Sage, a surge of emotions stirred within her. She couldn''t help but contemte the profound impact parents had on their children.


    It was evident that Ginger cherished her time with Timothy.


    Throughout the ride, afortable silence enveloped them.


    Upon arriving at Patricia''s house, Timothy took the lead in carrying Ginger out of the car.


    As Mia cradled Sage in her arms, she was taken aback by the unexpected weight he seemed to have gained. Holding him now felt surprisingly challenging.


    This moment served as a poignant reminder of how quickly Sage was growing, especially as he approached his fifth birthday.


    "Here, let me take him," Timothy offered, opening the car door and approaching Mia with outstretched arms.


    Mia raised an eyebrow, her voice barely audible as she whispered, "Are you sure you can handle both of them?"


    In a swift movement, Timothy effortlessly took Sage from her arms, exemplifying his "boyfriend material" by adeptly bncing one child in each arm.


    Mia observed with amazement, realizing that perhaps men were naturally skilled at handling children.


    With no signs of strain, Timothy


    effortlessly cradled both Ginger and


    Sage. Observing this scene, Mia


    couldn''t help but marvel at the


    noticeable strength disparity


    between men and women.


    Although carrying both children was a bit taxing, Timothy remained unfazed and showed no signs of fatigue.


    As they walked along the short path, Timothy found himself oddly wishing the journey would extend just a bit longer.


    When Patricia opened the door, she


    was greeted by the sight of Timothy


    returning with Ginger and Sage


    cradled in his arms. A feeling of


    sol?ce washed over her as she took


    in the scene.


    Despite the difficulties they faced, she knew that every child yearned for theforting embrace of their father.


    With a gentle touch, Timothy


    carefullyid both children down on the bed. Ginger continued to sleep peacefully, her limbs sprawled in every direction, blissfully unaware of her surroundings.

 Chapter 1176

    Unbeknownst to them, Sage hadn''t been deeply asleep. He had actually awakened the moment Timothy took him from Mia''s arms.


    However, he had apprehensions about the situation bing awkward if he were to wake up in Timothy''s embrace.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Hence, he decided to continue pretending to be asleep until they arrived home.


    After stealing a nce at Ginger and Sage, Mia softly closed the door behind her.


    She couldn''t help but notice the perspiration glistening on Timothy''s forehead.


    "Here, have a sip," Patricia offered, handing him a ss of water.


    "Thanks," Timothy said, epting the water and taking a gulp. "I should probably get going now."


    As Mia observed Timothy''s silhouette fading away, she eventually trailed behind him to the door. Meeting his gaze, she reassured him, "You don''t have to dwell on Mrs. Barrett''s words."


    Timothy''s footsteps came to a halt at Mia''s words. "She was speaking the truth," he conceded.


    Watching him walk away, Mia decided not to follow.


    She hadn''t anticipated Sharon''s prior knowledge of Timothy''s true lineage. This made her wonder about the emotions Sharon had been wrestling with over the years whenever she was around Timothy. Before long, Patricia joined Mia''s side. "What''s going on? Timmo doesn''t seem to be in good spirits."


    "It''s nothing major," Mia replied, trying to ease Patricia''s worry. "We spontaneously decided to visit the amusement park today, and the kids had a fantastic time."


    Patricia paused, her gaze lingering on Mia. "Mia, are you and Mr. Barrett-"


    "Aunt Patricia, please don''t read too much into it. There''s nothing romantic going on between Timothy and I. Today was simply a regr outing for the kids to bond with their father, nothing more." "Mia, I can''t help but notice that Mr. Barrett seems differenttely. Maybe you should think about giving your rtionship another chance."


    Disregarding Patricia''s advice, Mia stood up. "It''s gettingte. I think I''ll turn in for the night."


    "Silly kid," Patricia teased, letting out a faint sigh.


    As night descended, Timothy made his way to the hospital, pausing outside the ward for a lingering moment.


    The unexpected discovery that Sharon was already aware of his true lineage caught him off guard, sparking a feeling of self-reproach regarding his origins.


    After a moment of contemtion, he eventually turned on his heels and left without a word.


    Shortly after, Luna emerged, d in her nursing attire. As she observed Timothy''s departing figure, her gaze turned considerably colder.


    It was evident that Luna wasn''t about to let this matter go easily.


    With a decisive stride, she entered the hospital room. There, Lauray on the bed, connected to a venttor, her features appearing more weathered and worn than before.


    Luna''s words cut through the air, dripping with disdain. "Well, well, old hag, how does it feel to have spent the past five years lying in bed like a corpse? "When I came to you back then, I wasn''t asking for a fortune. All I wanted was a chance for Asher and me to survive, just a bit of financial support to get by. "Yet you consistently turned us away. With your talent for being a roadblock to others, how have you managed to live with yourself for so long?"


    As Luna recalled the injustices she endured at the hands of the Barrett family five years ago, her bitterness red anew.


    ring at the frail Laura, Luna pressed on, "Of all people, you should have been the one to go. Life would have been so much easier if you had just passed away.


    "But no, you had to cling to life, making everyone miserable. If only you had allowed me to return to the Barrett family earlier, none ofthis would have happened, would it?"


    Without a second thought, Luna decisively unplugged Laura''s venttor. Watching Laura struggle for breath, a chilling smile spread across Luna''s lips.


    "You have only yourself to me. Perhaps in your next life, you should try being morepassionate and refrain from looking down on others."


    In an instant, the hospital room door swung open with a forceful push, revealing Timothy standing in the doorway.


    His expression was hidden behind a


    Ine


    mask of anger as he eximed,


    "Luna, seems you were the one


    who pushed Grandma down the


    stairs all those years ago, wasn''t it?"


    "Timothy, what are you doing here?"


    Luna''s resolve wavered at the unexpected sight of Timothy, a shiver of fear coursing down her spine.

 Chapter 1177

    Timothy strode toward Luna, his stare prating. "Tell me, what brings you here?"


    Nervously, Luna stuttered, "I-I heard Mrs. Barrett Senior had woken up, so I came to check on her."


    "Is that so? Are you sure your intention wasn''t to disconnect Grandma''s venttor?" Timothy''s usation cut through the air.


    "N-No, when I arrived, the venttor had already been removed by someone else. You have to believe me."


    Despite Luna''s protests, she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. Why was Timothy soposed and unaffected by the situation?


    As Luna nced back at the hospital bed, she was stunned to see Laura, who had appeared frail just moments ago, now standing effortlessly, devoid of any hint of frailty. Luna finally grasped the truth-this woman wasn''t Laura at all.


    It was all a meticulously nned ruse.


    The realization hit Luna like a thunderbolt, her gaze fixed on Timothy with disbelief. "So, you knew I wasing to the hospital all along?"


    "Obviously," Timothy replied nonchntly.


    "So, you''re telling me you orchestrated this entire setup? It seems like you were eagerly waiting for me to take the bait, weren''t you?"


    Despite Luna''s efforts to appear assertive, her trembling body betrayed her underlying fear.


    Timothy peered at Luna with a condescending gaze. "Did you honestly believe you could escape the consequences of your actions after all this time?"


    "It wasn''t me, I swear. I didn''t do anything. Besides, my tattoo is gone. What basis do you have for using me?" Luna countered, desperation creeping into her voice.


    "Well, just the fact that you were a convict who escaped illegally and attempted murder for a second time. Those charges alone are enough to ensure you spend the rest of your life behind bars," Timothy dered sternly.


    Luna''s body went numb with shock, and she instinctively clung to Timothy''s leg. "No, I can''t be arrested. Asher is still in Nord City; he can''t be without his mother."


    With a forceful shove, Timothy pushed Luna away. "Having a mother like you is the real tragedy," he said coldly.


    "But how can I trust the Shelberts to properly care for Asher? You should bring him back to the Barrett family," Luna pleaded, desperation tainting her voice.


    Timothy''s demeanor grew icy as he remarked, "I see no problem with Asher staying with the Shelbert family."


    At Timothy''s words, Luna''s body trembled with apprehension. "Timothy, you''re deliberately doing this, aren''t you?" she used.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Exactly. I''m retaliating against you on purpose. After all, Asher is nothing but a pawn to you."


    Before Luna could respond, the surrounding bodyguards swiftly subdued her. However, she offered no resistance this time, recognizing that her fate was sealed.


    Her expression twisted with


    defiance as she argued, "Why should


    I bear all the me? Wasn''t it that


    old hag who prevented me from returning to the Barrett family in the first ce? Asher is also a part of


    the Barrett family, fored


    sake. Why shouldn''t he be allowed


    to go back?"


    Ignoring Luna, Timothy firmlymanded, "Take Luna to the police station."


    "Timothy, swear, karma will catch


    up to you. I''ve always known that it''s impossible for wealthy individual''s like you to truly understand the


    hardships that us regr folks face.


    "If only you had spared some money, Asher and I could have lived well, and none of this would have happened. It''s all your fault."


    As Luna was escorted away, Timothy''s legs almost buckled beneath him.


    Observing the scene, Heath quickly stepped forward to steady him. "Mr. Barrett, are you alright?"


    "Tell me, is this my punishment?"


    Noticing Timothy''s pallid lips, Heath promptly reassured him, "Mr. Barrett, don''t let the words of such a toxic woman get to you. She''s nothing but selfish.


    "If Mrs. Barrett Senior had kept Luna around back then, who knows what other cruel deeds she might havemitted."


    With a single step forward, Timothy''s legs gave way, and he copsed to the ground unconscious.


    As Mia stirred awake the next morning, a sense of unease washed over her.


    Following her usual routine, she took Ginger and Sage to the hospital to visit Laura.


    Upon their arrival, Heath approached Mia urgently, his expression filled with concern. "Ms. Lane, Mr. Barrett has fainted."


    Concerned, Mia asked, "What happened to him?"


    "Luna was apprehendedst night,


    vel


    but not without exchanging some harsh words. Timothy was so overwhelmed by anger that he copsed on the spot," Heath detailed, recounting the events from the previous evening.

 Chapter 1178

    Mia''s expression shifted, her concern evident in her eyes. "How is Timothy holding up now?"


    "He''s still unconscious. The doctor mentioned that Mr. Barrett has been really worn outtely and needs some proper rest." After a brief pause, Mia asserted, "Let him rest then. I''ll take care of matters with Luna."


    ncing down at Ginger and Sage, she instructed, "You two stay here at the hospital, okay? Wait for me toe back." Ginger nodded eagerly. "Once we catch the bad woman, Great-Grandma Laura will be safe, won''t she?"


    "Yes, exactly. So, make sure you both stay here and keep Great-Grandma Laurapany."


    Before leaving, Mia gave Sage''s head a reassuring pat. "I''m trusting you to handle things here, alright? They''ll heed your words."


    Once she had everything sorted, Mia headed straight to the police station.


    After a night in confinement, Luna looked utterly disheveled.


    Mia intentionally stood before Luna, her appearance impable. "What drove you to conspire against me all those years ago?"


    It had always been a lingering question in her mind.


    Upon noticing the prestigious brand on Mia''s attire, Luna''s eyes flickered with envy. "Just the fact that you don''t deserve to be part of the Barrett family," she spat.


    "If Mrs. Barrett Senior could ept a lowly orphan like you, why couldn''t she ept me and Asher? All I wanted was to teach that old hag a lesson.


    "It would have been perfect if she were dead-then no one could stand in my way."


    Mia wasn''t surprised by Luna''s response.


    After all, toxic people rarely change.


    Fixing Luna with a steely gaze, Mia retorted, "But now, prison is where you''ll spend the rest of your life."


    "Mia, what is there for you to boast about? If our positions were reversed, you might not have acted any differently. I''m convinced I wouldn''t be facing this predicament if I had been born as the heiress of the Lane family."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Even now, it''s truly unfortunate that you remain so oblivious to reality. When I was just an orphan, Grandma Laura showed me such kindness. Yet, she never quite warmed up to you. It wasn''t about your status; there''s something inherently wed in your character."


    Standing up, Mia locked her gaze on Luna. "Rest assured, your time in prison won''t be pleasant. In the years toe, you''ll realize that simply being alive is a luxury."


    "What are you nning to do?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough."


    With those ominous words, Mia offered Luna a cryptic smile, causing a shiver to run down Luna''s spine.


    Upon departing from the police station, Mia''s thoughts were consumed by concern for Laura''s condition, casting a somber shadow over her mind.


    Unfortunately, it was amon truth that the virtuous often faced misfortune, while the wicked appeared to thrive unchecked.


    Rarely did justice seem to catch up with thetter.


    Nevertheless, Luna''s actions had caused harm to many, making it imperative for her to face ountability.


    Upon her arrival back at the hospital, Mia noticed Sage deeply engrossed in aptop, with Heath attentively assisting him. What was going on here?


    As soon as he spotted Mia, Heath hurried over to her.


    In a hushed tone, he ryed, "The software engineered by the development team has just been delivered, but Mr. Barrett is still. unconscious. Without him, there''s


    ?


    no one capable of conducting thorough testing.


    "Despite pressure to sign off prematurely to meet project deadlines, Sage intervened and identified some critical issues Currently, he''s actively


    troubleshooting the bugs."


    Heath was astounded by Sage''s unexpectedpetence.


    vel


    It seemed that the members of the development department had initially intended to cause trouble. Thankfully, Sage swiftly thwarted their efforts.


    Now, they were left pondering whether Timothy had brought a tech prodigy into thepany.


    Meanwhile, Mia wasn''t surprised at all.


    With a smile, she remarked, "Just let him take care of it. Handling these issues is like second nature to him."


    Heath was rendered speechless. It appeared that talent truly ran in the family.


    Suddenly, a nurse approached them. "Mr. Barrett has regained consciousness. Family members can now visit him."


    Mia was puzzled. Why were they all staring at her?


    After all, she was only Timothy''s ex-wife.

 Chapter 1179

    Despite her initial reluctance, Mia eventually found herself making her way to Timothy''s ward.


    As she entered, she couldn''t help but notice Timothy''s expressionless demeanor as hey there.


    Carrying a tray of food, Mia approached him. "The doctor pointed out your extreme fatigue. It''s crucial that you increase your food intake and prioritize proper rest to reduce the risk of suddenplications." Upon hearing Mia''s voice, Timothy lifted his gaze to find her seated beside him. His lips moved slightly as he asked, "What did you tell Luna?"


    "Not much," Mia responded. "Just a sprinkle of salt on the wound and a dash of psychological pressure to make sure Luna doesn''t have it easy in prison."


    cing the tray of food in front of him, Mia urged, "Please, just a few bites."


    "I''ll eatter. By the way, the kids have been here at the hospital for quite a while. You should take them home," Timothy suggested.


    Frowning, Mia insisted, "You should eat something first."


    As her words faded, Timothy nced up at her, a yful sparkle in his eyes. "Is all this fuss because you''re thinking about giving our rtionship another shot?"


    "Timothy!" Mia snapped, standing abruptly from her seat. Meeting his gaze, she retorted, "Whether you eat or not is entirely your decision."


    With a sharp turn, she stormed out of the ward, seething with frustration from their recent exchange. Each step felt like a release of pent-up irritation as she kicked out at the empty air. How aggravating. Timothy was truly a piece of work.


    Despite her genuine concern for him, he persisted in his yful banter.


    He had no one to me but himself for being alone.


    As Mia ascended to the upper ward, she found Ginger fast asleep on the sofa, wrapped snugly in a nket.


    Laura, on the other hand, was awake, a soft smile gracing her face as she watched over Ginger.


    "Grandma Laura, how are you feeling?" Mia approached, her voiceced with concern.


    Upon spotting Mia, Laura offered a slight nod. "Much better."


    As Mia tenderly held Laura''s hand, she couldn''t help but notice a slight chill. "That''s great news. Just make sure to take good care of yourself and follow the doctor''s advice. You''ll be back on your feet before you know it."


    "Don''t fret, I''m quite in tune with my body. Oh, by the way, Luna has been caught, hasn''t she?"


    "You seem to catch everything, don''t you? But we''ve got this covered; no need for you to worry."


    Looking sincerely at Mia, Laura confessed, "If only I had summoned the courage to send her away back then. If I had, you wouldn''t have been hurt, and the children wouldn''t have suffered."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia understood that despite Laura''s illness, her mind remained astute.


    In a hushed tone, Mia reassured her, "There''s no reason for you to shoulder the me for any of this. Who could have foreseen Luna''s cruelty and her capability for such deeds?


    "Fortunately, we''ve all emerged unharmed, and the children have grown. That''s all the more reason for you to focus on your recovery. Remember how you once mentioned your wish to see Ginger and Sage?" "Mia, I appreciate your endurance over the years. I assume you''re aware of Tim''s background now, aren''t you?"


    Mia fell silent momentarily. "I am. Mrs. Barrett is aware too."


    Laura remainedposed as she responded, "If she''s aware, then so be it. Secrets can''t stay hidden forever, after all."


    As Mia''s mind wandered to Timothy''s agreement with Sharon, she feltpelled to discuss it with Laura.


    Upon hearing the news, Laura raised an eyebrow. "Did she really make such a demand?"


    "Yes. I have no doubt that Timothy is a man of his word. If he''s made amitment, he''ll surely follow through without hesitation. Remember when Mrs. Barrett hurried to Nord City for her brother''s sake? "If she were to inherit everything from the Barrett family, there''s a danger she could be manipted or exploited. After all, her family is not to be underestimated."


    "That foolish woman! Who does she


    think has been looking out for her all these years? I can''t believe she now wants to take control of the Barrett Group Doesn''t she understand that Timothy has poured his heart and soul into building hispany?"


    Mia couldn''t shake the feeling that there was a hiddenyer to Laura''s words.


    She proceeded cautiously, inquiring, "Is there more to this?"


    "Yes, there is. Ask her toe and see me. It''s time to address certain matters."


    Mia hesitated briefly before


    responding, "But what about your health? The doctor cautioned against getting agitated; it''s not conducive to your well-being. If there''s anything, perhaps I can


    convey the message on your behalf."

 Chapter 1180

    Mia hesitated to risk exposing Laura to Sharon''s potential agitation.


    Due to Sharon''s emotional vulnerability, she often spoke impulsively. With Laura''s delicate health in mind, any disruption was simply out of the question.


    As Laura recounted past events, Mia remained silent, absorbing her words.


    Upon hearing Laura''s story, Mia was taken aback. She hadn''t expected there to be hidden aspects to Timothy''s family history.


    Taking a moment, she asked, "Does Timothy have any knowledge of this?"


    "He doesn''t. Some things are best kept from him," Laura replied calmly.


    Mia harbored some lingering questions in her mind. Unable to suppress them any longer, she asked, "Considering your knowledge of Timothy''s background, what is your opinion of him?"


    "Tim is amendable young man, and he has never let our family down. He has achieved remarkably well for himself. To be honest, I feel indebted to him as well.


    "At first, I only kept him around for the sake of preserving the Barrett family lineage. But as time passed, my sentiments evolved, and I genuinely wished for his happiness-envisioning him finding love, establishing a family, and embracing a fulfilling life."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a brief silence, Mia intervened, "You should take some rest now. I''ll go speak to Mrs. Barrett and straighten things out."


    "Mia, do you perceive me as a bad person?" Laura''s voice quivered with uncertainty.


    Mia tenderly sped Laura''s hand, reassuring her, "You''ve shown him nothing but kindness, and he holds you in high regard. That''s what truly counts."


    Indeed, capturing the intricacies of human rtionships in just a few words proved to be quite challenging.


    At that moment, Sage approached Mia. "Mommy, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing," Mia replied, gently patting Sage''s head. "Did you manage to fix that bug?"


    "It was just a minor glitch. Nothing too difficult for me to handle," Sage affirmed confidently. Frowning slightly, he added, "But Timothy does seem to have a lot on his te."


    "Yeah, well, Uncle Dominic is just as tied up with work. They''re both practically workaholics, aren''t they?" Mia remarked casually.


    With that, she exited the hospital with Ginger and Sage, not sparing even a nce at Timothy.


    During the journey, Ginger remained unusually quiet.


    After dinner at home, Mia pondered investigating the issue Laura had brought up.


    Upon finding Ginger alone in the room, Sage approached her and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Ginger then recounted the conversation she had overheard with Sage. Feeling a pang of empathy, she added, "Sage, it appears he has a rough past too."


    Sage tightened his lips, startled by the disclosure about Timothy''s background.


    The following day, Mia arranged a face-to-face meeting with Sharon.


    Upon entering the caf¨¦, Sharon


    el.


    swept into the private room with an air of superiority. "What''s the problem? Spit it out quickly; don''t have time to waste," she snapped.


    "Luna has been apprehended," Mia stated inly, noticing the change in Sharon''s demeanor.


    Sharon hesitated, her words faltering, "B-but isn''t her arrest justified?"


    "Don''t you want to know how Luna was caught?" Mia countered.


    "Well, that deceitful woman got what wasing to her," Sharon asserted.


    Mia''s tone remained steady as she disclosed, "Luna was the one who pushed Mrs. Barrett Senior down the stairs. Upon learning of Mrs. Barrett Senior''s recovery, Luna hurried to the hospital out of fear her crime would be revealed. She attempted to remove Mrs. Barrett Senior''s venttor discreetly, hoping to silence her permanently."


    Sharon was shocked. "How could she? Did she honestly think our family wouldn''t discover the truth? If it weren''t for her influence, the bone marrow switch wouldn''t have happened. It''s all her fault.


    Mia couldn''t help but notice the stark change in Sharon''s demeanor from earlier.


    "Is this the only reason you''ve approached me? Or are you feeling uneasy because Timothy promised to transfer his assets to me?"


    "No, I''m here because Mrs. Barrett Senior has a message for me to convey to you."

 Chapter 1181

    Mia noticed Sharon''s expression changing slightly when she mentioned Laura.


    Sharon took her cup of coffee and said, "What? Does Mrs. Barrett Senior still want to lecture me even when she''s on her deathbed? She must have known Timothy''s identity all along, but she conspired with her son to keep the truth from me.


    "She and the Barretts are birds of a feather. What else does she have to say?"


    Mia was not surprised by her words. She had expected that Sharon would certainly think this way.


    Fortunately, she managed to stop Laura when she said she wanted to meet Sharon.


    Sharon was emotionally unstable now. What if Laura said something unpleasant and Sharon retorted? Her words might upset Laura.


    Mia took a kraft envelope out of her handbag and ced it in front of Sharon. "I hope you won''t regret saying those words after reading this."


    "What''s this?"


    "This is the will that your husband left behind, as well as the divorce agreement."


    Hearing that, Sharon quickly took the document out of the envelope. When she read the content, she was so indignant that her face turned pale.


    "What a bastard! How could he treat me this way? I''m his wife! How could he give everything to his mistress and her son?"


    Looking at Sharon''s expression, Mia was not surprised by her reaction at all.


    She added, "He made a will right after he brought Timothy home. If Grandma Laura did not stop him, do you think you could still be Mrs. Barrett without any worry?" As Sharon stared at the two documents before her. She seemed to have aged in an instant.


    After some time, Sharon finally spoke. "So what?"


    "When Grandma Laura got to know


    about it, she hid the will away. Knowing that you would live in.


    hardship if you were kicked out, she


    allowed you to remain in the Barrett


    family.


    "I believe you know what kind of life you would be living now if it weren''t for her."


    After all, the Hopkins were totally unreliable.


    Mia knew that, and Sharon knew that even better.


    With a stern expression, Sharon tore the divorce agreement into pieces. "It''s a good thing that that man did so many terrible things and died early."


    "If it weren''t for Grandma Laura, you would never have everything you have now. So both Grandma Laura and Timothy owe you nothing," Mia said.


    "And you said you did note for


    the sake of the Barrett family''s wealth Did Mrs. Barrett Senior ask you to lecture me so I won''t take a single penny from the Barrett family?" Sharon retorted.


    Mia''s tone turned cold. "Do you think you''re qualified to have all the Barrett family''s wealth? Without Timothy, would you still be a part of the Barrett family?


    "You, Timothy and even Laura knew nothing about this matter. All of you are the victims in this matter."


    Timothy''s father was the culprit, but he had already passed away.


    "What are you trying to say?" Sharon asked with a contemptuous face.


    "Timothy has never told Luna the truth. He took Asher to the Barrett residence only to take care of him. But now, Raymond has adopted


    now,Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Asher. You''ll always be Mrs. Barrett if you can let go of the past


    "Mia, you finally show your true colors. Why should I do that? Timothy owes it to me, and he has to make it up to me," Sharon insisted.


    Sharon felt that her life was a joke. To her, money was the most reliable thing in the world now.


    Mia spoke, "Speaking ofpensation, hasn''t Timothy been cleaning up after you and taking care of the Hopkin family issues all these years? He has done more than enough.


    "Do


    you think you could still live a carefree andfortable life if you had a useless son?"

 Chapter 1182

    "You don''t know anything," Sharon said.


    Mia retorted, "I might not know everything, but Timothy is innocent. Before he knew the truth, he always regarded you as his mother. Even after he found out the truth, he has never mistreated you. "Besides, when you said you wanted the Barrett family''s wealth, he agreed. Tell me, who else could do what he did?"


    Mia felt that Timothy might have been hurt by Sharon''s words.


    He seemed impressive on the outside, but his identity was a dark secret.


    Therefore, his rtionship with Sharon became awkward.


    Sharon''s eyes reddened. "But I also treat him like my biological son."


    "You''re also his foster mother. Now everyone rted to him is dead, and you''re the only one he has. What are you afraid of?"


    Sharon wiped off her tears. "I''m not afraid of anything. It''s just that I felt that I can''t trust anyone."


    "Timothy is a man of his word. However, Grandma Laura said that if you remain stubborn, making the will public is her only option," Mia said. Immediately, Sharon tore the will into pieces.


    Mia''s expression remained calm. "The documents in your hands are photocopies. I didn''t bring the originals. Do you think I''m that stupid?" Sharon said furiously, "Mia, you did that on purpose, didn''t you?"


    "You can think whatever you want. You can have all the money you want, but there''s no way you can have Barrett Group''s shares. I''ve said what I needed to say, and you can weigh the consequences yourself."


    After saying that, Mia left the cafe.


    It was the best for Sharon to take money. If she held the shares, the Hopkins would take everything from her, leaving nothing behind at all.


    It was too bad that Sharon did not understand that.


    As long as Timothy was around, the Hopkins would not dare to cross the line.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Mia handled the matter, she was about to take her children to the hospital, but she found out that Timothy had sent a driver to take them there.


    She went to the hospital straight away. When she arrived, the two children were still keeping Laurapany.


    Mia went to the next ward first. Timothy was leaning against the bed with aptop in front of him.


    Heath walked over to her and said, "Please advise Mr. Barrett. He hasn''t eaten anything since yesterday and has been working non-stop. It''s like he''s going to work till he drops."


    Mia frowned. "Please send some food here."


    The moment she walked into the ward, Timothy''s hands froze for a second, but his eyes were fixed on theptop.


    Soon, Heath sent some food to the ward.


    Mia looked at him. "Now, Luna has been arrested, and Grandma Laura is getting better."


    "Are you leaving?" Timothy looked at her. His gaze seemed emotionless.


    Mia pressed her lips together. "Why not?"


    Silence descended upon the room.


    "This is the proposal of the hotel coboration. It''ll be useful for you." Timothy handed a document to Mia, but she did not take it. "I didn''t say I''m going to coborate with you," she said.


    "It''s a market research proposal for the hotel development at Bern City. It can help you to avoid pitfalls. Take it aspensation from me."


    Mia took the document from him.


    "Then you should eat first so that you won''t drop dead. If you''re not around anymore, these


    ¦«¦¯


    businessmen won''t respect me."


    She put Timothy''sptop aside and ced the dishes before him.


    Just then, a female voice sounded from theptop. "Mr. Barrett, the meeting isn''t over yet."


    Mia looked straight at theptop screen. "He needs to eat now. If there''s nothing urgent, please discuss itter."


    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 1183

    Mia nced at the person on the screen. Without answering the woman, she turned off theptop.


    After all, there was no need for Mia to exin anything.


    After Mia turned off theptop assertively, she turned around and looked at Timothy. He did not say a word but started eating.


    Soon, Heath received a call. He left the ward and said to the woman on the other side of the phone, "She''s Mr. Barrett''s ex-wife. You''d better not mess with her." While Timothy was eating, Mia finished reading the proposal in her hand.


    She had to admit that the document was very valuable.


    Mia was about to leave the ward when Timothy almost finished eating, but his voice sounded behind her. "What did you say when you met her at the cafe earlier?" "Did you follow me?"


    "I followed her, to be exact. After all, the Hopkins are not good people."


    Mia totally agreed with that.


    She paused briefly before she said, "Grandma Laura asked me to talk to her because she doesn''t agree with you about giving her all the shares."


    "Did Grandma ask you to bring the will and divorce agreement along?" Timothy asked.


    "How did you know that?"


    Suddenly, Mia felt curious about Timothy. He knew everything, but he chose to endure it alone.


    Mia took a deep breath. "I also think that giving Mrs. Barrett shares will do her no good."


    Having said that, Mia left the ward, but her mood did not improve.


    She ryed to Laura, and thetter said nonchntly, "Don''t take what she said to heart. Someone like her would have been kicked out of the family if Timothy had not been soft-hearted. She wouldn''t even have had the chance to threaten him."


    Thinking of the way Sharon scolded Timothy, Mia sympathized with Timothy suddenly.


    Everyone said that Timothy was merciless, but she knew that he was actually a man of principles. At least, he was a lot better than those seemingly righteous people who backstabbed others at critical moments.


    Then, Laura added, "Let me be the bad guy. I don''t have much time left. She can hate me if she wants to."


    Mia held Laura''s hand. "Then you have to recover soon and keep an eye on Timothy."


    Later, Luna''s case was finalized. She was already a fugitive, yet she


    committed another crime, sol


    would most probably face a harsh final sentence.


    But Mia did not go back, as Laura''s condition was not stable yet.


    She stayed in Bern City and started her hotel business.


    She arranged for people to do it ording to Timothy''s advice, and everything went smoothly.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, when they were about to sign the agreement, the other party informed her that they needed some time to think about it.


    Mia sent someone to investigate the matter and found out that someone from Yellow Ind was secretlypeting with her.


    That was interesting.


    Did the Yellow Inders do it on purpose?


    Soon, Peyton reported the situation to her: "Ms. Mia, ording to our investigation, it seemed that the Barretts helped them out. That''s why the other party suddenly changed their minds."


    "The Barretts?"


    Something was not right. Timothy would never do that.


    Mia looked at Peyton. "Did you manage to find out who did that?"


    "From the descriptions, I think it''s Mrs. Barrett."


    Judging from their quick actions, Mia reckoned that Sharon might have informed them about Timothy''s arrangements.


    But before she could react, Timothy sent someone and settled the matter.


    The Yellow Inders did not get to sign the agreement.


    The other party approached her and exined shamelessly, "Ms. Lane, Mrs. Barrett deceived us. We hope that you can overlook our past mistakes and continue to coborate with us." S


    Mia said with a half-hearted smile, "But I don''t like being betrayed, so there''s no need for us to coborate anymore."

 Chapter 1184

    Mia went straight to the hospital to ask Timothy about the matter.


    But when she arrived, someone had reached there earlier than her.


    "Timothy, what do you mean? All I did was pull a few strings, but you want to humiliatepublicly. How am I going to maintain my standing in thepany?" Sharon said.


    Mia went in with a frown. "This is funny. It''s not just about pulling a few strings, but it''s aimed at me. Mrs. Barrett, your actions have leaked confidentialmercial information." "Stop trying to scare me. It''s my son who opened doors for you. It''s the Yellow Inders who wanted to coborate with us, and they are much better than you," Sharon retorted.


    Mia said with a half-hearted smile, "At first, I didn''t want to pursue this matter. But since you put it this way, wait for mywyer''s letter then." "Such big talk, huh?" A mysterious-looking woman wearing a hat and a mask walked in from outside.


    Mia felt that the woman looked somewhat familiar. "Are you the rumored granddaughter of the PrMinister of Yellow Ind?" "I don''t expect you to know. Have you all forgotten what you did toback then?" the woman said.


    Sharon was taken aback when the woman took off her mask. "Maya?" Mia never expected that the woman in front of her was Maya.


    Back then, Maya was detained in Bern City for a while after her schagainst Mia had been exposed.


    After that, she was deported and prohibited from entering Nord City.


    There was no sign of her all these years, so Mia was surprised to meet her here.


    Maya''s expression was frigid. "You have never thought it''s me, have you? You all made my life a misery. Have you forgotten all about it so quickly?" Mia was speechless. "It''s true that we''ve never thought of you all these years. You stole my life for years, yet you tried to steal my identity. How could you be so shameless and speak as if you''re a victim?" After she said that, Maya, who was standing before her, took a deep breath. "Stop talking nonsense. With my current identity, I''m not someone you can mess with now." "Your identity is uncertain and has not been made public. Do you really think that I''ll be afraid of you?" After saying that, Mia turned to look. at Sharon. "It seems like you like to be used by others. Anyone can coax you into doing anything they want by giving you one or two small favors." Sharon did not expect the woman to be Maya.


    Maya looked at Sharon and said sarcastically, "Why would I coax idiot like her? All I did was send DAY et an someone to have a few words with her, and she actually believed it. e "I pitied Timothy for having such a troublesmother. She should be grateful that she''s his biological mother. Otherwise, he would''ve fallen out with her." Irritated by Maya''s words, Sharon lunged forward at her.


    Maya was not on her guard, so Sharon could pin her to the ground and hit her.


    Mia was watching from the sidelines. Maya had indeed pierced Sharon in her sore spot.


    "How dare you hit me, you stupid olddy! Help! Somebody help me!" Maya yelled.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    However, no one cto Maya''s aid. Sharon stopped only after she had hit Maya to her heart''s content. Battered and bruised, Maya said in a fit of anger, "I''ll sue you all. How dare you hit me!" Mia remained calm andposed. "You can suefreely if you think you can win thewsuit." "We''ll see." Maya limped away.


    Sharon slumped onto the floor in despair. "Everyone lies to me, thinking they can bullyas they wish!" Mia was rendered speechless.


    "I''ll ask mywyer to handle this matter. You don''t need to worry about it." Sharon''s expression becawkward. "Everyone looks down on me, and you''re not my biological son. Why do you still do these things for me?"

 Chapter 1185

    "Because to me, you''re my family too," Timothy said.


    When Sharon heard the word ''family'', her eyes turned red. Then, she turned around and left the ward.


    Mia walked out and asked Peyton to send Sharon to the hospital for a checkup.


    Looking at Sharon''s back, Mia said, "I hope you don''t let him down since he regards you as his family. You''re the only one he can depend on now." Sharon did not turn her head around. Mia did not know if Sharon would listen to her advice.


    Mia immediately called her brother. "Dominic, I met Maya." She then told him everything about Maya.


    Dominic frowned. "I never thought she would go to Yellow Ind." "Do you think she''s really the granddaughter of the PrMinister of Yellow Ind?" "Don''t you know how good she is at lying?" Dominic said.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia nodded. "Yeah, you''re right. But I still don''t know whether she''s rted to Yellow Ind." "Don''t worry, I''ll find out." When Mia returned to the ward after ending the call, she saw a doctor bustling around.


    She grabbed hold of Heath. "What''s happening?" "Mr. Barrett fainted. I heard that his condition is not good. They''re sending him to the emergency room." Mia watched Timothy being wheeled out of the ward. His face was as pale as a sheet.


    She followed them and waited outside the emergency room.


    Ginger and Sage cover. "What''s wrong with him?" "He fainted." Soon, the doctor cout of the emergency room. "Where''s the patient''s family?" Only then did Mia remember that Timothy barely had any family left.


    His only family, Laura, was still bedridden.


    Holding back her sorrow, she stepped forward and said, "I''m his family." "Are you his wife? The patient was overworked, and that led to a cerebral infarction. The risk is quite high, so I''ll need you to sign the consent form." When Mia signed the consent form, her hands were as cold as ice.


    She turned to look at her two children. "Don''t spill the beans in front of Great-Grandma Laura, alright?" Sage nodded. "I got it." After an entire day in the emergency room, Timothy''s condition remained critical.


    The doctor looked at her and said, "The patient''s will to live is not that strong, so his family needs to stay by his side and talk to him." Mia never knew that Timothy would give up on his life.


    At the stime, Caleb arrived at the hospital. He said with a sorrowful face, "His life hasn''t been easy over these years. He has no family or close ones. When he finally had you all, he made a mistake and ruined his family." Mia took a deep breath. "Don''t worry, I''ll wait and leave only after he regains consciousness." "If you leave, it''ll crush him. Can''t you stay and give him a chance to live?" Gazing at Timothy who was lying in the intensive care unit, Mia was choked and could not say a word.


    et Caleb nced at the two children. "He has no family now. If you all leave, there''s no one to sign the consent form for him if anything goes wrong. If Mrs. Barrett was to signit, both of them would probably be gone together." Sage quickly spoke up, "Don''t say such unlucky words." Ginger nodded. "That''s right. He''ll surely recover." Mia brought the two children into the intensive care unit to visit Timothy.


    Ginger walked over to his side. "Daddy, can you please wake up? I want to go to the thpark." et Mia clearly saw Timothy''s eyelids flutter, and joy shed across her eyes. "Timothy, I know you can hear ve us. If you don''t wake up can hear I''ll take the kids away and marry someone else."

 Chapter 1186

    Sage stood beside Timothy in silence.


    Soon, news that Timothy was hospitalized spread, and Barrett Group''s stock plunged.


    The rtives of the Barrett family requested to hold a board meeting to elect another CEO. On the day of the board meeting, Mia brought her two children to Barrett Group.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They managed to keep everyone on a leash as Sage bore a striking resemnce to Timothy.


    Mia marched into the meeting room, sat in Timothy''s chair, and nced at everyone present. "Let''s begin. Didn''t you all want to have a meeting?" One of the middle-aged men said, "Ms. Lane, this is the Barrett Group board meeting. It''s not appropriate for you to be here." "That''s right. Though the kids are Mr. Barrett''s children, they''re still young and do not have any shares. You all shouldn''t be here." Mia flung a document onto the table. "This is an agreement signed by Grandma Laura to authorizeto manage Timothy''s shares." "Anyway, we still need to elect a CEO to handle ourpany affairs." "This is simple. I''ll hire professionals to manage thepany. There''s no need to elect another CEO because Timothy will regain consciousness soon," Mia asserted.


    The board of directors was not satisfied with her suggestion.


    She knew their hidden motive, but she would not let them have their way.


    "Ms. Lane, it''s not that we''re unwilling to ept your suggestion, but professionals are not as reliable as family. The project that my son developed at the technical department is viral now. He''s also one of the Barretts, so he can surely manage thepany well on behalf of Mr. Barrett." Right then, Sage stood up and said, "Is he that idiot who amended the program without permission and caused the bug that dyed the project for six months while we tried to fix the problem?" The middle-aged man''s expression hardened. "Mr. Sage, you don''t know anything, so mind your words." Mia turned to look at the man. "Is tha But my son was the one who fixed the bug, or else the project would have been dyed forever and not been put on the market." Her words astonished everyone in the meeting room. "Can a child be that capable?" Mia nced at the man. "Not long ago, the Barrett Group website was hacked, and my son was the one who did it. If you don''t believe me, you can ask your son to have a showdown with Sage." Right after she said that, a young man said defiantly, "Sure!" But the middle-aged man stopped him. Competing with a child would not be honorable even if he won, but it would be embarrassing if he lost.


    The middle-aged man spoke again, "Ms. Lane, I''m afraid an average person is not capable enough to be the CEO of Barrett Group." "Then I''ll supervise the team. How about that?" "I don''t think this will work." "Why can''t my mommy do that? She''s sopetent. If you don''t agree with that, I''ll ask Uncle Dominic, Uncle Nathan and Uncle Connor to cover and discuss it with you!" Ginger said angrily.


    The middle-aged man''s expression turned grim. "Ms. Lane, I have noment if you''re going to threatenwith your influence." "Shut your mouth then if you have noment," Mia said.


    Mia attended the board meeting assertively, and those who wanted to stir things up dared not say anything.


    The major shareholders sat on the fence, but they supported Mia in the end.


    The major shareholders were sharp-witted. If anything in Barrett Group went wrong, the Lanes had her back.

 Chapter 1187

    Chapter 1187?


    None of the major shareholders was a fool.


    After that, Mia was busy handling Barrett Group affairs and barely had time to rest.


    With an exhausted look, she returned to the hospital.


    Mia looked at Timothy and said, "I''ll run away if you don''t wake up soon."


    "No¡­ Please don''t go¡­" Timothy grabbed her hand. His gaze was deep.


    Mia''s eyes reddened as she gazed at the man who had just regained consciousness. Timothy finally came out of hisa.


    After that, everything was back to normal. Those who caused trouble quieted down.


    Sharon visited Timothy and told him that she was going to settle down overseas and would note back anymore.


    Timothy bought her a property and gave her a huge sum of money before sending her away from Bern City.


    As for Maya, it was discovered that she was not the granddaughter of the Prime Minister of Yellow Ind but merely his caregiver. Yet, she had been deceiving people outside.


    After Maya was exposed, she ran away dejectedly. Nobody knew where she was hiding.


    The day Timothy was discharged from the hospital, Mia looked at him and said, "Now that you''ve recovered and Grandma Laura''s condition has stabilized, I should go home."


    Timothy stood in front of her. "Thanks for helping me this time."


    "You''re wee."


    "I''d like to repay your kindness by marrying you."


    Mia raised a brow while gazing at him. "Mr. Barrett, you''ll have to queue up for that."


    "It''s okay. I have a lot of patience for you."


    Looking at the man before her, she said to her two children. "Stop hiding. We have to go now."


    Ginger came out of hiding and whispered to Timothy, "Daddy, we''ll be back very soon." Timothy stroked her head. "I''ll wait for you guys."


    Sage remained aloof. "Don''t think that we''ll forgive you so easily."


    "I can spend a lifetime proving myself," Timothy said gently.


    Sage did not say anything. After spending much time with him, realized that Timothy was not as terrible as he thought.


    When Mia returned to Nord City, all her family was present, as she had been away for a long time.


    Dominic sighed. "I thought you''re noting back."


    Mia sat beside Eva, who was pregnant. "Of course I have toe back. I can''t wait to meet your baby." The family ate together joyfully.


    Dominic asked her to go to his study alone. "What are you going to do with Timothy?"


    "He''s just one of my suitors, so I can do whatever I want with him."


    Dominic shook his head. "I knew it. You''re a grown-up now, and I can no longer hold you back."


    When Timothy was unconscious, Mia stayed at Barrett Group. This showed that she was still into him.


    Besides, Dominic had learned about Timothy''s background and that Luna was the real culprit behind everything.


    Finally, Dominic gave her the green light. "This time, you have to give him a hard time before remarrying him." "Don''t worry, Dominic."


    After Eva gave birth to a baby girl, Miawas going to depart to Bern City because Aide Castle was verypopr there.


    When she got off the ne and saw Timothy standing beside his car, she couldn''t help but smile.


    There were still many years toe, and no one could predict what would happen in the future, so shedecided to leave everything to time.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The end.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!